Introduction
INTRODUCTION:
In a time long past existed a mythical world brimming with many magical creatures and races. And what bound and connected them all together was their chi: an energy within all living things. This energy could be controlled and eventually mastered to achieve great wisdom or conjure terrible power. Chi unifies all things, wicked and good, for better or for worse.
It is now the year 444 and the Yune Empire has spread over much of the world. It is an empire of conquest, with warfare and greed being the currency of the land. Though founded and ruled by Human nobility it is a melting pot of creatures and cultures, and despite it’s titanic size it remains the most stable entity in the world: richer and more secure than the kingdoms that surround it. With a dynasty crossing it's two-hundredth year, the empire is an ancient and established beast and will forever be remembered.
But all prosperity is eventually threatened. In the north the Empire of Ashura, a mysterious race of great power and ability, have also been expanding, and the two empires now find themselves nose to nose. War has erupted, and for the last six years the empires and their satellites have fought over land, sky, and sea. Armies clash and combatants on each side utilize their mastery of chi to fight.
Though the rest of the world has been coated in blood and iron the chaos of war has not yet reached the Yutan mainland, which is good, for amidst it all Yuwen Fortune rides for the port village of Poyo in hopes of recruiting warriors. He is on a quest for riches and glory- but he needs a team. And he’s desperate. Adventure awaits the future members of the Great Guild, they've only to join…
THE GREAT GUILD FORTUNE:
The Great Guild Fortune is a fantasy RP set in a fictional world and based on Asian mythology and culture. The Great Guild Fortune is a highly cooperative roleplay and requires lots of communication in group chats and on discord. This thread is a reboot of the The Great Guild Fortune (2014), and the opening arcs will follow some of the same story beats and plots as the original thread. It was primarily designed for the members behind threads like Lords of Rock and Hadean. If you think you'd like to join submit a character or message me! We're happy to have new members come in and join the story.
THE STORY SO FAR:
Day 1 - 1st of June, 444: The village of Poyo is a peaceful community of farmers and fishermen, and it receives a great many travellers for it is one of the only ports along the northern river Gan. In hopes of recruiting travelling warriors from the north heading to the Imperial City of Yuna-Yae a young man of mixed blooded nobility rides for the village. Yuwen Fortune is his name, and he arrives at dusk to find the village celebrating the Emperor’s birthday.
CHARACTER CREATION:
Whether your character is a local who has lived in the village their entire life or a warrior passing through for the night, when our story begins your character find themselves in the village of Poyo for one reason or another. No matter their origin they will eventually be crimped into the Great Guild Fortune.
GUILD MEMBERS:
Yuwen Fortune
MAPS AND MEDIA:
Map of Yutan and the World - This map, and the others to come, will have new locations edited in based on what the players create and where they visit as the story progresses.
RACIAL PROFILING:
Ashura
Description: The Ashura are a tall, blue skinned people. With six-arms and muscular builds they present quite an imposing presence. Their faces are long, straight and defined like sculptures. They typically have pitch black hair and colourful eyes. The Ashura have great physical strength and are a highly intelligent race. They live an average of 80 years and stand between 7 to 8 feet.
Culture: The Ashura are an ancient species and see themselves as an enlightened and majestic race, superior to all others. Their culture, though an empire based on trade and conquest, puts education at its forefront and has a concept of constant improvement. Be it physically or mental, the Ashura always pushed further perfection. They are the founders and masters of Chi Augmentation, used to both physically and mentally enhance their bodies. They are also the founders of necromancy, discovered in attempts to achieve immortality, though its use is now widely outlawed across the world.
Humans (Yune, Gwanish, Sunish, Byeonsu)
Description: The physical appearance of Humans range considerably depending on origin, though they all generally stand at 5 to 6 feet tall. Yune humans come from the land of Yutan and have flat faces, dark hair and folded eyes, with skin tones ranging from pale to brown tanned. Gwanish come from Gwanalai, and physically resemble the Yune humans save for darker hair, shorter stature, softer, rounder features, and more colourful and curly hairs. The Sunish humans have long, hard features with more open eyes and tan to brown skin, from their desert heritage. The Byeonsu humans resemble the Yunish humans with paler skin and harder features. Humans live an average of 100 years.
Culture: Humanity has its origin based in unity and discipline. They were the first to focus their Chi in battle and use it as a weapon. But since their beginnings Humanity has been separated and divided, and their culture with it. The Imperial culture of the Yune humans is class and capitalist based: the importance of nobility, money, and honour the most important things in the empire. Racism and sexism are also ingrained in noble Yune society. In contrast the Gwanish humans are birthed from war and being a fighter or warrior is the most important thing in their tribal kingdoms and societies. The Sunish humans are honourless, the harsh conditions of the desert teaching that coin and happiness take priority over anything else. The Byeonsu humans are healers and growers, focusing their chi on communal preservation and growth.
Oni (Fire, Snow)
Description: The Oni are a large, horned race standing at 5 to 6 feet tall. Their faces are large, their teeth sharp, and their bodies more curvaceous and muscles than the average humans. They look genetically hardened in comparison to the other races, as though they physically came from the earth. Their skin’s range in different hues of reds, blues, greens, purples, oranges, and browns, with the Fire Oni from the Hokoru Islands typically having softer features and warmer skin tones and hair and the Snow Oni from Onium having harder features and colder, darker skin-tones. They live an average of 120 years.
Culture: The Oni base their cultures on the Earth, their religions worshipping it and their society built upon working with it’s power. They were the founders and the masters of Elemental Chi, using their inner Chi to tame and control the elements for their own use. But time and war have drifted the Oni apart. In the south the fire Oni fight among themselves in tribal wars and in the north the Snow Oni try to raid and enslave the world with their empire. The constant fighting has engrained a philosophy into the Oni: life is cruel place, and though they have great power it can lead to great destruction. The power they have must be used carefully to ensure their enemies are destroyed, but the destruction does not spread beyond that. This logic is the key to modern Oni culture, and leads to them having some of the most tactical and thought out warfare of the current age.
Goblins
Description: The Goblin’s are a short race of creatures standing an average of 3 to 5 feet tall. They have green skin varying in hue with large ears and eyes of bright, piercing colours. They have thin, agile bodies good for scampering and climbing, and typically have dull brown or black hair. They live an average of 120 years.
Culture: The Goblins come from the mountains where they remained unseen for ages. In the darkness they developed an unusual lust for gold, its touch like catnip to them. When the mountains were mined by the Snow Oni three-hundred years ago the Goblins and their obsession were discovered, and soon the Oni manipulated them with gold into becoming servants and eventually a race of slaves. After a few generations the goblins revolted and ran off into the Byeonsu wetlands south of the mountains, where they started a civilization anew. Their obsession with gold remains, though much more subdued in the modern age, and has led to a culture of want and selfishness. They will do anything for gold and an easy life, however criminal or amoral it may be.
Tengu
Description: The Tengu are a lanky race of red-skinned winged men standing an average of 5 to 6 feet tall. They have well defined features, long, human-like noses and large smiles, as well as two feathered wings coming from their backs, allowing them to fly. Their hair and eyes are bright and colourful. They live an average of 100 years.
Culture: The Tengu birthed the concepts of democracy and have been a peace-loving people throughout their history. Their mountains in Tengala were a safe haven, unreachable outside of flight and guarded not by armies but instead clans of trained Tengu warriors. In their meditations the Tengu managed to manipulate the world around with their Chi, and created the art of Telekichisis. But peace would not last, for the nations around them advanced more and more, until they too could scale the mountains of Tengala. And with them came chaos. War and conquest have now scattered the Tengu across the land, their flight making them agile travellers, and those who remain in the mountains are very defensive and battle worn as war continues to rage. Though now untrusting and hostile to outsiders, the Tengu remain a spiritual and fun loving people to their own kind.
Beast-Men (Askian, Gwanish)
Description: Unlike the other races the Beast-Men are not a single species but hundreds part of the same genetic family. Humanoid animals, from tortoises to leopards, from wolves to lizards, Beast-Men vary as much as the animals of the wilds do and range in size and appearance equally. They live an average of 100 years.
Culture: Beast men culture varies from tribe to tribe and species to species, based on what animal they are, where on Gwanalai or Askia they are located, and what their history is. Warm weather beast-men tend to come from Askia while cold weather beast-men come from Gwanalai. Beast-men have spread widely, and with their massive numbers they are a common sight across the land.
THE NATIONS: The world has nine major nations listed below, and various smaller tribes and societies.
The Yune Empire - A massive empire based in the land of Yutan. They have conquered many civilizations and are one of the richest nations in the world, with societal organization and a strong navy being key aspects to their prosperity. The empire is ruled by the Emperor and strictly human nobility beneath him, though it's peasantry consists of all races. Slavery is legal, but only Beast-Men and Goblins can be legally enslaved, the other races considered "too human", though the true reasons over which races are and aren't slaves are forged by political concerns. They are currently allied with the Empire of Hokoru and at war with the Empire of the Ashura, the Kingdom of Hui Lake, the Kingdom of Teng, and, in certain places, the Empire of Onium, as well as various other tribes and rebel factions, particularly in their conquered provinces.
Kingdom of Yeuxkyen - An island nation of Gwanish humans who currently maintain an uneasy peace with the Yune Empire and the Empire of Onium, both of which have recently invaded and conquered parts of their island nation. Following a long war and subsequent invasion by the Yune Empire the Yeuxkyen tribes reached a peace agreement, though how long it will last on the unstable island is unsure. It is ruled by the King of Yeuxkyen and the lands beneath him are ruled by warrior chieftains. Slavery is illlegal in the Kingdom of Yeuxkyen save for Oni, a law passed as a direct response to the Oni invasion of the island's north. They are currently at peace.
Kingdom of Gwan - A nation in the lands of western Gwanalai formed by a unification of Human Gwanish tribes. They are a fierce battle-bred society that have won nearly every war they have been a part of, and constantly terrorize and pillage the unaffiliated villages and unprotected lands surrounded them. This has caused a wide array of hostile relations for the kingdom, and it is generally considered barbarian and uncivilized by the other nations. They are ruled by the Queen of the Gwanish and the lands beneath her are ruled by warrior chieftains. Every race can be legally enslaved in the Kingdom of Gwan, though it is rare to see a Gwanish human in servitude. They are currently at war with the Empire of Onium, the Kingdom of Hui Lake, and the Empire of Hokoru.
Kingdom of Hui Lake - A small nation of Goblins in upper Byeonsu. It is a trade based nation, and its bog towns are bustling with illegal deals and activity. The Goblins have had a long-time hostility toward the Snow Oni who originally enslaved them, but following the recent conquest of lower Byeonsu by the Yune Empire they agreed to ally themselves with their former Oni masters. The King of the Goblins, who is immune from prosecution, rules over the lands with nobility and peasantry beneath him. Slavery is legal in Hui Lake for all races, though Goblin's enslaving and selling other Goblins is most common. They are currently allied with the Empire of Onium and at war with the Yune Empire, the Empire of the Ashura, and the Kingdom of Gwan.
Kingdom of Teng - A new nation formed following the surprise invasion of Tengala by the Yune Empire. The Tengu, a normally democratic and decentralized people, sought leadership in light of the war. One of their wise women took the opportunity and declared herself Queen. The Kingdom of Teng is focused on surviving and defending themselves in their war-torn mountains. There is the Queen and the populous under her with no other social class. Slavery is strictly illegal. They are currently at war with the Yune Empire and the Empire of the Ashura, as well as the rebel Tengu tribes that rejected the newly established Monarchy.
Empire of Onium - An ancient empire formed in the frigid north by the ice wielding Snow Oni. From their conquest of the goblins to their invasion of Yeuxkyen, Onium history is steeped in invasion and raiding, though trade and naval ingenuity have been equally crucial to their success. The Emperor rules with absolute power though the council of nobility beneath him can challenge his decisions. The slavery of Beastmen and Humans is legal. They are currently allied with the Kingdom of Hui Lake and at war with the Kingdom of Gwan, The Empire of the Ashura, and in certain places, the Yune Empire.
Empire of the Ashura - Little is known about the Empire of the Ashura, though it is said they rival or outdo the Empire of Yune in almost every way: from military size to lands conquered. The empire is ruled by an emperor, and there are several social classes beneath them, though there appears to be more safeguards and democratic decisions in the system than in many other nations. Slavery is legal but which races are subject to it remains unknown. They are currently at war with the Empire of Yune, The Kingdom of Teng, the Empire of Onium, and the Kingdom of Hui Lake.
Empire of Sune - An old kingdom built in an old land, the Empire of Sune is supported by trade and the mercantile exports of the valuable minerals abundant beneath the desert sands. Over the years the empire has secured itself with a strong military and a policy of total neutrality in relation to the other nations, maintaining them all as constant trading partners and ensuring that Sune has always prospered. This changed with the Ashuran invasion, the first successful breach of the Sune mainland. The Sune defence was strong and eventually the war became a stalemate, both sides agreeing to a temporary truce. Since then the Sunes, while still remaining neutral, have set policies to aid the Yune Empire over the Ashurans in hopes of weakening their foe enough to reconquer their lost lands. The emperor rules with many lesser kings beneath him, and nobles beneath them. Slavery of all races is legal as is polygamy. They are currently at peace.
Empire of Hokoru - A nation spanning across Hokoru’s largest island; the Fire Oni's empire began as tribal allegiance and still mainly operates as one. The empire has little control over the land and mainly deals with international affairs, while each King beneath him rules their tribe like separate countries. Still, the rich land of the Hokoru islands has made the empire a prosperous nation, and the empire’s combined force would grant it an army and navy more powerful than their northern cousins in the Empire of Onium. Slavery is illegal. They are allied with the Yune Empire and are currently at peace.
Yutan - Homeland of the Yune Humans. Yutan is geographically diverse and massively populous. The eastern coast of Yutan is rich with flowing waterways, forests, and jungles, while the west is covered with deserts and dry plateaus. It is a generally warm province and winter does not last long, snow being a rare occurrence everywhere outside the mountains in the north. The Yune Humans have lived on Yutan as old as time can tell and the land is covered in thousands of settlements, many of which have ancient roots and deep traditions attached to them. In it's heart is Yuna-Yae, the monstrous capital of the empire.
Gwanalai - Homeland of Gwanish Beast-Men and Gwanish Humans. The land of Gwanalai is harsh and inhospitable, housing massive rivers, towering mountains, and vast forests. Winter lasts the longest of all seasons in Gwanalai and when it does not snow it rains heavily. The ancient forests of Gwanalai were home to tribes of Gwanish beast-men who lived in isolation until Gwanish humans migrated to the land from across the Full-Moon Sea. It was a violent migration and set the tone of hundreds of years of Gwanish history to come. Gwanalai has no ancient settlements, most of its towns being along rivers and newly made out of stone or wood as they are so frequently rebuilt and reconquered. There is also magic hidden deep within it's borders, and lots of creature unimaginably to most.
Tengala - Homeland of the Tengu. The coasts are mainly cliffs as the entire land of Tengala is elevated, covered by the highest mountains in the world and housing massive steppes between them. Tengala has a very balanced climate, rarely shifting from extremes and maintaining a cool temperature. Snow is common on the peaks of the mountains and lower down it rains often. The Tengu were born from the land and the ancient cities built across the mountains are very inhospitable for those who cannot fly.
Sune - Homeland of the Sune Humans. Sune is ancient and filled with desert. Sand covers the land though rocky mountains filled with great gems and riches are sprinkled across the dunes, and greenery and rivers sprout from the coasts. The climate stays the same in Sune year-round: burning hot in the day and freezing cold at night, sprinkled with chaotic sandstorms. The Sunish Humans have been around as long as the Yutan, and both trace back to ancient history. From the great cities to the smallest of tribal settlements in the desert, almost everything in Sune is made of stone and sand.
Kakan - Homeland of the Kakan Peoples. The land of Kakan is a wasteland bloodied with disease and savagery. Covered in desert and rock, bordered by imposing walls of mountain, and with the only greenery being the sparse thorn forests in the south, Kakan is not suitable for life of any kind. But it's filled with it. Beneath the rocks water flows and so for as long as time can tell peoples of all races have come to forge a life in Kakan, making it once a rich and populous farmland. That was before the deathly Kakan plague hit, which eventually forced the Yune Empire to build a giant wall between Kakan's two largest mountains in the north, cutting the land off from the rest of the empire completely. Now Kakan is filled with disease and violence forged from the need to survive in the harsh wasteland.
Byeonsu – Homeland of the Goblins and Byeonsu Humans. The lands of Byeonsu are vast and spotted with hundreds of lakes, bogs, and rivers, and are crowned by rocky peaks along it's northern borders. The skies above Byeonsu have almost constant rain or clouds, with sunny days being a rarity. The inhabitants of Byeonsu, human and goblin alike, live in wooden settlements on high stilts atop flowing, reed-filled lakes, bogs and paddies.
Askia - Homeland of the Askian Beast-Men. Warm beaches line Askia's northern shore followed almost immediately by vast jungles. The great rainforest of Askia stretches along it's entire shoreline far into the south, with savannah and warm dry lands scattered within it's borders. The wildlife of Askia is predatory and vicious, even the bugs being deadly. The climate of Askia remains tropical and hot, the concept of snow completely foreign to a native of the land. Though there are kingdoms and even empires further inside the land it is mainly filled with hunter-gatherer tribes of Beast-Men.
Hokoru Islands - Homeland of the Fire Oni. The land of Hokoru consists of tropical islands curving across the Full-Moon Sea. Covered in beaches, green fields, plentiful jungles, and the occasional volcano the islands of Hokoru have rich lands threatened only by their chaotic weather. The temperature remains warm though tsunamis and storms constantly threaten the communities built there. The Fire Oni lived on Hokoru as long as history recalls, and most of their settlements are built near the highest points of the islands, away from the coasts threatened by the sea. The Fire Oni often considers volcanoes and other sources of fire sacred places and they have vast temples and cities built near them.
Onium - Homeland of the Snow Oni. The land of Onium is a freezing ice covered mammoth of earth. Littered in snowy mountains, icy lakes and rivers, tundra valleys, and rocky coasts, Onium is the coldest of all the known lands. Its temperatures are typically below freezing and the snowfall is constant. Onium is the birthplace of the Snow Oni who live mostly in the south of the land, by the waterways, valleys and coasts where they've built mighty fortresses and cities of stone and ice. The north has small tribal fortresses scattered throughout it's landscape.
Vahira - Homeland of the Ashura. The land of Vahira is a hostile and unwelcome place for humans, and so little information on it is known. The Ashura have a great civilization and have thousands of settlements across their large lands, their capital apparently rivalling Yuna-Yae for size.
Otoro - Unexplored land beyond Kakan. It is unpopulated and few explorers have returned from it's depths…
In a time long past existed a mythical world brimming with many magical creatures and races. And what bound and connected them all together was their chi: an energy within all living things. This energy could be controlled and eventually mastered to achieve great wisdom or conjure terrible power. Chi unifies all things, wicked and good, for better or for worse.
It is now the year 444 and the Yune Empire has spread over much of the world. It is an empire of conquest, with warfare and greed being the currency of the land. Though founded and ruled by Human nobility it is a melting pot of creatures and cultures, and despite it’s titanic size it remains the most stable entity in the world: richer and more secure than the kingdoms that surround it. With a dynasty crossing it's two-hundredth year, the empire is an ancient and established beast and will forever be remembered.
But all prosperity is eventually threatened. In the north the Empire of Ashura, a mysterious race of great power and ability, have also been expanding, and the two empires now find themselves nose to nose. War has erupted, and for the last six years the empires and their satellites have fought over land, sky, and sea. Armies clash and combatants on each side utilize their mastery of chi to fight.
Though the rest of the world has been coated in blood and iron the chaos of war has not yet reached the Yutan mainland, which is good, for amidst it all Yuwen Fortune rides for the port village of Poyo in hopes of recruiting warriors. He is on a quest for riches and glory- but he needs a team. And he’s desperate. Adventure awaits the future members of the Great Guild, they've only to join…
THE GREAT GUILD FORTUNE:
The Great Guild Fortune is a fantasy RP set in a fictional world and based on Asian mythology and culture. The Great Guild Fortune is a highly cooperative roleplay and requires lots of communication in group chats and on discord. This thread is a reboot of the The Great Guild Fortune (2014), and the opening arcs will follow some of the same story beats and plots as the original thread. It was primarily designed for the members behind threads like Lords of Rock and Hadean. If you think you'd like to join submit a character or message me! We're happy to have new members come in and join the story.
THE STORY SO FAR:
Day 1 - 1st of June, 444: The village of Poyo is a peaceful community of farmers and fishermen, and it receives a great many travellers for it is one of the only ports along the northern river Gan. In hopes of recruiting travelling warriors from the north heading to the Imperial City of Yuna-Yae a young man of mixed blooded nobility rides for the village. Yuwen Fortune is his name, and he arrives at dusk to find the village celebrating the Emperor’s birthday.
CHARACTER CREATION:
Whether your character is a local who has lived in the village their entire life or a warrior passing through for the night, when our story begins your character find themselves in the village of Poyo for one reason or another. No matter their origin they will eventually be crimped into the Great Guild Fortune.
- Code: Select all
[i]"Character quote"[/i]
[right][img](if you have a character image insert the url here)[/img][/right][b]Name:[/b] The full name of your character. Nicknames can also be included.
[b]Sex:[/b]
[b]Age:[/b]
[b]Race:[/b] Your characters race from the list below (Beast-Man, Goblin, Human, etc).
[b]Physical Description:[/b] A brief description of their features.
[b]Clothing:[/b]
[b]Height:[/b]
[b]Weight:[/b]
[b]Skin Colour:[/b]
[b]Hair Colour:[/b]
[b]Eye Colour:[/b]
[b]Occupation:[/b]
[b]History/Bio:[/b]
[b]Home Town:[/b] The town your character comes from (You can make this up and develop it for yourself).
[b]Home Country:[/b] One of the countries from the map of the world.
[b]Personality:[/b]
[b]Fears and Desires:[/b]
[b]Equipment and Weapons:[/b]
[b]Styles and Abilities:[/b] List any specific fighting styles or special abilities.
[b]Chi and Augmentations: [/b]List here if your character has any specialization in using their Chi. The three types of magic Chi arts are Elemental Chi (controlling an element), Telekichises (Using Chi to manipulate the world around you), and the illegal Necromancy. You can also list any augmentations your character has, a process where your Chi has been manipulated to change you physically or mentally.
GUILD MEMBERS:
Yuwen Fortune
MAPS AND MEDIA:
Map of Yutan and the World - This map, and the others to come, will have new locations edited in based on what the players create and where they visit as the story progresses.
RACIAL PROFILING:
Ashura
Description: The Ashura are a tall, blue skinned people. With six-arms and muscular builds they present quite an imposing presence. Their faces are long, straight and defined like sculptures. They typically have pitch black hair and colourful eyes. The Ashura have great physical strength and are a highly intelligent race. They live an average of 80 years and stand between 7 to 8 feet.
Culture: The Ashura are an ancient species and see themselves as an enlightened and majestic race, superior to all others. Their culture, though an empire based on trade and conquest, puts education at its forefront and has a concept of constant improvement. Be it physically or mental, the Ashura always pushed further perfection. They are the founders and masters of Chi Augmentation, used to both physically and mentally enhance their bodies. They are also the founders of necromancy, discovered in attempts to achieve immortality, though its use is now widely outlawed across the world.
Humans (Yune, Gwanish, Sunish, Byeonsu)
Description: The physical appearance of Humans range considerably depending on origin, though they all generally stand at 5 to 6 feet tall. Yune humans come from the land of Yutan and have flat faces, dark hair and folded eyes, with skin tones ranging from pale to brown tanned. Gwanish come from Gwanalai, and physically resemble the Yune humans save for darker hair, shorter stature, softer, rounder features, and more colourful and curly hairs. The Sunish humans have long, hard features with more open eyes and tan to brown skin, from their desert heritage. The Byeonsu humans resemble the Yunish humans with paler skin and harder features. Humans live an average of 100 years.
Culture: Humanity has its origin based in unity and discipline. They were the first to focus their Chi in battle and use it as a weapon. But since their beginnings Humanity has been separated and divided, and their culture with it. The Imperial culture of the Yune humans is class and capitalist based: the importance of nobility, money, and honour the most important things in the empire. Racism and sexism are also ingrained in noble Yune society. In contrast the Gwanish humans are birthed from war and being a fighter or warrior is the most important thing in their tribal kingdoms and societies. The Sunish humans are honourless, the harsh conditions of the desert teaching that coin and happiness take priority over anything else. The Byeonsu humans are healers and growers, focusing their chi on communal preservation and growth.
Oni (Fire, Snow)
Description: The Oni are a large, horned race standing at 5 to 6 feet tall. Their faces are large, their teeth sharp, and their bodies more curvaceous and muscles than the average humans. They look genetically hardened in comparison to the other races, as though they physically came from the earth. Their skin’s range in different hues of reds, blues, greens, purples, oranges, and browns, with the Fire Oni from the Hokoru Islands typically having softer features and warmer skin tones and hair and the Snow Oni from Onium having harder features and colder, darker skin-tones. They live an average of 120 years.
Culture: The Oni base their cultures on the Earth, their religions worshipping it and their society built upon working with it’s power. They were the founders and the masters of Elemental Chi, using their inner Chi to tame and control the elements for their own use. But time and war have drifted the Oni apart. In the south the fire Oni fight among themselves in tribal wars and in the north the Snow Oni try to raid and enslave the world with their empire. The constant fighting has engrained a philosophy into the Oni: life is cruel place, and though they have great power it can lead to great destruction. The power they have must be used carefully to ensure their enemies are destroyed, but the destruction does not spread beyond that. This logic is the key to modern Oni culture, and leads to them having some of the most tactical and thought out warfare of the current age.
Goblins
Description: The Goblin’s are a short race of creatures standing an average of 3 to 5 feet tall. They have green skin varying in hue with large ears and eyes of bright, piercing colours. They have thin, agile bodies good for scampering and climbing, and typically have dull brown or black hair. They live an average of 120 years.
Culture: The Goblins come from the mountains where they remained unseen for ages. In the darkness they developed an unusual lust for gold, its touch like catnip to them. When the mountains were mined by the Snow Oni three-hundred years ago the Goblins and their obsession were discovered, and soon the Oni manipulated them with gold into becoming servants and eventually a race of slaves. After a few generations the goblins revolted and ran off into the Byeonsu wetlands south of the mountains, where they started a civilization anew. Their obsession with gold remains, though much more subdued in the modern age, and has led to a culture of want and selfishness. They will do anything for gold and an easy life, however criminal or amoral it may be.
Tengu
Description: The Tengu are a lanky race of red-skinned winged men standing an average of 5 to 6 feet tall. They have well defined features, long, human-like noses and large smiles, as well as two feathered wings coming from their backs, allowing them to fly. Their hair and eyes are bright and colourful. They live an average of 100 years.
Culture: The Tengu birthed the concepts of democracy and have been a peace-loving people throughout their history. Their mountains in Tengala were a safe haven, unreachable outside of flight and guarded not by armies but instead clans of trained Tengu warriors. In their meditations the Tengu managed to manipulate the world around with their Chi, and created the art of Telekichisis. But peace would not last, for the nations around them advanced more and more, until they too could scale the mountains of Tengala. And with them came chaos. War and conquest have now scattered the Tengu across the land, their flight making them agile travellers, and those who remain in the mountains are very defensive and battle worn as war continues to rage. Though now untrusting and hostile to outsiders, the Tengu remain a spiritual and fun loving people to their own kind.
Beast-Men (Askian, Gwanish)
Description: Unlike the other races the Beast-Men are not a single species but hundreds part of the same genetic family. Humanoid animals, from tortoises to leopards, from wolves to lizards, Beast-Men vary as much as the animals of the wilds do and range in size and appearance equally. They live an average of 100 years.
Culture: Beast men culture varies from tribe to tribe and species to species, based on what animal they are, where on Gwanalai or Askia they are located, and what their history is. Warm weather beast-men tend to come from Askia while cold weather beast-men come from Gwanalai. Beast-men have spread widely, and with their massive numbers they are a common sight across the land.
THE NATIONS: The world has nine major nations listed below, and various smaller tribes and societies.
The Yune Empire - A massive empire based in the land of Yutan. They have conquered many civilizations and are one of the richest nations in the world, with societal organization and a strong navy being key aspects to their prosperity. The empire is ruled by the Emperor and strictly human nobility beneath him, though it's peasantry consists of all races. Slavery is legal, but only Beast-Men and Goblins can be legally enslaved, the other races considered "too human", though the true reasons over which races are and aren't slaves are forged by political concerns. They are currently allied with the Empire of Hokoru and at war with the Empire of the Ashura, the Kingdom of Hui Lake, the Kingdom of Teng, and, in certain places, the Empire of Onium, as well as various other tribes and rebel factions, particularly in their conquered provinces.
Kingdom of Yeuxkyen - An island nation of Gwanish humans who currently maintain an uneasy peace with the Yune Empire and the Empire of Onium, both of which have recently invaded and conquered parts of their island nation. Following a long war and subsequent invasion by the Yune Empire the Yeuxkyen tribes reached a peace agreement, though how long it will last on the unstable island is unsure. It is ruled by the King of Yeuxkyen and the lands beneath him are ruled by warrior chieftains. Slavery is illlegal in the Kingdom of Yeuxkyen save for Oni, a law passed as a direct response to the Oni invasion of the island's north. They are currently at peace.
Kingdom of Gwan - A nation in the lands of western Gwanalai formed by a unification of Human Gwanish tribes. They are a fierce battle-bred society that have won nearly every war they have been a part of, and constantly terrorize and pillage the unaffiliated villages and unprotected lands surrounded them. This has caused a wide array of hostile relations for the kingdom, and it is generally considered barbarian and uncivilized by the other nations. They are ruled by the Queen of the Gwanish and the lands beneath her are ruled by warrior chieftains. Every race can be legally enslaved in the Kingdom of Gwan, though it is rare to see a Gwanish human in servitude. They are currently at war with the Empire of Onium, the Kingdom of Hui Lake, and the Empire of Hokoru.
Kingdom of Hui Lake - A small nation of Goblins in upper Byeonsu. It is a trade based nation, and its bog towns are bustling with illegal deals and activity. The Goblins have had a long-time hostility toward the Snow Oni who originally enslaved them, but following the recent conquest of lower Byeonsu by the Yune Empire they agreed to ally themselves with their former Oni masters. The King of the Goblins, who is immune from prosecution, rules over the lands with nobility and peasantry beneath him. Slavery is legal in Hui Lake for all races, though Goblin's enslaving and selling other Goblins is most common. They are currently allied with the Empire of Onium and at war with the Yune Empire, the Empire of the Ashura, and the Kingdom of Gwan.
Kingdom of Teng - A new nation formed following the surprise invasion of Tengala by the Yune Empire. The Tengu, a normally democratic and decentralized people, sought leadership in light of the war. One of their wise women took the opportunity and declared herself Queen. The Kingdom of Teng is focused on surviving and defending themselves in their war-torn mountains. There is the Queen and the populous under her with no other social class. Slavery is strictly illegal. They are currently at war with the Yune Empire and the Empire of the Ashura, as well as the rebel Tengu tribes that rejected the newly established Monarchy.
Empire of Onium - An ancient empire formed in the frigid north by the ice wielding Snow Oni. From their conquest of the goblins to their invasion of Yeuxkyen, Onium history is steeped in invasion and raiding, though trade and naval ingenuity have been equally crucial to their success. The Emperor rules with absolute power though the council of nobility beneath him can challenge his decisions. The slavery of Beastmen and Humans is legal. They are currently allied with the Kingdom of Hui Lake and at war with the Kingdom of Gwan, The Empire of the Ashura, and in certain places, the Yune Empire.
Empire of the Ashura - Little is known about the Empire of the Ashura, though it is said they rival or outdo the Empire of Yune in almost every way: from military size to lands conquered. The empire is ruled by an emperor, and there are several social classes beneath them, though there appears to be more safeguards and democratic decisions in the system than in many other nations. Slavery is legal but which races are subject to it remains unknown. They are currently at war with the Empire of Yune, The Kingdom of Teng, the Empire of Onium, and the Kingdom of Hui Lake.
Empire of Sune - An old kingdom built in an old land, the Empire of Sune is supported by trade and the mercantile exports of the valuable minerals abundant beneath the desert sands. Over the years the empire has secured itself with a strong military and a policy of total neutrality in relation to the other nations, maintaining them all as constant trading partners and ensuring that Sune has always prospered. This changed with the Ashuran invasion, the first successful breach of the Sune mainland. The Sune defence was strong and eventually the war became a stalemate, both sides agreeing to a temporary truce. Since then the Sunes, while still remaining neutral, have set policies to aid the Yune Empire over the Ashurans in hopes of weakening their foe enough to reconquer their lost lands. The emperor rules with many lesser kings beneath him, and nobles beneath them. Slavery of all races is legal as is polygamy. They are currently at peace.
Empire of Hokoru - A nation spanning across Hokoru’s largest island; the Fire Oni's empire began as tribal allegiance and still mainly operates as one. The empire has little control over the land and mainly deals with international affairs, while each King beneath him rules their tribe like separate countries. Still, the rich land of the Hokoru islands has made the empire a prosperous nation, and the empire’s combined force would grant it an army and navy more powerful than their northern cousins in the Empire of Onium. Slavery is illegal. They are allied with the Yune Empire and are currently at peace.
Yutan - Homeland of the Yune Humans. Yutan is geographically diverse and massively populous. The eastern coast of Yutan is rich with flowing waterways, forests, and jungles, while the west is covered with deserts and dry plateaus. It is a generally warm province and winter does not last long, snow being a rare occurrence everywhere outside the mountains in the north. The Yune Humans have lived on Yutan as old as time can tell and the land is covered in thousands of settlements, many of which have ancient roots and deep traditions attached to them. In it's heart is Yuna-Yae, the monstrous capital of the empire.
Gwanalai - Homeland of Gwanish Beast-Men and Gwanish Humans. The land of Gwanalai is harsh and inhospitable, housing massive rivers, towering mountains, and vast forests. Winter lasts the longest of all seasons in Gwanalai and when it does not snow it rains heavily. The ancient forests of Gwanalai were home to tribes of Gwanish beast-men who lived in isolation until Gwanish humans migrated to the land from across the Full-Moon Sea. It was a violent migration and set the tone of hundreds of years of Gwanish history to come. Gwanalai has no ancient settlements, most of its towns being along rivers and newly made out of stone or wood as they are so frequently rebuilt and reconquered. There is also magic hidden deep within it's borders, and lots of creature unimaginably to most.
Tengala - Homeland of the Tengu. The coasts are mainly cliffs as the entire land of Tengala is elevated, covered by the highest mountains in the world and housing massive steppes between them. Tengala has a very balanced climate, rarely shifting from extremes and maintaining a cool temperature. Snow is common on the peaks of the mountains and lower down it rains often. The Tengu were born from the land and the ancient cities built across the mountains are very inhospitable for those who cannot fly.
Sune - Homeland of the Sune Humans. Sune is ancient and filled with desert. Sand covers the land though rocky mountains filled with great gems and riches are sprinkled across the dunes, and greenery and rivers sprout from the coasts. The climate stays the same in Sune year-round: burning hot in the day and freezing cold at night, sprinkled with chaotic sandstorms. The Sunish Humans have been around as long as the Yutan, and both trace back to ancient history. From the great cities to the smallest of tribal settlements in the desert, almost everything in Sune is made of stone and sand.
Kakan - Homeland of the Kakan Peoples. The land of Kakan is a wasteland bloodied with disease and savagery. Covered in desert and rock, bordered by imposing walls of mountain, and with the only greenery being the sparse thorn forests in the south, Kakan is not suitable for life of any kind. But it's filled with it. Beneath the rocks water flows and so for as long as time can tell peoples of all races have come to forge a life in Kakan, making it once a rich and populous farmland. That was before the deathly Kakan plague hit, which eventually forced the Yune Empire to build a giant wall between Kakan's two largest mountains in the north, cutting the land off from the rest of the empire completely. Now Kakan is filled with disease and violence forged from the need to survive in the harsh wasteland.
Byeonsu – Homeland of the Goblins and Byeonsu Humans. The lands of Byeonsu are vast and spotted with hundreds of lakes, bogs, and rivers, and are crowned by rocky peaks along it's northern borders. The skies above Byeonsu have almost constant rain or clouds, with sunny days being a rarity. The inhabitants of Byeonsu, human and goblin alike, live in wooden settlements on high stilts atop flowing, reed-filled lakes, bogs and paddies.
Askia - Homeland of the Askian Beast-Men. Warm beaches line Askia's northern shore followed almost immediately by vast jungles. The great rainforest of Askia stretches along it's entire shoreline far into the south, with savannah and warm dry lands scattered within it's borders. The wildlife of Askia is predatory and vicious, even the bugs being deadly. The climate of Askia remains tropical and hot, the concept of snow completely foreign to a native of the land. Though there are kingdoms and even empires further inside the land it is mainly filled with hunter-gatherer tribes of Beast-Men.
Hokoru Islands - Homeland of the Fire Oni. The land of Hokoru consists of tropical islands curving across the Full-Moon Sea. Covered in beaches, green fields, plentiful jungles, and the occasional volcano the islands of Hokoru have rich lands threatened only by their chaotic weather. The temperature remains warm though tsunamis and storms constantly threaten the communities built there. The Fire Oni lived on Hokoru as long as history recalls, and most of their settlements are built near the highest points of the islands, away from the coasts threatened by the sea. The Fire Oni often considers volcanoes and other sources of fire sacred places and they have vast temples and cities built near them.
Onium - Homeland of the Snow Oni. The land of Onium is a freezing ice covered mammoth of earth. Littered in snowy mountains, icy lakes and rivers, tundra valleys, and rocky coasts, Onium is the coldest of all the known lands. Its temperatures are typically below freezing and the snowfall is constant. Onium is the birthplace of the Snow Oni who live mostly in the south of the land, by the waterways, valleys and coasts where they've built mighty fortresses and cities of stone and ice. The north has small tribal fortresses scattered throughout it's landscape.
Vahira - Homeland of the Ashura. The land of Vahira is a hostile and unwelcome place for humans, and so little information on it is known. The Ashura have a great civilization and have thousands of settlements across their large lands, their capital apparently rivalling Yuna-Yae for size.
Otoro - Unexplored land beyond Kakan. It is unpopulated and few explorers have returned from it's depths…
Threads
The Little Princess Arc
Detailing the assassination of Ying Me-Hyung and what happens to Furoe
The Underground Cesspool Arc
Detailing the Guild as they enter Gangamai
The Splintered Sons Arc
Detailing Yuwen and Hoodie's adventures with Pele's faction of the Seven Sons
The Hunter's Guild Arc
Detailing the Guild's interactions with the Hunter's Guild
The Rogue Lancer Arc
Details Hyuna's adventure apart from the Guild, after the ball
The Genga Desert Arc
Detailing the events of the Guild in the Genga Desert
The Vigilantes Arc
Detailing the Intrepid Trio/Faceless Five on their trek to Furoe
The Noble's Ball Arc
Detailing the events of the ball in Jiefong, and the aftermath
The Slavery Arc
Detailing the escapades of a slave lord, a slavey thing, and a living suit of armor
The Road to Jiefong Arc
Detailing the Guild's journey to Jiefong
The Haunted Village Arc
Detailing the events of the creepy village, and the first appearance of the Zhao Brothers
The Milkweed Arc
Detailing the events of the Milkweed and the attack of the Hooded Villain
The Poyo Arc
Detailing the formation of the Great Guild Fortune, and the attack on Poyo for the key,
The Story
"What makes a great guild? Fortune? No. Power? No. Glory? Not necessarily. It’s the friends you gain, the adventures you have together, and the memories you make along the way. I grew up in the Imperial City: Yuna-Yae! The capital of the world! Growing up the entire universe seemed to rotate around our walls. Didn't know my mom. Didn't need to. My father was a nobleman, very honour bound and such. He even met the Emperor once - true story! I wasn’t the only one though, I had a brother too but he went off to fight when the war started. Figured he would pillage a village and earn some glory, impress our father. I had other plans. I was no soldier but I sure as hell could fight like one. All those days at the academy paid off. And of course when I was nineteen my father used this against me, saying I should go fight instead of wasting my life. I wasn't wasting my life, I was living it, but he wasn't nudging. He’d just go on and on about how the drafted peasants couldn't win the war themselves, which they could, by the way. Then things went a bit crazy and he kicked me out the house, saying to return when I was ready to fight for my country. Now there are not many occasions Yuwen Fortune makes a vow, but that day I vowed that when I returned it'd be on my conditions. I'd come back so rich and renowned the Emperor himself would acknowledge me. I'd come back and drown the bastard in my glory."
"Isn't this about a guild?" An accented voice interrupted. Yuwen glared at the man at the end of the packed table, who sat clutching his whiskey nervously. "Horat - this is about the tale, the full tale," Yuwen replied, combing his hair back with his hand.
"Yeah well the full tale better finish by eleven. My shift starts soon," Guardman Hao, one of the dozen patrons listening in to Yuwen's story, said as he leaned back in his chair. Yuwen rolled his eyes. "Well, unfortunately epics like this don't take twenty minutes to tell," He replied. "This isn't some fable a drunk could vomit up, this is inspired by true events. Art imitating fight!"
"I don't think that's right," Horat said before downing his drink.
"Just shut up and let me finish the story," Yuwen said as he leaned forward on the table. "I emptied the bank and rode off to the north: a wet spring chilling me to the bone. The elements were against me... oh what a night it was, my friends. Nothing but me and my horse, headed for a village. But in the cold I formed a plan! A long-term plan. I'd start a guild, a great one. And we'd-" He paused again, his gaze sweeping across the faces lined at the table before him, most uninterested in his dramatics. "...Are you guys listening?"
"No!" Long Chong exclaimed as he stood. "No, for the love of god. No one's listening!"
"Woah, hey - aren't you guys meant to be my friends?" Yuwen replied.
"No! We came to the bar to have drinks - like everyone else!" Chong said, raising his hands to the rest of the tavern to their left: tables upon tables of other, happier people drinking with their friends. Golden candlelight flickered off the rounded limestone walls, a girl in the corner singing and playing the tambur as laughter echoed throughout the establishment. Even Old Man Chagan behind the bar seemed to have a good time as he patted his large stomach. "Everyone is having fun but us," Chong continued. "I didn't come here for another one of your fantastical lies, Yuwen."
"What, you're going to leave me?" Yuwen whined.
"...Yeah!" Chong replied before pushing his chair in and heading toward the music. The rest of the table turned to Yuwen in guilty unison. "Sorry Yuwen, he has a point," Elder Red muttered as he stood. "Drink up - you have the afternoon shift tomorrow," Hao added as he and the rest rose and left until only Yuwen remained. Horat, the last to walk away, paused and turned.
"You don't want to hear about the guild, do you?" Yuwen whispered before sipping his drink.
Horat looked down at his friend sadly. "Let's get out of here," He muttered. "We're Guards of Sudea, we shouldn't spend so much time drunk."
Pushing aside the worn cloth hangings of the doorway the two strode out into the sandy courtyard of the tavern, beyond the stone fence a dark desert stretching out until it became one with the black night sky. "The Lonely Tavern earns its name," Horat commented as he began to wrap bindings around his boots for the long, sand-filled journey home. "Makes you wonder why they didn't just build it closer to the outpost - actually I heard it was due to Chagan owing money to the King or..." Horat looked up to notice Yuwen sitting on the rocky fence, gazing up at the stars.
Horat approached his friend, who seemed fixated on the sky above. "...Are you trying to pray?" Yuwen slowly shook his head left to right.
Horat sighed. "Did you ever go back?"
"Sorry?" Yuwen muttered.
"You ever go back to Yuna-Yae?" Horat continued. "To your father?"
A small smile grew on Yuwen's face; almost disbelieving that Horat had believed his story. But nearly as fast as it had come was it replaced by a frown. "I never saw him again, no... I guess the Guild wasn't quite good enough." The man swallowed, a sudden realization washing over him. "Not the last one, at least."
***
The first of June in the year four-four-four. The land of Yutan in the Yune Empire. The sun sets beneath the mountains on the horizon, the foreseeable distance covered in bamboo trees and green fields. Fireflies bobbed up and down in the summer's afternoon before flying apart as a black horse ripped across the road. At the reigns a man in golden armour rode, determination on his face. His brown hair fluttered violently in the winds and his green eyes focused forward. With one last bridge he crossed the isle scatted Gan River and cornered in the dirt for the sight ahead. Red and green houses lit with lanterns consumed the immediate horizon, ships big and small crowding its docks. Laughter, cheering and crackling could be heard as from the village centre a large firework shot up into the sky and exploded in reds. Yuwen laughed at the sight, relief coming over him. "Happy Emperor day," He whispered to himself as he began to ride his horse into the celebrating village of Poyo. This village housed his future Guild, he knew it. And on this day, the Emperor’s birthday, everyone was out celebrating…
"Isn't this about a guild?" An accented voice interrupted. Yuwen glared at the man at the end of the packed table, who sat clutching his whiskey nervously. "Horat - this is about the tale, the full tale," Yuwen replied, combing his hair back with his hand.
"Yeah well the full tale better finish by eleven. My shift starts soon," Guardman Hao, one of the dozen patrons listening in to Yuwen's story, said as he leaned back in his chair. Yuwen rolled his eyes. "Well, unfortunately epics like this don't take twenty minutes to tell," He replied. "This isn't some fable a drunk could vomit up, this is inspired by true events. Art imitating fight!"
"I don't think that's right," Horat said before downing his drink.
"Just shut up and let me finish the story," Yuwen said as he leaned forward on the table. "I emptied the bank and rode off to the north: a wet spring chilling me to the bone. The elements were against me... oh what a night it was, my friends. Nothing but me and my horse, headed for a village. But in the cold I formed a plan! A long-term plan. I'd start a guild, a great one. And we'd-" He paused again, his gaze sweeping across the faces lined at the table before him, most uninterested in his dramatics. "...Are you guys listening?"
"No!" Long Chong exclaimed as he stood. "No, for the love of god. No one's listening!"
"Woah, hey - aren't you guys meant to be my friends?" Yuwen replied.
"No! We came to the bar to have drinks - like everyone else!" Chong said, raising his hands to the rest of the tavern to their left: tables upon tables of other, happier people drinking with their friends. Golden candlelight flickered off the rounded limestone walls, a girl in the corner singing and playing the tambur as laughter echoed throughout the establishment. Even Old Man Chagan behind the bar seemed to have a good time as he patted his large stomach. "Everyone is having fun but us," Chong continued. "I didn't come here for another one of your fantastical lies, Yuwen."
"What, you're going to leave me?" Yuwen whined.
"...Yeah!" Chong replied before pushing his chair in and heading toward the music. The rest of the table turned to Yuwen in guilty unison. "Sorry Yuwen, he has a point," Elder Red muttered as he stood. "Drink up - you have the afternoon shift tomorrow," Hao added as he and the rest rose and left until only Yuwen remained. Horat, the last to walk away, paused and turned.
"You don't want to hear about the guild, do you?" Yuwen whispered before sipping his drink.
Horat looked down at his friend sadly. "Let's get out of here," He muttered. "We're Guards of Sudea, we shouldn't spend so much time drunk."
Pushing aside the worn cloth hangings of the doorway the two strode out into the sandy courtyard of the tavern, beyond the stone fence a dark desert stretching out until it became one with the black night sky. "The Lonely Tavern earns its name," Horat commented as he began to wrap bindings around his boots for the long, sand-filled journey home. "Makes you wonder why they didn't just build it closer to the outpost - actually I heard it was due to Chagan owing money to the King or..." Horat looked up to notice Yuwen sitting on the rocky fence, gazing up at the stars.
Horat approached his friend, who seemed fixated on the sky above. "...Are you trying to pray?" Yuwen slowly shook his head left to right.
Horat sighed. "Did you ever go back?"
"Sorry?" Yuwen muttered.
"You ever go back to Yuna-Yae?" Horat continued. "To your father?"
A small smile grew on Yuwen's face; almost disbelieving that Horat had believed his story. But nearly as fast as it had come was it replaced by a frown. "I never saw him again, no... I guess the Guild wasn't quite good enough." The man swallowed, a sudden realization washing over him. "Not the last one, at least."
***
The first of June in the year four-four-four. The land of Yutan in the Yune Empire. The sun sets beneath the mountains on the horizon, the foreseeable distance covered in bamboo trees and green fields. Fireflies bobbed up and down in the summer's afternoon before flying apart as a black horse ripped across the road. At the reigns a man in golden armour rode, determination on his face. His brown hair fluttered violently in the winds and his green eyes focused forward. With one last bridge he crossed the isle scatted Gan River and cornered in the dirt for the sight ahead. Red and green houses lit with lanterns consumed the immediate horizon, ships big and small crowding its docks. Laughter, cheering and crackling could be heard as from the village centre a large firework shot up into the sky and exploded in reds. Yuwen laughed at the sight, relief coming over him. "Happy Emperor day," He whispered to himself as he began to ride his horse into the celebrating village of Poyo. This village housed his future Guild, he knew it. And on this day, the Emperor’s birthday, everyone was out celebrating…
Poyo.
It was a horrible name. Especially for a town like this, where people already gave you odd looks if you looked different, if you stood out against the grain. It wasn't pure racism, to be sure, but pride was one of the many faults of the Yune Empire, and Poyo had plenty of it. Especially today.
The Emperor's birthday was always an ostentatious occasion. Even in small towns like this, the Nightflower Guild had representatives selling fireworks by the dozen, albeit only small ones, to every one with enough coin in their pocket. At this time of year, the population of Poyo would have doubled, if not tripled, and the few inns would be filled to the rafters with people.
Vendors seemed to have been brought out of the woodwork, selling balloons, candy, offering prizes for the winner to one game or another. Inside the inns and homes, the noise was not diluted. Instead, it seemed amplified, with the smoke from cigarettes and the smell of alcohol thick in the air. In all the inns, waiters and waitresses alike offered what they had to sell, anywhere from food to themselves, if the price were right. The preparation would have gone on for months before this, and no one in the village would be expecting to get any sleep tonight. Which is why he hated this time of year.
Sunaarashi breathed in deeply, walking slowly through the packed streets, the bundle over his shoulder gripped tightly in his left hand. The sword strapped to his back moved little as he moved, its hilt gleaming dimly in the firelight. His pace was not as bad as it should have been, considering that most of the people who saw him gave him some breathing room as he passed. He supposed this was because of his size, as he stood taller than most of the others around him.
Right now, he really wished he could find a quiet inn somewhere in the back of town, lie down, and get a good night's rest for once, but even the smallest inn would be doing everything they could to rake in the influx of cash this night provided. No one could afford to let this opportunity slip by.
And so it was that instead of sleeping, Sunaarashi wandered the streets. Although not a stranger to the city life, he held no love for it, being a Sudean himself, fond of the wide open spaces and the isolation of the desert. Here in Yune, his dark skin and height, the loose-fitting clothes and sandals, they all gave him a different type of isolation... one he did not particularly enjoy. He might have had more luck if he'd been in one of the larger cities of the Empire, but here in the small town, every stranger was noted and, in his case, singled out.
His eyes scanned the crowds listlessly. He wasn't in the mood for this. Having arrived earlier this day, he'd found that the town was already filled to capacity with traveling family and friends. As the sun had set, even more had appeared, until the city was nearly bursting with screaming, crying, shouting insanity.
Quite suddenly, Sunaarashi found himself nearing one of the gates of the village. He paused in thought, wondering if he should perhaps slip outside and find some hedge to sleep under. Weighing the chances of actually sleeping to getting arrested for trespassing, Sunaarashi had just started for the gate when a rider approached.
Golden armor glinted in the firelight as the young man, of obvious mixed race and an air of confidence one could feel a mile away, looked around the town with a grin on his face. Sunaarashi seemed to catch his eye, which wasn't hard, and the two stared at each other for a moment, before the older man grunted and turned away.
He was beginning to think this was all a waste of time.
It was a horrible name. Especially for a town like this, where people already gave you odd looks if you looked different, if you stood out against the grain. It wasn't pure racism, to be sure, but pride was one of the many faults of the Yune Empire, and Poyo had plenty of it. Especially today.
The Emperor's birthday was always an ostentatious occasion. Even in small towns like this, the Nightflower Guild had representatives selling fireworks by the dozen, albeit only small ones, to every one with enough coin in their pocket. At this time of year, the population of Poyo would have doubled, if not tripled, and the few inns would be filled to the rafters with people.
Vendors seemed to have been brought out of the woodwork, selling balloons, candy, offering prizes for the winner to one game or another. Inside the inns and homes, the noise was not diluted. Instead, it seemed amplified, with the smoke from cigarettes and the smell of alcohol thick in the air. In all the inns, waiters and waitresses alike offered what they had to sell, anywhere from food to themselves, if the price were right. The preparation would have gone on for months before this, and no one in the village would be expecting to get any sleep tonight. Which is why he hated this time of year.
Sunaarashi breathed in deeply, walking slowly through the packed streets, the bundle over his shoulder gripped tightly in his left hand. The sword strapped to his back moved little as he moved, its hilt gleaming dimly in the firelight. His pace was not as bad as it should have been, considering that most of the people who saw him gave him some breathing room as he passed. He supposed this was because of his size, as he stood taller than most of the others around him.
Right now, he really wished he could find a quiet inn somewhere in the back of town, lie down, and get a good night's rest for once, but even the smallest inn would be doing everything they could to rake in the influx of cash this night provided. No one could afford to let this opportunity slip by.
And so it was that instead of sleeping, Sunaarashi wandered the streets. Although not a stranger to the city life, he held no love for it, being a Sudean himself, fond of the wide open spaces and the isolation of the desert. Here in Yune, his dark skin and height, the loose-fitting clothes and sandals, they all gave him a different type of isolation... one he did not particularly enjoy. He might have had more luck if he'd been in one of the larger cities of the Empire, but here in the small town, every stranger was noted and, in his case, singled out.
His eyes scanned the crowds listlessly. He wasn't in the mood for this. Having arrived earlier this day, he'd found that the town was already filled to capacity with traveling family and friends. As the sun had set, even more had appeared, until the city was nearly bursting with screaming, crying, shouting insanity.
Quite suddenly, Sunaarashi found himself nearing one of the gates of the village. He paused in thought, wondering if he should perhaps slip outside and find some hedge to sleep under. Weighing the chances of actually sleeping to getting arrested for trespassing, Sunaarashi had just started for the gate when a rider approached.
Golden armor glinted in the firelight as the young man, of obvious mixed race and an air of confidence one could feel a mile away, looked around the town with a grin on his face. Sunaarashi seemed to catch his eye, which wasn't hard, and the two stared at each other for a moment, before the older man grunted and turned away.
He was beginning to think this was all a waste of time.
Amanhã Tiamat absolutely loathed small towns like Poyo.
Hell, even the damn name was irritating. Poyo. Like some kind of damn children's toy-- no clout, no strength to the name whatsoever. It was ridiculous to even consider. And its denizens? Every bit as inane. Typical small town morons, going about their agonisingly dreary lives day after day after day, an existence far detached from the war on the borders of Yune. They bustled about their pitiful little village, lined the streets like cattle, and gawked at Amanhã as she passed by as though they'd never seen an eight foot four indigo Sudean with dreadlocks longer than some of them were tall.
Even more irksome, she'd made the grave mistake of happening upon this blight on the map amidst a time of celebration-- and all too fitting was it that the reason for their celebration was every bit as asinine as the town itself. The birthday of the Yune Emperor-- how absolutely pathetic. Why would anybody ever celebrate the day another person was born to this ludicrous extent, much less a person who had accomplished nothing worthwhile on their own? The Yune Emperor had slain no particularly formidable foe. He had never led troops to the forefront of the battlefield, riding personally at the helm into war. She would hazard a guess that most of his 'civic achievements' could be wholly credited to his advisors and bureaucrats. As far as Amanhã was aware, his greatest accomplishment was being born with a right to spend his life sitting on cushioned sofas eating pork buns and lavish meats whilst his subjects slaved away in physical labour and worshipped a bumbling, lethargic donkey. Why in hell would anybody find that worth celebrating?
Frankly, though it baffled her, it was of no real concern to her. It wouldn't have mattered to her worth a damn if the Yune Emperor had been a heartless tyrant who enslaved his people, conducted arbitrary executions for virtually no reason, and had his head stuffed so far up his ass it was somehow coming out the other end and defying human physiology. In fact, she'd been hired by exactly those kinds of despots in the past, just as she'd been hired by freedom fighters waging war against exactly those kinds of despots. Her only concern was how much those despots and freedom fighters were willing to pay her for her skills in violence-- and if it turned out one was willing to up the price, she thought nothing of immediately casting aside the other. Why shouldn't she have? It was certainly not as though she had any moral compunction to serve any one cause.
Amanhã's dispassionate, mismatched eyes fell upon yet another face gawking at her, and she scowled, resisting the urge to grab the Oni woman gaping at her by the throat. Instead, she simply pulled down the faceplate of her helmet, obscuring the indigo sheen of her scarred face from the prying eyes of others. Unfortunately, she was still an eight foot armoured figure that didn't have six arms, which still meant, all things considered, that she was going to attract a level of attention as she waded through the crowds.
On the other hand, maybe, just maybe, it was fortunate there was a celebration on. Fewer people preoccupied themselves with the strange, massive thing navigating the streets of their small town, engrossed in their asinine festivities. Her brow furrowed. Who knew I would someday be thankful to find myself in the midst of a celebration? she couldn't help but note mordantly, the tiniest hint of a smirk pulling at her thin lips, safe from the eyes of others.
She would have to endure the inanity of it all. After all, Poyo lay, infuriatingly, directly on the road to the capital, where a high-paying assignment for the Yune Empire awaited her-- a reward more than rich enough to make wading through crowds of imbeciles worthwhile.
Hell, even the damn name was irritating. Poyo. Like some kind of damn children's toy-- no clout, no strength to the name whatsoever. It was ridiculous to even consider. And its denizens? Every bit as inane. Typical small town morons, going about their agonisingly dreary lives day after day after day, an existence far detached from the war on the borders of Yune. They bustled about their pitiful little village, lined the streets like cattle, and gawked at Amanhã as she passed by as though they'd never seen an eight foot four indigo Sudean with dreadlocks longer than some of them were tall.
Even more irksome, she'd made the grave mistake of happening upon this blight on the map amidst a time of celebration-- and all too fitting was it that the reason for their celebration was every bit as asinine as the town itself. The birthday of the Yune Emperor-- how absolutely pathetic. Why would anybody ever celebrate the day another person was born to this ludicrous extent, much less a person who had accomplished nothing worthwhile on their own? The Yune Emperor had slain no particularly formidable foe. He had never led troops to the forefront of the battlefield, riding personally at the helm into war. She would hazard a guess that most of his 'civic achievements' could be wholly credited to his advisors and bureaucrats. As far as Amanhã was aware, his greatest accomplishment was being born with a right to spend his life sitting on cushioned sofas eating pork buns and lavish meats whilst his subjects slaved away in physical labour and worshipped a bumbling, lethargic donkey. Why in hell would anybody find that worth celebrating?
Frankly, though it baffled her, it was of no real concern to her. It wouldn't have mattered to her worth a damn if the Yune Emperor had been a heartless tyrant who enslaved his people, conducted arbitrary executions for virtually no reason, and had his head stuffed so far up his ass it was somehow coming out the other end and defying human physiology. In fact, she'd been hired by exactly those kinds of despots in the past, just as she'd been hired by freedom fighters waging war against exactly those kinds of despots. Her only concern was how much those despots and freedom fighters were willing to pay her for her skills in violence-- and if it turned out one was willing to up the price, she thought nothing of immediately casting aside the other. Why shouldn't she have? It was certainly not as though she had any moral compunction to serve any one cause.
Amanhã's dispassionate, mismatched eyes fell upon yet another face gawking at her, and she scowled, resisting the urge to grab the Oni woman gaping at her by the throat. Instead, she simply pulled down the faceplate of her helmet, obscuring the indigo sheen of her scarred face from the prying eyes of others. Unfortunately, she was still an eight foot armoured figure that didn't have six arms, which still meant, all things considered, that she was going to attract a level of attention as she waded through the crowds.
On the other hand, maybe, just maybe, it was fortunate there was a celebration on. Fewer people preoccupied themselves with the strange, massive thing navigating the streets of their small town, engrossed in their asinine festivities. Her brow furrowed. Who knew I would someday be thankful to find myself in the midst of a celebration? she couldn't help but note mordantly, the tiniest hint of a smirk pulling at her thin lips, safe from the eyes of others.
She would have to endure the inanity of it all. After all, Poyo lay, infuriatingly, directly on the road to the capital, where a high-paying assignment for the Yune Empire awaited her-- a reward more than rich enough to make wading through crowds of imbeciles worthwhile.
The serene music drifted throughout the town like a cool breeze, failing to be drowned out by all the noise and merriment and instead blending in and creating atmosphere on such a warm evening. Children and adults alike stood by the ponds, attempting to catch fireflies alongside the pond, while the elderly exercised their minds as they tried to out-maneuver each other in slow and calculative games of Móu Zhi. Crowd's gathered wherever money could be spent as fireworks decorated the sky, leaving trails of of embers burning up the night sky...
"It was on an evening like this..." the gravelly voice of azure skinned oni, sporting tiger fur leggings and loin cloth recounted. He sat on the ground, inclined, up against a small house. "That they say the first emperor was born...." Gathered around him was a crowd consisting of townspeople and tourists alike, young and old. The oni had long wild hair, black and gray, with equally wild looking eyebrows. He was a rather portly one, though upon inspection one could tell that he was quite sturdy. In his hands were two mallets, and sitting before him was a large drum. With a thwack of his mallets, the blue oni, Suiken's, story began to be accompanied by the methodical thwack of the mallet against the drum.
"It was over three hundred years ago and there was deadly drought spreading the land..." Suiken began to sing, as the mallets hit the drum. "The livestock were dying, the crops became sand. The people prayed to the Heavens for an end to this drought," Suiken recited. "And the gods, they heard them, they heard them plead and pout," Suiken's pace along with his rhythm began to increase and intensify.
This crowd was the biggest Suiken had seen in at least a decade. Which, given that this was the smallest town he'd even seen to date was more than a little disappointing. He always did what he needed to draw in as many people as he could. Today's story was no different from his usual routine. As loathe as Suiken was to admit it, regardless of his opinions of Yune's... most honored Emperor, reciting the tale of the Imperial Family's lineage on the Emperor's birthday would be the biggest draw he ever had. And draw meant more coin and more coin meant more food, particularly pork buns. Quality ones. The kind you could never find in a small, forgettable town like Poyo.
Although, for all of his complaints about the town...he couldn't help but admire it's people. They were not the best and brightest of Yune...but they were a simple folk. They wore their emotions on their sleeve and that was something Suiken could respect. At least as a storyteller. "The gods gave their answer within a beacon of light!" Suiken shouted in his guttural voice, almost frightening away some of the younger villagers who had gathered around to hear his tale. "It descended from the heavens, the clouds, through the sky of night! A golden dragon had appeared," Suiken sang, his mallets scraping against the drum in broad swipes, giving out a unique echoing sound. Thwam! Crakk! "His appearance was frightening, but he alleviated all fears, for with a single roar and a shake of his mane!" Thwam! Crakk! " The cloud ripped open and at once...there was rain"
Suiken stopped his drumming to let another sound rest itself within the ears of his audience; the slight dripping noises lightly tapping the drum, tapping them. The children in the audience looked up in astonishment at the rain that had just come forth as the more wizened among them realized that the smirk on Suiken's face told that he had consulted the local scholars and water shrine monks about the weather prior to his performance.
Regardless of what happened, the performance went over perfectly. Suiken stood up and bowed in gratitude at the applause he received and took the coin he had felt he'd earned with much gratitude before letting the applause of his audience die out behind him as he went to further explore the town. "Where to next...?" he sighed to himself. "Hmm. Maybe an inn...That'd be better than sleepin' in the pond again..."
"It was on an evening like this..." the gravelly voice of azure skinned oni, sporting tiger fur leggings and loin cloth recounted. He sat on the ground, inclined, up against a small house. "That they say the first emperor was born...." Gathered around him was a crowd consisting of townspeople and tourists alike, young and old. The oni had long wild hair, black and gray, with equally wild looking eyebrows. He was a rather portly one, though upon inspection one could tell that he was quite sturdy. In his hands were two mallets, and sitting before him was a large drum. With a thwack of his mallets, the blue oni, Suiken's, story began to be accompanied by the methodical thwack of the mallet against the drum.
"It was over three hundred years ago and there was deadly drought spreading the land..." Suiken began to sing, as the mallets hit the drum. "The livestock were dying, the crops became sand. The people prayed to the Heavens for an end to this drought," Suiken recited. "And the gods, they heard them, they heard them plead and pout," Suiken's pace along with his rhythm began to increase and intensify.
This crowd was the biggest Suiken had seen in at least a decade. Which, given that this was the smallest town he'd even seen to date was more than a little disappointing. He always did what he needed to draw in as many people as he could. Today's story was no different from his usual routine. As loathe as Suiken was to admit it, regardless of his opinions of Yune's... most honored Emperor, reciting the tale of the Imperial Family's lineage on the Emperor's birthday would be the biggest draw he ever had. And draw meant more coin and more coin meant more food, particularly pork buns. Quality ones. The kind you could never find in a small, forgettable town like Poyo.
Although, for all of his complaints about the town...he couldn't help but admire it's people. They were not the best and brightest of Yune...but they were a simple folk. They wore their emotions on their sleeve and that was something Suiken could respect. At least as a storyteller. "The gods gave their answer within a beacon of light!" Suiken shouted in his guttural voice, almost frightening away some of the younger villagers who had gathered around to hear his tale. "It descended from the heavens, the clouds, through the sky of night! A golden dragon had appeared," Suiken sang, his mallets scraping against the drum in broad swipes, giving out a unique echoing sound. Thwam! Crakk! "His appearance was frightening, but he alleviated all fears, for with a single roar and a shake of his mane!" Thwam! Crakk! " The cloud ripped open and at once...there was rain"
Suiken stopped his drumming to let another sound rest itself within the ears of his audience; the slight dripping noises lightly tapping the drum, tapping them. The children in the audience looked up in astonishment at the rain that had just come forth as the more wizened among them realized that the smirk on Suiken's face told that he had consulted the local scholars and water shrine monks about the weather prior to his performance.
Regardless of what happened, the performance went over perfectly. Suiken stood up and bowed in gratitude at the applause he received and took the coin he had felt he'd earned with much gratitude before letting the applause of his audience die out behind him as he went to further explore the town. "Where to next...?" he sighed to himself. "Hmm. Maybe an inn...That'd be better than sleepin' in the pond again..."
They flocked to her, children with their tiny hands, being careful to grab the item without being pricked by her nails. She frowned and made a mental note to clip them once she had made her quota for the night. For now however, she had customers and the amazement in their eyes made her smile and regret not having made more. Lo-muna should have learned by now that her wares were popular but she knew that the less she sold, the better it was for her. Not only price wise, but detection wise as well.
The children would light up the tips of the petals, eyes widening as the wheel began to spin. Bright colors shooed off the darkness and spun a circle before them, the children clutching the stick that held the wheel and petals with a tight grip, as though afraid their amusement would fly away. In the middle of the circle were vague designs that worked only with a child's imagination. Lo-muna herself could not make out the fantastical things they saw, but then again she had already begun walking away.
She loved it all, the sounds, the people, the bright lights that could be seen from miles away. The movement was her favorite part of festivals. The jostle and bustle of the crowd who were just as impatient as she was to be on the move, only pausing once something had caught their eye. Lo-muna herself was attracted by the variety of wares the vendors offered and nearly stopped at every stall on her way to inquire about the items. Many of them seemed impatient and she didn't stay long with them, knowing they had customers and had no time to deal with a person not interested in handing over coins. A few indulged her inquiries but she didn't stay long with them either. Their interest turned to her and Lo-muna had no intention of getting in trouble tonight.
Merging back into the crowd, Lo-muna patted her bag and kept it close to her body. She could see where the darkness began, eventually leading to the gates, but had no intention of leaving the warmth behind. The business part of her night was over and now she would run the length of the festival again, recalling what stalls she had planned to return to. People passed her and crowded her but Lo-muna didn't mind. The flow of the crowd was soothing and it wasn't like most people were paying her any mind. In fact, she observed others as she walked with them and couldn't help but smile or laugh at how others interacted. She was particularly interested in those she perceived as siblings who fought or comforted each other when they had lost their chance at a prize. Maybe a coin would slip from her bag as she passed by but she didn't linger to see where it had gone. A beast-man like her only had so much liberty on a night like this.
Of course, she wasn't such a rare sight as what made Lo-muna pause before apologizing profusely to the female who ran into her. The scathing look she received made her smile nervously before weaving herself back into the tapestry of races who walked the grounds of the festival. A tall, massive figure had caught Lo-muna's attention. Poyo was a nice place but it didn't exactly welcome such strange sights as the mixed breed she had seen. Questions were already racing through her mind as to the origin and reaction to the figure and her contemplation had nearly taken her past the first stall on her list. The transaction took longer than needed, the vendor giving her some trouble. Lo-muna was able to smooth things over and thanked the vendor even as he waved his hand in dismissal.
There were still plenty of coins in her bag but she was far too interested in the figure of before to continue buying. Not even bartering appealed to her seeing as the only thing the others could offer her were the very same things the festival offered. She had enough trinkets from the children who had no money for her items. The problem was the figure had already gone, swallowed up by the crowds, leaving Lo-muna with even more burning questions.
"Time to call it a night," she reluctantly admitted, her enthusiasm somewhat diminished by the thought. Still, she began to make her way out of the festival and towards the town.
The children would light up the tips of the petals, eyes widening as the wheel began to spin. Bright colors shooed off the darkness and spun a circle before them, the children clutching the stick that held the wheel and petals with a tight grip, as though afraid their amusement would fly away. In the middle of the circle were vague designs that worked only with a child's imagination. Lo-muna herself could not make out the fantastical things they saw, but then again she had already begun walking away.
She loved it all, the sounds, the people, the bright lights that could be seen from miles away. The movement was her favorite part of festivals. The jostle and bustle of the crowd who were just as impatient as she was to be on the move, only pausing once something had caught their eye. Lo-muna herself was attracted by the variety of wares the vendors offered and nearly stopped at every stall on her way to inquire about the items. Many of them seemed impatient and she didn't stay long with them, knowing they had customers and had no time to deal with a person not interested in handing over coins. A few indulged her inquiries but she didn't stay long with them either. Their interest turned to her and Lo-muna had no intention of getting in trouble tonight.
Merging back into the crowd, Lo-muna patted her bag and kept it close to her body. She could see where the darkness began, eventually leading to the gates, but had no intention of leaving the warmth behind. The business part of her night was over and now she would run the length of the festival again, recalling what stalls she had planned to return to. People passed her and crowded her but Lo-muna didn't mind. The flow of the crowd was soothing and it wasn't like most people were paying her any mind. In fact, she observed others as she walked with them and couldn't help but smile or laugh at how others interacted. She was particularly interested in those she perceived as siblings who fought or comforted each other when they had lost their chance at a prize. Maybe a coin would slip from her bag as she passed by but she didn't linger to see where it had gone. A beast-man like her only had so much liberty on a night like this.
Of course, she wasn't such a rare sight as what made Lo-muna pause before apologizing profusely to the female who ran into her. The scathing look she received made her smile nervously before weaving herself back into the tapestry of races who walked the grounds of the festival. A tall, massive figure had caught Lo-muna's attention. Poyo was a nice place but it didn't exactly welcome such strange sights as the mixed breed she had seen. Questions were already racing through her mind as to the origin and reaction to the figure and her contemplation had nearly taken her past the first stall on her list. The transaction took longer than needed, the vendor giving her some trouble. Lo-muna was able to smooth things over and thanked the vendor even as he waved his hand in dismissal.
There were still plenty of coins in her bag but she was far too interested in the figure of before to continue buying. Not even bartering appealed to her seeing as the only thing the others could offer her were the very same things the festival offered. She had enough trinkets from the children who had no money for her items. The problem was the figure had already gone, swallowed up by the crowds, leaving Lo-muna with even more burning questions.
"Time to call it a night," she reluctantly admitted, her enthusiasm somewhat diminished by the thought. Still, she began to make her way out of the festival and towards the town.
Malao
The Festivities were well into their stride. Fireworks were set off every couple of minutes, and the general chorus of laughing and singing could be heard even deep into the forest. Though, for some odd reason, the forest, which was usually filled with the chatter of it's inhabitants, was oddly silent on this night. For on this night, the Golden Monkeys of the Great Houzi Forest were absent from their lofty canopies. Instead they were in a different kind of forest. One made of dense moving people and quick moving carts. Yes, dozens of Golden monkeys moved relatively unseen or ignored through the great crowds of Poyo this evening.
As per usual, the Golden Monkeys were helping themselves to every thing they liked. They distracted food sellers while their friends stole from their carts. They weaved through the thick crowds, nicking purses and valuables with ease. Some even pretended to be injured to distract people as their comrades stole the lot right from under the poor villagers noses. Some monkeys even went after some people no pick pocket in their right mind would.
A Golden Monkey leaped down from a tree onto the rump of a galloping horse just coming into town. The gilded armor of the rider attracted the Monkey's eye. When the rider slowed down and entered the village, he climbed up onto the riders back and began lightly tapping and scratching at the armor. He even looked at the rider a few times, as if to convey to him that he wanted his armor. As he was begging and looking cute, his long tail made it's way down to his coin purse and gently lifted it from his waist. The second he got the purse off the waist, the monkey leaped off of his shoulders and began running through the crowd.
A couple of monkeys spotted a very tall man wading his way through the crowds. Two monkeys leaped in front of his path and began walking backwards just staring at him. Every time he made even the smallest gesture, the two monkeys would mimic it, even if he growled or yelled, the monkeys wouldn't be intimidated, they just kept copying him. As this was going on, one monkey had snuck up from behind and had ever so skilfully nicked his coin purse off of his belt, like it had done a million times. It then leaped up onto one of the near by buildings, screeching a mocking screech, coin purse in hand. It then took off over roof tops.
Even the Giantess was not safe from the Monkeys. As she walked along, she would definitely begin to notice several monkeys gathering around the roof tops, seeming to be following her. One approached her from the top of a lantern wire and screeched at her to get her attention. It then held out what looked like a sapphire. It waved it at her and seemed to try and hand it to her. But, it wouldn't let it go. As this was happening, several monkeys tried and grabbed her coin purse. But, many of them were too scared to get that close to her. One leaped at it,but got scared halfway through and ended up clawing at it, ripping a hole through it causing several of her coins to go clanging to the ground. Several of the monkeys panicked and fled in different directions.
As the Rabbit girl was making her out, a monkey fell in her path. It groaned with pain and even had tears in it's eyes. When she got near it, a monkey sneaked up from behind and lifted her purse. The moment this was done, both monkeys ran and leaped to the trees.
One lone monkey nicked a peach off of a child and scurried to a roof top, there a young man sat and looked out over the festival. He wore a red monkey mask. It was in fact, a Monkey King mask he had gotten at one of the stalls that were selling items. The monkey got back to the boy and plopped the peach into his hand. The boy tussled the monkeys fur then lifted his mask to reveal incredibly sharp teeth. He bit into the peach and his body shivered a bit. He munched on it for awhile, listening to a story told in the distance a big blue Oni. He snickered when the rain came down for a few moments. It was pretty funny. Malao decided he wanted to go talk to him. It was easy for him to blend in with the crowd a events like this, with a simple mask. Though, if anyone ever looked at his feet, they might get suspicious. But, no one looks at feet in a crowd.
A golden monkey dropped down from seemingly nowhere right onto the big Oni's shoulders. It picked some things from his hair for few moments, until a young man in a monkey mask approached him. He also seemed to have a large monkey like tail sticking out from the back of his trousers. The tail seemed stiff and in an odd position. Obviously fake.(Locked with Stone Monkey)
"Hey, Grandpa Rumble." He said, sounding more affectionate than anything. "Know any good tales or stories 'bout the Monkey King?" He said, pointing to a colorful poster of The Monkey King. The boy then held his palm out and a coin purse suddenly dropped into it. it looked rather full. "Ive got coin."
Hyuna Ka-Nan
"You know, you're pretty cute."
Hyuna glared at the two guardsmen, whatever the heck they were guarding, she had no idea. She had come to ask them if they had any idea where Yuwen Lu-Tan went, but they wouldn't tell her anything. She had been trying to get the news out of them for hours, badgering them, because she knew that they were from Yuna-Yae, and that they were most likely her best option. Still, a girl in mostly loose clothing, with a large cloak covering most of her body, it was easy for anyone to mistake her as an enemy, especially since her spear was obviously of Tengala make, despite the smaller handle, weight, and size of the weapon to most Teng weaponry. And now, after they had a drink or two, both guards had gone lewd in the head.
"Hey girlie," The second guard said with a guffaw. "Why don't you spend the night with us? We'll tell you what you want to know, hm?"
His eyes glimmered coaxingly with lust, and Hyuna shivered with disgust, and tightened her grip on her spear. God knew she needed it even tonight.
Would it be worth it? Spending a night with those... for answers? Should I?
She looked up at the guards, both of them obviously taller, and tried to make herself look as small as humanely possible. It worked quite well, and it sparked even more lust within the slightly drunken men, seeing such a submissive young girl in front of them, vulnerable and alone in the night.
"Please take care of me, sirs." Hyuna half-whimpered in a small voice, and made a nervous frown and a slight wriggle. Both guards looked at each other momentarily and nodded, making moves to grab the girl before she could change her mind.
Idiots.
With a sudden burst of speed, Hyuna channeled the the air around her as she jumped, to guide her high into the air, and to gracefully land almost directly behind both guards, twirling her spear out. The air bent and fractured, making the illusion that she was some sort of strange demon-beast, large, and ominous, and she drove the spear into the backs of both guards, then leaped between them to grab at their coin pouches. All of this happened in a split second.
"Oh, don't worry 'bout the wound." She said coldly back to the two fallen guards. "I didn't hit anything vital." She made a little flick of the spear to get the blood off, and went headed into the town proper, wondering if there were some sort of inn where she could stay the night in this ridiculously small town. Hyuna sighed and supposed that it'd be stupid to think her old friend, Yuwen, would be here, in some place so small. And would she even recognize him? Or the other way around? He did leave her for dead, after all, forcing her to break past the border on her own. Would he even care? Or does he even remember at all, that he had a friend many years ago?
It was then that she heard the sounds of a drum playing. Slightly curiously, Hyuna looked ahead and saw a gigantic blue oni, terrifying to see, but strangely, he looked somewhat comforting and gentle.
A travelling entertainer, huh? Maybe he's got some answers.
Hyuna shoved her spear back onto the pouch on her back, hidden underneath the cloak, and made to catch up to the oni before he could really get anywhere, after his performance. A strangely clothed was beside him- were they friends? Did they know each other? As she approached the pair, she couldn't help but make aside glances at the man- were those ears? Is he a beast kind? But there's no way- he's not animal enough to be Beast Kind. But, then, what?
"Hey, oni." She said casually, with a small smile, of sorts. "You travel a lot, I bet. Have you heard anything of Yuwen Lu-Tan of late, some time after he left Yuna-Yae?"
She was slightly apprehensive of the massive oni at first, but Hyuna wouldn't let that get in her way. She wouldn't be cowed by something like that; her arrogance was too great. And plus, if the thing got violent, Hyuna did have her unbeatable spear, after all, just in case.
Suiken didn't even make it two blocks away from the inn before something odd occurred. Something rather peculiar landed on his head. Moving through his hair. Someone's runaway pet, no doubt. Or perhaps a raccoon with a death wish. Either way, Suiken would have none of it. He reached behind his head to grab the vermin. That was when someone, who's attire and appearance suggested he was undoubtedly a part of this predicament approached him, calling him grandpa no less... and asking him to recite a tale about the Monkey King.
"A fan of his, are you?" Suiken began to grumble contemplatively as he accepted the coin with one hand whilst halfheartedly grabbing what he now assumed was a monkey of some sort behind him. Strange as this request and the beast-man's appearance may be, coin was coin. "Well, I don't have any shortage of tales about the legendary Monkey King. Illusive target of bounty hunters and mercenaries across the country..."
And that was when another new face walked by. A human woman it seemed. And she had a request herself. Not for a song, but for an answer. And those were generally free. "Sorry," Suiken stated with a shrug.. "Haven't been to Yuna-Yae and never heard of this Yuwen person. However, if you're interested in a tale of the infamous outlaw, the Monkey King, I suggest you pull up a seat! I'm about to begin a rendition!" he offered. So he couldn't answer her question, regrettably. No reason to turn her away as a possible customer, though!
"A fan of his, are you?" Suiken began to grumble contemplatively as he accepted the coin with one hand whilst halfheartedly grabbing what he now assumed was a monkey of some sort behind him. Strange as this request and the beast-man's appearance may be, coin was coin. "Well, I don't have any shortage of tales about the legendary Monkey King. Illusive target of bounty hunters and mercenaries across the country..."
And that was when another new face walked by. A human woman it seemed. And she had a request herself. Not for a song, but for an answer. And those were generally free. "Sorry," Suiken stated with a shrug.. "Haven't been to Yuna-Yae and never heard of this Yuwen person. However, if you're interested in a tale of the infamous outlaw, the Monkey King, I suggest you pull up a seat! I'm about to begin a rendition!" he offered. So he couldn't answer her question, regrettably. No reason to turn her away as a possible customer, though!
As soon as he had passed through the south gate a creature had flung itself onto his steed and stolen his sack of gold before disappearing into the darkness. "This place hasn't changed at all," Yuwen frowned as he continued down the cobble-streets toward the festival.
At a post Yuwen slid off his horse and handed a coin to the watcher. The straw-hatted man glared down at the copper.
"I know it's not a lot, a monkey stole my money," Yuwen admitted.
"This'll get you an hour," Old straw-hat said, taking the coin. "What brings you to Poyo, sir? You won't get much out of the festival without any money."
"Just seeing some old friends," Yuwen replied, patting the man on the back before cornering into the bright lights of the festival. The smell of fried foods and fire overwhelmed him as he made his way through the crowds beneath a sea of lanterns, different instruments heard around each corner. Yuwen could have even sworn to see an Oni telling stories down Waban street. "Poyo's getting cultured," He commented to himself before crossing over the main bridge to the square, where a large crowd was gathered around performers executing the dragon dance, sweep the large, pole-shaped dragon through the festival grounds. But Yuwen wasn't there for any of that. He wasn't there for the food or the celebrations or to see the Mayor Loy-Qui make his speech. He was there for business. And he knew the one group of people capable of conducting his type of business.
"Officer," Yuwen nodded as an armoured Prefect strolled past, giving him a suspicious look as he did. Yuwen watched the man disappear into the crowd before heading toward an unmarked door in the town square, a door only those who knew what they were looking for would find. It was the basement entrance to the Rat Den. After a few quick knocks a pair of white eyes came to the viewing hole.
"Oh no," The voice began, the annoyance obvious. "He's not dealing with you any more, Fortune."
"He owes me a favour," Yuwen quickly countered. "He still owes me one favour."
"What do you wanna do?" The voice asked. Yuwen smirked. "Just a bit of... illusion."
***
Away from the festival at the dark port of Poyo boats of all kinds sat docked and swaying in the gentle night breeze, banners and flags from all over the Empire flying and falling as the wind lapsed. And between two large mercenary frigates a small junk carefully glided forward.
"Good gods," The Captain whispered to her fist mate at the glistening town before them, disbelief in her voice. "Back in Poyo."
Anchor was set and a Goblin-girl strode from the gangplank, one hand in the pocket of her black leather trench coat and the other clutching a large pint. She sipped, her head down and hidden by her large Captain's hat.
"Hey!" A voice called. She glanced up to see a muscle bound man march down the dock. "You have permission to dock?"
Trouble – she could already tell. From a pocket the Goblin whipped out her authorization papers. "This is the Bako Trading docks: I’m authorized." She explained.
"Looks fake to me," The big man said, folding his arms over his protruding chest without even glancing at the paper. "I don't think you're allowed to dock here."
"I am," The goblin replied before walking again. The man moved in front of her. "I don't think you are," He continued. "I think you roasted your master, slave. And you stole his damn ship like the criminal you are... so I figure if I bag you and take you to my friends at the Rat Den we might get you back into the market you belong in."
"Is that so?" She muttered, taking a sip from her drink. "And how do you plan to do that?"
At the words the man shot his fist downward. The goblin bent backward, dodging the blow, before leaping up, throwing her pint in the air and jabbing the man in the throat. She landed back on the ground, carefully catching the falling mug and the rum raining down from it as the thug collapsed before her. She shook her head and continued on. It had been years since she had returned to Poyo: her hometown. And from the scum at the dock to the festivities that awaited Captain Yami Jensu could tell it hadn't changed a bit. Or so she had thought until she spotted a complete foreign sight.
"Oh shit, an Oni in Poyo outside of the docks," The Goblin commented as she took a sip. He was surrounded by what from a distance appeared to be two humans. "You live here?" She called out to the man, very interested to see if Poyo had gotten an immigrant populace since she'd last been.
At a post Yuwen slid off his horse and handed a coin to the watcher. The straw-hatted man glared down at the copper.
"I know it's not a lot, a monkey stole my money," Yuwen admitted.
"This'll get you an hour," Old straw-hat said, taking the coin. "What brings you to Poyo, sir? You won't get much out of the festival without any money."
"Just seeing some old friends," Yuwen replied, patting the man on the back before cornering into the bright lights of the festival. The smell of fried foods and fire overwhelmed him as he made his way through the crowds beneath a sea of lanterns, different instruments heard around each corner. Yuwen could have even sworn to see an Oni telling stories down Waban street. "Poyo's getting cultured," He commented to himself before crossing over the main bridge to the square, where a large crowd was gathered around performers executing the dragon dance, sweep the large, pole-shaped dragon through the festival grounds. But Yuwen wasn't there for any of that. He wasn't there for the food or the celebrations or to see the Mayor Loy-Qui make his speech. He was there for business. And he knew the one group of people capable of conducting his type of business.
"Officer," Yuwen nodded as an armoured Prefect strolled past, giving him a suspicious look as he did. Yuwen watched the man disappear into the crowd before heading toward an unmarked door in the town square, a door only those who knew what they were looking for would find. It was the basement entrance to the Rat Den. After a few quick knocks a pair of white eyes came to the viewing hole.
"Oh no," The voice began, the annoyance obvious. "He's not dealing with you any more, Fortune."
"He owes me a favour," Yuwen quickly countered. "He still owes me one favour."
"What do you wanna do?" The voice asked. Yuwen smirked. "Just a bit of... illusion."
***
Away from the festival at the dark port of Poyo boats of all kinds sat docked and swaying in the gentle night breeze, banners and flags from all over the Empire flying and falling as the wind lapsed. And between two large mercenary frigates a small junk carefully glided forward.
"Good gods," The Captain whispered to her fist mate at the glistening town before them, disbelief in her voice. "Back in Poyo."
Anchor was set and a Goblin-girl strode from the gangplank, one hand in the pocket of her black leather trench coat and the other clutching a large pint. She sipped, her head down and hidden by her large Captain's hat.
"Hey!" A voice called. She glanced up to see a muscle bound man march down the dock. "You have permission to dock?"
Trouble – she could already tell. From a pocket the Goblin whipped out her authorization papers. "This is the Bako Trading docks: I’m authorized." She explained.
"Looks fake to me," The big man said, folding his arms over his protruding chest without even glancing at the paper. "I don't think you're allowed to dock here."
"I am," The goblin replied before walking again. The man moved in front of her. "I don't think you are," He continued. "I think you roasted your master, slave. And you stole his damn ship like the criminal you are... so I figure if I bag you and take you to my friends at the Rat Den we might get you back into the market you belong in."
"Is that so?" She muttered, taking a sip from her drink. "And how do you plan to do that?"
At the words the man shot his fist downward. The goblin bent backward, dodging the blow, before leaping up, throwing her pint in the air and jabbing the man in the throat. She landed back on the ground, carefully catching the falling mug and the rum raining down from it as the thug collapsed before her. She shook her head and continued on. It had been years since she had returned to Poyo: her hometown. And from the scum at the dock to the festivities that awaited Captain Yami Jensu could tell it hadn't changed a bit. Or so she had thought until she spotted a complete foreign sight.
"Oh shit, an Oni in Poyo outside of the docks," The Goblin commented as she took a sip. He was surrounded by what from a distance appeared to be two humans. "You live here?" She called out to the man, very interested to see if Poyo had gotten an immigrant populace since she'd last been.
Amanhã did not make a habit of pondering such subjects as the proposition of the existence of deities, or of the concepts of karma and fate. There were many, of course, who dedicated their entire lives to whatever god or preternatural being they happened to worship, many with a vested belief in the idea of predetermination and predestined fate-- many who genuinely entertained the sentiment that all things were guided irrevocably by some force beyond the reckoning of mere mortals.
How was that in any way relevant to her current situation? Well, it wasn't in any way other than that Amanhã was now convinced that if there was some kind of god, goddess, force, fate, karma, or preternatural predestination guided by the hand of an ethereal being, then they were clearly making a concerted attempt to drive her insane.
As though it was not tedious enough dealing with the festivities around her, with the degenerate townspeople constantly intruding upon her path, obscuring the way to her objective with their idiotic, ignorant faces, trudging through a cesspool of pests, Amanhã perceived figures scurrying along the rooftops. Scurrying along, it just so happened, in the same direction she was going, which was already enough to irritate her without the additional acknowledgement that one, their eyes were very clearly focused upon her in particular, and two, they were fucking monkeys.
No. I am not dealing with this bullshit. I'm not. Just a single fucking one of those pests tries to pull any tricks over me, and I'll tear its arm out of its socket and beat its dumb little ape friends to death with it. And if any of these townspeople take exception, they'll have to take it up with my fist. I've no time for it.
... well, it wouldn't have been the first time Amanhã's temper had provoked more than a little mayhem in an otherwise quiet wayside town. It was something she was working on, to... varying degrees of success.
All along, she kept a vigilant eye trained on the monkeys, waiting for them to make a move that would necessitate action on her part-- most likely an inevitable outcome, seeing as generally, when a bunch of fucking monkeys were following you around, there was some sort of ridiculous, infuriating reason for it. Lo and behold, it was not long before one scampered from the rooftops on one of the lantern wires Amanhã was continually forced to duck under to avoid pulling them down. It stopped before the approaching bounty hunter, balanced on the lantern wire, and produced something from hell knew where-- some kind of azure jewel, which it held out to her because it evidently was under the impression she was ten years old and thought taking a jewel from a random monkey that'd been following her would be a good idea. But she really didn't do anything about it-- this time, she simply didn't duck under the wire.
The towering armoured figure walked into the lantern wire, and it easily gave way to her, snapping and sending both the cursed primate and the lanterns reeling to the ground. In the commotion that ensued, however, the other apes took their chance, and lunged at Amanhã-- lunged for one of her coin purses, more particularly, the one hanging from the belt of her armour. For a moment, they seemed too hesitant-- and for good damn reason-- until one of them got ballsy and leapt forward, clawing at her coin purse. She reacted instantly, one of her large, metal-clad hands darting out to grab the worthless stain of filth by its throat. The damage, however, was done-- it had torn a gaping hole in the coin purse, and the sack was now vomiting what few riches Amanhã took the risk of keeping out in the open onto the street.
The other primates wisely retreated, but the one in her hand now found itself in the dubious position of being in the grips of a very, very angry eight foot four mercenary. Her face twisted into fury, rage overtaking her, Amanhã violently slammed the monkey into the ground face-first, once, and then twice, and then another time, before the brief burst of vehemence began to abate. The commotion had fallen silent: she was now surrounded by shocked onlookers, who stood by like the morons they were staring at Amanhã as though she had just committed some grave sin. It made her want to subject each and every one of the imbeciles to the same treatment she'd just dealt to the monkey, but it wouldn't do to let herself get bogged down with that now. Instead, she wordlessly tossed the ape's battered carcass to the side, and set about retrieving her fallen coins, gathering them up in her wide hands.
Curiously enough, following that particular show of violence, there didn't seem to be any thieves too ambitious for their own good with an interest in making off with some of that spilt coin-- not yet, anyway.
How was that in any way relevant to her current situation? Well, it wasn't in any way other than that Amanhã was now convinced that if there was some kind of god, goddess, force, fate, karma, or preternatural predestination guided by the hand of an ethereal being, then they were clearly making a concerted attempt to drive her insane.
As though it was not tedious enough dealing with the festivities around her, with the degenerate townspeople constantly intruding upon her path, obscuring the way to her objective with their idiotic, ignorant faces, trudging through a cesspool of pests, Amanhã perceived figures scurrying along the rooftops. Scurrying along, it just so happened, in the same direction she was going, which was already enough to irritate her without the additional acknowledgement that one, their eyes were very clearly focused upon her in particular, and two, they were fucking monkeys.
No. I am not dealing with this bullshit. I'm not. Just a single fucking one of those pests tries to pull any tricks over me, and I'll tear its arm out of its socket and beat its dumb little ape friends to death with it. And if any of these townspeople take exception, they'll have to take it up with my fist. I've no time for it.
... well, it wouldn't have been the first time Amanhã's temper had provoked more than a little mayhem in an otherwise quiet wayside town. It was something she was working on, to... varying degrees of success.
All along, she kept a vigilant eye trained on the monkeys, waiting for them to make a move that would necessitate action on her part-- most likely an inevitable outcome, seeing as generally, when a bunch of fucking monkeys were following you around, there was some sort of ridiculous, infuriating reason for it. Lo and behold, it was not long before one scampered from the rooftops on one of the lantern wires Amanhã was continually forced to duck under to avoid pulling them down. It stopped before the approaching bounty hunter, balanced on the lantern wire, and produced something from hell knew where-- some kind of azure jewel, which it held out to her because it evidently was under the impression she was ten years old and thought taking a jewel from a random monkey that'd been following her would be a good idea. But she really didn't do anything about it-- this time, she simply didn't duck under the wire.
The towering armoured figure walked into the lantern wire, and it easily gave way to her, snapping and sending both the cursed primate and the lanterns reeling to the ground. In the commotion that ensued, however, the other apes took their chance, and lunged at Amanhã-- lunged for one of her coin purses, more particularly, the one hanging from the belt of her armour. For a moment, they seemed too hesitant-- and for good damn reason-- until one of them got ballsy and leapt forward, clawing at her coin purse. She reacted instantly, one of her large, metal-clad hands darting out to grab the worthless stain of filth by its throat. The damage, however, was done-- it had torn a gaping hole in the coin purse, and the sack was now vomiting what few riches Amanhã took the risk of keeping out in the open onto the street.
The other primates wisely retreated, but the one in her hand now found itself in the dubious position of being in the grips of a very, very angry eight foot four mercenary. Her face twisted into fury, rage overtaking her, Amanhã violently slammed the monkey into the ground face-first, once, and then twice, and then another time, before the brief burst of vehemence began to abate. The commotion had fallen silent: she was now surrounded by shocked onlookers, who stood by like the morons they were staring at Amanhã as though she had just committed some grave sin. It made her want to subject each and every one of the imbeciles to the same treatment she'd just dealt to the monkey, but it wouldn't do to let herself get bogged down with that now. Instead, she wordlessly tossed the ape's battered carcass to the side, and set about retrieving her fallen coins, gathering them up in her wide hands.
Curiously enough, following that particular show of violence, there didn't seem to be any thieves too ambitious for their own good with an interest in making off with some of that spilt coin-- not yet, anyway.
Ann strafed swiftly around playing children and mobile vendors, one hand resting on the hilt of her blade as she cut between moving crowds and performers. She wasn't exactly fond of the bright lights and the city noise, but she'd be lying if she said it bothered her. To be fair, there really wasn't a lot that did bother her, but at the moment she would've definitely preferred traveling down a quieter path. A monkey scampered along from behind her and she briefly stepped to the side to give it room. She wouldn't have given the scene much thought if it weren't for the fact that she spotted several more of them spread out sparsely among the masses, attracting the attention of random people. Did they belong to a performer? She produced a folded page from her pocket and straightened it out, taking another look:
She folded the paper and tucked it back into her clothes. Supposedly he should be somewhere around here, perhaps in a neighboring city if that statement didn't hold true. That's assuming the information was right in the first place, anyway. Judging by the size of the bounty, it didn't seem like this would be an easy encounter. If anything, though, at least he'd be sure to stand out if he looked like that. Then again, wanted fliers for bounties tended to be unreliable at times, usually exaggerating the mark and making them appear far more menacing than they really were. The jobs were usually pretty easy for her, considering that none of the marks had actually taken her seriously when they met face to face. It didn't help that they all thought they were the center of the universe, acting as though they were invincible or undefeatable.
Her train of thought veered off course when somebody bumped into her. Stumbling a bit, she quickly regained her balance and found herself looking at a stout young man that looked to be a little older than her. After a few moments of awkward silence, she turned around only to hear a sharp "Wait!" being called out from behind.
Ann stopped in her tracks and, without looking back, said, "Do you need something?"
"I..."
She briefly looked over her shoulder too look at him again.
"Sorry," he said, performing a curt little bow. "You, uh, I just thought you looked like someone I know."
"I see," she murmured. The man turned around and kept on walking, muttering something incomprehensible to himself. Ann relaxed her grip on her sword and let out a light breath, continuing on her way to nowhere with her head high and her eyes forward. She couldn't remember when that started becoming her normal instinct. Nobody was out to get her. Nobody probably even knew she existed in the first place. And if there was a girl that someone was looking to harass, there were probably plenty more that were far more attractive than her that they could pick on. What need was there to be so edgy all the time? A few short but audible gasps made themselves heard somewhere up ahead; Ann slowed her pace to witness a large - a very large - figure bashing a monkey into the ground. She quickly got the gist of it when she spotted scattered coins on the floor. She knelt down and her helped the giant pick up a few stray coins that had rolled off to the side.
"Not in a very festive mood, are you?" Ann said quietly, glancing briefly at the dead monkey.
WANTED
For Mayhem, Destruction, and Theft
The Monkey King
28000 Reward
For Mayhem, Destruction, and Theft
The Monkey King
28000 Reward
She folded the paper and tucked it back into her clothes. Supposedly he should be somewhere around here, perhaps in a neighboring city if that statement didn't hold true. That's assuming the information was right in the first place, anyway. Judging by the size of the bounty, it didn't seem like this would be an easy encounter. If anything, though, at least he'd be sure to stand out if he looked like that. Then again, wanted fliers for bounties tended to be unreliable at times, usually exaggerating the mark and making them appear far more menacing than they really were. The jobs were usually pretty easy for her, considering that none of the marks had actually taken her seriously when they met face to face. It didn't help that they all thought they were the center of the universe, acting as though they were invincible or undefeatable.
Her train of thought veered off course when somebody bumped into her. Stumbling a bit, she quickly regained her balance and found herself looking at a stout young man that looked to be a little older than her. After a few moments of awkward silence, she turned around only to hear a sharp "Wait!" being called out from behind.
Ann stopped in her tracks and, without looking back, said, "Do you need something?"
"I..."
She briefly looked over her shoulder too look at him again.
"Sorry," he said, performing a curt little bow. "You, uh, I just thought you looked like someone I know."
"I see," she murmured. The man turned around and kept on walking, muttering something incomprehensible to himself. Ann relaxed her grip on her sword and let out a light breath, continuing on her way to nowhere with her head high and her eyes forward. She couldn't remember when that started becoming her normal instinct. Nobody was out to get her. Nobody probably even knew she existed in the first place. And if there was a girl that someone was looking to harass, there were probably plenty more that were far more attractive than her that they could pick on. What need was there to be so edgy all the time? A few short but audible gasps made themselves heard somewhere up ahead; Ann slowed her pace to witness a large - a very large - figure bashing a monkey into the ground. She quickly got the gist of it when she spotted scattered coins on the floor. She knelt down and her helped the giant pick up a few stray coins that had rolled off to the side.
"Not in a very festive mood, are you?" Ann said quietly, glancing briefly at the dead monkey.
Hyuna Ka-Nan
The Oni shrugged before answering the question, after accepting a coin from that not-quite-beast man beside her. "Sorry, haven't been to Yuna-Yae and never heard of this Yuwen person." However, before Hyuna could curtly turn away and look for more leads, the Oni almost seemed to will her to stay, with what seemed like genuine kindness. Still, kindness doesn't really exist, at least, not to someone who's seen what Hyuna has, and her eyes narrowed momentarily. "However, if you're interested in a tale of the infamous outlaw, the Monkey Kind, I suggest you pull up a seat!"
Outlaw, huh? I've been gone for a while, but... hmmm...
"Sure, I love hearing stories about him!" She chirped innocently, still trying to act weak so she can pull off her surprise attack justn in case. Just in case. And, well, if an opening makes itself apparent, why not try and kill the oni and take his money? There should be no harm of that, especially if she can make another illusion of a beast, right before the strike. So maybe rumors will arise of a shape shifting demon, rather than a young girl, and she can continue to move around safely. Take any advantage, right? And, hey, more money means more food and carriage fares, which means more chances to hunt down Yuwen. And, just maybe, Yuwen might be trying to go after the Monkey King, if he's still the fun-loving adventurer at heart that he was years and years ago.
If so, then Hyuna would definitely go on the hunt for the Monkey King.
In the corner of her eye, she saw a goblin-woman, eyeing the entertainer oni, at the port. Somehow, this goblin was distinct from the other people in the area, but Hyuna couldn't exactly place why or how.
"You live here?" She called, and Hyuna answered for him.
"Nah, he's just a travelling entertainer." She replied, cautiously, prepared to whip her spear out at any moment. If there's anything Hyuna hates, of course, it's goblins. It's always goblins. The damn things, too weak to even fight back in their slavery, and too pathetic to really warrant any help. It's almost as if the things like being slaves, or something, the ones that still are. So, when seeing a seemingly free goblin, Hyuna couldn't help but be at guard and have somewhat of a knee-jerk distrust reaction.
She then turned back to the oni impatiently, muttering under her breath for him to hurry up and tell the story, still acting outwardly as an innocent female peasant. However, a careful onlooker could see that she was analyzing the area, and almost endlessly calculating the best way to escape if a fight broke out, which they are want to.
Out of all the strange things Sunaarashi had ever seen, this night was giving him a wondrous exposure to the downright weird. First, there were the monkeys. They had appeared out of nowhere and blocked his path, hooting and hollering whenever he tried to sidestep them. Then they'd stolen his wallet, which he didn't really care about, but the fact that monkeys of all things had done it was bizarre. He'd sworn he'd seen a half-breed Ashura, whom he'd avoided, he had definitely seen a girl with bunny ears, and now he had somehow stumbled across another interesting scene.
For in front of him was an Oni, a girl with a spear, and a man with... monkeys.
Sunaarashi wasn't stupid. It didn't take much to put two and two together. Scowling, he advanced on the monkey man with the very real intention of receiving his money back. However, he paused as a goblin, in a captain's uniform of all things, called out to the unlikely trio.
An uneasy prickling flickered over his skin, and he paused, his eyes narrowing. Something told him to wait, and so he did, standing silently at one end of the street, his attention fixed on the group before him.
For in front of him was an Oni, a girl with a spear, and a man with... monkeys.
Sunaarashi wasn't stupid. It didn't take much to put two and two together. Scowling, he advanced on the monkey man with the very real intention of receiving his money back. However, he paused as a goblin, in a captain's uniform of all things, called out to the unlikely trio.
An uneasy prickling flickered over his skin, and he paused, his eyes narrowing. Something told him to wait, and so he did, standing silently at one end of the street, his attention fixed on the group before him.
"Ah, excellent," Suiken grinned, happy another spectator would join him. Turning towards the goblin who asked him if he was a native, he shook his head. While he appreciated the woman answering for him, he would rather answer the goblin himself. "Afraid not," he said, quite thankfully. Poyo wasn't awful, but it was just a little...well, way too small for him. "I'm a traveller and musician. Never been in one place too long," he added, before returning to the task at hand. his next performance!
He reached into his pack and drew out the drum he had used in his recent telling of, "The Tale of the First Emperor," and placed it on the ground in front of him. He then drew out a peculiar instrument, a set of reeds of various size, tied together by vine and attached to a stand placed in front of the drum. With his mallets now in hand, his arms raised high over his head and slammed down on the drum with such force that the impact, caused air to blow through the reeds, giving them a unique sound.
"Ah, this will be...the first time I've used one of my specialty instruments in a while. Should be fun," he grinned as he began to create a steady beat on the drum, 'BAMbadabadaBAMbadabadaBAMBAMBAMbadabdaBADABA!' while at the same time causing an odd but rythmic tune to flow out of the reeds as he began his song.
Ooooooooooh Iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii've heard every guard in every town, in every kingdom sing
their woes and complaints about the Monkey King
That fiendish mammal surely can swing
Through every tree and every vine as he takes ev-er-y-thing
'He's conniving!' they say!
'He's stolen the shine from the stars and robbed the light from the day!'
'He's deadly!' I hear!
'He drinks bowls of blood and his laugh lives on in your fears!'
Ooooooooooh Iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii've heard every mercenary and assassin sing
that it won't take long before they catch the Monkey King
They've traced his en-ti-re crime ring
And they feel it won't be long before they clip his wings
'He's just a dumb monster!' I've heard one assassin say!
'I've slain three demons every night, so what's one big gorilla today!'
'I hear he's half god!' I heard one mercenary tell.
'But hey my uncle is the River god, and he can send that ape to a watery hell!'
And then....there was one old noble with an unbelievable tale
He said the Monkey King destroyed his farm and any attempts to stop him failed.
But what was it, this great conquest of the Monkey King? What was the goal of this mischievous ape?
Why did he destroy the village and wreck this nobles farm? Why, he was hungry and started searching for some grapes!
OOOOOH IIIIIII'VE traveled far and wide and heard many things!
But from what I concluuuuuuuuude! No one knows a thing about the Monkey King!
And with one final slam at his drums, Suiken concluded this song. "This was one that started around a while back," he muttered. "But, I've added a bit of my own lyrics based on some traveling experiences I've had," he grinned nostalgically. "So, how was it?" he asked.
He reached into his pack and drew out the drum he had used in his recent telling of, "The Tale of the First Emperor," and placed it on the ground in front of him. He then drew out a peculiar instrument, a set of reeds of various size, tied together by vine and attached to a stand placed in front of the drum. With his mallets now in hand, his arms raised high over his head and slammed down on the drum with such force that the impact, caused air to blow through the reeds, giving them a unique sound.
"Ah, this will be...the first time I've used one of my specialty instruments in a while. Should be fun," he grinned as he began to create a steady beat on the drum, 'BAMbadabadaBAMbadabadaBAMBAMBAMbadabdaBADABA!' while at the same time causing an odd but rythmic tune to flow out of the reeds as he began his song.
Ooooooooooh Iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii've heard every guard in every town, in every kingdom sing
their woes and complaints about the Monkey King
That fiendish mammal surely can swing
Through every tree and every vine as he takes ev-er-y-thing
'He's conniving!' they say!
'He's stolen the shine from the stars and robbed the light from the day!'
'He's deadly!' I hear!
'He drinks bowls of blood and his laugh lives on in your fears!'
Ooooooooooh Iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii've heard every mercenary and assassin sing
that it won't take long before they catch the Monkey King
They've traced his en-ti-re crime ring
And they feel it won't be long before they clip his wings
'He's just a dumb monster!' I've heard one assassin say!
'I've slain three demons every night, so what's one big gorilla today!'
'I hear he's half god!' I heard one mercenary tell.
'But hey my uncle is the River god, and he can send that ape to a watery hell!'
And then....there was one old noble with an unbelievable tale
He said the Monkey King destroyed his farm and any attempts to stop him failed.
But what was it, this great conquest of the Monkey King? What was the goal of this mischievous ape?
Why did he destroy the village and wreck this nobles farm? Why, he was hungry and started searching for some grapes!
OOOOOH IIIIIII'VE traveled far and wide and heard many things!
But from what I concluuuuuuuuude! No one knows a thing about the Monkey King!
And with one final slam at his drums, Suiken concluded this song. "This was one that started around a while back," he muttered. "But, I've added a bit of my own lyrics based on some traveling experiences I've had," he grinned nostalgically. "So, how was it?" he asked.
"Another drink, sir?" The cocktail waitress asked as Yamato placed the shot glass down on the small table beside him. He had been making a tower of them for the last few minutes, preferring to order his shots in increments of 5. He nodded as he waved the girl away without a second thought.
A few moments later the waitress returned with a bottle and one glass. "This is on the house tonight," she said with a smile, trying to get his attention as she bent down to pour him a glass of the Sake. Yamato rolled his eyes and tossed two gold pieces on the table. "For your trouble." She smiled at the large tip and stood there for a second. "I'm fine, I don't need anything else." His tone reflected his irritation. She bowed deeply, "Thank you for the tip, sir. Please continue to enjoy the town's festival. If you'd like me to I can show you around when my shift is over." He shook his head, sipping the sake. She walked away, unsure why her advances hadn't worked. "Pitiful girl." He muttered, draining the glass. He grabbed the bottle and stalked out into the busy streets filled with merriment. He found himself slightly disgusted with the number of people, "So many peasants. What have they to celebrate? This is just an excuse to forget their pitiful lives."
He threw the empty bottle into the gutter as he staggered though the streets, his mood improved slightly. It was then that he saw the monkeys, and what he thought looked like a goblin. "This should be interesting." A small smile crossed his face as he followed the goblin. Soon he found who the goblin was looking for, an Oni, a Monkey-boy, and a girl who seemed to be readying herself for combat. He wasn't the only on looker either, a man stood on the opposite side of the bridge, and he seemed just as confused as Yamato.
A few moments later the waitress returned with a bottle and one glass. "This is on the house tonight," she said with a smile, trying to get his attention as she bent down to pour him a glass of the Sake. Yamato rolled his eyes and tossed two gold pieces on the table. "For your trouble." She smiled at the large tip and stood there for a second. "I'm fine, I don't need anything else." His tone reflected his irritation. She bowed deeply, "Thank you for the tip, sir. Please continue to enjoy the town's festival. If you'd like me to I can show you around when my shift is over." He shook his head, sipping the sake. She walked away, unsure why her advances hadn't worked. "Pitiful girl." He muttered, draining the glass. He grabbed the bottle and stalked out into the busy streets filled with merriment. He found himself slightly disgusted with the number of people, "So many peasants. What have they to celebrate? This is just an excuse to forget their pitiful lives."
He threw the empty bottle into the gutter as he staggered though the streets, his mood improved slightly. It was then that he saw the monkeys, and what he thought looked like a goblin. "This should be interesting." A small smile crossed his face as he followed the goblin. Soon he found who the goblin was looking for, an Oni, a Monkey-boy, and a girl who seemed to be readying herself for combat. He wasn't the only on looker either, a man stood on the opposite side of the bridge, and he seemed just as confused as Yamato.
"Eh!" Jensu exclaimed with warm claps as the Oni finished his song. She quickly pulled out handful of gold coins and handed it to the large blue creature before her. "Whats a monkey king?" She added after a second before taking another shot of her drink and noticing the crowd gathered around her. The black-haired Human standing tall beside her had given her a glare or two during the performance, and seemed very tense for someone at a small villages festival. "Are you okay?" Jensu asked, elbowing the girl in the side to get her attention...
Suiken nodded thankfully at the goblin. "Thankyou kindly," he said, before listening to her question.
"Whats a monkey king?"
"It's a mystery..." Suiken shrugged, giving an aside glance at the Monkey King wanted poster hanging off the walls near the docks. It didn't take long for him, to catch the thing that caught the goblin's attention, however. The Tengu's red faces tended to stick out like sore thumbs in a crowd and this one was no different. They didn't tend to come off of their 'perch' much. "Friend of yours?" Suiken questioned Jensu.
"Whats a monkey king?"
"It's a mystery..." Suiken shrugged, giving an aside glance at the Monkey King wanted poster hanging off the walls near the docks. It didn't take long for him, to catch the thing that caught the goblin's attention, however. The Tengu's red faces tended to stick out like sore thumbs in a crowd and this one was no different. They didn't tend to come off of their 'perch' much. "Friend of yours?" Suiken questioned Jensu.
Yamato smiled coldly. "I assume you're referring to me then, Goblin?" He stepped closer to the mismatched group. The Oni was a sight to see. "I'm doing well this evening, yourself?" He asked Jensu before turning his gaze to the Oni, "No, we are not aquatinted. I saw her running this way and thought I'd follow." He then took out a gold coin and tossed it to the Oni. "Your song was good, Bard."
Jensu turned from the Human girl and the Oni to the approaching figure of a Tengu, his wings flinching slightly as he walked. "Holy shit, seems the war is bringing in all types," She muttered as she downed her drink.
"I assume you're referring to me then, Goblin?" The Tengu called out in a cold voice. Jensu almost choked on her drink before shaking her head. "No, I was asking the girl here if she was- it doesn't matter," Jensu replied as the Tengu continued to speak, his words causing her to squint harder. "Wait, wait what? You followed me?!" She spat after a moment, smashing her glass to the ground. "Listen I already dealt with your asshole buddy at the docks-" She continued angrily, pausing for a moment. "Or... unless you're unaffiliated or- sorry, what is it you want?" She said in a more civilized tone, trying to figure out if the Tengu was a friend or foe. "...I'm doing fine, also. Thanks for asking."
"I assume you're referring to me then, Goblin?" The Tengu called out in a cold voice. Jensu almost choked on her drink before shaking her head. "No, I was asking the girl here if she was- it doesn't matter," Jensu replied as the Tengu continued to speak, his words causing her to squint harder. "Wait, wait what? You followed me?!" She spat after a moment, smashing her glass to the ground. "Listen I already dealt with your asshole buddy at the docks-" She continued angrily, pausing for a moment. "Or... unless you're unaffiliated or- sorry, what is it you want?" She said in a more civilized tone, trying to figure out if the Tengu was a friend or foe. "...I'm doing fine, also. Thanks for asking."
Since Sunaarashi had no talent for music, he wasn't sure if he knew what to think about the Oni's song. But he did understand drums, and could appreciate the tempo. Sudean music tended to be spoken in low tones, with accompanying layers of percussion, and was strictly kept to religious ceremonies or private rituals like burials.
He shifted from one foot to the other uneasily, his thoughts leading him to remember how there had been none to bury the bodies he'd left behind. Only thirsty sand and wind. He shook his head, attempting to rid himself of the memories, instead focusing on the conversation before him.
He shifted from one foot to the other uneasily, his thoughts leading him to remember how there had been none to bury the bodies he'd left behind. Only thirsty sand and wind. He shook his head, attempting to rid himself of the memories, instead focusing on the conversation before him.
Oh, this was so many variations of bullshit. Brutally beating a kleptomaniacal monkey to death didn't even whet the ravenous appetite of Amanhã's temper-- having one of her coin pouches clawed open was just the icing on a thoroughly repulsive cake of discontent and brimming vexation with her surroundings. It would probably take something completely senseless, like slaughtering the entirety of the village or something similarly violent, to completely wash out the bitter after-taste Poyo, and the events leading up to her arrival here, had left, but unfortunately, Amanhã suspected even the bumbling, ineffectual Yune bureaucrats would probably be all too unwilling to look the other way to the massacre of an entire town, and so, in the interest of that high-paying job they were offering, she would refrain.
Her scowl grew all the more embittered: given the proximity of Poyo to the capital, it would have been far-fetched to hope, however remotely, that just maybe some witless band of highwaymen would have a go at Amanhã and give her an outlet for all the pent-up dissatisfaction of the past week. Not just the stupid fucking monkey and the idiotic townspeople and the general inanity of life on the whole, but losing her last bounty? That was worst of all. Not just that, but losing her last bounty to someone who apparently didn't even exist. When, in a rage upon the discovery that some other hunter had reached her quarry before she had, Amanhã had viciously questioned each and every potential witness as to the identity of the fool who thought they'd beaten her to it, all they had to say about it was that some strange spectre of a human, saying nothing and offering no indication as to their purpose, had passed through their parts not long prior, and the next day, the bounty had been gone.
How fucking useful, the half-Sudean had snarled bitterly to herself, hurling the terrified witness in question into the opposite wall, where she sank to the ground uselessly upon impact. So apparently, you'd have me waste even more time than I wasted coming to this dump of a village chasing a goddamn phantom? Or perhaps I should simply torch your little filth stain of a hamlet to the ground-- would anybody even give a damn if I did?
How blissfully relieved she would have felt, doing that-- but unfortunately, she had to judge against that course of actions. She had a phantasm to catch and an assignment waiting in the capital...
Amanhã's thoughts were interrupted by movement at the corners of her vision through the helmet, and she swerved around, expecting to find some pathetic street urchin desperately scrambling to grab some of her coins and fully prepared to give them the same treatment that she'd inflicted upon the less than fortunate monkey. She ended up looking a little comical, then, when she turned in an aggressive stance only to find the person in question holding her coins out to her.
"Not in a very festive mood, are you?"
The quiet, almost ethereal voice was met with silence on Amanhã's part: her only reaction initially was to slowly pull back the faceplate of her helmet, revealing a hint of some kind of perplexity etched into the hard features of her face. The person before her was... striking? That hardly seemed fitting, but it was the most apropos term she could think of. The stranger's face, framed by a crown of coarse, untamed black hair, was ghostly pale in contrast, with an impassive expression to match: there was something both deeply fascinating and somehow unsettling about it. Amanhã wasn't used to being unsettled, especially not by people, and so it was a second before she realised herself, and her expression grew callous once more. "No," she answered the question shortly and tersely, taking the coins from the unusually kindly stranger and clutching the amalgamated coins in her hands.
Somewhere in the back of her head, Amanhã was wondering whether there could possibly be any sort of currency less ponderous than carrying around sacks of coins, but even as she sought in silence for some method of containing all these coins, she found herself admittedly gawking just a bit at the stranger.
Her scowl grew all the more embittered: given the proximity of Poyo to the capital, it would have been far-fetched to hope, however remotely, that just maybe some witless band of highwaymen would have a go at Amanhã and give her an outlet for all the pent-up dissatisfaction of the past week. Not just the stupid fucking monkey and the idiotic townspeople and the general inanity of life on the whole, but losing her last bounty? That was worst of all. Not just that, but losing her last bounty to someone who apparently didn't even exist. When, in a rage upon the discovery that some other hunter had reached her quarry before she had, Amanhã had viciously questioned each and every potential witness as to the identity of the fool who thought they'd beaten her to it, all they had to say about it was that some strange spectre of a human, saying nothing and offering no indication as to their purpose, had passed through their parts not long prior, and the next day, the bounty had been gone.
How fucking useful, the half-Sudean had snarled bitterly to herself, hurling the terrified witness in question into the opposite wall, where she sank to the ground uselessly upon impact. So apparently, you'd have me waste even more time than I wasted coming to this dump of a village chasing a goddamn phantom? Or perhaps I should simply torch your little filth stain of a hamlet to the ground-- would anybody even give a damn if I did?
How blissfully relieved she would have felt, doing that-- but unfortunately, she had to judge against that course of actions. She had a phantasm to catch and an assignment waiting in the capital...
Amanhã's thoughts were interrupted by movement at the corners of her vision through the helmet, and she swerved around, expecting to find some pathetic street urchin desperately scrambling to grab some of her coins and fully prepared to give them the same treatment that she'd inflicted upon the less than fortunate monkey. She ended up looking a little comical, then, when she turned in an aggressive stance only to find the person in question holding her coins out to her.
"Not in a very festive mood, are you?"
The quiet, almost ethereal voice was met with silence on Amanhã's part: her only reaction initially was to slowly pull back the faceplate of her helmet, revealing a hint of some kind of perplexity etched into the hard features of her face. The person before her was... striking? That hardly seemed fitting, but it was the most apropos term she could think of. The stranger's face, framed by a crown of coarse, untamed black hair, was ghostly pale in contrast, with an impassive expression to match: there was something both deeply fascinating and somehow unsettling about it. Amanhã wasn't used to being unsettled, especially not by people, and so it was a second before she realised herself, and her expression grew callous once more. "No," she answered the question shortly and tersely, taking the coins from the unusually kindly stranger and clutching the amalgamated coins in her hands.
Somewhere in the back of her head, Amanhã was wondering whether there could possibly be any sort of currency less ponderous than carrying around sacks of coins, but even as she sought in silence for some method of containing all these coins, she found herself admittedly gawking just a bit at the stranger.
Yamato narrowed his eyes, "I have no friends, no associates. Whoever you dealt with at the docks was not with me." He shook his head, "I'm not after anything here, I was simply curious as to why you an a monkey were going the same direction," he shrugged, "I know there's a carnival going on but you seemed to out of place, Captains uniform, these three, excuse me, four individuals. If I didn't know any better, I'd say you were up to something."
Malao
After the Oni finished his song and asked him how it was, Malao slowly put the mask onto his head and revealed his face. He had a big grin showing off his fangs. He then extended a thumbs up to him. He gave a quick monkey laugh. "That was great! Just what I wanted to hear! I'd ask you to write it down for me, 'cept I can't read! Haha! Definitely worth the money!"
Some others began to gather round and soon enough, a girl, a goblin and even a red bird man.....thing. He was wondering what was going on, until one of his monkeys ran up to him and began howling at him. Malao looked at him, seeming like he was listening to the monkey. His face lost his smile. He hung his head low. "Show me." The monkey then ran off. Malao then leapt incredibly high into the air over the row of buildings to their right, ignoring the group.
After a few moments, the monkey showed him the scene. The monkey lied dead, his body completely smashed, there was blood everywhere. Still, he recognized. He was always very brave. He even stuck his head in a sleeping tigers mouth once. He jumped off the building and landed silently next to his body. He saw a big blue monster like woman next to a girl. He ignored them. Malao knelt next to his body and pulled out a piece of cloth from inside his robe. It was made of silk and etched with gold leaf. He draped it over his body and wrapped it up. He then stood up and cradled the body. The monkey that led him here just pointed at the monster woman, baring his teeth. Malao simply nodded and began to walk off. All the monkeys that had come into the village with him were now surrounding him as he walked.
"I'm not a criminal or a rebel slave if that's your thinking," Jensu replied harshly as she glared up at the Tengu. After a moment of tension she decided to let her guard down. These were people at a festival, not criminals. The drink may have gotten to her more than she'd like to admit. "I'm, uh- I'm a sea Captain, I have a junk called the Milkweed. She's small but she can go across the sea and down rivers so I've got a pretty good market." She gave a small smile and shrugged. "I'm from here, born and raised in Poyo so I thought I'd head back for Emperor-"
Suddenly out of nowhere one of the groupies lept into the air and onto a rooftop with a monkey. Jensu stared at the scene for a moment before turning back to the Tengu. "What about you? Don't the Tengu hate the Empire or something? Strange to celebrate our Leader's birthday, eh?"
Suddenly out of nowhere one of the groupies lept into the air and onto a rooftop with a monkey. Jensu stared at the scene for a moment before turning back to the Tengu. "What about you? Don't the Tengu hate the Empire or something? Strange to celebrate our Leader's birthday, eh?"
Yamato scowled and folded his arms across his chest, "I'm not here to celebrate. I have no desire to. I'm here simply by coincidence. I cannot say that I'm not entertained though. I mean what with monkeys everywhere you look, a drunken sea captain, the monkey boy himself jumping from roof top to roof top." He chuckled, "Forgive me, I must be going now. I've grown tired of this rather anticlimactic scene." He turned to go back the way he came, "Besides, I have a bar maiden that offered to show me a good time." He waved over his shoulder, "Ta-ta now, don't have too much fun in the Emperor's name. God knows he could care less about you all anyway."
Suiken nodded thankfully once more at the monkey-beast-man's praise, but said no more as the ape soon bounded off. Suiken didn't really pay much attention to where he went. People had places to be, especially in times of celebration, after all. Though, his ears were sharp enough to detect the angry chattering of monkeys and as his eyes over, he would see the odd sight of the primate beast-man, surrounded by a large amount of...well, monkeys. "Hmm..I wonder..." Suiken muttered to himself, as he raised an eyebrow at what the beastman appeared to be carrying in his arms.
But his attention was soon called back to the tengu and the goblin. The goblin seemed intoxicated and jittery, but fairly well meaning in her wording. The tengu, however..."Bah. Obnoxious..." Suiken snorted snidely at the bird-man.
But his attention was soon called back to the tengu and the goblin. The goblin seemed intoxicated and jittery, but fairly well meaning in her wording. The tengu, however..."Bah. Obnoxious..." Suiken snorted snidely at the bird-man.
"Shame," Ann softly replied to the giant. "Me neither."
Her eyes suddenly narrowed into a sharp glare as her gaze drifted to the side, observing as a short, lanky young man knelt down by the monkey's corpse and wrapped it up, lifting into his arms. A young man with a monkey's tail. Ordinarily, that wouldn't be much to make note of, considering this is a festival and all, but what he was unable to hide was the immense sense of pressure radiating from within him; a perpetual exertion of chi energy. It was a wild guess to connect the two, but she'd be sure to make a mental note of it.
"There goes our festival monkey," she murmured, watching as a crowd of monkeys traced his path, converging around him. She found her fingers gripped tightly around her sword again, contemplating the soundness of the connection made between this man and the so-called monkey king before calling off the assumption. Despite all the signs, there just wasn't enough to go by yet and she wasn't about to cause that kind of trouble on a hunch. At least not in public, anyway: She didn't need that kind of attention on her. She gently closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again, looking down and reaching for a small pouch bound to her waist. She emptied it of coins and crammed the money into her pocket, tossing the giant the empty pouch. "You'll look ridiculous walking around with a handful of coins." With that said, she silently merged into one of the passing crowds with the intention of keeping an eye on the man with the tail. The sooner she figured out what to do with him, the better.
Her eyes suddenly narrowed into a sharp glare as her gaze drifted to the side, observing as a short, lanky young man knelt down by the monkey's corpse and wrapped it up, lifting into his arms. A young man with a monkey's tail. Ordinarily, that wouldn't be much to make note of, considering this is a festival and all, but what he was unable to hide was the immense sense of pressure radiating from within him; a perpetual exertion of chi energy. It was a wild guess to connect the two, but she'd be sure to make a mental note of it.
"There goes our festival monkey," she murmured, watching as a crowd of monkeys traced his path, converging around him. She found her fingers gripped tightly around her sword again, contemplating the soundness of the connection made between this man and the so-called monkey king before calling off the assumption. Despite all the signs, there just wasn't enough to go by yet and she wasn't about to cause that kind of trouble on a hunch. At least not in public, anyway: She didn't need that kind of attention on her. She gently closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again, looking down and reaching for a small pouch bound to her waist. She emptied it of coins and crammed the money into her pocket, tossing the giant the empty pouch. "You'll look ridiculous walking around with a handful of coins." With that said, she silently merged into one of the passing crowds with the intention of keeping an eye on the man with the tail. The sooner she figured out what to do with him, the better.
Captain Jensu stared at the Tengu as he walked away, his wings calmly narrowing as he shifted through the crowd. He called her a drunk. She felt humiliated, she was humiliated, in front of the entire group gathered. Humiliated by that prick. But it wouldn't be the first time. With a smile she turned back to the Oni and the human girl. "That's why the Emperors making their mountains into an elevated tea-room," She joked with a weary smile. "...I really liked your song, son of Onium." She added after a second, slight sadness in her voice. "You're good at what you do."
"I believe we have found your thief," the vendor whispered and Lo-muna shifted her gaze to where the crowd was grinding to a halt. Her ears twitched and directed themselves to the words spoken, monkeys following a beast-man. Feeling exposed, she quietly thanked the vendor and made her way through the curious crowd.
Her coin purse had been stolen and once she had confirmed the missing weight, she had inquired with one of the friendlier vendors of before. The vendor had admitted to seeing something but didn't offer much help in face of Lo-muna's persistent questions. Even when offered the missing coins themselves, the vendor could offer nothing more than a vague direction. Lo-muna wasn't upset about the coins however. It was the last spool of grey thread which had her so worried. The reason she had secured it in the coin purse was to remind her to purchase more and now, she had neither.
It was definitely them from what she saw of their retreating behinds but that wasn't what commanded Lo-muna's interest. It was the blood, the attractive young human, and the mixed breed of before. Already the rabbit beast-man was burning with questions and piecing together the scene. She cautiously approached, legs ready to bolt in case she stepped too far. The girl was already leaving and while Lo-muna wanted to stop her, her focus was on the large being before her.
"I don't suppose that was really necessary, was it?" Lo-muna asked gently to the giant before her. "I don't think you were the only victim after all."
Her coin purse had been stolen and once she had confirmed the missing weight, she had inquired with one of the friendlier vendors of before. The vendor had admitted to seeing something but didn't offer much help in face of Lo-muna's persistent questions. Even when offered the missing coins themselves, the vendor could offer nothing more than a vague direction. Lo-muna wasn't upset about the coins however. It was the last spool of grey thread which had her so worried. The reason she had secured it in the coin purse was to remind her to purchase more and now, she had neither.
It was definitely them from what she saw of their retreating behinds but that wasn't what commanded Lo-muna's interest. It was the blood, the attractive young human, and the mixed breed of before. Already the rabbit beast-man was burning with questions and piecing together the scene. She cautiously approached, legs ready to bolt in case she stepped too far. The girl was already leaving and while Lo-muna wanted to stop her, her focus was on the large being before her.
"I don't suppose that was really necessary, was it?" Lo-muna asked gently to the giant before her. "I don't think you were the only victim after all."
"Thanks," Suiken nodded. "And what of you and your captaining? How does it work for goblins? Did they refuse to let you captain a...more impressive ship?" Suiken inquired.
'Stranger' was a term not nearly sufficient to describe the peculiarity of this individual.
"Shame," she murmured quietly, as though remarking upon the transience of life or the fleeting nature of happiness or some profoundly poetic shit like that. "Me neither." And thusly, she turned her scrutinous eye elsewhere: eyebrow raised slightly, Amanhã followed her gaze with her own hard glare, and her eyes fell upon the spot onto which she'd cast the carcass of the irritating ape. Some beast-folk-- she assumed as much, judging by the tail much akin to that of a monkey trailing between their legs-- with their back to her was kneeling down beside the dead cretin, lifting it into their arms, wrapping the thing in some sort of clothe, like a parent cradling the corpse of their slain child.
Amanhã didn't bother to continue watching the beast-folk carry around their dead little thief, and she gave no further thought to it as she turned away. The stranger seemed somehow more preoccupied by it all, following the beast-folk as they departed with her silent gaze. And then, for whatever reason Amanhã could not possibly speculate at-- she didn't make much of a habit of sparing much consideration to others in general, much less the motives behind their often baffling actions-- she closed her eyes briefly, standing without so much as a hint of movement or sound emerging from her slender form.
... well, this is odd. Amanhã frowned, vexed at having ended up in a social situation even odder than usual-- generally, they consisted of somebody being a degenerate, followed by Amanhã making it very physically clear the degenerate was irritating her. She was anything but clear on how one was supposed to interact with a queer human who appeared to be as prone to suspicious bouts of helpfulness as she was to spontaneous meditation.
Well, Amanhã wasn't about to hang around watching the stranger meditate if that was even what she was doing, so she resolved to turn and be on her way, presumably looking like an absolute moron clutching coins in her hand like a child, but it seemed just about that moment that the stranger saw fit to return to reality and open her eyes. And then, because apparently she'd yet to fulfil her 'completely baffle a half-Ashura' quota for the day, she reached down, pulled a pouch from her belt, emptied the coins into her pocket, and tossed it to Amanhã, who caught it and stared at it. "You'll look ridiculous walking around with a handful of coins," was all the stranger offered up by way of explanation, before she turned and vanished into the crowds.
... whelp.
Amanhã inspected the pouch, attempting in vain to find some reasonable explanation as to why someone would just toss an absolute stranger their coin pouch at no immediately obvious recompense, but it seemed to her to be a perfectly ordinary pouch. Wasn't even shittily made. That explanation really only made it all the more perplexing, though.
Then again, for what it was worth, Amanhã was almost certainly never going to have to see that stranger again anyway, so what the hell. She shoved the coins into the pouch, clasped it to her belt where the previous one, now lying destitute upon the ground, had been, and once again made to depart.
This time, yet another person was in her way, except that this person was neither a monkey nor a peculiar human. Now? Now it was some kind of rabbit-bred beast-folk, watching Amanhã from some distance away. Her brow furrowed, and a scowl pulled once again at her lips. What was it with today and random encounters with people who had no significance to Amanhã (which, granted, was anybody outside a small group consisting either of bounties, people paying for bounties, and prospective employers, but that aside)?
"I don't suppose that was really necessary, was it? I don't think you were the only victim, after all..."
Amanhã had pushed back the faceplate of her helmet to once again obscure her features when the beast-folk began speaking, but she was not interested in a prolonged conversation. She trudged forward, and when she reached the beast-folk, she shoved her to the side with one hand, walking past her vehemently.
She was all kinds of done with Poyo.
((I'm pretty sure Lo-Muna would just step out of the way when she figures, probably pretty quickly, Amanhã ain't too affable, but I didn't wanna god-mod, so I just wrote with the template of Lo-Muna just standing there. Feel free, of course, to just have her side step or move out of the way. Probably wouldn't change what Amanhã did otherwise, unless Lo-Muna called her a racist half-breed slur or whatever. But that doesn't seem very... Lo-Muna-esque to me. :v))
"Shame," she murmured quietly, as though remarking upon the transience of life or the fleeting nature of happiness or some profoundly poetic shit like that. "Me neither." And thusly, she turned her scrutinous eye elsewhere: eyebrow raised slightly, Amanhã followed her gaze with her own hard glare, and her eyes fell upon the spot onto which she'd cast the carcass of the irritating ape. Some beast-folk-- she assumed as much, judging by the tail much akin to that of a monkey trailing between their legs-- with their back to her was kneeling down beside the dead cretin, lifting it into their arms, wrapping the thing in some sort of clothe, like a parent cradling the corpse of their slain child.
Amanhã didn't bother to continue watching the beast-folk carry around their dead little thief, and she gave no further thought to it as she turned away. The stranger seemed somehow more preoccupied by it all, following the beast-folk as they departed with her silent gaze. And then, for whatever reason Amanhã could not possibly speculate at-- she didn't make much of a habit of sparing much consideration to others in general, much less the motives behind their often baffling actions-- she closed her eyes briefly, standing without so much as a hint of movement or sound emerging from her slender form.
... well, this is odd. Amanhã frowned, vexed at having ended up in a social situation even odder than usual-- generally, they consisted of somebody being a degenerate, followed by Amanhã making it very physically clear the degenerate was irritating her. She was anything but clear on how one was supposed to interact with a queer human who appeared to be as prone to suspicious bouts of helpfulness as she was to spontaneous meditation.
Well, Amanhã wasn't about to hang around watching the stranger meditate if that was even what she was doing, so she resolved to turn and be on her way, presumably looking like an absolute moron clutching coins in her hand like a child, but it seemed just about that moment that the stranger saw fit to return to reality and open her eyes. And then, because apparently she'd yet to fulfil her 'completely baffle a half-Ashura' quota for the day, she reached down, pulled a pouch from her belt, emptied the coins into her pocket, and tossed it to Amanhã, who caught it and stared at it. "You'll look ridiculous walking around with a handful of coins," was all the stranger offered up by way of explanation, before she turned and vanished into the crowds.
... whelp.
Amanhã inspected the pouch, attempting in vain to find some reasonable explanation as to why someone would just toss an absolute stranger their coin pouch at no immediately obvious recompense, but it seemed to her to be a perfectly ordinary pouch. Wasn't even shittily made. That explanation really only made it all the more perplexing, though.
Then again, for what it was worth, Amanhã was almost certainly never going to have to see that stranger again anyway, so what the hell. She shoved the coins into the pouch, clasped it to her belt where the previous one, now lying destitute upon the ground, had been, and once again made to depart.
This time, yet another person was in her way, except that this person was neither a monkey nor a peculiar human. Now? Now it was some kind of rabbit-bred beast-folk, watching Amanhã from some distance away. Her brow furrowed, and a scowl pulled once again at her lips. What was it with today and random encounters with people who had no significance to Amanhã (which, granted, was anybody outside a small group consisting either of bounties, people paying for bounties, and prospective employers, but that aside)?
"I don't suppose that was really necessary, was it? I don't think you were the only victim, after all..."
Amanhã had pushed back the faceplate of her helmet to once again obscure her features when the beast-folk began speaking, but she was not interested in a prolonged conversation. She trudged forward, and when she reached the beast-folk, she shoved her to the side with one hand, walking past her vehemently.
She was all kinds of done with Poyo.
((I'm pretty sure Lo-Muna would just step out of the way when she figures, probably pretty quickly, Amanhã ain't too affable, but I didn't wanna god-mod, so I just wrote with the template of Lo-Muna just standing there. Feel free, of course, to just have her side step or move out of the way. Probably wouldn't change what Amanhã did otherwise, unless Lo-Muna called her a racist half-breed slur or whatever. But that doesn't seem very... Lo-Muna-esque to me. :v))
Hyuna Ka-Nan
Truth be told, the moment the Tengu appeared, Hyuna completely stopped paying attention to the song the oni was playing. Her eyes narrowed into two angry, vengeful slits, and now she was almost certain that she’d have to get out of here soon, before she lost control and moved in for the kill. And, since fighting alongside Tengu for years, Hyuna knows all about their weak point and blind spots. And she’s more than ready to exploit each one to kill the terrible monster.
Bump. The goblin-woman elbowed her and, before the shock could wear off enough for Hyuna to slay her, the goblin asked if she was okay. Momentarily confused and not knowing if she was genuinely kind or not, Hyuna muttered that she’s just fine, that’s all. Totally fine.
That was when the Tengu joined their little circle completely, making a snide remark at the Oni. Sparks flew as the tension rose, and it was incredibly hard not to brutally slaughter the flying dastardly creature, too beastly to even consider it sentient. That race ruined her life, after all, so there’s no way she’ll make friends with any Tengu.
Somewhat at a distance, and still watching the group, is a man with a drink. He looked grizzled and experiences, and Hyuna didn’t honestly know what to think of him. And she still was conscious of the not-quite-beastman, who laughed at the Oni’s song with some strange sort of satisfaction. Is he just a fan of the Monkey King, or maybe a friend? His appearance, obviously, does not match with the slant details she heard in the song before the Tengu showed up, of course, but that doesn’t excuse the fact that he may be connected. And that he may know Yuwen.
Still. The goblin-woman and the Tengu seemed to have some sort of tense, cautious, and suspicious exchange, and when the winged monster turned to move on to another area, Hyuna made sure she was closely following it. To get revenge, perhaps? Who knew? Still, chances are, if the damned Tengu could see the spear from under her cloak, he’d be able to tell that it’s of Tengu make, and that Hyuna probably stole it from their lands. Before going on the hunt against her hated natural enemy, she put on her passive, cheerful mask and bowed and smiled nicely at the Oni.
“Thank you for your song, Oni.” She said politely. “I appreciated it very much.”
Not that I even paid the song any attention.
She also laughed a little at the goblin’s little joke, and decided that maybe this goblin was an exception to the rule of the pathetic goblin race. It’d be nice if they could meet another day, so they could perhaps make friends- but more importantly, Hyuna had a Tengu to hunt.
So she disappeared into the bolster of the festival; for Emperor’s Day, where the rats and dogs danced and pranced to celebrate their Fat Cat leader on the Fat Cat Throne. They’d be better off working this day off to get enough money to maybe rise up and remove said leader from the picture. That’s what she would do if she was considered a citizen of Yune anymore. Chances are, she wasn’t, and that’s just fine for her. No taxes, or any of that other bullshit. And despite being a tiny little place, Poyo still revered their Emperor. Farther south from her homeland of Leiya, but the culture was still somewhat the same, from what she remembered. Who knows if it’s still the same situation today.
Oh well.
When spotting the Tengu once again, Hyuna brandished her spear with triumph, before leaping through the air with cat-like agility, landing in front of her hated enemy.
“Tengu.” She scowled. “Remember the Battles for Leiya? Was it fun, screwing up my life like that, you disgusting beast?”
Fracturing the air around her to create an illusion of a giant fearsome demon, she side-stepped the winged creature and re-appeared behind it, before aiming a kick into its back.
Yamato stopped for a moment, sensing that he was being followed. He turned to confront the stalker but only found emptiness. It took a second to feel the shift in the air which caused him to look up and see the girl from the bridge brandishing a spear at him, a spear he knew to be of Tengu origin. He quickly drew his katana. "Tengu," she said with a scowl on her face. "Remember the battles for Leiya?" He didn't. "Was it fun, screwing up my life like that, you disgusting beast?" Now he was angry, how dare she lump him in with the rest of his kind? He was better then them. He had no part in their pointless battles. He found no fun in killing those who could not fight back. Sure, he loved to kill, but he needed the fight, and a human was not a good fight to him. Though this one seemed different. He smirked watching her summon her demon though the use of her chi before jumping over him and going for a kick to his back.
He side stepped out of her way, placing his katana in the small of her back while using his own chi to throw the spear from her hands. "Now, now," He leaned in to whisper into her ear, "While I find your feistiness attractive, I can't help but feel that your hatred for me is misplaced. I know nothing of the battles you speak of, and would never concern myself with the wars between the Tengu and the Humans. Incase you may have missed it, I'm not like any other Tengu you've seen." He flapped his wings, showing their ash grey color, "Ever met another Tengu with these wings? I ask you to think long and hard before you decide if you want to continue this little charade." He chuckled, "Killing is my game, and I'm not above eradicating a pest such as yourself, but since there's a festival going on, I'm willing to forget this whole thing and let you go on living your obviously painful life. After all, who am I to deny life its right of making you suffer for the sins committed against you, and by you?"
He side stepped out of her way, placing his katana in the small of her back while using his own chi to throw the spear from her hands. "Now, now," He leaned in to whisper into her ear, "While I find your feistiness attractive, I can't help but feel that your hatred for me is misplaced. I know nothing of the battles you speak of, and would never concern myself with the wars between the Tengu and the Humans. Incase you may have missed it, I'm not like any other Tengu you've seen." He flapped his wings, showing their ash grey color, "Ever met another Tengu with these wings? I ask you to think long and hard before you decide if you want to continue this little charade." He chuckled, "Killing is my game, and I'm not above eradicating a pest such as yourself, but since there's a festival going on, I'm willing to forget this whole thing and let you go on living your obviously painful life. After all, who am I to deny life its right of making you suffer for the sins committed against you, and by you?"
It wasn't that he particularly cared what would happen to the Tengu. It's just that he hadn't heard most of the conversation, being too far away, and after the monkey king or whatever had run away, Sunaarashi had wanted to ask a few questions. As the Tengu had noticed him a while back, and was now walking away, it seemed the most logical choice to ask if he'd seen the direction the villainous thief had run off to.
He'd maneuvered his way through the streets, walking fast so he could catch up with the Tengu. He'd met one once, they had seemed... well, distant, but not exactly bad. He figured he had nothing to lose by asking. However, he hadn't bartered on the fact that the young woman would follow and attack the winged folk. She had yelled something about "screwing up my life" and "disgusting beast," before transforming into a demon whilst sidestepping to kick the Tengu in the back.
Sunaarashi watched the conflict, completely surprised, and wondered if he should do something to stop it.
He'd maneuvered his way through the streets, walking fast so he could catch up with the Tengu. He'd met one once, they had seemed... well, distant, but not exactly bad. He figured he had nothing to lose by asking. However, he hadn't bartered on the fact that the young woman would follow and attack the winged folk. She had yelled something about "screwing up my life" and "disgusting beast," before transforming into a demon whilst sidestepping to kick the Tengu in the back.
Sunaarashi watched the conflict, completely surprised, and wondered if he should do something to stop it.
A firework shot off and exploded into a burst of blue stars, creating noise that sought to imitate thunder in its wake. Keeflo paused for a moment to watch as the brilliant light fizzled away. The fireworks were pretty, even if the reason for their vibrant colors was not. It was the Emperor's birthday. Keeflo could honestly care less about the Emperor. The man definitely had something wrong with his morals, as he allowed slavery. Keeflo knew that most other countries allowed slavery, so maybe it was fashionable? Whatever the reason, it was wrong. The Emperor probably had hundreds of slaves at his disposal. All of those people who had no control over their lives and were considered the property of another, just like they were a horse to be ridden until they were unusable. No, not quite that, even. Some horses were treated better than slaves.
Another firework rent the night sky's darkness with red and purple sparks. Shaking his head, the orca beast-man readjusted the hood on his cloak and stepped forward. While he doubted the reward posters for him had come this far yet, he couldn't be certain. His cloak could hide many of his distinguishing features. It couldn't hide his height, but hopefully no one would pay attention with the other oddities present with the celebrations.
Yes, this festival certainly was bringing in an odd crowd. Monkeys scampered through the streets, stealing money. An armored giant even taller than Keeflo had made quite the show by pounding one of the furry thieves into a pulp. Heck, he had even seen a guy leading around a dancing moose with a ridiculous pink tutu on.
Luckily Keeflo's plain garb had declared him unworthy of the monkey's mischief, so he still retained his few coins and possessions. At a small stall he bought a couple sushi rolls before walking further along the streets, munching on the food that was reminiscent of his childhood meals. The business of Poyo sent him slightly on edge for he wasn't used to such crowds, but he wasn't about to let that faze him. Here he could enjoy the varied sights of the land, its peoples, and its wonders one last time before he returned to the ocean.
Then he saw something that almost made him drop his last sushi roll.
Below the words was a fairly accurate picture of him.
The posters are here too? Damn it! Shoving the last of his food into his mouth, Keeflo pulled the poster off the post it was pinned to, crumpling it up and shoved it into the folds of his cloak. Luckily no one seemed to notice his actions amidst all of the other things going on. Damn it again. When there's one poster there's usually more, but it would look suspicious if I went around tearing down all of them.
Although his instincts screamed at him to leave, Keeflo was worried that it would be suspicious if he left now when the festivities were at the peak. So he casually continued to walk on, thankful that his shaking tail was hidden by his cloak. Eventually he found his way to a group gathered around a drum playing oni. A storyteller, perhaps? The wide variety of stories, in Keeflo's opinion, was one of the the landspeoples' greatest treasures. They were lessons as well as amusement. Unfortunately, Keeflo seemed to have missed the last one. Approaching the oni, he asked, "Could you tell your favorite story, sir?"
Another firework rent the night sky's darkness with red and purple sparks. Shaking his head, the orca beast-man readjusted the hood on his cloak and stepped forward. While he doubted the reward posters for him had come this far yet, he couldn't be certain. His cloak could hide many of his distinguishing features. It couldn't hide his height, but hopefully no one would pay attention with the other oddities present with the celebrations.
Yes, this festival certainly was bringing in an odd crowd. Monkeys scampered through the streets, stealing money. An armored giant even taller than Keeflo had made quite the show by pounding one of the furry thieves into a pulp. Heck, he had even seen a guy leading around a dancing moose with a ridiculous pink tutu on.
Luckily Keeflo's plain garb had declared him unworthy of the monkey's mischief, so he still retained his few coins and possessions. At a small stall he bought a couple sushi rolls before walking further along the streets, munching on the food that was reminiscent of his childhood meals. The business of Poyo sent him slightly on edge for he wasn't used to such crowds, but he wasn't about to let that faze him. Here he could enjoy the varied sights of the land, its peoples, and its wonders one last time before he returned to the ocean.
Then he saw something that almost made him drop his last sushi roll.
Wanted
Escaped Orca Beast-man Slave
Responds to the name of Keeflo
Reward: 1000
Below the words was a fairly accurate picture of him.
The posters are here too? Damn it! Shoving the last of his food into his mouth, Keeflo pulled the poster off the post it was pinned to, crumpling it up and shoved it into the folds of his cloak. Luckily no one seemed to notice his actions amidst all of the other things going on. Damn it again. When there's one poster there's usually more, but it would look suspicious if I went around tearing down all of them.
Although his instincts screamed at him to leave, Keeflo was worried that it would be suspicious if he left now when the festivities were at the peak. So he casually continued to walk on, thankful that his shaking tail was hidden by his cloak. Eventually he found his way to a group gathered around a drum playing oni. A storyteller, perhaps? The wide variety of stories, in Keeflo's opinion, was one of the the landspeoples' greatest treasures. They were lessons as well as amusement. Unfortunately, Keeflo seemed to have missed the last one. Approaching the oni, he asked, "Could you tell your favorite story, sir?"
An incredible sigh entered Suiken's field of vision. Another beastman. Of the marine variety! You don't see many of those! Suiken hadn't seen one...ever! He did, however, recognize the species he took his features from. The orca. A familiar animal where he comes from...
"An orca beast-man," Suiken chuckled. "Forgive my rudeness, but I haven't seen any of your kind before!" he explained. "Or a sea beast-man of any type! But you asked for my favorite story? Well, hmm. That's a tough one...." Suiken muttered contemplatively. "Even tougher on an empty stomach, so I'll tell you what!" Suiken nodded snapping his fingers as he quickly came to an idea. "I've been singing all day and gets tiring after a while so I'm gonna eat! But, since I cannot turn down a story request I promise, I will think of my favorite story and recite it once I am done. Sound fair?"
"An orca beast-man," Suiken chuckled. "Forgive my rudeness, but I haven't seen any of your kind before!" he explained. "Or a sea beast-man of any type! But you asked for my favorite story? Well, hmm. That's a tough one...." Suiken muttered contemplatively. "Even tougher on an empty stomach, so I'll tell you what!" Suiken nodded snapping his fingers as he quickly came to an idea. "I've been singing all day and gets tiring after a while so I'm gonna eat! But, since I cannot turn down a story request I promise, I will think of my favorite story and recite it once I am done. Sound fair?"
Hyuna Ka-Nan
What she didn't anticipate is the Tengu saw her coming, and dodged before her kick's momentum could knock him to the ground. In two quick movements, his katana touched her back, making her flinch at the familiar feeling, as well as using his own chi to knock her spear out of her hands. Her mind worked quickly as Hyuna considered exactly how this Tengu could have survived a technique that immobilized all the other Tengu she slaughtered in her hunt for answers.
"Now now," Hyuna heard his almost mocking voice uncomfortably close to her ear; being at the mercy of one of those disgusting winged beasts was humiliating for someone who even eliminated a Tengu Commander in the midst of a battle. She tried to struggle in vain, but he had her weakness in his grasp- she lacked the physical strength to escape any sort of restraint, relying on speed and misdirection. "While I find your feistiness attractive, I can't help but feel that your hatred for me is misplaced. I know nothing of the battles you speak of, and would never concern myself with the wars between the Tengu and the Humans. Incase you may have missed it, I'm not like any other Tengu you've seen."
The Tengu then flapped his wings, with a color she didn't bother to register before- but a never before seen hue of ashen grey, immediately making her wonder exactly who this Tengu is. He let out a little chuckle as he sensed the realization hit her like a blunt strike to the ribs. "Ever met another Tengu with these wings? I ask you to think long and hard before you decide if you want to continue this little charade. Killing is my game, and I'm not above eradicating a pest such as yourself, but since there's a festival going on, I'm willing to forget this whole thing and let you go on living your obviously painful life. After all, who am I to deny life its right of making you suffer for the sins committed against you, and by you?"
Hyuna clicked her tongue with distaste, still wondering how to get out of this alive, without hurting her own arrogance. Somehow, in the way the Tengu spoke, there were some similarities, but she couldn't tell what, exactly. Are they both motivated by revenge, perhaps? He obviously has distaste for others of his kind, but why? What makes him different?
"Why are you different?" She muttered icily. "Most Tengu collapsed after I was done with them. You saw through my illusion, too! Who are you? What makes you stronger than the others, huh? Still, don't think you completely beat me!"
Testing out something she tried a while ago, Hyuna condensed the air around her fist, until it was almost a solid object. Placing it almost at the Tengu's side, she let it rapidly expand, blasting the Tengu backwards, allowing her to regain her spear. However, this time, she kept it in a defensive position to show that she wouldn't attack him again. On her face was a slight, but obvious frown. She saw that strange grizzled faintly Sudean man observing, and she wondered internally if, perhaps, he was following her or something. Did she somehow kill his son, or something, during her time as a mercenary for Tengala? If so, how could he have tracked her down in the first place?
"Anyways." She continued with a tone indicating a tiny bit more respect, although still ready to protect herself if needed. "Do you know of the noble Yuwen Lu-Tan, and if so, where he could be right now?" Almost as if it were an afterthought, Hyuna dispersed the fractured air to take away the demon illusion. This time she spoke almost submissively, unintentionally. "...if you don't mind, I'd like to learn from you... and get stronger. I've got a lot of coin, if you want that. I... uh, I apologize for the misunderstanding."
She let it out almost by accident, but yes, Hyuna missed companionship for quite a long time. And sensing something vaguely familiar about this Tengu in the way he talked and acts, the more vulnerable side of Hyuna posed the question on if they could possibly become friends. After all, he separated himself from those of his kind, so he can't be nearly as atrocious as they are. He might, just might, be a good friend later on. She then gave a cursory glance to that human man at a distance, almost as if she was indicating for him to approach.
(( Lol it isn't her style to insult others so thank you for the consideration. :D))
A rush of wind past her, Lo-muna having safely evaded the mixed breed's hand from a possible and painful knock into the stalls nearby. There was movement out of the corner of her eye. With the main attraction leaving, so did the bystanders who wouldn't care for a rabbit beast-man, at least not tonight. There was entertainment elsewhere after all.
Lo-muna's diversions had all left however and she made her way toward the edge of the crowd, still plagued by curiosity. Of course the mixed breed would be strong, judging by the possible origins going into her, but she was still trying to decide if the temperament was part of the breeding or the giant herself. The human only seemed interesting but Lo-muna paid minimal interest before deciding to move onto the monkey beast-man. Despite being an obvious thief, his show of sentimentality was both touching and mesmerizing. He hadn't even bothered with retaliation of any sort, even a glare from what she had heard. Such a mature reaction was rare from a male of his apparent age.
To go after all three would be time consuming and impossible. She could only go after one and if she did, the other two would probably be lost options. To forego all three, considering her safety was probably being risked with two of them, seemed like the reasonable choice. And so, finding a secluded spot within two stalls, she bolted from the festival by jumping into the air. She needed some time to think and the best way to do so would be in the forest, not aware of the group that had already begun forming outside of the festivities...
A rush of wind past her, Lo-muna having safely evaded the mixed breed's hand from a possible and painful knock into the stalls nearby. There was movement out of the corner of her eye. With the main attraction leaving, so did the bystanders who wouldn't care for a rabbit beast-man, at least not tonight. There was entertainment elsewhere after all.
Lo-muna's diversions had all left however and she made her way toward the edge of the crowd, still plagued by curiosity. Of course the mixed breed would be strong, judging by the possible origins going into her, but she was still trying to decide if the temperament was part of the breeding or the giant herself. The human only seemed interesting but Lo-muna paid minimal interest before deciding to move onto the monkey beast-man. Despite being an obvious thief, his show of sentimentality was both touching and mesmerizing. He hadn't even bothered with retaliation of any sort, even a glare from what she had heard. Such a mature reaction was rare from a male of his apparent age.
To go after all three would be time consuming and impossible. She could only go after one and if she did, the other two would probably be lost options. To forego all three, considering her safety was probably being risked with two of them, seemed like the reasonable choice. And so, finding a secluded spot within two stalls, she bolted from the festival by jumping into the air. She needed some time to think and the best way to do so would be in the forest, not aware of the group that had already begun forming outside of the festivities...
Yamato smirked, her chi was rather impressive. He took a relaxed stance while she spoke, "Why are you so different?" The question was common, one he'd always had an answer to. Before he could answer, she continued to speak. He listened as she spoke of the Tengu who fell to her. He folded his arms as her speech drifted off, her gaze now over his shoulder. "Than man from the bridge...what's he after?" He thought before she started again, "Anyways," he sensed a tone of respect in her voice. One that made him nearly smile. This was what he lived for, what he desired most from the world. "Do you know of the noble Yuwen Lu-Tan, and if so, where he could be right now?"
He thought about it for a moment, while he thought she dissolved her demon. A trick he could see assuring her victory against his kind and many others. It could prove valuable to help him get what he wanted. "I've never met a man with that name, but I have heard of him. An adventurer, or something. I'd only ever heard of him in passing, never too eager to learn more." He shrugged and readied himself to leave, sheathing his katana. She was a threat, but he could tell she no longer desired a fight. "...if you don't mind, I'd like to learn from you... and get stronger. I've got a lot of coin, if you want that. I... uh, I apologize for the misunderstanding."
He request stopped him before he could leave. He stood there a second, thinking through what she said, what her intentions could be. He hadn't trained anyone in years, not since he murdered his clan. To him they were weak, too busy trying to fight the path to enlightenment. All he wanted was the power he knew came with his skills. People respected power and he wanted the world to know of his. Perhaps a desire born from being the youngest son of a prominent businessman in a society with few other options. He sought so much more from life, maybe she did too. She was strong, he could not deny that.
"No apology necessary. I'll attribute it to your keen instincts, anyone would be smart to stay our of my way. It takes strength or a great load of stupidity to challenge me." He looked over his shoulder at the man who followed them from the bridge. "You are strong and I believe we may be able to help one another." He smiled, "I accept your offer and will teach you what I know."
He stepped towards her, watching her gaze cast again over his shoulder, he too turn to face the man now. "I don't suppose you are looking for a fight are you? Or where you hoping to call dibs on my apprentice here, because I can assure, she can cut you in half in less time then it would take you to blink."
He thought about it for a moment, while he thought she dissolved her demon. A trick he could see assuring her victory against his kind and many others. It could prove valuable to help him get what he wanted. "I've never met a man with that name, but I have heard of him. An adventurer, or something. I'd only ever heard of him in passing, never too eager to learn more." He shrugged and readied himself to leave, sheathing his katana. She was a threat, but he could tell she no longer desired a fight. "...if you don't mind, I'd like to learn from you... and get stronger. I've got a lot of coin, if you want that. I... uh, I apologize for the misunderstanding."
He request stopped him before he could leave. He stood there a second, thinking through what she said, what her intentions could be. He hadn't trained anyone in years, not since he murdered his clan. To him they were weak, too busy trying to fight the path to enlightenment. All he wanted was the power he knew came with his skills. People respected power and he wanted the world to know of his. Perhaps a desire born from being the youngest son of a prominent businessman in a society with few other options. He sought so much more from life, maybe she did too. She was strong, he could not deny that.
"No apology necessary. I'll attribute it to your keen instincts, anyone would be smart to stay our of my way. It takes strength or a great load of stupidity to challenge me." He looked over his shoulder at the man who followed them from the bridge. "You are strong and I believe we may be able to help one another." He smiled, "I accept your offer and will teach you what I know."
He stepped towards her, watching her gaze cast again over his shoulder, he too turn to face the man now. "I don't suppose you are looking for a fight are you? Or where you hoping to call dibs on my apprentice here, because I can assure, she can cut you in half in less time then it would take you to blink."
Keeflo listened to the oni voice his surprise about seeing an orca beast-man. While the storyteller seemed to be surprised, perhaps even pleased, to see an aquatic beast-man, Keeflo was not so happy. He had not even thought that people shorter than him could look up into his hood and see his features. He allowed himself a quick mental curse before he returned his attention to the oni.
When the oni said he was hungry, Keeflo couldn't help but feel that the oni wanted him to get some food for him. As Keeflo had momentarily forgotten, stories from those who told them for a living usually cost something. The orca beast-man hardly had any money on him after buying the sushi. Nevertheless, in a voice that held only a slight quiver, he said, "Sir, do you want me to buy you some food? I could not get you much, but I have enough to get something small."
When the oni said he was hungry, Keeflo couldn't help but feel that the oni wanted him to get some food for him. As Keeflo had momentarily forgotten, stories from those who told them for a living usually cost something. The orca beast-man hardly had any money on him after buying the sushi. Nevertheless, in a voice that held only a slight quiver, he said, "Sir, do you want me to buy you some food? I could not get you much, but I have enough to get something small."
Suiken blinked in surprise. He hadn't intended for the beast man to spend his own money on him. "What, no! I think I might've minced my words up a bit! I may live on the road, but I'm no beggar! I'll buy my own dinner, thank you! You see, I'd like to get to the pork bun vendor before he closes shop. I hear he closes early on celebrations such as thi--," Suiken stopped mid-sentence, as his eyes drifted to that very same pork bun vendor, as he began to shut down his store for the night. Suiken hung his head down slightly, defeated. He had spoken too soon it seems.
"Ah..." Suiken sighed. "They will have to wait another time I imagine. But, I do have some good news! A story does come to mind now. A favorite of mine, I mean! Have you ever heard...of the Treasure of Eoling?"
"Ah..." Suiken sighed. "They will have to wait another time I imagine. But, I do have some good news! A story does come to mind now. A favorite of mine, I mean! Have you ever heard...of the Treasure of Eoling?"
Keeflo nearly sagged in relief at the oni's indignant burst of words. Was it rude for him to have offered to pay for food? As a slave Keeflo had learned to give and almost never receive and when another slave did a favor for him he was expected to return the gesture. Thus he had little knowledge of how the outside world worked. Lord Shien hadn't been a terrible master, given horror stories that Keeflo had heard, but he had been far from kind.
Or perhaps it was his underlings who ordered the slaves around who had been malignant? Keeflo didn't know, he had only seen Lord Shien on rare occasions. Nevertheless, Keeflo was aware that he was inexperienced even compared to some children.
The storyteller asked if he had heard of the Treasure of Eoling. Keeflo shook his head. Most of the stories he had heard as a child had to do with exploring the ocean or hunting, and the only stories he had heard as a slave were a few well known ones.
"If it is a favorite of yours, sir, I would be happy to hear it."
Or perhaps it was his underlings who ordered the slaves around who had been malignant? Keeflo didn't know, he had only seen Lord Shien on rare occasions. Nevertheless, Keeflo was aware that he was inexperienced even compared to some children.
The storyteller asked if he had heard of the Treasure of Eoling. Keeflo shook his head. Most of the stories he had heard as a child had to do with exploring the ocean or hunting, and the only stories he had heard as a slave were a few well known ones.
"If it is a favorite of yours, sir, I would be happy to hear it."
'Sir', the beast-man called him. Formalities like that, he wasn't used to, although by all accounts, he should've been, given what he had back home...Ah, well. Now wasn't the time to dwell on the past. Now was the time for a story and an old favorite at that. He wouldn't need his drum or any other instrument for this one, so he put them away. He closed his eyes as he began to recall, the story he'd heard once as a child. A story that still stuck with him today.
"The Treasure Of Eoling...
In the midst of the Second Era, the Emperor of that time suffered a great betrayal.
Eoling, soldier of high rank and great reputation in his army, rebelled against him.
The Emperor despised Eoling and looked down upon him with disdain...
Every strategy the Emperor enacted, every time he had his foe cornered...Eoling bested him.
Eoling had gathered a team, capable of opposing even the Emperor!
Chief among his allies was the Necromancer Shén Yin. A wizard the Emperor's forces dreaded to face.
Eoling and his allies faced the might of the entire Imperial army, decimating them, despite their small numbers
They stormed into the Emperor's palace, killed him, and raided the palace before they left the city, parting separate ways
The Emperor's son, furious, hired assassins to hunt them down.
One by one, they fell, even Shén Yin...
Until, finally...Eoling himself.
After the groups defeat, the Empire began to flourish and expand into what it is today.
But the treasures Eoling and his team raided from the castle, were never found..."
"Well, that's my favorite tale," Suiken chuckled. "An interesting one, if you think about it. It's one spread far and wide throughout Yune, although certain lines and interpretations depend on if you hear it in a land that favors the Empire or one that doesn't. Can you see why?"
"The Treasure Of Eoling...
In the midst of the Second Era, the Emperor of that time suffered a great betrayal.
Eoling, soldier of high rank and great reputation in his army, rebelled against him.
The Emperor despised Eoling and looked down upon him with disdain...
Every strategy the Emperor enacted, every time he had his foe cornered...Eoling bested him.
Eoling had gathered a team, capable of opposing even the Emperor!
Chief among his allies was the Necromancer Shén Yin. A wizard the Emperor's forces dreaded to face.
Eoling and his allies faced the might of the entire Imperial army, decimating them, despite their small numbers
They stormed into the Emperor's palace, killed him, and raided the palace before they left the city, parting separate ways
The Emperor's son, furious, hired assassins to hunt them down.
One by one, they fell, even Shén Yin...
Until, finally...Eoling himself.
After the groups defeat, the Empire began to flourish and expand into what it is today.
But the treasures Eoling and his team raided from the castle, were never found..."
"Well, that's my favorite tale," Suiken chuckled. "An interesting one, if you think about it. It's one spread far and wide throughout Yune, although certain lines and interpretations depend on if you hear it in a land that favors the Empire or one that doesn't. Can you see why?"
Sunaarashi blinked and scratched the scraggly beard he'd been growing recently. Somehow, he got the feeling that he was being judged as old, when he was probably only a decade older or so than either of them.
He walked slowly over to the two of them.
"Is that right?" he responded to the Tengu. "Well, I suppose it's possible." This was said in a light tone that carried no mockery. "But no, I didn't follow you to start a fight." He smiled. "This little skirmish aside, do you receive a lot of invitations to battle?"
He walked slowly over to the two of them.
"Is that right?" he responded to the Tengu. "Well, I suppose it's possible." This was said in a light tone that carried no mockery. "But no, I didn't follow you to start a fight." He smiled. "This little skirmish aside, do you receive a lot of invitations to battle?"
"My ships plenty fine - it's the Milkweed, come back to the docks after and I'll give you a tour!" Jensu called with a wave to the musician Oni, passing by a freaky-fish man as she did. She smiled as she walked, approaching a road leading away from the water and into the hilly residential streets. She hadn't come here just for Emperor day. She knew someone here, some she hadn't seen in a long time: an old Goblin woman with a small apartment overlooking the fields. The woman her raised her since she was young. Jensu smiled as she continued on. Five years was too long a time to not see ones mother. She'd fix that today. She'd surprise her.
***
The drums tempoed rapidly as a choir of lutes strummed in the background. Yuwen nodded his head at the sounds as he shimmied through the underground tavern. The thugs of Poyo danced and drunk, some of the men trying to get in his way, and more than a few women laying a hand on him as he crossed the oak floors of room. He approached the backdoor where a large, muscle-bound Snow Oni glared down at him.
"You're back," The Oni whispered with a smirk. Yuwen gave a half-smile in response. The two made their way through the back-halls of the Rat's Den, the passages crowded with various shipments of foods, weapon and armour. "Almost there," The Oni said as he escorted Yuwen down another hall. Yuwen nodded, glancing at the supplies, and paused when he saw a large cage filled with Goblins gagged. He locked eyes with one, an elderly Goblin woman, before swallowing and continuing on.
"He won't be happy to see you," The Oni chuckled as he opened a purple curtain away, revealing a warmly lit room beyond.
"Ting Po," Yuwen greeted with open arms as he entered the lavish room. "Hohoho..." A great voice belonging to a fat, balding man in rich robes chuckled. "Yuwen Fortune." He pointed to a velvet chair opposite his. "Please: join me." Yuwen nodded and moved toward the seat. "And tell me why I should speak to you," Ting Po continued.
"Because you owe me a favour," Yuwen replied. "We got rid of the bandits for you, Ting. Your little operation was taking a hit and you promised me you'd set it right."
"And how do you suppose I do that?" Po asked. Yuwen leaned forward and put his hands together nervously. "I need you to forge a report. From a village outpost."
"Oh no," Po sighed, shaking his head. "You're not doing this again. Remember what happened last time?"
"I'm getting a Guild together," Yuwen said with a shrug. "I need your help,"
Po glared at the man before him. "And what happened to the last one?" He asked after a long pause. Yuwen remained silent, and Po knew he wouldn't get anything more out of him. "Fine. I'll get you your report in an hour- and then we're even."
Yuwen nodded. "Then we're even."
***
A loud whistle suddenly shot across the street, causing Yamato, Hyuna, and Sun to all turn. Villagers began to run as a man in red Imperial armour marched toward them. His dark hair was tied in a clean ponytail and his moustache was finely trimmed. The brass whistle dropped from his mouth as behind him from down the streets a duo of other, matching armoured men strode. They were all equipped with short-swords at their hips and shields on their back, the leather wrapping tight across their chest, marked with the Dragon of the Emperor. The leader approached, pushing Hyuna back roughly as he inserted himself in the trio.
"What the hell is this?" The man asked, his voice demanding but also layered with heavy undertones of not giving a shit. "We've gotten citizen reports of a human girl fighting a Tengu right here on this street," He informed, looking over them each one by one. "And you're the only two of that description I see. My name is Prefect Ro of the Raging Rivers Province. Do any of you have an explanation for these reports?"
***
The drums tempoed rapidly as a choir of lutes strummed in the background. Yuwen nodded his head at the sounds as he shimmied through the underground tavern. The thugs of Poyo danced and drunk, some of the men trying to get in his way, and more than a few women laying a hand on him as he crossed the oak floors of room. He approached the backdoor where a large, muscle-bound Snow Oni glared down at him.
"You're back," The Oni whispered with a smirk. Yuwen gave a half-smile in response. The two made their way through the back-halls of the Rat's Den, the passages crowded with various shipments of foods, weapon and armour. "Almost there," The Oni said as he escorted Yuwen down another hall. Yuwen nodded, glancing at the supplies, and paused when he saw a large cage filled with Goblins gagged. He locked eyes with one, an elderly Goblin woman, before swallowing and continuing on.
"He won't be happy to see you," The Oni chuckled as he opened a purple curtain away, revealing a warmly lit room beyond.
"Ting Po," Yuwen greeted with open arms as he entered the lavish room. "Hohoho..." A great voice belonging to a fat, balding man in rich robes chuckled. "Yuwen Fortune." He pointed to a velvet chair opposite his. "Please: join me." Yuwen nodded and moved toward the seat. "And tell me why I should speak to you," Ting Po continued.
"Because you owe me a favour," Yuwen replied. "We got rid of the bandits for you, Ting. Your little operation was taking a hit and you promised me you'd set it right."
"And how do you suppose I do that?" Po asked. Yuwen leaned forward and put his hands together nervously. "I need you to forge a report. From a village outpost."
"Oh no," Po sighed, shaking his head. "You're not doing this again. Remember what happened last time?"
"I'm getting a Guild together," Yuwen said with a shrug. "I need your help,"
Po glared at the man before him. "And what happened to the last one?" He asked after a long pause. Yuwen remained silent, and Po knew he wouldn't get anything more out of him. "Fine. I'll get you your report in an hour- and then we're even."
Yuwen nodded. "Then we're even."
***
A loud whistle suddenly shot across the street, causing Yamato, Hyuna, and Sun to all turn. Villagers began to run as a man in red Imperial armour marched toward them. His dark hair was tied in a clean ponytail and his moustache was finely trimmed. The brass whistle dropped from his mouth as behind him from down the streets a duo of other, matching armoured men strode. They were all equipped with short-swords at their hips and shields on their back, the leather wrapping tight across their chest, marked with the Dragon of the Emperor. The leader approached, pushing Hyuna back roughly as he inserted himself in the trio.
"What the hell is this?" The man asked, his voice demanding but also layered with heavy undertones of not giving a shit. "We've gotten citizen reports of a human girl fighting a Tengu right here on this street," He informed, looking over them each one by one. "And you're the only two of that description I see. My name is Prefect Ro of the Raging Rivers Province. Do any of you have an explanation for these reports?"
Yamato smiled a toothy grin at the man as he walked over, "This little skirmish aside, do you receive a lot of invitations to battle?" Yamato shook his head, "No. I don't tend to get invited into fights. I'm not one to play games, and generally since I left my hell of a town, I've tried to keep my blade clean. Though, there were the few unlucky men that tried to rob me one night. I'm impressed by your bravery, most men would run at the display she conjured, not you tho-"
Just then there was loud whistle and a shot across the street. Suddenly a man in imperial armor was coming at them. Yamato rested his hand on the hilt of his Katana. He wasn't quick enough though, and his new, only, possible friend was thrown to the side. He grit his teeth and gripped the hilt tighter once Prefect Ro began speaking. ""We gotten citizen reports of a human girl fighting a Tengu right here on this street, And you're the only two of that description I see. Do any of you have an explanation for these reports?" Yamato chuckled. "No, you've been misinformed. Happens all the time. We were not fighting. I was just showing my apprentice some new techniques to use in urban conflict." He helped Hyuna to her feet and stepped in front of her. "You see, Prefect, sir, she wants to join my clan of samurai and before I can bring her before the elders in my clan she must pass tests. She has, and I expect you to apologize, and never let this type of misunderstanding happen again." He shook his head, "I mean in what world do imperial guards act so violent on only the word of peasants. I'd say you were scared of something."
Just then there was loud whistle and a shot across the street. Suddenly a man in imperial armor was coming at them. Yamato rested his hand on the hilt of his Katana. He wasn't quick enough though, and his new, only, possible friend was thrown to the side. He grit his teeth and gripped the hilt tighter once Prefect Ro began speaking. ""We gotten citizen reports of a human girl fighting a Tengu right here on this street, And you're the only two of that description I see. Do any of you have an explanation for these reports?" Yamato chuckled. "No, you've been misinformed. Happens all the time. We were not fighting. I was just showing my apprentice some new techniques to use in urban conflict." He helped Hyuna to her feet and stepped in front of her. "You see, Prefect, sir, she wants to join my clan of samurai and before I can bring her before the elders in my clan she must pass tests. She has, and I expect you to apologize, and never let this type of misunderstanding happen again." He shook his head, "I mean in what world do imperial guards act so violent on only the word of peasants. I'd say you were scared of something."
Ro flashed a half smirk at the Tengu before him, before giving aside glances to his lieutenant. "Let's pretend you didn't say that last line, mate. It's Emperor Day after all." From a thick, chain-mail covered pant pocket he whipped out a notebook and quill. "And if you're training I expect you to keep it off the streets and in your Dojo. Its illegal to perform non-defensive combat charged with a fee of thirty gold coins, which you must pay immediately or within the next seven days. I'll also be needing both your names, date of births, and addresses..." Ro paused and gave the Tengu a suspicious look. "And while you're at it let me see your papers... I'm assuming you were not born in the Empire, correct?"
Hyuna Ka-Nan
Even though she didn't gain any new answers is this stupid little town, Hyuna did gain something else of value- someone to help her get strong enough to take revenge on the Tengu that kept warring over the little border town to the north, as well as the strength to keep herself alive and working. And maybe even the strength to find Yuwen one day, if he's even still alive. Doubtful, most likely, but she still can't help but have that vain hope. What she gained was a possible ally for the days to come, and maybe someone to accompany so she won't be all alone anymore.
Here's to a new friendship. I hope it lasts.
"No apology necessary." The Tengu said, in a softer and kinder tone than before, after appearing to have been looking her over, physically as well as stance. "I'll attribute it to your instincts, anyone would be smart to stay out of my way. It takes strength or a great load of stupidity to challenge me." He made an aside glance before smiling and continuing his answer to her proposal. "You are strong, and I believe we may be able to help each other. I accept your offer and will teach you what I know."
And with that, Hyuna made a steady, yet grateful bow, not to mention the feeling of her mind being forced open to accept the knowledge that someone like her is making nice with a goddamn Tengu! But, this one, it didn't really look like he counted as the ones that were involved in the wars. That's something she'll have to figure out later on, of course. But in being an apprentice, the only real downside is that she'll have to put her mercenary work on hold for now.
"I'm especially interested in how you could see through my illusion." She said quietly. "If I figure out my weakness with that, I can cover that and make it even better than it was."
Then, the new duo, facing the old man with the drinks behind them, and the Tengu making the first move.
"I don't suppose you are looking for a fight are you? Or where you hoping to call dibs on my apprentice here, because I can assure, she can cut you in half in less time then it would take you to blink."
Hyuna felt an incredibly odd sense of pride at hearing those words.
So the man blinked, seemed to ponder as his fingers itched against that messy and unshaven beard, before meandering his way over to her and her new Master.
"Is that right?" he said, not looking as if he took the small girl seriously at all. "Well, I suppose it's possible. But no, I didn't follow you to start a fight." He smiled. "This little skirmish aside, do you receive a lot of invitations to battle?"
"No. I don't tend to get invited into fights." The Tengu said calmly. "I'm not one to play games, and generally since I left my hell of a town, I've tried to keep my blade clean. Though, there were the few unlucky men that tried to rob me one night. I'm impressed by your bravery, most men would run at the display she conjured, not you tho-"
A loud and familiar whistle seemingly exploded in the night festival air, and the three of them turned to face it, almost battle-ready. Hyuna new this sound well- the Emperor's troops marching in, to war on the battlefield, to simple policing duty. She shot a short questioning look at her Master before feeling a rough hand jerk on her, pushing her away from the winged creature, losing her balance. She saw a flash of concern on her new friend's face. She almost indignantly argued, but she remembered that starting a fight with these men was something too big for her to chew, and would pretty much force her out of Yune, and away from Yuwen forever.
She recognized the man as Prefect Ro, once facing him in a skirmish during the Tengu-Yune war. He was a lot tougher than he looked, but not as much as he boasted.
"We've gotten citizen reports of a human girl fighting a Tengu right here on this street, and you're the only two of that description I see. Do any of you have an explanation for these reports?"
There was a tense moment before her master let out a chuckle, giving the imperials the excuse that he was training her for battle in an urban setting, to which she nodded in agreement, and he lifted her up to her feet, surprisingly gently. He then continued to explain that she wanted to join his clan of samurai, and about the elders test and what-not, but she tended to daze out on details like that. Master concluded by insinuating that the guards had something to be afraid of.
"See?" Hyuna muttered so that only Master could hear. "Some civilians could see through the illusion too... and uh." She almost started blushing in embarrassment. "Thanks for helping me up, Master. I'm Hyuna, by the way."
She then turned to face Prefect Ro, remembering his battle style, that rainy night when her forces faced off against his, directly. She managed to repel the attack, but it wasn't the easiest task. And even now, Ro was being a thorn in her side. She subtly fractured the air around her to change her appearance so that hopefully, Ro wouldn't recognize her at a closer inspection.
"Naomi here, samurai trainee!" Hyuna said brightly, faking an air of confidence to hopefully psych out Ro. "Please, we meant no harm, right?"
He patted Hyuna on the shouler before turing to Prefect Ro again,
Yamato nodded, "We are all good people here, right? After all it's a party! Or so I've been informed for the third time this evening. We should celebrate! What do you say to 60 coins and we keep our anonymity?" He smirked, pulling the gold from his pocket. "But if it helps you sleep at night, my name is Hadrian, my apprentice here is Naomi, and this man here, if for no other reason than to be through, is her older brother, Clossio. Ah now there's a 10 gold deduction for our names."
Yamato nodded, "We are all good people here, right? After all it's a party! Or so I've been informed for the third time this evening. We should celebrate! What do you say to 60 coins and we keep our anonymity?" He smirked, pulling the gold from his pocket. "But if it helps you sleep at night, my name is Hadrian, my apprentice here is Naomi, and this man here, if for no other reason than to be through, is her older brother, Clossio. Ah now there's a 10 gold deduction for our names."
Malao
Malao eventually made it out of the mire of the festival and into the outskirts of the village near his forest. He stopped before he got any further. He always liked the village, he would want it to happen here. A couple monkeys were already ahead of him and had built the hut. It was a small wooden structure that resembled a little hut, about the right size for a monkey. It was built half way into the ground. It looked to be filled with several shiny objects and several fruits.
Malao knelt in front of the structure and slowly placed the body into the alcove. The monkeys then began to smear an odd amber paste over the entire structure. It smelled of cinnamon. After that, the monkeys began to cover the hut with dirt until none of it could be seen. If one looked through the forest, one could find about a dozen of these odd mounds. After it was done, all of the monkeys looked sad and several looked like they were crying. Malao himself had been looking at the ground for some time now.
After a few moments in silence, all at once, the monkeys threw their heads back and howled at the top of their lungs. It could mostly likely be heard for miles. The about half-way through, Malao raised his head to the sky and roared and incredibly loud and deep bestial roar. It sounded like it should have come from a creature 20 times his size. And, for only a moment, his Chi manifested around himself in the form of a massive golden ape. He stopped and calmed down, his aura fading. He made a gesture to the rest of the monkeys and they all scampered off, leaving a behind a large sack of everything they had stolen.
Malao stood, grabbed the sack and threw it onto his back. Their side had lost the game, now he had to give everything back. As he walked, a smell reached his nose. Somehow he hadn't noticed, but he was being followed. He believed it was a girl. Wonder what she wanted. "Hey......hey! Why are ya following me? Ya like my butt or something?" He called out, not actually looking in a direction.
Prefect Ro took a steady step backward in unison with his lieutenants. They unsheathed their blades. "I'm afraid bribery is a criminal offence," Ro continued as they reached up and slid their shields off. "Surrender or you will be subject to forcible arrest," Ro said as he held the shield up like a wall of steel before him. A tenseness came over the street, now abandoned by citizens. The music of the festival echoed distantly, and the shopkeepers on the street had all taken cover: now peering through cracks in doors and windowsills. "And as a secondary note: taking names from Yuing's Tales of Foreign Lands isn't the best way to remain anonymous."
Yamato stepped back, offended. "Bribery? What kind of man do you take me for? We gave you our names and showed you our papers. The extra 20 I added to the fine was for his loitering fee!"
Yamato took front, "Now, miss Naomi, please do not let these men scare you, after all they are only doing their job, to protect and serve. Am I right, gentlemen?" He shook his head, "As for our names, you see, my master gives his pupils all names from the classics, or at least what he deems to be classics. If they offend you, it is not intentional. So may we please be on our way?"
He turned away from Prefect Ro before getting an answer and mouthed the words "Run, when I say." To Hyuna and the man who happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time.
Yamato took front, "Now, miss Naomi, please do not let these men scare you, after all they are only doing their job, to protect and serve. Am I right, gentlemen?" He shook his head, "As for our names, you see, my master gives his pupils all names from the classics, or at least what he deems to be classics. If they offend you, it is not intentional. So may we please be on our way?"
He turned away from Prefect Ro before getting an answer and mouthed the words "Run, when I say." To Hyuna and the man who happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time.
Hyuna Ka-Nan
So it seemed as if trickery wouldn't be enough to get them out of this mess. Hyuna let a little sigh, and glanced again at Yamato, while wondering if the old man had managed to get away while all the attention was focused on those two. She considered fighting their way out, but, no matter how skilled the two of them were, they're no match for an army. And an army is what they'd face if they tried to use force.
Yamato took a step back after offering coin to Ro, being accused of bribery and the like, and explained himself in what seemed to Hyuna to be over-defensive. He then tried to reassure her that the men were only doing their job, and she had to resist the urge to roll her eyes. She knew Ro well from their battle years ago; he lost because he got on a power trip after thinking he had the upper hand, not realizing his main encampment was being burnt to the ground. And what's currently happening is another of those power trips.
Still, she nodded to Yamato, wondering if she should just reveal her identity to her old enemy. He's even using the same shield as before, the mark of her spear shearing the plate is still slightly visible, almost like a scar.
"Sorry for the hassle." She mouthed to Yamato with a subtle shrug. "This is kind of my fault."
The coins jingled lightly in her pocket as she walked, keeping a steady pace as she followed her mark outside of the festival. It wasn't the first time she'd given up something she'd owned to a stranger. Those first nine years of her life had always felt the longest and her old habits just never seemed to break off. She been taught that her existence was worth nothing and should, to its full extent, be used to make the lives of others better - others that were of a higher standing than her. There was no point in helping out other worthless slaves, was there? Or so she'd been told.
'If someone needs something you have, give it to them.'
'If there is someone you can help, then help.'
'Never make insulting or rebellious remarks.'
She didn't particularly mind living that way as she never really found it to be a hassle; it was simply the way she had been taught to live. However, that did not mean that her life was controlled by those guidelines, especially after ceasing to be a slave. With the city noise fading behind her, the situation became more and more manageable, leaving Ann the only one left picking up on the trail. She rested her arms at her sides and momentarily stopped when the monkey man called out to her. She laughed quietly and began pushing forward again, approaching closer and closer to him. "I haven't given that much thought yet," she smiled weakly. "I suppose you wouldn't mind helping out in that regard?" she joked, stopping with several meters placed between them. Her hand drew near her sword again and she quickly changed the subject of the conversation, keeping her distance as she spoke. "Does the title 'Monkey King' ring any bells? I'm sure someone like you would have some inkling on who that might be."
Ann's hand slid down lower until her fingers wrapped around the sheath. Her other hand slowly motioned to draw the blade slightly out if its scabbard, maintaining focus on the man with the tail. Her voice became frigid and her posture gave a different air about it, despite there only being subtle changes in her stance. "I've been meaning to collect his bounty by the end of today and I was hoping you'd know something about it." Her feet shifted slightly and she drew right shoulder toward the front. "I'm sorry about your loss, by the way," she added in softer tones, though not a hint of sympathy glinted in her eyes. "Thing never go the way we want them to, do they?"
'If someone needs something you have, give it to them.'
'If there is someone you can help, then help.'
'Never make insulting or rebellious remarks.'
She didn't particularly mind living that way as she never really found it to be a hassle; it was simply the way she had been taught to live. However, that did not mean that her life was controlled by those guidelines, especially after ceasing to be a slave. With the city noise fading behind her, the situation became more and more manageable, leaving Ann the only one left picking up on the trail. She rested her arms at her sides and momentarily stopped when the monkey man called out to her. She laughed quietly and began pushing forward again, approaching closer and closer to him. "I haven't given that much thought yet," she smiled weakly. "I suppose you wouldn't mind helping out in that regard?" she joked, stopping with several meters placed between them. Her hand drew near her sword again and she quickly changed the subject of the conversation, keeping her distance as she spoke. "Does the title 'Monkey King' ring any bells? I'm sure someone like you would have some inkling on who that might be."
Ann's hand slid down lower until her fingers wrapped around the sheath. Her other hand slowly motioned to draw the blade slightly out if its scabbard, maintaining focus on the man with the tail. Her voice became frigid and her posture gave a different air about it, despite there only being subtle changes in her stance. "I've been meaning to collect his bounty by the end of today and I was hoping you'd know something about it." Her feet shifted slightly and she drew right shoulder toward the front. "I'm sorry about your loss, by the way," she added in softer tones, though not a hint of sympathy glinted in her eyes. "Thing never go the way we want them to, do they?"
Yamato shook his head, "This really is cutting into my evening. No more games." He suddenly took an aggressive stance, " The quicker we get rid of these three, the more time we have to get away from the army, or at least stand a better chance to take them on in small numbers." He drew his long bladed katana and held it with a reverse grip in his left hand, before reaching across his body and drawing his second blade to hold in his right hand.
"If you enjoy remaining a free man, I suggest you leave now. No free shows, mate," He didn't have to look at the man to know who the comment was directed toward. He then looked at Hyuna, "It's really been a pleasure, an quite an evening. Can't remember having so much fun, now if you'd like, I can hold them off while you go, or you are welcome to stay and fight. I can see it in your eyes you have a score to settle, Hyuna. You can call me Yamato."
He smiled devilishly at the guards and Prefect Ro, "Yamato Hibiki, the Clan Killer. Pleasure to meet you. "
"If you enjoy remaining a free man, I suggest you leave now. No free shows, mate," He didn't have to look at the man to know who the comment was directed toward. He then looked at Hyuna, "It's really been a pleasure, an quite an evening. Can't remember having so much fun, now if you'd like, I can hold them off while you go, or you are welcome to stay and fight. I can see it in your eyes you have a score to settle, Hyuna. You can call me Yamato."
He smiled devilishly at the guards and Prefect Ro, "Yamato Hibiki, the Clan Killer. Pleasure to meet you. "
Seeing Hyuna reveal a spear the Prefect charged forward, attempting to ram in Yamato's face, who expertly moved back. Ro swung his sword furiously, preparing to take a swipe. But he paused as the sound of a bell echoed across the rooftops from the village wall. Ro lowered his blade and looked at the criminals before him as suddenly citizens rushed down the street, pushing past them. "It's the village bell," He informed, sheathing his blade. "There's trouble out there."
"Quickly!" A voice called through the crowd. Ro turned to see the town crier yelling out over the citizens. "A state of emergency has been issued! Quickly! Everyone to the town centre!" He announced. Ro turned to the trio he was fighting and nodded forward. "Alright: to the town centre."
***
At the street Suiken was performing the bell could be heard loud and clear, the city exit in plain sight. Citizens were running in from outside as fast as possible. "Oh god," One cried as they passed. "I knew this holiday was cursed!"
A guard ran up to Suiken and Keeflo, breathing heavily. "Quickly! Poyo is in a state of emergency: everyone to the town square!" He glanced back at the distant walls. "You want to be as far from that as possible, friends. Trust me." With that he too ran off with the crowd of citizens toward the centre of town.
***
As Amanhã approached the east gate to the village the bell began to ring from the walls above and the guards on it began to run frantically. Something was wrong. "Hey!" One called out as he slid down a later. "Something's happening... I, I think we're under attack." He looked her up and down for a moment and nodded. "You've got to get to the village centre. We could use your help... and the Mayor will pay anyone who helps." The guard nodded at her and began to run with the rest of the populace, hoping she'd follow.
***
The bells were faintest on the village outskirts: farmlands outside the wall but inside the Poyo's radius. And through the fields sparse families too ran. A single boy pelted down the dirt road toward the walls, ramming violently into Ann'Razul as he did. He stood and backed up slowly, looking from her to Malao. "You guys shouldn't be here!" He exclaimed, his voice trembling. "We have to go to town square!" The boy grabbed both their hands greedily and attempted to drag them. "We have to! It's emergency!" He explained.
***
Yuwen strolled through the streets calmly as the people ran toward the town square in the distance, filled to the brim with the citizens and visitors to the port village. A small smirk grew on his face: both because he knew how badass he looked walking calmly in the chaos, and two... because he caused this. "Rabbit ears!" He called to a confused looking Muna, who was caught off guard by the sudden panic. "Get your fur to the square, the Mayor's got something to say."
"Quickly!" A voice called through the crowd. Ro turned to see the town crier yelling out over the citizens. "A state of emergency has been issued! Quickly! Everyone to the town centre!" He announced. Ro turned to the trio he was fighting and nodded forward. "Alright: to the town centre."
***
At the street Suiken was performing the bell could be heard loud and clear, the city exit in plain sight. Citizens were running in from outside as fast as possible. "Oh god," One cried as they passed. "I knew this holiday was cursed!"
A guard ran up to Suiken and Keeflo, breathing heavily. "Quickly! Poyo is in a state of emergency: everyone to the town square!" He glanced back at the distant walls. "You want to be as far from that as possible, friends. Trust me." With that he too ran off with the crowd of citizens toward the centre of town.
***
As Amanhã approached the east gate to the village the bell began to ring from the walls above and the guards on it began to run frantically. Something was wrong. "Hey!" One called out as he slid down a later. "Something's happening... I, I think we're under attack." He looked her up and down for a moment and nodded. "You've got to get to the village centre. We could use your help... and the Mayor will pay anyone who helps." The guard nodded at her and began to run with the rest of the populace, hoping she'd follow.
***
The bells were faintest on the village outskirts: farmlands outside the wall but inside the Poyo's radius. And through the fields sparse families too ran. A single boy pelted down the dirt road toward the walls, ramming violently into Ann'Razul as he did. He stood and backed up slowly, looking from her to Malao. "You guys shouldn't be here!" He exclaimed, his voice trembling. "We have to go to town square!" The boy grabbed both their hands greedily and attempted to drag them. "We have to! It's emergency!" He explained.
***
Yuwen strolled through the streets calmly as the people ran toward the town square in the distance, filled to the brim with the citizens and visitors to the port village. A small smirk grew on his face: both because he knew how badass he looked walking calmly in the chaos, and two... because he caused this. "Rabbit ears!" He called to a confused looking Muna, who was caught off guard by the sudden panic. "Get your fur to the square, the Mayor's got something to say."
Hyuna Ka-Nan
The beast, hungering for spilt blood awakened once again when she saw Yamato, her Master, unsheathe his katanas in front of the three guards trying to accost them. Creating the illusion of sparkles and a tense, deathly aura, Hyuna unbrandished the spear from behind her cloak, twirling it aggressively until the handle near the guard was in her dominant hand, feeling light and comfortable and ready for use.
Clan Killer, huh? Is that the reason why he doesn't want to be lumped with the current Tengu Monarchy, or whatever it is? Interesting, interesting, I'll have to hear this once we get outta this.
Yamato began his speech, that once again, Hyuna fizzled out as she leapt into the air with such speed that it almost appeared she disappeared and then reappeared directly in front of Ro. But then To charged towards her Master, trying to ram into him with his whole weight.
"Remember me? The Imperial Wetlands Campaign a while back?" Her mouth curved upwards with bloodlust. "I'm the one who ruined your offensive line. Falcon here, Ro, and you really got in my way!"
"I'll take the Prefect, Master." She said to her ally, the air bristling. "We've got old business to settle!" Then she gleefully lunged forwards, aiming directly to shear apart his chest plate and bypass the shield completely. Mid-lunge, she conjured an illusion of herself in front of Ro, and she then she leapt up while he focused on the illusion, and got a mid-air vantage point, perfect for tearing apart heavy armor.
That's when it happened. The alarm of emergency, completely shocking Hyuna out of her groove and dispersing her illusions. And just like that, the whole mess was over. Ro took his other imperials and they headed to the town center, leaving behind the trio after basically ordering them to follow. She looked confusedly at Yamato, wondering exactly what the heck is going on.
"Master? Do we follow? Or should we get away now?"
"Damn..." Suiken sighed. "And here I was, hoping to retire to the inn..." With all the people running around, panicking, Suiken was glad he had packed up his musical equipment beforehand. With a nod to the whale beast-man, Suiken went on his way, jogging his way alongside the pushing and screaming crowd. "I wonder what caused all of this racket, though..."
Yamato watched as Hyuna, Falcon, rushed the Prefect. He couldn't help but admire her ambition, and mock the Prefect's sense of recollection. How could any solider worth his salt forget an enemy like Hyuna? It was unprofessional. He quickly rushed the two remaining guards, catching their blades with his just as the bell went off.
In a flash, the three guards forgot the two existed and ran off to the town-centre. He let out of a cry of frustration, sheathing his blades with a guff, "Cowards!" He shook his head, collecting himself. If there was anything Yamato truly hated it was an unfinished fight. This one however took the cake, he was ignored for an unknown threat. "Do they not realize who I am?" He shook his head again, registering Hyuna's question, "Master, Do we follow? Or should we get away now?"
"The smart move would be to leave, however, we don't know what is out there. I'm interested to see what the guards thought was more important than our fight. We follow along the rooftops and keep a low profile." He slowly began to flap his wings, hovering a foot off the ground before rising up to the nearest rooftop. Once Hyuna followed, the two began to make their way to the centre. "By the way, call me Yamato."
In a flash, the three guards forgot the two existed and ran off to the town-centre. He let out of a cry of frustration, sheathing his blades with a guff, "Cowards!" He shook his head, collecting himself. If there was anything Yamato truly hated it was an unfinished fight. This one however took the cake, he was ignored for an unknown threat. "Do they not realize who I am?" He shook his head again, registering Hyuna's question, "Master, Do we follow? Or should we get away now?"
"The smart move would be to leave, however, we don't know what is out there. I'm interested to see what the guards thought was more important than our fight. We follow along the rooftops and keep a low profile." He slowly began to flap his wings, hovering a foot off the ground before rising up to the nearest rooftop. Once Hyuna followed, the two began to make their way to the centre. "By the way, call me Yamato."
"Hm?" Lo-muna looked over in the direction of the voice and saw the young human who had referred to her as 'rabbit ears.' It wasn't exactly a derogatory remark and it was a fact she had the ears of a rabbit. Still, the kid could have at least called her name or simply, 'rabbit.' However, she simply smiled and nodded, "Thanks, kid."
She was gone within moments, interested in the fuss and chaos surrounding her. It was exhilarating really and she kept an eye out in case any of the panicked people unintentionally ran over someone who had not gone their pace.
"I wonder what the mayor has to say," she muttered as she reached the square, knowing she wouldn't get any straight answers unless it was from the source itself.
She was gone within moments, interested in the fuss and chaos surrounding her. It was exhilarating really and she kept an eye out in case any of the panicked people unintentionally ran over someone who had not gone their pace.
"I wonder what the mayor has to say," she muttered as she reached the square, knowing she wouldn't get any straight answers unless it was from the source itself.
Malao
Malao eyed her for a moment, and a devious smile crawled over his face. He dropped the bag, and positioned him slightly in a more defensive posture. "That's kind of you to say. Let's see now......Monkey King...Monkey King.........hmm. I can't exactly remember at this moment. Maybe, if you play wth me for a bit, I may tell ya. Whaddya say?"
Just at that moment, a kid ran past them and told them they had to get to the town center. He then grabbed both of their hands and pulled them a long. He turned to the girl and his devious smile melted into an entertained one. He then just gave her a shrug and let the kid pull him along.
Sunaarashi released the grip he'd held on his sword. For a moment there, he'd thought he'd have to... well, no matter. It wasn't his business anyway. But now there was...
"This is... getting interesting," he muttered, smiling to himself. "I guess I'll follow them and see... This might have been worth my time after all."
Slipping the large bag over his shoulder, Sunaarashi broke into a run, following the guards and the unlikely pair as they raced towards the town center.
"This is... getting interesting," he muttered, smiling to himself. "I guess I'll follow them and see... This might have been worth my time after all."
Slipping the large bag over his shoulder, Sunaarashi broke into a run, following the guards and the unlikely pair as they raced towards the town center.
"That's kind of you to say," the monkey man replied. "Let's see now...Monkey King...Monkey King...hmm. I can't exactly remember at this moment. Maybe, if you play with me for a bit, I may tell ya. Whaddya say?"
Ann was about to respond, but instead took an involuntary step to the side to keep herself on her feet, the hostile aura that had been surrounding her earlier completely vanishing in a split-second. "You guys shouldn't be here!" cried the boy who had bumbled into her. "We have to go to the city centre!" She smiled gently at the boy and knelt down to his level, gently ruffling his hair.
"Don't worry. I'm sure everything will be fine."
Ann slid her sword back all the way back into its sheath.
"Hold that thought," she said to her mark, the echo of massive bells reaching her ears from somewhere within the city. She allowed the boy to lead her, holding his hand as she walked by his side. She briefly turned back to the man with the tail. "We'll get back to this later if it's not too troublesome."
Ann was about to respond, but instead took an involuntary step to the side to keep herself on her feet, the hostile aura that had been surrounding her earlier completely vanishing in a split-second. "You guys shouldn't be here!" cried the boy who had bumbled into her. "We have to go to the city centre!" She smiled gently at the boy and knelt down to his level, gently ruffling his hair.
"Don't worry. I'm sure everything will be fine."
Ann slid her sword back all the way back into its sheath.
"Hold that thought," she said to her mark, the echo of massive bells reaching her ears from somewhere within the city. She allowed the boy to lead her, holding his hand as she walked by his side. She briefly turned back to the man with the tail. "We'll get back to this later if it's not too troublesome."
The thought of finally getting the hell out of this worthless shithole called Poyo was almost enough to fill Amanhã with the closest approximation to happiness she could really feel, which was really more like a temporary ebbing of an otherwise constant discontent and irritation. Soon, she'd be doing what she did best: making money by killing shit. The good life and all that. Of course, it'd probably turn out the pay was actually shit, or that this was some insane suicide mission that the Empire didn't want to commit its own soldiers to, because really, when did anything ever really go flawlessly? There was always a chink in the armour somewhere. It was just a matter of overcoming them. All Poyo had been was one really big, really irritating chink in the armour-- one Amanhã had had to strive quite strenuously to resist simply torching down.
Or the original plan of simply starting a town-wide riot and revelling in the bloodshed. Either one, really, would have been sufficient in sating Amanhã's subtly widening appetite for carnage: one massacre was as good as any other, even if she really wasn't being paid for it. It hadn't been that way to begin with-- twenty years ago, violence had been a means to an end by necessity-- the only skill which Amanhã could apply to make money. But that time was long past: violence was its own end, its own reward now. That didn't mean she wasn't still going to require recompense before she lifted a finger-- it just meant she had grown to enjoy the wanton carnage of it. Twenty years ago, she might have been disturbed by the thought, but now, it was just the state of things, and she had no qualm with it. The strong had a right to do as they liked, after all...
The tumultuous clamour of sonorous bells reverberating throughout the town interjected rudely into Amanhã's thoughts, and she scowled. All the more reason to be pleased to be the hell out of here, she simply presumed as she neared the gate, until she saw a guard, among several who were now hurtling to and fro on the walls above, frantically climb down a ladder-- all but simply slid down it-- and run to her; she stopped and turned in a guarded stance, eyes narrowing on him and considering his intentions. Were they going to stop her or some such inanity? That may not be all too unappealing an option. After all, she could conceive of no reasonable motive for holding her, so she would probably be justified in resisting arrest, which, who knew, could perhaps have proven momentarily entertaining. Might as well have, after all, if it was going to be necessary anyway. Then again, Amanhã somehow doubted she could provoke quite this level of panic-- an eight foot four half-Ashura was probably 'fuck, do we really have to try and detain that thing' worthy, not 'HOLY SHIT EVERYBODY GET SUITED UP FOR TOTAL WAR SAY GOODBYE TO YOUR SPOUSE AND CHILDREN FOR THEY MAY NEVER SEE YOUR LIVING FORM AGAIN'.
... or something like that, really.
When he caught up to the bounty hunter, who eyed him wearily, the guard, still out of breath as though he'd swum from the islands of Koru and then sprinted through the Empire to deliver a vital message, managed, "Something's happening... I, I think we're under attack." Amanhã raised an eyebrow. Oh? He seemed to pause for a moment, and then he nodded, as though having come to some sort of understanding. "You've got to get to the village centre. We could use your help..."
Are you kidding? I'm leaving, and my only regret is that I can only say 'fuck you and your village' in a mere three tongues.
"... and the mayor will pay anyone who helps."
Amanhã had already been on her way again when she heard those words, and came to another halt. In the span of approximately a second, she weighed it out: on one hand, whatever was causing this discord would perhaps make some semblance of an appetiser to the bloodbath the Yune were undoubtedly going to be paying her to cause later, and she'd be paid for it, to boot. After all, what was the worst a deadbeat town like this could possibly offer in terms of threats-- what could they throw at a mercenary with almost twenty five years of experience that could possibly pose a threat to her?
On the other hand, there was no other hand, because Amanhã was already headed briskly for the town centre, her greying dreadlocks billowing out slightly behind her, her hand reaching over to clasp the extensive handle of the greatsword strapped to her back.
Or the original plan of simply starting a town-wide riot and revelling in the bloodshed. Either one, really, would have been sufficient in sating Amanhã's subtly widening appetite for carnage: one massacre was as good as any other, even if she really wasn't being paid for it. It hadn't been that way to begin with-- twenty years ago, violence had been a means to an end by necessity-- the only skill which Amanhã could apply to make money. But that time was long past: violence was its own end, its own reward now. That didn't mean she wasn't still going to require recompense before she lifted a finger-- it just meant she had grown to enjoy the wanton carnage of it. Twenty years ago, she might have been disturbed by the thought, but now, it was just the state of things, and she had no qualm with it. The strong had a right to do as they liked, after all...
The tumultuous clamour of sonorous bells reverberating throughout the town interjected rudely into Amanhã's thoughts, and she scowled. All the more reason to be pleased to be the hell out of here, she simply presumed as she neared the gate, until she saw a guard, among several who were now hurtling to and fro on the walls above, frantically climb down a ladder-- all but simply slid down it-- and run to her; she stopped and turned in a guarded stance, eyes narrowing on him and considering his intentions. Were they going to stop her or some such inanity? That may not be all too unappealing an option. After all, she could conceive of no reasonable motive for holding her, so she would probably be justified in resisting arrest, which, who knew, could perhaps have proven momentarily entertaining. Might as well have, after all, if it was going to be necessary anyway. Then again, Amanhã somehow doubted she could provoke quite this level of panic-- an eight foot four half-Ashura was probably 'fuck, do we really have to try and detain that thing' worthy, not 'HOLY SHIT EVERYBODY GET SUITED UP FOR TOTAL WAR SAY GOODBYE TO YOUR SPOUSE AND CHILDREN FOR THEY MAY NEVER SEE YOUR LIVING FORM AGAIN'.
... or something like that, really.
When he caught up to the bounty hunter, who eyed him wearily, the guard, still out of breath as though he'd swum from the islands of Koru and then sprinted through the Empire to deliver a vital message, managed, "Something's happening... I, I think we're under attack." Amanhã raised an eyebrow. Oh? He seemed to pause for a moment, and then he nodded, as though having come to some sort of understanding. "You've got to get to the village centre. We could use your help..."
Are you kidding? I'm leaving, and my only regret is that I can only say 'fuck you and your village' in a mere three tongues.
"... and the mayor will pay anyone who helps."
Amanhã had already been on her way again when she heard those words, and came to another halt. In the span of approximately a second, she weighed it out: on one hand, whatever was causing this discord would perhaps make some semblance of an appetiser to the bloodbath the Yune were undoubtedly going to be paying her to cause later, and she'd be paid for it, to boot. After all, what was the worst a deadbeat town like this could possibly offer in terms of threats-- what could they throw at a mercenary with almost twenty five years of experience that could possibly pose a threat to her?
On the other hand, there was no other hand, because Amanhã was already headed briskly for the town centre, her greying dreadlocks billowing out slightly behind her, her hand reaching over to clasp the extensive handle of the greatsword strapped to her back.
From the wooden stage built in front of the tall town-hall tower Mayor Loy-Qui watched over as the square before him stood scared, packed to it's fullest with over a thousand citizens and travelers summoned by the bells, the last ones now arriving at the edges of the crowd. The town had gone into a deadly silence, the bright lanterns that swung in the winds no longer as festive as they had seemed an hour earlier. Overwhelming all was the bells ringing from each of the village's five gates, them going in near perfect unison. The elderly, balding Yutan man glanced down at the report he held in his hands. After a moment he stepped forward, his colourful purple robes the only thing clear from the farthest back of the crowd.
"The town of Poyo is under attack," He announced loudly. "At the twentieth hour... I received a report from the farthest northern outpost, saying an army of Bandits was approaching... at least three-hundred." Gasps of shock and cries could be heard across the crowd.
"We have tried to make contact with the outpost but none of the guards or messenger sent have returned, forcing us to declare this state of emergency," Loy-Qui continued. "The town of Poyo has thirty-seven guards, as well as the thirty of Prefect Ro's unit… and the bandits have three-hundred men. I am forced to ask upon you, citizens of ability, citizens of our great Yune Empire, to step forward and defend our village against this threat! For what we have not in numbers... we have in gold: three-hundred gold coins to each man or woman of any race who steps forward to fight with us! Three-hundred for each bandit who threatens our home on this holiest of holidays... "
A silence went over the crowd as the numbers sank in, despair on the tongues of the people, most whispering where to hide or how to escape the town. Loy-Qui swallowed once more. "Would all willing step forward... and all unwilling or unable step back and find shelter and hiding."
"Wait!" A voice called out as the crowd started shifting. All eyes turned to one figure as he pushed past the guards and lept onto the stage. He stood tall with olive skin, striking green eyes, a determined face and glimmering golden armour: a heroic site next to the cowering Loy-Qui, now almost in tears. "I have information!" The man declared as he stepped forward dramatically on the stage. "I know! I KNOW! Where the bandits will arrive!" The human, Yuwen Fortune, announced loudly over the crowd. "I just escaped them... and I heard plans that they'd set up camp at the Renen Swamp outside the north-gate to prepare their attack! Here I will ambush them, and destroy them! I have done so before, and I will do it again!" He paused dramatically. "But only the most heroic of warriors may join me - the rest staying here with the Prefects and the guards." He looked over the crowd as he raised his fingers and pointed to the sky. "So I ask you! Who among you is warrior enough to join me, Yuwen Fortune!" He called, his voice echoing for a moment as it traveled across the square. Yuwen paused and watched, waiting for the willing to step forward and the rest, which he predicated to be around ninety-nine percent of the current crowd, to step back.
Prefect Ro glared at the man angrily from the crowd. "Gods damn you, Yuwen," He whispered, shaking his head as the truth of the scenario sunk in. Fortune had done this before, not too long ago... and Ro wouldn't let it happen again.
"The town of Poyo is under attack," He announced loudly. "At the twentieth hour... I received a report from the farthest northern outpost, saying an army of Bandits was approaching... at least three-hundred." Gasps of shock and cries could be heard across the crowd.
"We have tried to make contact with the outpost but none of the guards or messenger sent have returned, forcing us to declare this state of emergency," Loy-Qui continued. "The town of Poyo has thirty-seven guards, as well as the thirty of Prefect Ro's unit… and the bandits have three-hundred men. I am forced to ask upon you, citizens of ability, citizens of our great Yune Empire, to step forward and defend our village against this threat! For what we have not in numbers... we have in gold: three-hundred gold coins to each man or woman of any race who steps forward to fight with us! Three-hundred for each bandit who threatens our home on this holiest of holidays... "
A silence went over the crowd as the numbers sank in, despair on the tongues of the people, most whispering where to hide or how to escape the town. Loy-Qui swallowed once more. "Would all willing step forward... and all unwilling or unable step back and find shelter and hiding."
"Wait!" A voice called out as the crowd started shifting. All eyes turned to one figure as he pushed past the guards and lept onto the stage. He stood tall with olive skin, striking green eyes, a determined face and glimmering golden armour: a heroic site next to the cowering Loy-Qui, now almost in tears. "I have information!" The man declared as he stepped forward dramatically on the stage. "I know! I KNOW! Where the bandits will arrive!" The human, Yuwen Fortune, announced loudly over the crowd. "I just escaped them... and I heard plans that they'd set up camp at the Renen Swamp outside the north-gate to prepare their attack! Here I will ambush them, and destroy them! I have done so before, and I will do it again!" He paused dramatically. "But only the most heroic of warriors may join me - the rest staying here with the Prefects and the guards." He looked over the crowd as he raised his fingers and pointed to the sky. "So I ask you! Who among you is warrior enough to join me, Yuwen Fortune!" He called, his voice echoing for a moment as it traveled across the square. Yuwen paused and watched, waiting for the willing to step forward and the rest, which he predicated to be around ninety-nine percent of the current crowd, to step back.
Prefect Ro glared at the man angrily from the crowd. "Gods damn you, Yuwen," He whispered, shaking his head as the truth of the scenario sunk in. Fortune had done this before, not too long ago... and Ro wouldn't let it happen again.
The stage was set, the crowds had gathered, and the curtains were spread, the bell making its final tolls as the arrival of a massive bandit raid party was announced - a number that would be certain suicide to dive into with their small forces. An energetic young man clad in gold armor took the stage, declaring that he knew where the bandits would strike, as well as where they were currently settled. Ann listened in on the speech and could not help but smile to herself, laughing quietly when the man had finished it. The crowd whispered needlessly amongst each other, shifty and wary of their current predicament. The man had a sense of humor; and quite a crude one at that, considering the gravity of the situation. Sparing no words, Ann figured she might as well entertain his idea, making her way up to the front of the stage and leaning with her back against it, folding her arms neatly over her chest and resting her eyes. Escaping to the nearest town was more than likely out of the question so it hardly mattered whether she was up at the front lines or in town when the attack occurred.
"This is a terrible time for a joke, wouldn't you say?" Ann said to Yuwen without looking up at him from the base of the stage. If a strong enough cast heeded his words, then there might be a chance yet - an incredibly slim chance - but a chance nonetheless. "But if you really are serious..." She shrugged lightly and cracked one eye open, observing the anxious crowd that had gathered before them. "...I'll wait to hear the punchline."
"This is a terrible time for a joke, wouldn't you say?" Ann said to Yuwen without looking up at him from the base of the stage. If a strong enough cast heeded his words, then there might be a chance yet - an incredibly slim chance - but a chance nonetheless. "But if you really are serious..." She shrugged lightly and cracked one eye open, observing the anxious crowd that had gathered before them. "...I'll wait to hear the punchline."
"I have a plan," Yuwen called down to a girl who'd challenged him in the audience. "I saw them arrive - you hear a grand number, but they were not grand soldiers. We ambush them from the trees of the swamp while they rest, unprepared." He pointed to the lanterns that hung across the town-square. "I know for a fact soldiers of the Prefecture carry blasting powder," Yuwen continued. "We have bombs all around us waiting to be made. We drop them from the trees, ignite their camp, slaughter them until they organize and fight back in numbers, then retreat to the village where the prefects and the city guards and all others who join will shoot them at the walls with bow and arrow." He stood high and glanced over the crowd. "So what say you?"
"Well, if it isn't the kid," Lo-muna muttered under her breath with some amusement. She listened to his call for heroes and mused over his words as her eyes swept over the crowd. On her head, her ears twitched in the direction of whispers and whimpers, recognizing a few of before. Some were children.
A voice rose among the crowd and it was a familiar one. The human of before. Lo-muna smiled for the gods had surely graced her with their presence tonight. The challenge set to Yuwen was answered and while the rabbit beast-women wasn't entirely convinced of the plan, she was certainly not going to stand on the side lines.
"You will need to be quick about it then," Lo-muna called out as the crowd parted for her. They gave her looks and whispers but her eyes were set upon the stage, both on the figure on it and the figure leaning on it. "For the safety of others, I will aid in this endeavour. There are very few who can outrun me after all."
A voice rose among the crowd and it was a familiar one. The human of before. Lo-muna smiled for the gods had surely graced her with their presence tonight. The challenge set to Yuwen was answered and while the rabbit beast-women wasn't entirely convinced of the plan, she was certainly not going to stand on the side lines.
"You will need to be quick about it then," Lo-muna called out as the crowd parted for her. They gave her looks and whispers but her eyes were set upon the stage, both on the figure on it and the figure leaning on it. "For the safety of others, I will aid in this endeavour. There are very few who can outrun me after all."
A beast-woman - a rabbit beast-woman - was next to approach the stage and speak her mind, proclaiming that she would lend her assistance to the effort. She wondered for just a moment if they might have been sharing the same sentiment but was quickly proven untrue after hearing what she had to say.
"You will need to be quick about it then. For the safety of others, I will aid in this endeavour. There are very few who can outrun me, after all."
For the safety of others? It was a rare sight to see someone upholding such virtues even in this day and age. The good people of this world were already dead, Ann had told herself at one point. To her, kindness was nothing but an illusion, but it was one that she wouldn't mind lingering around for just a little while longer.
"It's easy to make a plan sound good on paper," she finally replied, answering Yuwen's question with a tone that suggested but did not full-on imply skepticism. "However, I will not deny that the idea does not seem too far-fetched given that capable hands will be engaged in this attack. I'm willing to give it a shot."
"You will need to be quick about it then. For the safety of others, I will aid in this endeavour. There are very few who can outrun me, after all."
For the safety of others? It was a rare sight to see someone upholding such virtues even in this day and age. The good people of this world were already dead, Ann had told herself at one point. To her, kindness was nothing but an illusion, but it was one that she wouldn't mind lingering around for just a little while longer.
"It's easy to make a plan sound good on paper," she finally replied, answering Yuwen's question with a tone that suggested but did not full-on imply skepticism. "However, I will not deny that the idea does not seem too far-fetched given that capable hands will be engaged in this attack. I'm willing to give it a shot."
Malao
Bandits huh? He would have to talk to his clan to confirm that. If it was true, they would regret entering the Monkey King's forest, hehe. But, there was something off about that Fortune guy. He was lying, that was obvious. Malao was an experienced liar and trickster. He only had been doing since the day he woke up in Houzi forest. He had been lying before he could even speak. He had once even sold a bundle of fish to a fisherman. And, he knew Fortune was lying.....yet not. It was like he was half lying. Weird....why would somebody do that? It made Malao's head hurt. But, he decided he wanted to help, even f it was a trick of some kind. I mean, he really needed to vent off his pent up aggression, and Bandits happened to be a favorite of his. Bandit clans would try to post up in the forest ll the time, and then they would all fall prey to him.
Then again, three hundred sounded like a big number. He didn't think he had fought that many people at once.....then again, Malao was pretty bad at counting. Maybe he had fought five hundred! Whatever the case, it sounded like fun, besides, that weird chick before was up for it. She was pretty funny, not as funny as him, but enough to make him snicker. She probably had caught onto him as well. Malao decided he liked her.
Malao leaped high into the air and landed on the podium tail first. He then sat in lax position floating in the air, using only his tail as a seat. "Tch, you're so LOUD! But, fire powder does sound like fun." He then hung upside down, tail still firmly planted on the podium. " I suppose if ya bribe me something sweet, me and my monkeys could help ya! Whaddya say?"
Malao then quickly reacted and caught a rock that was apparently thrown at him. A voice echoed from the crowd. "GET OUT OF HERE, SCUM! WE DON'T NEED HELP FROM THE MONKEY KINGS ILK!!" Malao simply raised an eyebrow and handed the rock to Loy-Qui, ignoring the voice.
Hyuna Ka-Nan
As Yamato took flight, heading towards the Town Center, Hyuna followed, using her chi to glide from rooftop to rooftop, relishing the feeling of the wind on her face as her cloak billowed out behind her. Even without her illusions, it was an impressive look, and she was always just a step behind her Master as they decided to see what this new threat was. And they finally reached their destination in seemingly no time at all, seeing almost the entire populace of Poyo gathered in one area- it almost looked like a cult, with the Mayor, Loy-Qui at the head, warning everyone of a bandit attack.
"Bandits?" Hyuna muttered. "Yamato, let's fight them. We'll see who gets the most kills, hmm?" She took an aside glance at the older man, almost pitifully. He probably didn't know how to fight at all. "Old man, you should just go find someplace to hide."
Loy-Qui was desperate, almost begging his towns people to step forward and help. And this was a good opportunity- if Hyuna and Yamato helped fight, wouldn't Ro, out of debt, be forced to leave them alone after that? Not to mention, it would satisfy both their battle urges. It really was a win-win situation here. Not to mention the gold reward for fighting, and Hyuna almost gleamed with interest.
"Master, please, can we help?"
But before they could step up, a familiar voice and face pushed onto the stage, screaming that he had information; that he knew where the bandits would arrive. And Hyuna jut stared in shock- after all this searching, the man just popped up in front of her, almost with no effort at all. She struggled to hold in her tears as a wave of nostalgia hit her harder than a blunt axe, and then she nudged her Master, telling him that it's him, it's Yuwen, she finally found him. So she almost dragged her Master into the conflict, when she heard Prefect Ro mutter angrily something about not letting Yuwen do this again. Her ears pricked up, making sure to tell her old friend that Ro may be planning something, just in case. A bounty hunter, and a rabbit beast-man already stood by Yuwen's side, exchanging a few words together, when she saw that not-quite-beastman from before walk up as well, almost asking to be bribed into it when the crowd erupted.
So, that guy was the Monkey King?
"Hey!" Hyuna hissed at the crowd. "Would you rather die because you wouldn't accept more help?"
She spun her spear around her wrist fantastically before pointing it at a poor merchant man, one of the ones who yelled against the Monkey King. He cowered in fear, and she could see the guards getting ready in case she started to kill the villagers.
"Don't turn away help, you fools. You're not in a position to do that, here." She let out an arrogant, self-pleased laugh. "You should be begging me to help you, too! I'd think I'm worth maybe, thirty or forty bandits on my own, so... I hope you pay me 12300 gold after all this. Unless you want me to leave you for dead." She jabbed the spear just a hair's breadth away from the merchant's throat, getting her point across. "Do you understand your position yet?"
She then turned to Yuwen, wondering if he also forgot her.
"Been a while, Fortune. If that's what you're callin' yourself now." She shot him a crooked smirk, still letting the air billow her cloak up to look larger and more impressive. "What're you even doing in a dump like Poyo, anyways?"
"..." Suiken sighed. This, all of this, was a peculiar situation. Bandits are a common of enough problem among the poorer villages in Yune to make Yuwen's story slightly valid...although something was off about it. It had...a storyteller's quality to it, Suiken supposed. But now he was asking people to join him...Some seemed to try and volunteer, although not many. A rabbit beast-man, the odd monkey beast-man from before, the woman that picked a fight with the tengu and another one he didn't recognize. Perhaps they were formidable enough, if not a curious group. But if the bandits were as dangerous as people seemed to think, then they wouldn't be enough.
"I hope...you do not mind if join as well," Suiken spoke up, stepping to the not-quite-group. "I may be a traveling musician...but I can fight just fine."
"I hope...you do not mind if join as well," Suiken spoke up, stepping to the not-quite-group. "I may be a traveling musician...but I can fight just fine."
Yamato was surprised to see so many of the people he'd already seen this evening volunteering to help eradicate the bandits. He was glad to be in the presence of so many selfless warriors. He wondered how many could actually kill another living being without a single thought though. He would help, he wasn't above a good fight, but he wasn't doing it for the gold or the glory or even the possible, if not expected, pardon from the Prefect. No, he would do it for the fun. Bandits were never trained well, they depended on scare tactics and torches to get what they wanted. Anyone could brandish a sword in the air and hold it to someone's neck while their friends searched the house, torching it afterwards. It would be child's play.
"Hyuna, I think keeping score is an excellent idea. Should you kill more than me, you can have all my reward money. I don't need payment for a job like this." he smiled coldly as he too jumped from the roof top to land behind Hyuna as she called out the villagers for protesting against the help that was arriving. Once her point was made, she turned her attention to the young man on stage that had given them the call to arms. "This must be the Yuwen she asked about before." He thought as he stood silently behind her, trying to gage the man's reaction to seeing an old acquaintance. She seemed to have quite a few enemies, and that excited Yamato, more people to fight everyday. It had been a while since he had a good fight and he was itching at all the possibilities that came attached to Hyuna.
"Hyuna, I think keeping score is an excellent idea. Should you kill more than me, you can have all my reward money. I don't need payment for a job like this." he smiled coldly as he too jumped from the roof top to land behind Hyuna as she called out the villagers for protesting against the help that was arriving. Once her point was made, she turned her attention to the young man on stage that had given them the call to arms. "This must be the Yuwen she asked about before." He thought as he stood silently behind her, trying to gage the man's reaction to seeing an old acquaintance. She seemed to have quite a few enemies, and that excited Yamato, more people to fight everyday. It had been a while since he had a good fight and he was itching at all the possibilities that came attached to Hyuna.
After the oni told his story Keeflo clapped his hands, showing his appreciation. Any fortune seeker who had heard the story had probably entertained hopes at one point or another that they could find Eoling's treasure. Keeflo, coming from a place where there no one owned anything, was not quite as allured as a land native would be, but he still like a good story. Someone had risen up against an Emperor before, and successfully at that. Seemed to be a bit odd of a story to be told on the current Emperor's birthday, but then again the oni likely wasn't a native of this country, so he wouldn't hold featly to the Emperor.
Almost as soon as the oni was finished with his story loud bells tolled. A guard rushed passed the storyteller and his audience, telling them to go to the center of the city. The oni packed up and followed the orders. Keeflo, however, was not as quick to react. Maybe in this new distraction he could slip free of Poyo and its wanted posters. He shook his head. No. Now more than ever it would look strange if he left.
The orca beast-man made his way to the town center, where the mayor was giving a speech about attacking bandits. The guy was really emotional about it, even asking for volunteers to help against the bandits. What caught Keeflo's attention was that there was a monetary gain if he participated. Maybe enough to buy his freedom and not have to worry about being recaptured.
Then a young human man in golden armor sprang up to the stage, declaring that he would take out the bandits with only a choice group of the bravest volunteers. One by one people agreed to help: a rabbit beast-man, a black-haired human girl, a beast-man who looked more human than beast, another girl, this one dragging a tengu along, and the oni storyteller from before.
Keeflo considered his options. If he didn't participate, he might have less of a chance of being recognized. Might. But if he joined the fighters he could get money and be a hero. People were less likely to prosecute heroes, right? Making his decision, Keeflo made his way to the stage. "If you still need more help, sir, I would be happy to volunteer."
Almost as soon as the oni was finished with his story loud bells tolled. A guard rushed passed the storyteller and his audience, telling them to go to the center of the city. The oni packed up and followed the orders. Keeflo, however, was not as quick to react. Maybe in this new distraction he could slip free of Poyo and its wanted posters. He shook his head. No. Now more than ever it would look strange if he left.
The orca beast-man made his way to the town center, where the mayor was giving a speech about attacking bandits. The guy was really emotional about it, even asking for volunteers to help against the bandits. What caught Keeflo's attention was that there was a monetary gain if he participated. Maybe enough to buy his freedom and not have to worry about being recaptured.
Then a young human man in golden armor sprang up to the stage, declaring that he would take out the bandits with only a choice group of the bravest volunteers. One by one people agreed to help: a rabbit beast-man, a black-haired human girl, a beast-man who looked more human than beast, another girl, this one dragging a tengu along, and the oni storyteller from before.
Keeflo considered his options. If he didn't participate, he might have less of a chance of being recognized. Might. But if he joined the fighters he could get money and be a hero. People were less likely to prosecute heroes, right? Making his decision, Keeflo made his way to the stage. "If you still need more help, sir, I would be happy to volunteer."
"What say you?!" Yuwen had called out, not only to the girl who had challenged him but to at the crowd. And though first met by silence and greeted only by frightened faces, a voice spoke up.
"You will need to be quick about it then," A female voice said. Yuwen squinted as the crowd parted for the woman to step forward: the rabbit beast-man from earlier. Whispers of concern and of uncertainty swept across the square as she joined the girl at the base of the stage. "For the safety of others, I will aid in this endeavour. There are very few who can outrun me after all."
"Then I will need your speed," Yuwen replied, giving the beast-woman an affirmative nod. He remembered her from earlier: he'd called her beast-ears. She was not that now, not in his eyes.
"It's easy to make a plan sound good on paper," The girl from before commented again. She was doubtful, and with the numbers they thought to face with good reason. But beyond the doubt there was agreement. "However, I will not deny that the idea does not seem too far-fetched given that capable hands will be engaged in this attack. I'm willing to give it a shot."
"Then I will need your... capabilities," Yuwen added to the human-girl with a half smile - one that was more gratefully than anything. Gratefully she'd joined when the hour was most dire.
Suddenly a figure leapt from the crowd, flinging through the ear until he landed on the podium, tail firmly landing as supporting the form of a very human looking beast-man before him. "Tch, you're so LOUD!" The beast-man exclaimed, causing Yuwen to raise an eyebrow in amusement. "But, fire powder does sound like fun. I suppose if ya bribe me something sweet, me and my monkeys could help ya! Whaddya say?"
"The Mayor would be happy to help, wouldn't you Loy-Qui?" Yuwen responded, patting the terrified mayor on the back, nearly causing him to jump. "Yes-Yes!" Loy-Qui spat out. "Three-hundred gold! Three-thousand gold, whatever!"
Yuwen glanced from the Mayor back to the man. "Then I will need your monkeys," He said with a warm laugh.
"GET OUT OF HERE, SCUM!" A voice screamed from the crowd as the man before him ducked an incoming rock. Yuwen turned in shock to see the crowd begin to form an upset. "WE DON'T NEED HELP FROM THE MONKEY KINGS!" "Yeah! Fuck the monkeys!" Another voice added loudly as the crowd began to form in an angry, frightened mass of yelling.
"Hey!" A woman yelled out at the crowd. Stepped forward was a young girl, the people separating around here. "Would you rather die because you wouldn't accept more help?" After spinning it for a moment she aimed her spear at one of the merchants who had yelled out against the man who now stood beside Yuwen on stage.
"Don't turn away help, you fools. You're not in a position to do that, here." She said with a disbelieving laugh. "You should be begging me to help you, too! I'd think I'm worth maybe, thirty or forty bandits on my own, so... I hope you pay me 12300 gold after all this. Unless you want me to leave you for dead." She stabbed the spear frighteningly close to the merchant's throat. "Do you understand your position yet?" She dictated to the crowd, before turning to the stage.
"Then I will need your good worth," Yuwen continued as he adjusted his armour, a bit taken aback by the violent display.
"Been a while, Fortune. If that's what you're callin' yourself now." She called. "What're you even doing in a dump like Poyo, anyways?"
Yuwen paused, squinting to make the girl out better. "I'm sorry... do I know-"
"I hope... you do not mind if join as well," Another voice spoke up. Yuwen turned from the girl to an old Snow Oni stepping forward to join the gathering at the base of the stage. "I may be a traveling musician... but I can fight just fine."
"Then I will need your spirit," Yuwen nodded with a grateful smile to the creature before him. He glanced back at the girl, now joined by a Tengu. "If you still need more help, sir, I would be happy to volunteer," Another voice added. Yuwen turned to see a large beast-man approach, seeming to be mixed with a massive whale or fish of some sort. But despite this he had an innocent look to his face. "Then I will need you too," He said at last. He looked down at the group assembled before him. "I will need all the help I can get," He admitted.
Yuwen stood rose high, his gaze sweeping from the makeshift ambush team to the citizens behind them: heads becoming a blur as they lined into the distant streets. Almost every citizen of Poyo was here, as well as the visitors for the festival. The lantern light reflected off their faces, marked with fear. It reflected the mothers, and the children who clutched hands tearfully. It reflected off the guards: most of them barely seeing any combat at all. In reflected off the Mayor, the leader of this town, who had backed to the farthest edge of the stage.
"Poyo is not built for war..." Yuwen began quietly. "Your community is one of peace and happiness and these bandits have threatened that. And they've ruined Emperor day!" He clutched the hilt of his blades angrily. "And I swear to you! I swear: we will defeat them!"
"Wait!" A voice called. The crowd turned to see a man step up on the stage: Prefect Ro, weapon ready as he glared at Yuwen. "Ladies and gentlemen this man is a fraud!" Ro explained, his words met by gasps in the audience. Ro marched forward, pushing Yuwen back slightly before taking his place at the centre of the stage. "This man has lied and has ruined this festival for his own greedy needs." Ro ripped the report out of Mayor Loy-Qui's hands and raised it high. "This is a fabricated report!" Ro announced. "One of my men just got back from the north-outpost. It's fine; the guard there was tied up by some thugs who wrote it in his place. We scouted the marsh, we scouted the fields - there is no threat!" He threw the paper into the crowd that had grown more and more enraged. The report landed to grabbing hands. Ro turned to Yuwen shaking his head. "You lied."
"Can you prove that?" Yuwen whispered in response, his hand also on the hilt of his blades as the two slowly began to circle each other.
"Yes I can," Ro spat. “My scouts saw nothing, you selfish man.”
"Maybe the bandits moved position!" Yuwen called, more to the audience and the soldiers he'd managed to recruit than to Ro. "Maybe they're attack the village!" Suddenly Yuwen heard iron footsteps on the wood of the stage. Large, armoured soldiers of the Prefecture were approaching, weapons ready. Yuwen turned from the soldiers down to the faces of those he hired, and the citizens beyond. Disgust, anger, and annoyance were the only expressions to be found.
"I didn't lie," He called out as the guards grabbed his arms. "Poyo isn't safe."
"Please," Ro chuckled, stepping forward to the front of the stage. "I can tell you without a shadow of a doubt: Poyo is in no danger!"
Suddenly a massive explosion rocked the stage, blasting everyone on it forward. A fiery piece of wood flung through Mayor Loy-Qui's back, impaling him to the stage as the crowd erupted in screams. Yuwen smashed into the cobblestone ground of the square, flaming pieces of wood zipping past him as deafening bangs roared from behind. He turned to see the town tower blowing apart, engulfed in a massive-fire ball expanding from within. "Oh shit!" He yelled, backing up slightly as the explosion blasted each layer of the hall apart, sending chunks and pieces scattering across town. A gargantuan piece of stone smashed apart the ground beside him as he limped forward toward a house.
"Formation!" Ro screamed in agony as he ripped his arm out from the large town emblem that had once decorated the tower, now a burning mass of molten metal which had crashed down upon the ruined stage. "Unit!" He screamed desperately through the fire and ash, searching for his men. A figure approached. "...Unit?" He whispered. Wings expanded from the shadowy figure's form, and Ro raised his blade in horror. This was no soldier. He stabbed forward, a Tengu hand reaching out and grabbing the blade from him. The unarmed Ro dived as the Tengu proceeded to attack, flying out of the smoke and into the panicked square. "Oh gods, not good!" Yuwen called as he pointed to the sky above. Descending from the mountain of smoke where the town tower once stood were nearly four dozen winged men, their red skin clear and their black robes fluttering violently in the winds. They wore opera masks, each one different, though even with concealed faces their race was clear.
"Tengu," Yuwen said as he turned from the approaching threat to the panicked citizens running for cover. "Someone has to help them! They won't get out on their!-" Before he had time to finish he was grabbed by the throat and smashed back into the cobblestone by a Tengu as he and the other masked figures landed in the square…
"You will need to be quick about it then," A female voice said. Yuwen squinted as the crowd parted for the woman to step forward: the rabbit beast-man from earlier. Whispers of concern and of uncertainty swept across the square as she joined the girl at the base of the stage. "For the safety of others, I will aid in this endeavour. There are very few who can outrun me after all."
"Then I will need your speed," Yuwen replied, giving the beast-woman an affirmative nod. He remembered her from earlier: he'd called her beast-ears. She was not that now, not in his eyes.
"It's easy to make a plan sound good on paper," The girl from before commented again. She was doubtful, and with the numbers they thought to face with good reason. But beyond the doubt there was agreement. "However, I will not deny that the idea does not seem too far-fetched given that capable hands will be engaged in this attack. I'm willing to give it a shot."
"Then I will need your... capabilities," Yuwen added to the human-girl with a half smile - one that was more gratefully than anything. Gratefully she'd joined when the hour was most dire.
Suddenly a figure leapt from the crowd, flinging through the ear until he landed on the podium, tail firmly landing as supporting the form of a very human looking beast-man before him. "Tch, you're so LOUD!" The beast-man exclaimed, causing Yuwen to raise an eyebrow in amusement. "But, fire powder does sound like fun. I suppose if ya bribe me something sweet, me and my monkeys could help ya! Whaddya say?"
"The Mayor would be happy to help, wouldn't you Loy-Qui?" Yuwen responded, patting the terrified mayor on the back, nearly causing him to jump. "Yes-Yes!" Loy-Qui spat out. "Three-hundred gold! Three-thousand gold, whatever!"
Yuwen glanced from the Mayor back to the man. "Then I will need your monkeys," He said with a warm laugh.
"GET OUT OF HERE, SCUM!" A voice screamed from the crowd as the man before him ducked an incoming rock. Yuwen turned in shock to see the crowd begin to form an upset. "WE DON'T NEED HELP FROM THE MONKEY KINGS!" "Yeah! Fuck the monkeys!" Another voice added loudly as the crowd began to form in an angry, frightened mass of yelling.
"Hey!" A woman yelled out at the crowd. Stepped forward was a young girl, the people separating around here. "Would you rather die because you wouldn't accept more help?" After spinning it for a moment she aimed her spear at one of the merchants who had yelled out against the man who now stood beside Yuwen on stage.
"Don't turn away help, you fools. You're not in a position to do that, here." She said with a disbelieving laugh. "You should be begging me to help you, too! I'd think I'm worth maybe, thirty or forty bandits on my own, so... I hope you pay me 12300 gold after all this. Unless you want me to leave you for dead." She stabbed the spear frighteningly close to the merchant's throat. "Do you understand your position yet?" She dictated to the crowd, before turning to the stage.
"Then I will need your good worth," Yuwen continued as he adjusted his armour, a bit taken aback by the violent display.
"Been a while, Fortune. If that's what you're callin' yourself now." She called. "What're you even doing in a dump like Poyo, anyways?"
Yuwen paused, squinting to make the girl out better. "I'm sorry... do I know-"
"I hope... you do not mind if join as well," Another voice spoke up. Yuwen turned from the girl to an old Snow Oni stepping forward to join the gathering at the base of the stage. "I may be a traveling musician... but I can fight just fine."
"Then I will need your spirit," Yuwen nodded with a grateful smile to the creature before him. He glanced back at the girl, now joined by a Tengu. "If you still need more help, sir, I would be happy to volunteer," Another voice added. Yuwen turned to see a large beast-man approach, seeming to be mixed with a massive whale or fish of some sort. But despite this he had an innocent look to his face. "Then I will need you too," He said at last. He looked down at the group assembled before him. "I will need all the help I can get," He admitted.
Yuwen stood rose high, his gaze sweeping from the makeshift ambush team to the citizens behind them: heads becoming a blur as they lined into the distant streets. Almost every citizen of Poyo was here, as well as the visitors for the festival. The lantern light reflected off their faces, marked with fear. It reflected the mothers, and the children who clutched hands tearfully. It reflected off the guards: most of them barely seeing any combat at all. In reflected off the Mayor, the leader of this town, who had backed to the farthest edge of the stage.
"Poyo is not built for war..." Yuwen began quietly. "Your community is one of peace and happiness and these bandits have threatened that. And they've ruined Emperor day!" He clutched the hilt of his blades angrily. "And I swear to you! I swear: we will defeat them!"
"Wait!" A voice called. The crowd turned to see a man step up on the stage: Prefect Ro, weapon ready as he glared at Yuwen. "Ladies and gentlemen this man is a fraud!" Ro explained, his words met by gasps in the audience. Ro marched forward, pushing Yuwen back slightly before taking his place at the centre of the stage. "This man has lied and has ruined this festival for his own greedy needs." Ro ripped the report out of Mayor Loy-Qui's hands and raised it high. "This is a fabricated report!" Ro announced. "One of my men just got back from the north-outpost. It's fine; the guard there was tied up by some thugs who wrote it in his place. We scouted the marsh, we scouted the fields - there is no threat!" He threw the paper into the crowd that had grown more and more enraged. The report landed to grabbing hands. Ro turned to Yuwen shaking his head. "You lied."
"Can you prove that?" Yuwen whispered in response, his hand also on the hilt of his blades as the two slowly began to circle each other.
"Yes I can," Ro spat. “My scouts saw nothing, you selfish man.”
"Maybe the bandits moved position!" Yuwen called, more to the audience and the soldiers he'd managed to recruit than to Ro. "Maybe they're attack the village!" Suddenly Yuwen heard iron footsteps on the wood of the stage. Large, armoured soldiers of the Prefecture were approaching, weapons ready. Yuwen turned from the soldiers down to the faces of those he hired, and the citizens beyond. Disgust, anger, and annoyance were the only expressions to be found.
"I didn't lie," He called out as the guards grabbed his arms. "Poyo isn't safe."
"Please," Ro chuckled, stepping forward to the front of the stage. "I can tell you without a shadow of a doubt: Poyo is in no danger!"
Suddenly a massive explosion rocked the stage, blasting everyone on it forward. A fiery piece of wood flung through Mayor Loy-Qui's back, impaling him to the stage as the crowd erupted in screams. Yuwen smashed into the cobblestone ground of the square, flaming pieces of wood zipping past him as deafening bangs roared from behind. He turned to see the town tower blowing apart, engulfed in a massive-fire ball expanding from within. "Oh shit!" He yelled, backing up slightly as the explosion blasted each layer of the hall apart, sending chunks and pieces scattering across town. A gargantuan piece of stone smashed apart the ground beside him as he limped forward toward a house.
"Formation!" Ro screamed in agony as he ripped his arm out from the large town emblem that had once decorated the tower, now a burning mass of molten metal which had crashed down upon the ruined stage. "Unit!" He screamed desperately through the fire and ash, searching for his men. A figure approached. "...Unit?" He whispered. Wings expanded from the shadowy figure's form, and Ro raised his blade in horror. This was no soldier. He stabbed forward, a Tengu hand reaching out and grabbing the blade from him. The unarmed Ro dived as the Tengu proceeded to attack, flying out of the smoke and into the panicked square. "Oh gods, not good!" Yuwen called as he pointed to the sky above. Descending from the mountain of smoke where the town tower once stood were nearly four dozen winged men, their red skin clear and their black robes fluttering violently in the winds. They wore opera masks, each one different, though even with concealed faces their race was clear.
"Tengu," Yuwen said as he turned from the approaching threat to the panicked citizens running for cover. "Someone has to help them! They won't get out on their!-" Before he had time to finish he was grabbed by the throat and smashed back into the cobblestone by a Tengu as he and the other masked figures landed in the square…
Hyuna Ka-Nan
Yamato joined their little rag-tag group as well, looking ready for a fight, and Hyuna flashed him a grin; the light of competition ready in her eyes. Another known face arrived too- the singing oni from earlier, almost shyly asking if he could join and help fight. If it were anyone else, Hyuna would think it was for the money, but from the scant little she saw of the singing oni, he wasn`t the type to do something like this only for money. Too kindhearted for that, she figured. And finally, another beastman, the third one tonight, some sort of mutated cross of human and whale. Or shark, maybe. Hyuna figured it didn`t matter, but none of the fighters better get in her way; she has a bet to win.
In any case, their rag-tag little army seemed complete, each of them at ease enough for Hyuna to figure them all to be experienced in battle. She clenched her teeth in anticipation, before realizing that Yuwen didn`t recognize her at all. He had squinted a little at her, but that was all.
What the hell, do I really look all that different?
Just in case she had any illusions around her face, she dispersed it all. But it didn't seem like it'd help. In any case, it didn't seem as if Yuwen was all too worried about his old friend, even though they spent so much time together, and were meant to be even closer once Hyuna had enough money to move on her own into Yuna-Yae. After her home town was taken, did he not even care that his friend could've been dead, or even captured? The worst part is, it's exactly what she should have expected. As children, they always played around as adventurers, and it almost seemed as if he paid her no heed unless she supported him correctly as his side-kick. Heck, he seemed more preoccupied with the theatrics and dramatics of their make-believe games, than anything.
After all of this, he doesn't even recognize me. What've I even been fighting for?
It came to no surprise then, when Ro appeared, tearing away the report from the cowardly Mayor, and claiming that this whole thing was a farce set up for Yuwen to bask in the glory. Because, in hind sight, it's exactly the sort of thing he would have done. Frustrated and feeling more alone than ever, Hyuna glanced at Yamato; probably the only one to show her kindness since she returned to Yutan province.
"Kuh, whatever." She scowled angrily. "I don't feel like it anymore. Let's let them rot."
The imperial guards moved in to most likely arrest Yuwen, and Hyuna just watched, numbly wondering if they'd torture him for disrupting Fat Cat day, Emperor's Day. Possible, actually, quite possible. And her numb disbelief only heightened when the Mayor was impaled through the chest and flung to the side. And in the smoke, Ro was flailing around, screaming in pain, obviously in no more condition to fight. Yuwen, panic in his eyes, proving it to Hyuna that at least this part wasn't in his little scheme, was thrown into a cobblestone.
Something snapped in the young mercenary. Was it seeing her childhood friend defeated so easily in a fight? Or was it the appearance of Tengu, and most likely Tengu with some sort of authority? Well, whatever it is, Hyuna started growling menacingly before jumping onto Yamato's back; using him almost as a spring-board to launch herself into the air. Whilst pseudo-flying, she guided herself, and condensed the air at the tip of her spear to add range, and guttered one of the mysteriously masked Tengu. She deflected attacks by spinning her weapon before driving it into the back of another Tengu, and landed with flourish on the ground. She felt momentary dizziness, and clutched at her head for a split second.
Damnit. Did I overdo it today with all the chi I've used?
She did another aerial strike, this time from below, and eliminated a few other Tengu a midst the confusion. This was what she was best at, after all- fighting outnumbered against a small group of enemies, using their numbers against them. This time she fell onto her knees, struggling to catch her breath.
"Yamato." She cried. "I'm all burnt out, Master, sorry.... these bastards are stronger than expected."
She then bent the air around her to make herself invisible, waiting until she regained enough strength to fight,
The town centre was absolutely infested with bodies, every villager, passing wanderer, adventurer, mercenary and travelling bard packed in like sardines. Fortunately, they were all blissfully silent, not a whisper emerging from the mass of flesh-- whispers that would have been overpowered anyway by the tolling of the bells. On a wooden platform in the heart of the centre stood some bureaucrat-- presumably the aforementioned mayor. He stood by trepidatiously, awaiting the demise of the bells-- and when at last they fell silent, condemning the town to an absolute silence, he stepped forth.
"The town of Poyo is under attack," he declared. "At the twentieth hour... I received a report from the farthest northern outpost, saying an army of bandits was approaching... at least three hundred."
Gasps of horror emanated throughout the crowd. Amanhã raised an eyebrow just slightly. Three hundred? A band of three hundred marauders, and this little pit was the most they were willing to tackle? Amanhã was already sceptical-- she'd fought much, much smaller bandit gangs who'd assailed, often successfully, cities that dwarfed Poyo in scale, affluence, and population. Either these were the most modest bandits in the land, or something wasn't right-- and she was betting on the latter.
She watched the farce unfold in silence-- how some human in flashy golden armour, a picture of confidence and swagger in contrast to the bumbling, pitiful mayor, stepped up onto the stage, and began making his own case for a plan to fight these supposed bandits. The human spoke less like a warrior with a plan, however, and more like a salesman making a pitch-- with overwrought flair and drama, speaking of heroism and fortune. And who responded first but the very stranger Amanhã had earlier been approached by-- her quiet voice, unusual enough to linger in Amanhã's memory for the ten or so minutes it'd been since their encounter, emerged from the silence of the crowd. She was accusing the human-- this 'Yuwen Fortune', as he'd branded himself-- of jest. It was not an entirely inappropriate sentiment, Amanhã figured.
Others also pledged their support for this human's plan; it was beginning to become an entire spectacle, but Amanhã kept quiet. If they did indeed decide they were off to war, she would indicate her participation simply by going along when the time came-- three hundred gold for each bandit's head? To hell with the other's-- Amanhã was planning to make this a goddamn jackpot. But if, on the other hand, her suspicions proved accurate-- and they usually did-- if it came about that there were no bandits and she'd wasted her time... oh, there would be a reckoning. Namely, there would be the head of one 'Yuwen Fortune' on a pike, shoved into the soil of the ground he'd said the bandits were camping on.
Unfortunately, she wasn't going to have that chance. The human was already beginning to incite the crowd into a frenzy when a voice hurtled through the din. "Wait!" Another joined the mayor and Fortune on the platform-- another bureaucrat, by the looks of it: his sword was drawn and at the ready, and Amanhã immediately leapt to the conclusion she'd been correct, which the prefect verified not a second later. "This man is a fraud! This man has lied and has ruined this festival for his own greedy needs..." He tore the report from the mayor's hands and held it before the crowd like some damning bit of evidence. "This is a fabricated report! One of my men just got back from the north-outpost. It's fine; the guard there was tied up by some thugs who wrote it in his place. We scouted the marsh, we scouted the fields - there is no threat!"
Amanhã did not linger to hear the fraud attempt to defend his idiotic attempt to attract attention; she was already leaving, scowling harshly behind the faceplate of her helmet at having had her time wasted by a moron. Will that bumbling jackass of a mayor pay me three hundred gold to dismember the fraud with my bare hands? she pondered briefly, before deciding against making a point of finding out. No more delays: it was time to leave this shithole behind and make her way to the capital. Poyo was very clearly offering nothing in the way of action...
And, because the universe had a perverse sense of humour, no sooner had she thought that than an explosion suddenly rocked the entirety of the town centre.
Chaos immediately took reign over the town. Smoke began to pollute the sky above as it billowed copiously from the source of the explosion, up at one of the guard towers at the wall. From the thick columns of smog, a fleet of winged figures descended onto the town-- Tengu. Armed, and very clearly hostile.
Amanhã almost grinned. What do you know-- that fraud wasn't as full of shit as I thought.
As discord took hold and the civilians began to flee in a frenzy, Amanhã charged into the nascent fray of the battle the Tengus had provoked, her hand reaching back once again for the hilt of her sword. She hadn't drawn it before she was already fighting: one of the Tengus swept in from the side, and she batted them down to the ground with a powerful blow from her armour-clad fist. They hit the ground face-down, and were already scrambling back to their feet before the bounty hunter planted a foot on the Tengu's back and pushed down hard, her six hundred and fifty pounds pinning them to the ground just before the blade of her greatsword plunged through their body; it emerged slicked with sanguine.
And just like that, with the initial taste of violence fresh on her tongue, Amanhã was overtaken with bloodthirst.
"The town of Poyo is under attack," he declared. "At the twentieth hour... I received a report from the farthest northern outpost, saying an army of bandits was approaching... at least three hundred."
Gasps of horror emanated throughout the crowd. Amanhã raised an eyebrow just slightly. Three hundred? A band of three hundred marauders, and this little pit was the most they were willing to tackle? Amanhã was already sceptical-- she'd fought much, much smaller bandit gangs who'd assailed, often successfully, cities that dwarfed Poyo in scale, affluence, and population. Either these were the most modest bandits in the land, or something wasn't right-- and she was betting on the latter.
She watched the farce unfold in silence-- how some human in flashy golden armour, a picture of confidence and swagger in contrast to the bumbling, pitiful mayor, stepped up onto the stage, and began making his own case for a plan to fight these supposed bandits. The human spoke less like a warrior with a plan, however, and more like a salesman making a pitch-- with overwrought flair and drama, speaking of heroism and fortune. And who responded first but the very stranger Amanhã had earlier been approached by-- her quiet voice, unusual enough to linger in Amanhã's memory for the ten or so minutes it'd been since their encounter, emerged from the silence of the crowd. She was accusing the human-- this 'Yuwen Fortune', as he'd branded himself-- of jest. It was not an entirely inappropriate sentiment, Amanhã figured.
Others also pledged their support for this human's plan; it was beginning to become an entire spectacle, but Amanhã kept quiet. If they did indeed decide they were off to war, she would indicate her participation simply by going along when the time came-- three hundred gold for each bandit's head? To hell with the other's-- Amanhã was planning to make this a goddamn jackpot. But if, on the other hand, her suspicions proved accurate-- and they usually did-- if it came about that there were no bandits and she'd wasted her time... oh, there would be a reckoning. Namely, there would be the head of one 'Yuwen Fortune' on a pike, shoved into the soil of the ground he'd said the bandits were camping on.
Unfortunately, she wasn't going to have that chance. The human was already beginning to incite the crowd into a frenzy when a voice hurtled through the din. "Wait!" Another joined the mayor and Fortune on the platform-- another bureaucrat, by the looks of it: his sword was drawn and at the ready, and Amanhã immediately leapt to the conclusion she'd been correct, which the prefect verified not a second later. "This man is a fraud! This man has lied and has ruined this festival for his own greedy needs..." He tore the report from the mayor's hands and held it before the crowd like some damning bit of evidence. "This is a fabricated report! One of my men just got back from the north-outpost. It's fine; the guard there was tied up by some thugs who wrote it in his place. We scouted the marsh, we scouted the fields - there is no threat!"
Amanhã did not linger to hear the fraud attempt to defend his idiotic attempt to attract attention; she was already leaving, scowling harshly behind the faceplate of her helmet at having had her time wasted by a moron. Will that bumbling jackass of a mayor pay me three hundred gold to dismember the fraud with my bare hands? she pondered briefly, before deciding against making a point of finding out. No more delays: it was time to leave this shithole behind and make her way to the capital. Poyo was very clearly offering nothing in the way of action...
And, because the universe had a perverse sense of humour, no sooner had she thought that than an explosion suddenly rocked the entirety of the town centre.
Chaos immediately took reign over the town. Smoke began to pollute the sky above as it billowed copiously from the source of the explosion, up at one of the guard towers at the wall. From the thick columns of smog, a fleet of winged figures descended onto the town-- Tengu. Armed, and very clearly hostile.
Amanhã almost grinned. What do you know-- that fraud wasn't as full of shit as I thought.
As discord took hold and the civilians began to flee in a frenzy, Amanhã charged into the nascent fray of the battle the Tengus had provoked, her hand reaching back once again for the hilt of her sword. She hadn't drawn it before she was already fighting: one of the Tengus swept in from the side, and she batted them down to the ground with a powerful blow from her armour-clad fist. They hit the ground face-down, and were already scrambling back to their feet before the bounty hunter planted a foot on the Tengu's back and pushed down hard, her six hundred and fifty pounds pinning them to the ground just before the blade of her greatsword plunged through their body; it emerged slicked with sanguine.
And just like that, with the initial taste of violence fresh on her tongue, Amanhã was overtaken with bloodthirst.
Hostile engagement was immediate. Dozens of winged assassins swooped down from the sky following the explosion, their weapons drawn. A spiraling fragment of wood that had shattered from the stage shot off in Ann's direction, and with barely enough any time react, the shard left a red slash across the side of her face. She lightly touched the stinging wound with her hand, rubbing her bloodied fingers together before looking back up toward the commotion.
Blood.
She turned around and faced the panicked square, teeming with fleeing civilians and guards alike, others fending for themselves against the sudden attacks with varying levels of success. The man who had taken the stage earlier was knocked off by one of the tengu and forcibly brought to the ground. Just walking toward it amidst the chaos around them was enough to draw the masked warrior's attention away from the man in golden armor. Deciding that she was the only current threat, it dashed toward her with its spear brandished, aiming for a killing blow. Despite its incredible speed, she mentally calculated the distance between her and the target, as well as the rate at which it advanced, using that knowledge to perfectly time her counter maneuver. The spear tip struck only air as Ann side-stepped and severed its arm in a single motion, wasting no time in severing its head before it could react.
A second one leaped in from behind; she spun around just quickly enough to pull her arm back and raised her sheath behind her, making a blind block as the tengu's blade lodged itself into the scabbard. Considering her bad angle, she drew away instead of attacking, now completely turning around to face her second opponent. Although she couldn't read its expression behind the mask, it seemed warier than the last after witnessing its ally's death. If the battle flowed in Ann's favor, they would only come to her one at a time as she specialized in one-on-one combat. Though she certainly had the skill to handle many opponents, she did not have the stamina or power to keep up with that kind of pace, nor would she be fast enough to react to multiple at once. She was only a human, after all; a human with no special abilities and nothing but a cheap sword to defend herself.
Ann slid her weapon back into its sheath and slowly walked toward the tengu, keeping an eye on even the slightest of its motions. If there was one thing she had, it was an incredible level of perception and attention to detail. This one was armored, and considering that her blade wasn't of a good enough quality to cut through anything stronger than studded armor, her options were narrowed down to a few vulnerable points that were placed few and far between in the links of the plates. She stopped some meters away, simply staring as the battle raged on all around them. Clearly in no mood for a staring contest, the tengu charged first, its blade ready to strike. Ann responded by drawing with a defensive slash, the blades of their swords sliding perpendicular to each other as sparks jumped across the metal from the friction created between them. She quickly turned her wrist around and aimed for the neck, carrying the momentum of her previous attack in a strike that twisted her body around, her feet swiftly and gracefully readjusting to accommodate the nature of the spinning slash.
The tengu saw it coming and ducked, stabbing forward again with its weapon. She used the same strategy she'd used to kill the other warrior, stepping aside and cleaving off its weapon arm at the shoulder before promptly beheading it. Fresh blood splashed against her sleeve and she felt its warmth as it seeped through the cloth. Ann sheathed her sword once more, helping Yuwen up to his feet. "You should worry more about yourself," she said softly, recalling that he'd been attacked as he was calling out for others to aid the panicking citizens.
Blood.
She turned around and faced the panicked square, teeming with fleeing civilians and guards alike, others fending for themselves against the sudden attacks with varying levels of success. The man who had taken the stage earlier was knocked off by one of the tengu and forcibly brought to the ground. Just walking toward it amidst the chaos around them was enough to draw the masked warrior's attention away from the man in golden armor. Deciding that she was the only current threat, it dashed toward her with its spear brandished, aiming for a killing blow. Despite its incredible speed, she mentally calculated the distance between her and the target, as well as the rate at which it advanced, using that knowledge to perfectly time her counter maneuver. The spear tip struck only air as Ann side-stepped and severed its arm in a single motion, wasting no time in severing its head before it could react.
A second one leaped in from behind; she spun around just quickly enough to pull her arm back and raised her sheath behind her, making a blind block as the tengu's blade lodged itself into the scabbard. Considering her bad angle, she drew away instead of attacking, now completely turning around to face her second opponent. Although she couldn't read its expression behind the mask, it seemed warier than the last after witnessing its ally's death. If the battle flowed in Ann's favor, they would only come to her one at a time as she specialized in one-on-one combat. Though she certainly had the skill to handle many opponents, she did not have the stamina or power to keep up with that kind of pace, nor would she be fast enough to react to multiple at once. She was only a human, after all; a human with no special abilities and nothing but a cheap sword to defend herself.
Ann slid her weapon back into its sheath and slowly walked toward the tengu, keeping an eye on even the slightest of its motions. If there was one thing she had, it was an incredible level of perception and attention to detail. This one was armored, and considering that her blade wasn't of a good enough quality to cut through anything stronger than studded armor, her options were narrowed down to a few vulnerable points that were placed few and far between in the links of the plates. She stopped some meters away, simply staring as the battle raged on all around them. Clearly in no mood for a staring contest, the tengu charged first, its blade ready to strike. Ann responded by drawing with a defensive slash, the blades of their swords sliding perpendicular to each other as sparks jumped across the metal from the friction created between them. She quickly turned her wrist around and aimed for the neck, carrying the momentum of her previous attack in a strike that twisted her body around, her feet swiftly and gracefully readjusting to accommodate the nature of the spinning slash.
The tengu saw it coming and ducked, stabbing forward again with its weapon. She used the same strategy she'd used to kill the other warrior, stepping aside and cleaving off its weapon arm at the shoulder before promptly beheading it. Fresh blood splashed against her sleeve and she felt its warmth as it seeped through the cloth. Ann sheathed her sword once more, helping Yuwen up to his feet. "You should worry more about yourself," she said softly, recalling that he'd been attacked as he was calling out for others to aid the panicking citizens.
Yamato shook his head, hearing the allegations brought against Yuwen. "A subtle lie? What would he gain from this?" It wasn't long before Yuwen's report seemed to come true. In a flash the area was covered in fire, citizens lay around him bloodied, some dead on impact. He growled, seeing the Tengu in the sky above. Their red skin turning crimson in the light of the fires. He drew his blades as Hyuna launched herself from his back. She performed well while airborne for a human. "Her chi control is superior to any I've seen." Yamato muttered as he slit the neck of the Tengu she knocked from the sky before stealing his mask. "No one I've ever seen," he mused when Hyuna fell by his side. "Yamato." She cried. "I'm all burnt out, Master, sorry.... these bastards are stronger than expected," she then fell to her knees and used her remaining energy to render her form invisible.
"Don't worry, killing these bastards is a specialty of mine. Take all the time you need."
He then put the mask he'd taken from the dead Tengu and put it on before flying up and joining their ranks. "Attacking in waves, clever." He seemed to have gone unnoticed and made his way to the back most lines. The Tengu renegades were pushing forward with no mercy. His blade sank into the back of the closet Tengu, and was then hurled at an advancing group of three who'd seen him kill their comrade. "What? A little friendly fire never hurt anyone did it?" He let out a maniacal laugh as he displayed his ashen colored wings. "You know you don't stand a chance in Hell against me right?" He shook his head slowly, standing with his guard down as the trio recovered, hesitating to attack. Yamato focused on the Tengu who'd taken point and using his telekinesis, made the tengu attack the man to his right, running him though before turning the blade on himself. The remaining Tengu stood in horror, unable to comprehend what had happened. He didn't need long though, Yamato rushed the man, knocking him to the ground before finding a blade in his neck. "That's four." He commented, wiping blood across the mask he'd stolen.
By this time, another group had taken notice of Yamato's actions and made a semi-circle around him. "The Clan Killer...Yamato Hibiki. I've been searching for you for a very long time." One Tengu stepped from the group and removed his mask, the scarred face didn't mean anything to Yamato, but he was pleased someone recognized him. "Yes, men, here we have one of the most infamous Tengu there is, a man with Ashen wings that killed his entire family. I believe we owe it to my lovely sister, Menoa Hibiki, to kill her demon son!"
So, the man was his mother's sister. "Interesting, mother never mentioned having siblings. You must mean nothing." Yamato began, blocking against his uncle's men before fighting them back with ease. "Your men are tired, dear Uncle. Its a shame they won't live through this night." Using his chi, he drew a third blade, a dagger from his belt and sent it around, slitting the throats of the men who were unable to move in time. Only a few men and his uncle remained. "You see? You mean nothing, you are worthless. The only advantage you had was numbers. Now you have noting." Yamato looked around, seeing the other Tengu falling to the various men and women who rose to Yuwen's request. Even the city guard was holding their own, some better than others. His mind wondered to killing Prefect Ro, or allowing his death. That's when his newly found uncle struck, catching his right arm, forcing Yamato to drop the medium length katana. "Bastard!" Yamato cried out, Thrusting his blade wildly, catching his slower uncle in the gut. "You are a disgrace, Hibiki. I curse your existence, and pray nothing but death on your soul."
His uncle fell, blood pooling around him and Yamato's feet. Yamato clutched his injured arm, relying on his chi to hold his blade. "Oh dear Uncle, I should thank you, death is what I seek to be the cause of most. With every death I cause, I gain more power than those who have fallen. I prove my existence is greater than their's, just as I am greater than you or the rest of my unfortunate family." He grit his teeth, focusing on the remaining Tengu that surrounded him, each wishing for revenge.
"Don't worry, killing these bastards is a specialty of mine. Take all the time you need."
He then put the mask he'd taken from the dead Tengu and put it on before flying up and joining their ranks. "Attacking in waves, clever." He seemed to have gone unnoticed and made his way to the back most lines. The Tengu renegades were pushing forward with no mercy. His blade sank into the back of the closet Tengu, and was then hurled at an advancing group of three who'd seen him kill their comrade. "What? A little friendly fire never hurt anyone did it?" He let out a maniacal laugh as he displayed his ashen colored wings. "You know you don't stand a chance in Hell against me right?" He shook his head slowly, standing with his guard down as the trio recovered, hesitating to attack. Yamato focused on the Tengu who'd taken point and using his telekinesis, made the tengu attack the man to his right, running him though before turning the blade on himself. The remaining Tengu stood in horror, unable to comprehend what had happened. He didn't need long though, Yamato rushed the man, knocking him to the ground before finding a blade in his neck. "That's four." He commented, wiping blood across the mask he'd stolen.
By this time, another group had taken notice of Yamato's actions and made a semi-circle around him. "The Clan Killer...Yamato Hibiki. I've been searching for you for a very long time." One Tengu stepped from the group and removed his mask, the scarred face didn't mean anything to Yamato, but he was pleased someone recognized him. "Yes, men, here we have one of the most infamous Tengu there is, a man with Ashen wings that killed his entire family. I believe we owe it to my lovely sister, Menoa Hibiki, to kill her demon son!"
So, the man was his mother's sister. "Interesting, mother never mentioned having siblings. You must mean nothing." Yamato began, blocking against his uncle's men before fighting them back with ease. "Your men are tired, dear Uncle. Its a shame they won't live through this night." Using his chi, he drew a third blade, a dagger from his belt and sent it around, slitting the throats of the men who were unable to move in time. Only a few men and his uncle remained. "You see? You mean nothing, you are worthless. The only advantage you had was numbers. Now you have noting." Yamato looked around, seeing the other Tengu falling to the various men and women who rose to Yuwen's request. Even the city guard was holding their own, some better than others. His mind wondered to killing Prefect Ro, or allowing his death. That's when his newly found uncle struck, catching his right arm, forcing Yamato to drop the medium length katana. "Bastard!" Yamato cried out, Thrusting his blade wildly, catching his slower uncle in the gut. "You are a disgrace, Hibiki. I curse your existence, and pray nothing but death on your soul."
His uncle fell, blood pooling around him and Yamato's feet. Yamato clutched his injured arm, relying on his chi to hold his blade. "Oh dear Uncle, I should thank you, death is what I seek to be the cause of most. With every death I cause, I gain more power than those who have fallen. I prove my existence is greater than their's, just as I am greater than you or the rest of my unfortunate family." He grit his teeth, focusing on the remaining Tengu that surrounded him, each wishing for revenge.
The golden armored man accepted the volunteers with little speeches. Keeflo stood with the rest of the little group when another man came on the stage, saying that this Fortune was a farce. The two argued a little, neither giving ground. The orca beast-man struggle to keep himself still. If this was fake he had just brought attention to himself for nothing.
Then an explosion, far nearer and louder than the fireworks Keeflo had admired minutes earlier, blasted the orca beast-man off his feet. He lay there for a moment, stunned, before rolling to his feet and looking around. Tengu swooped down from the skies and attacked. The mayor lay on the ground, pinned by a large piece of wood piercing his back. Civilians screamed and the small amount of guards scrambled to action.
It took a moment for him to take note of all of this before he acted. He was not a very good fighter, so he didn't try to engage a tengu. Instead he knelt by the fallen mayor studied the large wood splinter in the man's back. Closer observation revealed it to be lodged in his left shoulder rather than his back. The bone was definitely broken, but there was a chance the mayor would still live.
Holding Loy-Qui down with one hand and grasping the splinter with the other, Keeflo yanked the wood out of the mayor's shoulder. Blood gushed out of the opening, pooling on the stage. The only thought in Keeflo's mind was preserving the man's life. The orca beast-man took off his cloak and ripped it apart into smaller pieces which he wrapped around the shoulder wound.
A tengu holding a serrated sword of dark metal swooped down. "This man is a nobody to you, water one. What makes us the bad people when he gives fealty to a master so corrupt? Leave him to us."
Keeflo eyed the tengu warily, continuing to apply pressure to Loy-Qui's wound. It was true that Keeflo cared little for the actions of the Empire's government as a whole, but he didn't know anything about the mayor of Poyo other than that he was a little man with a duty to protect his people. If he couldn't do his duty, people would be disorganized and as panicked as they were now. In Keeflo's childhood pod there was not a need for the strict order there was on land, but that didn't mean that Keeflo didn't understand that sometimes the life of one of those representing said strict order was crucial to maintaining it. Even deeper, simpler, than that, this man was a husband, a father, someone who loved and was loved.
The tengu, hissing in impatience, lunged at Keeflo, his sword glinting in the torchlight. Keeflo grabbed the bloodied piece of wood that had been in the mayor's back and managed to parry the tengu's swipe. The red-skinned man jumped back and dashed in at a different angle, slashing Keeflo's back with his sword. This, however provided an opening for Keeflo to clout the tengu on the head with his tail. The crow man fell and didn't rise.
Unheeding the wound on his back, Keeflo took the downed tengu's sword, wrapped it in some strips of cloth from his cloak, and shoved it into his belt. The orca beast-man cast an eye to the sky, watching as tengus circled above. He tied another bandage to the mayor's wound and picked the little man up and walked into the crowd. He hunched over and tried to look inconspicuous as he made his way out side the city. Luckily most of the tengus were caught up in the fray and didn't notice the beast-man and his bundle.
At the outside of the city Keeflo lay Loy-Qui down, pillowing the mayor's head with some dead leaves. Keeflo knew that his medical skills were insufficient to deal with the mayor's wounds but he didn't dare leave him. So he sat beside the human, applying pressure to his wound and picking out smaller splinters.
Then an explosion, far nearer and louder than the fireworks Keeflo had admired minutes earlier, blasted the orca beast-man off his feet. He lay there for a moment, stunned, before rolling to his feet and looking around. Tengu swooped down from the skies and attacked. The mayor lay on the ground, pinned by a large piece of wood piercing his back. Civilians screamed and the small amount of guards scrambled to action.
It took a moment for him to take note of all of this before he acted. He was not a very good fighter, so he didn't try to engage a tengu. Instead he knelt by the fallen mayor studied the large wood splinter in the man's back. Closer observation revealed it to be lodged in his left shoulder rather than his back. The bone was definitely broken, but there was a chance the mayor would still live.
Holding Loy-Qui down with one hand and grasping the splinter with the other, Keeflo yanked the wood out of the mayor's shoulder. Blood gushed out of the opening, pooling on the stage. The only thought in Keeflo's mind was preserving the man's life. The orca beast-man took off his cloak and ripped it apart into smaller pieces which he wrapped around the shoulder wound.
A tengu holding a serrated sword of dark metal swooped down. "This man is a nobody to you, water one. What makes us the bad people when he gives fealty to a master so corrupt? Leave him to us."
Keeflo eyed the tengu warily, continuing to apply pressure to Loy-Qui's wound. It was true that Keeflo cared little for the actions of the Empire's government as a whole, but he didn't know anything about the mayor of Poyo other than that he was a little man with a duty to protect his people. If he couldn't do his duty, people would be disorganized and as panicked as they were now. In Keeflo's childhood pod there was not a need for the strict order there was on land, but that didn't mean that Keeflo didn't understand that sometimes the life of one of those representing said strict order was crucial to maintaining it. Even deeper, simpler, than that, this man was a husband, a father, someone who loved and was loved.
The tengu, hissing in impatience, lunged at Keeflo, his sword glinting in the torchlight. Keeflo grabbed the bloodied piece of wood that had been in the mayor's back and managed to parry the tengu's swipe. The red-skinned man jumped back and dashed in at a different angle, slashing Keeflo's back with his sword. This, however provided an opening for Keeflo to clout the tengu on the head with his tail. The crow man fell and didn't rise.
Unheeding the wound on his back, Keeflo took the downed tengu's sword, wrapped it in some strips of cloth from his cloak, and shoved it into his belt. The orca beast-man cast an eye to the sky, watching as tengus circled above. He tied another bandage to the mayor's wound and picked the little man up and walked into the crowd. He hunched over and tried to look inconspicuous as he made his way out side the city. Luckily most of the tengus were caught up in the fray and didn't notice the beast-man and his bundle.
At the outside of the city Keeflo lay Loy-Qui down, pillowing the mayor's head with some dead leaves. Keeflo knew that his medical skills were insufficient to deal with the mayor's wounds but he didn't dare leave him. So he sat beside the human, applying pressure to his wound and picking out smaller splinters.
"Well, I was right when I said things were interesting," Sunaarashi said, as he carefully placed the bag he was carrying to the ground, keeping his hands open and his posture nonthreatening. "But this wasn't exactly what I had in mind."
The three Tengus in front of him had probably targeted him for the package he'd been carrying. Now, they advanced on him with the carefree scorn that arrogance and racism gives you. Sunaarashi sighed. This was what he got for arriving just as the attack had started, having gotten lost in some alleyways a few streets back. He'd heard everything that had been said, but for the life of him, could not find the way to the courtyard. It wasn't his sense of direction, all the buildings looked the same, and there weren't signs or anything. Clicking his tongue to himself, he made himself focus on the situation at hand.
"Sudean scum," one of the Tengus spat, showing his teeth. "Give us the bag and we might let you live."
"Hmm," Sunaarashi said, gazing at his opponents. "Tell me something first. Do you intend to spare anyone else in this village?"
"You humans are always so considerate of lives," the Tengu mocked. "Should we not show that same consideration?"
"Ah," Sunaarashi nodded. "I see."
"Enough!" the Tengu spat. "Give us the bag or we will take it from you."
"I don't think so," Sunaarashi said, and with one smooth motion, pulled his katana from its sheath. "Sorry. You really should have picked another town to ransack."
Snarling, the Tengus leaped forward, empowered by chi and rage. The three worked in perfect unison, all three weapons slicing simultaneously in a gauntlet of death over the spot Sunaarashi had stood.
Had stood, because by the time their weapons reached there, Sunaarashi was somewhere else. Moving incredibly fast, Sunaarashi slipped to the side and slid his katana, with the grace and ease of an expert swordsman, up through the ribs and out through the upper chest of the first Tengu. His sword ripped free from the creature's front with a spray of gore, the same thrust carrying Sunaarashi forward into the second Tengu, where his knife found the creature's throat.
Pushing the dead Tengu away, Sunaarashi whipped his sword around, catching the final Tengu's attack and throwing it upwards with immense strength. He stepped close in the same instant, his knife slamming upwards through the Tengu's chest and into its black heart.
Blood spurted from the Tengu's mouth as it looked muttered its protests.
"How...? You didn't... use... chi..." Eyes rolled backwards, and the body collapsed, leaving Sunaarashi with a slightly disgusted look on his face at the amount of blood that now covered his clothing.
"Going to have buy a new shirt. Stains will never come out," he muttered. Looking up, he grimaced and flicked his knife up. The knife spun end over end before burying itself in a Tengu across the courtyard. Sunaarashi looked around, seeing that girl from before suddenly vanish after falling to her knees. Frowning, he began to maneuver his way towards her, wondering if she was all right.
The three Tengus in front of him had probably targeted him for the package he'd been carrying. Now, they advanced on him with the carefree scorn that arrogance and racism gives you. Sunaarashi sighed. This was what he got for arriving just as the attack had started, having gotten lost in some alleyways a few streets back. He'd heard everything that had been said, but for the life of him, could not find the way to the courtyard. It wasn't his sense of direction, all the buildings looked the same, and there weren't signs or anything. Clicking his tongue to himself, he made himself focus on the situation at hand.
"Sudean scum," one of the Tengus spat, showing his teeth. "Give us the bag and we might let you live."
"Hmm," Sunaarashi said, gazing at his opponents. "Tell me something first. Do you intend to spare anyone else in this village?"
"You humans are always so considerate of lives," the Tengu mocked. "Should we not show that same consideration?"
"Ah," Sunaarashi nodded. "I see."
"Enough!" the Tengu spat. "Give us the bag or we will take it from you."
"I don't think so," Sunaarashi said, and with one smooth motion, pulled his katana from its sheath. "Sorry. You really should have picked another town to ransack."
Snarling, the Tengus leaped forward, empowered by chi and rage. The three worked in perfect unison, all three weapons slicing simultaneously in a gauntlet of death over the spot Sunaarashi had stood.
Had stood, because by the time their weapons reached there, Sunaarashi was somewhere else. Moving incredibly fast, Sunaarashi slipped to the side and slid his katana, with the grace and ease of an expert swordsman, up through the ribs and out through the upper chest of the first Tengu. His sword ripped free from the creature's front with a spray of gore, the same thrust carrying Sunaarashi forward into the second Tengu, where his knife found the creature's throat.
Pushing the dead Tengu away, Sunaarashi whipped his sword around, catching the final Tengu's attack and throwing it upwards with immense strength. He stepped close in the same instant, his knife slamming upwards through the Tengu's chest and into its black heart.
Blood spurted from the Tengu's mouth as it looked muttered its protests.
"How...? You didn't... use... chi..." Eyes rolled backwards, and the body collapsed, leaving Sunaarashi with a slightly disgusted look on his face at the amount of blood that now covered his clothing.
"Going to have buy a new shirt. Stains will never come out," he muttered. Looking up, he grimaced and flicked his knife up. The knife spun end over end before burying itself in a Tengu across the courtyard. Sunaarashi looked around, seeing that girl from before suddenly vanish after falling to her knees. Frowning, he began to maneuver his way towards her, wondering if she was all right.
"Please, this way. Don't shove!" Lo-muna called out sharply to the crowd of fleeing citizens as she directed them away from the approaching Tengus. She kept moving constantly, shouting orders, and redirected them whenever she foresaw them going into a Tengu's path. Her ears moved constantly, alert to the sounds of the enemies
Even if Fortune had been lying, that didn't mean there wouldn't be danger. Lo-muna could see that clearly and while the others distracted the Tengu, nearly all of them going on the attack rather than defense, she would deliver as many as she could to safety. There was plenty of room to hide in the forest nearby and cover to run across without being spotted. Lo-muna couldn't make sure they made it all the way, at least not alone, but it would have to do for now.
The sobbing of a small child distracted her and Lo-muna quickly turned around, a small child having tripped and scraped it's knee. She ran but was quickly intercepted by a Tengu who immediately went for her head. With a spin, she went to the side and leaped over to where the child was, quickly enveloping him in her arms. The air whooshed behind her and she could hear the Tengu's weapon strike the ground she had knelt on moments before. Another swing and Lo-muna jumped back yet again, the small child clutching her jacket and crying even louder from fear.
"Shh, shh," Lo-muna cooed to the child, trying to remain calm even as she had to avoid another strike. The bag was not an option since she didn't want to let go of the child, even for a second. Running would only make the Tengu switch opponents to the defenceless citizens. Seeing no other option, Lo-muna jumped as the Tengu began raising his weapon once more. She flew over his head and landed behind him. A swift roundhouse kick sent the Tengu flying and as soon as he landed, he would feel the weight of Lo-muna on his head. That, and the force of her jump and legs which would surely knock him out a the very least.
Lo-muna chuckled and turned her attention back to the citizens, a majority having been safely evacuated. Two stuck out however, trying to go against the mad rush and crying out a name. The child responded and within moments he was safely within his parent's arms again.
"Get moving!" Lo-muna shouted, already on the move for any other Tengu who got bright ideas.
Even if Fortune had been lying, that didn't mean there wouldn't be danger. Lo-muna could see that clearly and while the others distracted the Tengu, nearly all of them going on the attack rather than defense, she would deliver as many as she could to safety. There was plenty of room to hide in the forest nearby and cover to run across without being spotted. Lo-muna couldn't make sure they made it all the way, at least not alone, but it would have to do for now.
The sobbing of a small child distracted her and Lo-muna quickly turned around, a small child having tripped and scraped it's knee. She ran but was quickly intercepted by a Tengu who immediately went for her head. With a spin, she went to the side and leaped over to where the child was, quickly enveloping him in her arms. The air whooshed behind her and she could hear the Tengu's weapon strike the ground she had knelt on moments before. Another swing and Lo-muna jumped back yet again, the small child clutching her jacket and crying even louder from fear.
"Shh, shh," Lo-muna cooed to the child, trying to remain calm even as she had to avoid another strike. The bag was not an option since she didn't want to let go of the child, even for a second. Running would only make the Tengu switch opponents to the defenceless citizens. Seeing no other option, Lo-muna jumped as the Tengu began raising his weapon once more. She flew over his head and landed behind him. A swift roundhouse kick sent the Tengu flying and as soon as he landed, he would feel the weight of Lo-muna on his head. That, and the force of her jump and legs which would surely knock him out a the very least.
Lo-muna chuckled and turned her attention back to the citizens, a majority having been safely evacuated. Two stuck out however, trying to go against the mad rush and crying out a name. The child responded and within moments he was safely within his parent's arms again.
"Get moving!" Lo-muna shouted, already on the move for any other Tengu who got bright ideas.
The black haired girl who slayed the beast gave Yuwen her hand, which he took to pull himself up. "You should worry more about yourself," she muttered. Yuwen rose an eyebrow to her. "Well at least there are less than three-hundred," He commented as they stood to the scene. "...I don't know who these guys are," He added, pulling his blades out and rotating them slightly to get back into a swinging feel. "But they're not bandits."
He saw as a foursome of the creatures surrounded the Tengu who had appeared beside the aggressive girl from earlier. "They stay in the square, though - they're not after the citizens," He observed before running forward. "Come on!" He began to sprint toward the circle of creatures, spinning his left blade blade faster and faster until he flung it forward. It flew through one of the Tengu's necks as he slid into the circle, ripping his back out through the creatures throat and beginning to swipe at the rest of the Tengu before he was back to back with the other one, the Good Tengu as it were. "Friends of yours?" He called to the Tengu as the villains circled them...
***
At the village outskirts Mayor Loy-Qui eyes began to open. He saw the stars of the sky at first, and the smoke of the village drifting into it, and then, slightly lower, Keeflo as he treated the wound. Loy-Qui raised an eyebrow at the sight, and though he tried to be still each breath he took turning into a violent cough. "...Someone saved me," He said to the Keeflo quietly, a smile forming on his tired, beaten face. "And it's a beast-man of all things..." Followed by more coughing, this time blood coming out in sprinkles on his purple robes. "The boy was wrong. They are not bandits," The Yutan man continued. "They blew up the tower because of whats... inside... but they cannot get it." He rose his hand to his collar and carefully pulled out an old, brass key. With another cough his hand drifted down, still clutching the object, until it met Keeflo's. "...They cannot get it..." He repeated, releasing the key for the beast-man to take.
"...I've lived in this village for the last sixty years... my entire life, and I've never left it." Loy-Qui whispered as he leaned his head back again to stare up at the stars. "Now I know I'll die in it too..."
***
Back the town square Ro and a few of his men had managed to recreate formation, stabbing their way through the Tengu as they approached Sunaarashi. "These aren't bandits!" He spat, swiping at one as he flew past. "They want something else." Ro watched as the Tengu flew over, dividing and changing tactics in the air, with some switching to go down and fight while others disappearing into the black smoke of the burning heap where the town-tower used to be. "...Why blow up a tower... unless there was something underneath it," Ro whispered, turning to Sunaraashi. "We have to attack them at the base of the tower, in the smoke - they're doing something there, I know it."
He saw as a foursome of the creatures surrounded the Tengu who had appeared beside the aggressive girl from earlier. "They stay in the square, though - they're not after the citizens," He observed before running forward. "Come on!" He began to sprint toward the circle of creatures, spinning his left blade blade faster and faster until he flung it forward. It flew through one of the Tengu's necks as he slid into the circle, ripping his back out through the creatures throat and beginning to swipe at the rest of the Tengu before he was back to back with the other one, the Good Tengu as it were. "Friends of yours?" He called to the Tengu as the villains circled them...
***
At the village outskirts Mayor Loy-Qui eyes began to open. He saw the stars of the sky at first, and the smoke of the village drifting into it, and then, slightly lower, Keeflo as he treated the wound. Loy-Qui raised an eyebrow at the sight, and though he tried to be still each breath he took turning into a violent cough. "...Someone saved me," He said to the Keeflo quietly, a smile forming on his tired, beaten face. "And it's a beast-man of all things..." Followed by more coughing, this time blood coming out in sprinkles on his purple robes. "The boy was wrong. They are not bandits," The Yutan man continued. "They blew up the tower because of whats... inside... but they cannot get it." He rose his hand to his collar and carefully pulled out an old, brass key. With another cough his hand drifted down, still clutching the object, until it met Keeflo's. "...They cannot get it..." He repeated, releasing the key for the beast-man to take.
"...I've lived in this village for the last sixty years... my entire life, and I've never left it." Loy-Qui whispered as he leaned his head back again to stare up at the stars. "Now I know I'll die in it too..."
***
Back the town square Ro and a few of his men had managed to recreate formation, stabbing their way through the Tengu as they approached Sunaarashi. "These aren't bandits!" He spat, swiping at one as he flew past. "They want something else." Ro watched as the Tengu flew over, dividing and changing tactics in the air, with some switching to go down and fight while others disappearing into the black smoke of the burning heap where the town-tower used to be. "...Why blow up a tower... unless there was something underneath it," Ro whispered, turning to Sunaraashi. "We have to attack them at the base of the tower, in the smoke - they're doing something there, I know it."
Hyuna Ka-Nan
Hyuna heard the sounds of battle under her invisibility- a flaw with bending the air around her to make herself insivible is that she also can't see from inside out. But she heard some sort of family feud between Yamato and another Tengu. His father maybe? She couldn't get the exact words, and she cursed her own lack of stamina, for not being to really help out more. Knowing her Master could handle himself pretty fine, she focused on regaining her breath and concentration, and slowly felt strength ebb back into her extremities. She walked, illusion and all, towards where she heard Yamato yell out 'Bastard' and cry out in pain, and muttered something quickly and somberly. Finally pinpointing his situation, she covered him with the illusion as well, and saw the wound on his arm.
"If I was at your side, I'd have covered your vulnerabilities." Hyuna growled when she saw the blood, and tore off a small strip of her cloak to bind the wound. "I'm ready for more, so, don't fall behind! I'll go and fight the ones closer to where the explosion was, and meet you here after?"
She then ran farther into the still there smoke, almost shivering with anticipation as she reviewed the fleet and waves of Tengu approaching; purposely and deadly; like how they were way back when she still fought alongside them. Still, she's never seen this unit ever before, and she had no idea what plans they could have.
Goddamn it, Yuwen, where the hell are you?
She was pretty panicked. After leaping straight into one wave of Tengu and essentially trapping them in Yamato's radar, she completely lost track of where Yuwen could be, or even if he was safe. Leaping through the rubble, and even killing a Tengu that was in the way- it died confused, not knowing exactly who drove a spear through him, since he was basically alone and keeping a look out. Hyuna even heard a Rabbit Girl soothing a young child, presumably escorting it to safety away from the battle. She then stopped momentarily, using her hearing and smell to try and get a grip on her location, and based on the density in the air- most likely smoke- she figured it was farther west; the tower base. She heard Ro whispering at someone a few minutes and rooftops later, so she dispersed her illusion and took a swig of water from her deerskin canteen to see that old man from before, splattered with blood, but otherwise looked no worse for wear. So, could he fight too? Why didn't he volunteer either? Maybe, only interested in self defense? and took a swig of water from her deerskin canteen.
"Old guy." She muttered. "You holding up alright?" She also saw Ro, yelling something about the base of the tower. And yeah, it would make sense for whatever their goal is to be inside the tower, somewhere, seeing as they weren't really hunting civilians at all. And otherwise, Poyo isn't exactly that greatof a strategic position based on geography alone. It's better to go for the Jiefong Valley Gate and storm straight past that to get into the Yutan heartland, rather than worrying about the insignificant Poyo. So, whatever this is, it isn't strictly a military endeavor.
"So, they're at the base of the tower?" She asked the imperial guard, putting aside what had happened between them earlier, and she hoped that no one noticed that her fatigue was already itching at the back of her mind again. "Shall we go, then, Prefect Ro?" Hyuna then offered a hand to the old guy, and gave him her name. May as well take in another ally, if that is what he is.
"A new day. A new hour. A new move to make." Malachi Gabra thought as he walked along in the village of Poyo. The village display didn't matter to him all that much. They all have the same dangers, though it always seems more populated villages have more of a chance of being attacked. This could all just be Malachi's paranoia, but he felt like something big and bad was going to happen. And the worst part of all, he didn't think it fit to wear his eye coverings. He had no use for it at the moment, as long as he wasn't bothered that is.
Almost as fast as a snap, bells were ringing and people were panicking and gathering in the village center. Malachi, of course, chose to stay in the back, as far back as he possible could. Drawing his eye coverings out of his pocket, he lifted it up over his eyes, pulling the strings back to wrap around his horns to insure it not fall off. These covers gave everything a slight red tint, but not as red as it was sure to become. And almost as soon as he lifted his head to look back to the stage, all went to hell. Tengu all around, brutally slaughtering off all who get in their way, and with horrid opera masks of all kinds over their faces. Malachi remembers hearing stories of how peaceful and spiritual the race used to be, but how can anyone be sure.
Instincts taking over, Malachi ran into the closest building. No, he wasn't going off to hide. He climbed to the top to the building, out a window, and onto a roof. He thanked his goat-beast-man roots for being able to climb with as little as an edge. Once atop the roof, Malachi was put in a state of trance, as he always would when needing to defend himself. He looked to the sky, Tengu flying around like vultures waiting for a pray. That's when he locked onto one. He watched it's pattern of flight before sending one arrow after the other. Shooting up to 6 of his twenty arrows before five of such hit the Tengu. Then Malachi turned and scurried back into the building before running out the back.
It was fate that Malachi was captured by a Tengu who had seen him scurry back into the building. There was no way he could have possibly avoided it. It was inevitable. Essential. And the Tengu grabbed poor Malachi by the head and tossed him up in the air, catching him by the foot. Malachi didn't let out as much of a whimper. "If we don't got us a goat, I don't know what we got." The Tengu said, and Malachi stayed quiet. After an odd stare from the Tengu, Malachi spoke. "Why do something where many people will be slaughtered? Could it have not been as easy to send in a spy to kill the Emperor if that is what you wanted? The horrid death of the Emperor on his old birthday?"
Yet another odd stare was the reply, that was before he decided to answer. "Not everyone here is innocent..." The Tengu was cut off by Malachi. "I did not mention that anyone was innocent. No one is ever innocent. If they plead that they must be innocent, it is a solid lie, proving evermore that they are not innocent." This started a back and forth thing between the winged-beast and the philosopher-goat. "Why are you wearing a mask over your eyes?" "Why not? Is there any law that forbids of the wearing of eye coverings? And, on the contra, I could ask the same thing of you for wearing a theatrical mask along with the rest of your counterparts. Now, if you'd be so kind to put me back on the ground, I'd bid you ado."
Well, the Tengu dropped Malachi on his head, allowing his blonde hair to get stained with not only the mud and dust of the ground but also the red blood that protruded from his head. And Malachi scurried away, not believing what he had just done. He just plan out confused the guy in a way that the guy just didn't want to be bothered with him anymore. As he was running, Malachi tripped over something big and hard on the ground and fell flat on his face. He was too in a hurry to curse at himself though, and just got straight back up and kept running off, hopping along in a way that showed his rabbit side of him.
Almost as fast as a snap, bells were ringing and people were panicking and gathering in the village center. Malachi, of course, chose to stay in the back, as far back as he possible could. Drawing his eye coverings out of his pocket, he lifted it up over his eyes, pulling the strings back to wrap around his horns to insure it not fall off. These covers gave everything a slight red tint, but not as red as it was sure to become. And almost as soon as he lifted his head to look back to the stage, all went to hell. Tengu all around, brutally slaughtering off all who get in their way, and with horrid opera masks of all kinds over their faces. Malachi remembers hearing stories of how peaceful and spiritual the race used to be, but how can anyone be sure.
Instincts taking over, Malachi ran into the closest building. No, he wasn't going off to hide. He climbed to the top to the building, out a window, and onto a roof. He thanked his goat-beast-man roots for being able to climb with as little as an edge. Once atop the roof, Malachi was put in a state of trance, as he always would when needing to defend himself. He looked to the sky, Tengu flying around like vultures waiting for a pray. That's when he locked onto one. He watched it's pattern of flight before sending one arrow after the other. Shooting up to 6 of his twenty arrows before five of such hit the Tengu. Then Malachi turned and scurried back into the building before running out the back.
It was fate that Malachi was captured by a Tengu who had seen him scurry back into the building. There was no way he could have possibly avoided it. It was inevitable. Essential. And the Tengu grabbed poor Malachi by the head and tossed him up in the air, catching him by the foot. Malachi didn't let out as much of a whimper. "If we don't got us a goat, I don't know what we got." The Tengu said, and Malachi stayed quiet. After an odd stare from the Tengu, Malachi spoke. "Why do something where many people will be slaughtered? Could it have not been as easy to send in a spy to kill the Emperor if that is what you wanted? The horrid death of the Emperor on his old birthday?"
Yet another odd stare was the reply, that was before he decided to answer. "Not everyone here is innocent..." The Tengu was cut off by Malachi. "I did not mention that anyone was innocent. No one is ever innocent. If they plead that they must be innocent, it is a solid lie, proving evermore that they are not innocent." This started a back and forth thing between the winged-beast and the philosopher-goat. "Why are you wearing a mask over your eyes?" "Why not? Is there any law that forbids of the wearing of eye coverings? And, on the contra, I could ask the same thing of you for wearing a theatrical mask along with the rest of your counterparts. Now, if you'd be so kind to put me back on the ground, I'd bid you ado."
Well, the Tengu dropped Malachi on his head, allowing his blonde hair to get stained with not only the mud and dust of the ground but also the red blood that protruded from his head. And Malachi scurried away, not believing what he had just done. He just plan out confused the guy in a way that the guy just didn't want to be bothered with him anymore. As he was running, Malachi tripped over something big and hard on the ground and fell flat on his face. He was too in a hurry to curse at himself though, and just got straight back up and kept running off, hopping along in a way that showed his rabbit side of him.
Of course things went awry quickly. That....Yuwen fellow's report of bandits seemed sketchy at best. And when the guardsmen approached to reveal Yuwen's seemingly fraudulent nature, Suiken was all ready to pack up and leave. But the tides of fate work in strange ways. As the city seem to explode with fire, tengu, and a lot of fighting.
Suiken didn't fight just yet...there were plenty people for that and none of those stupid crows attacked him, yet. What he needed right now...was clarity. He looked around and ran across town, observing the situation, with surprising speed for someone his size. A rabbit beast-woman was evacuating citizens and the orca beast man who he'd met earlier was helping the severely wounded mayor. Who seemed to be talking.
["The boy was wrong. They are not bandits," The Yutan man continued. "They blew up the tower because of whats... inside... but they cannot get it." He rose his hand to his collar and carefully pulled out an old, brass key. With another cough his hand drifted down, still clutching the object, until it met Keeflo's. "...They cannot get it..." He repeated, releasing the key for the beast-man to take.]
Ah, there it is. Clarity. Now that that was over, it was the time for action. Suiken drew out his mallets, the ones he'd used in his performances this morning. He lifted the metallic covering around them to reveal their true nature. Instead of mallet's, what was truly attached to the metallic sticks was a pair of two giant fangs covered, ripped from the maw of a great beast, coated in a sheet of ice that didn't melt once, even in the wild fires caused by the tengu.
Swinging the fangs around, Suiken managed to douse the flames down, every time he swung, making a cold breeze fly through the air. He wasn't just aimlessly swinging at flames, however. He had a goal. A path. The tower. Or whatever remained of it. Several Tengu were still flying above it. Suiken smirked and arched his arm back, ever so slightly...
With a mighty swing, he threw the fang as it swung in a circle like a boomerang, knocking the wind out of three tengu before it pierced the wing of the fourth, who crumpled to the ground as t felt a cold chill throughout his body. Suiken approached the wounded tengu and stepped on his chest. "Hey, how's it going?" Suiken asked casually, like he was talking to a new friend. "How about telling me what you..." Suiken began, pointing at the tengu. "...want in there..." Suiken continued, pointing at the tower.
Suiken didn't fight just yet...there were plenty people for that and none of those stupid crows attacked him, yet. What he needed right now...was clarity. He looked around and ran across town, observing the situation, with surprising speed for someone his size. A rabbit beast-woman was evacuating citizens and the orca beast man who he'd met earlier was helping the severely wounded mayor. Who seemed to be talking.
["The boy was wrong. They are not bandits," The Yutan man continued. "They blew up the tower because of whats... inside... but they cannot get it." He rose his hand to his collar and carefully pulled out an old, brass key. With another cough his hand drifted down, still clutching the object, until it met Keeflo's. "...They cannot get it..." He repeated, releasing the key for the beast-man to take.]
Ah, there it is. Clarity. Now that that was over, it was the time for action. Suiken drew out his mallets, the ones he'd used in his performances this morning. He lifted the metallic covering around them to reveal their true nature. Instead of mallet's, what was truly attached to the metallic sticks was a pair of two giant fangs covered, ripped from the maw of a great beast, coated in a sheet of ice that didn't melt once, even in the wild fires caused by the tengu.
Swinging the fangs around, Suiken managed to douse the flames down, every time he swung, making a cold breeze fly through the air. He wasn't just aimlessly swinging at flames, however. He had a goal. A path. The tower. Or whatever remained of it. Several Tengu were still flying above it. Suiken smirked and arched his arm back, ever so slightly...
With a mighty swing, he threw the fang as it swung in a circle like a boomerang, knocking the wind out of three tengu before it pierced the wing of the fourth, who crumpled to the ground as t felt a cold chill throughout his body. Suiken approached the wounded tengu and stepped on his chest. "Hey, how's it going?" Suiken asked casually, like he was talking to a new friend. "How about telling me what you..." Suiken began, pointing at the tengu. "...want in there..." Suiken continued, pointing at the tower.
"...I don't know who these guys are," Yuwen said, taking Ann's hand and helping himself up. "But they're not bandits. They stay in the square, though - they're not after the citizens. Come on!" With his swords at his sides, he charged into a ring of tengu and instantly killed one with a blade toss, quickly retrieving his weapon and lashing out at the others in fluid movement. Reckless was the first word that came to mind, but not many of these creatures seemed to be very capable, considering how easily so many of them had been slain so far now that she returned her focus to the ongoing battle. She motioned to follow after him but her path was barred by another tengu; this one was donned in patterned armor and seemed to stand taller than most of the others, not to mention that his aura of chi emitted heavier pressure as well. He slowly began circling her with its sword held vertically at his side, Ann simply standing in the center of his orbit, eyes fixated on her opponent. Then, without warning, he rushed her.
She back-stepped both his first swing and second swing, finding that the chain was pulled together far too quickly for her to exploit a weakness in his attack. She had already gotten used to fighting those who were faster and stronger than her and, by now, it had almost become something of a norm. Sometimes, she even wondered if becoming faster and stronger herself would throw off the balance of her fighting style, but usually dismissed the idea as inane. Still, there was improvement in her swordplay and footwork everyday, especially with all the bounties she'd been herding under her name. That was more than enough training for her. She hopped lightly in place as she kept her gaze on the tengu lieutenant, still not having drawn her sword yet. He charged again and she ducked under the first swing, moving to his side and raising her head, closing in on him so that their backs were literally pressed against each other, both spinning in a circle as the tengu sought to get her out of his blind spot. Ann shifted the placement of her foot as he turned around, who tripped over it and regained his balance just fast enough to avoid immediate decapitation as she lashed out at him in his split-second of vulnerability. If it were someone else it might have possible, but this one was simply too on guard to be slain by something like that.
The two were facing each other again now. Her sword found its way back into its sheath as she backed off a few steps, seeing that the tengu had no intention of letting up the pressure. On the defensive again, she side-stepped and dodged his flurry of successive slashes, unable to spot an opening for her to strike. Her retreat slowed down as she began to feel the urge to lay on some pressure herself. She drew and swiped away the tengu's next attack, turning the blade around with a flick of her wrist and swinging toward him. The edge glanced harmlessly off of his bracer as he raised his arm to protect his face, using the same arm to shove away her weapon and launch a straight jab. She barely moved her head away, the fist grazing past her ear. Her sheath made a second appearance, which she pulled up just in time to defend herself from what would otherwise have been a fatal attack, the tengu's blade smacking against it in succession to his gauntlet strike. Ann backed away again, keeping more distance between them this time. It didn't matter how skilled she was; he simply reacted too quickly to anything she tried to dish out. She slid her katana into its sheath again.
Her brows furrowed, scanning the area for anyone that could lend assistance to her.
She back-stepped both his first swing and second swing, finding that the chain was pulled together far too quickly for her to exploit a weakness in his attack. She had already gotten used to fighting those who were faster and stronger than her and, by now, it had almost become something of a norm. Sometimes, she even wondered if becoming faster and stronger herself would throw off the balance of her fighting style, but usually dismissed the idea as inane. Still, there was improvement in her swordplay and footwork everyday, especially with all the bounties she'd been herding under her name. That was more than enough training for her. She hopped lightly in place as she kept her gaze on the tengu lieutenant, still not having drawn her sword yet. He charged again and she ducked under the first swing, moving to his side and raising her head, closing in on him so that their backs were literally pressed against each other, both spinning in a circle as the tengu sought to get her out of his blind spot. Ann shifted the placement of her foot as he turned around, who tripped over it and regained his balance just fast enough to avoid immediate decapitation as she lashed out at him in his split-second of vulnerability. If it were someone else it might have possible, but this one was simply too on guard to be slain by something like that.
The two were facing each other again now. Her sword found its way back into its sheath as she backed off a few steps, seeing that the tengu had no intention of letting up the pressure. On the defensive again, she side-stepped and dodged his flurry of successive slashes, unable to spot an opening for her to strike. Her retreat slowed down as she began to feel the urge to lay on some pressure herself. She drew and swiped away the tengu's next attack, turning the blade around with a flick of her wrist and swinging toward him. The edge glanced harmlessly off of his bracer as he raised his arm to protect his face, using the same arm to shove away her weapon and launch a straight jab. She barely moved her head away, the fist grazing past her ear. Her sheath made a second appearance, which she pulled up just in time to defend herself from what would otherwise have been a fatal attack, the tengu's blade smacking against it in succession to his gauntlet strike. Ann backed away again, keeping more distance between them this time. It didn't matter how skilled she was; he simply reacted too quickly to anything she tried to dish out. She slid her katana into its sheath again.
Her brows furrowed, scanning the area for anyone that could lend assistance to her.
Yamato readied himself to fight the four remaining Tengu who had served under his uncle that were still willing to fight him. Their comrades were still fighting the others who had gathered in the square. Just as one of the Tengu made a move, Yamato found himself unable to see the battle, Hyuna by his side. She was swift, and apologized for not being there to cover him, to which he just soohk his head as she made a makeshift bandage for his arm.
He had not experienced kindness in this fashion. He grew up expecting nothing from others unless it was respect or fear. His family view kindness as a weakness. There was no love shared except between his father and mother, and between his parents and his eldest brother. Yamato was never jealous, his brother's special treatment was expected. Right? He pushed the thought from his mind, remembering his uncle, not the one he just killed, no, his father's brother. His former master. He had shown Yamato kindness, and paid with his life. However, there was something different about Hyuna's gesture. It was genuine, there was no pity in her bandaging his arm. He was about to thank her, but she was already on her way to the site of the explosion. "We'll meet back here, okay?" "Don't get yourself killed!" He called out to her, knowing he owed her a drink later.
With the illusion gone, Yamato was exposed and the Tengu lunged, but met a quick end at Yuwen's blade. "Friends of yours?" He asked, standing back to back with Yamato. "Hardly. I don't tend to keep the company of fools like these." He blocked the attack thrown at him by one of the three remaining Tengu, severing its arm. "These wonldn't happen to be the bandits you spoke of?" Yamato asked, trying to get a better sense of the man who seemed to be close to his age.
He had not experienced kindness in this fashion. He grew up expecting nothing from others unless it was respect or fear. His family view kindness as a weakness. There was no love shared except between his father and mother, and between his parents and his eldest brother. Yamato was never jealous, his brother's special treatment was expected. Right? He pushed the thought from his mind, remembering his uncle, not the one he just killed, no, his father's brother. His former master. He had shown Yamato kindness, and paid with his life. However, there was something different about Hyuna's gesture. It was genuine, there was no pity in her bandaging his arm. He was about to thank her, but she was already on her way to the site of the explosion. "We'll meet back here, okay?" "Don't get yourself killed!" He called out to her, knowing he owed her a drink later.
With the illusion gone, Yamato was exposed and the Tengu lunged, but met a quick end at Yuwen's blade. "Friends of yours?" He asked, standing back to back with Yamato. "Hardly. I don't tend to keep the company of fools like these." He blocked the attack thrown at him by one of the three remaining Tengu, severing its arm. "These wonldn't happen to be the bandits you spoke of?" Yamato asked, trying to get a better sense of the man who seemed to be close to his age.
"Brother I don't know who or what the hell they are or is going on," Yuwen replied, catching a Tengu spear between his dual swords and flipping it, before pushing forward and diving it into the creature's shoulder. The two Tengu left circled them as Yuwen and Yamato continued to counter their movements, remaining back to back. Yuwen glanced over his shoulder as his Tengu attacked, Yamato quickly flipping to block, leaving his back exposed. The other Tengu too thrust his blade forward, but Yuwen slid to where Yamato had stood and too blocked the strike. The Tengu released in unison and began to circle again, leaving them exactly where they had been before. "These two are different.." He whispered to the man as they circled. "They know the art of combat well and they have us stuck. We need a distraction..."
***
The bloodied Tengu coughed heavily as Suiken pressed down on his chest down. "Hey, how's it going?" Suiken began, his voice relaxed. "How about telling me what you want in there..." He continued, pointing over the Tengu's head. Suiken's finger was hard for the Tengu to see through the smoke and ash, but he knew where he was pointing. The Tower Site.
A sickly laugh began to croak out of the wounded Tengu's lips. "...We attack towns..." The Tengu hissed. "Don't over think it..."
***
The bloodied Tengu coughed heavily as Suiken pressed down on his chest down. "Hey, how's it going?" Suiken began, his voice relaxed. "How about telling me what you want in there..." He continued, pointing over the Tengu's head. Suiken's finger was hard for the Tengu to see through the smoke and ash, but he knew where he was pointing. The Tower Site.
A sickly laugh began to croak out of the wounded Tengu's lips. "...We attack towns..." The Tengu hissed. "Don't over think it..."
"Ah, nice to meet you," Sunaarashi said, stuffing his bundle under a tarp. "Name's Sunaarashi. Suna, for short. Sorry about not being here sooner, I kind of got lost." He looked towards the tower. "So that's their target, huh? Well, I don't suppose we should waste any more time."
He headed across the courtyard, lifting a cloth to his nose and mouth as he neared the smoke. "Cover your nose and mouth if you can. Smoke getting in your lungs isn't easy to get out... just like sand."
As Sunaarashi neared the entrance, a Tengu appeared out of nowhere, silently descending from above with a spear in hand. Sunaarashi, somehow, seemed to see the blow coming, and sidestepped, twisting around to the Tengu's back. He watched, somewhat amused, as the Tengu looked wildly around for his intended victim.
"Ahem," Sunaarashi grunted, and the Tengu turned. Feeling better about killing him, Sunaarashi swung his sword, neatly slicing the Tengu's head off his shoulders.
"These guys don't seem to be too smart about attacking people," Sunaarashi mumbled through his makeshift mask. "If they stayed in the air, they'd be much harder to kill."
Looking around, he pushed forward through the smoke and entered the tower, sliding from rubble to rubble. He heard voices ahead, and realized it must be the raiders. Grimacing, he lowered his mask, since the air was cleaner inside, and began carefully moving forward, following the voices through a descending tunnel blasted open by the attacker's powers.
"What am I getting myself into?" Sunaarashi muttered, looking over his shoulder to see if Hyuna and the soldiers were following him.
He headed across the courtyard, lifting a cloth to his nose and mouth as he neared the smoke. "Cover your nose and mouth if you can. Smoke getting in your lungs isn't easy to get out... just like sand."
As Sunaarashi neared the entrance, a Tengu appeared out of nowhere, silently descending from above with a spear in hand. Sunaarashi, somehow, seemed to see the blow coming, and sidestepped, twisting around to the Tengu's back. He watched, somewhat amused, as the Tengu looked wildly around for his intended victim.
"Ahem," Sunaarashi grunted, and the Tengu turned. Feeling better about killing him, Sunaarashi swung his sword, neatly slicing the Tengu's head off his shoulders.
"These guys don't seem to be too smart about attacking people," Sunaarashi mumbled through his makeshift mask. "If they stayed in the air, they'd be much harder to kill."
Looking around, he pushed forward through the smoke and entered the tower, sliding from rubble to rubble. He heard voices ahead, and realized it must be the raiders. Grimacing, he lowered his mask, since the air was cleaner inside, and began carefully moving forward, following the voices through a descending tunnel blasted open by the attacker's powers.
"What am I getting myself into?" Sunaarashi muttered, looking over his shoulder to see if Hyuna and the soldiers were following him.
[A sickly laugh began to croak out of the wounded Tengu's lips. "...We attack towns..." The Tengu hissed. "Don't over think it..." ]
Suiken pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed briefly watching the bald human head into the tower. "Let's try again, buddy...What is in the tower?" he asked more intensely. "You know...my weapon is still lodged into your wing. If I removed it the wrong way...that could end up pretty painful..."
Suiken pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed briefly watching the bald human head into the tower. "Let's try again, buddy...What is in the tower?" he asked more intensely. "You know...my weapon is still lodged into your wing. If I removed it the wrong way...that could end up pretty painful..."
Yamato knew Yuwen was right, the two remaining Tengu were much better fighters than the others had been. He took the opportunity to use his chi to lift a piece of rubble from the ground behind him to attack the Tengu Yuwen was fighting. "Run," Yamato exclaimed as he blocked another attack by his assailant. He grit his teeth, his right arm beginning to bother him. "Alright this ends now!" He used his chi to control his short blade throwing it at the Tengu before him, who, as expected blocked the blade with his own, leaving his chest open to receive Yamato's blade. "Now then, time to mop up the rest of these bastards.
Ro looked up as the massive man pelted toward the fire. "You silly bastard," He spat, before dodging an attack from an incoming Tengu. He then turned to the girl who'd shown up, the criminal from earlier. "Shall we go, then, Prefect Ro?" She called to him, nodding toward Sunaarashi. "You can follow him into the eye of the storm if you want: we have to secure the area!" Ro spat as he sliced the Tengu to the ground.
Yuwen did what he was told, leaping out of the way as Yamato attacked the fellow Tengu. He adjusted his armour collar and began to walk through the battlefield, looking around for enemies when suddenly he was smashed into by a large man running toward the fire. "What the hell are you doing?!" Yuwen called, running after him.
From a distance Ro looked back as Yuwen began to follow the man toward the fire and smoke where the tower once stood. "If you go with them you'll have three against the Tengu who are down there," He muttered to Hyuna. "Maybe you'll even have a chance." With that he ran off toward a chaotic cluster of Tengu attacking the guards...
***
The Tengu glared up at Suiken coldly. "...We are the Hatago warrior, Oni... we seek the chest... that's all he spoke of..." He lay his head back down carefully. "I hope you kill me, Oni... it is the only true way for a Hatago to die..."
Yuwen did what he was told, leaping out of the way as Yamato attacked the fellow Tengu. He adjusted his armour collar and began to walk through the battlefield, looking around for enemies when suddenly he was smashed into by a large man running toward the fire. "What the hell are you doing?!" Yuwen called, running after him.
From a distance Ro looked back as Yuwen began to follow the man toward the fire and smoke where the tower once stood. "If you go with them you'll have three against the Tengu who are down there," He muttered to Hyuna. "Maybe you'll even have a chance." With that he ran off toward a chaotic cluster of Tengu attacking the guards...
***
The Tengu glared up at Suiken coldly. "...We are the Hatago warrior, Oni... we seek the chest... that's all he spoke of..." He lay his head back down carefully. "I hope you kill me, Oni... it is the only true way for a Hatago to die..."
Suiken closed his eyes and though. The chest...? All this for treasure? Can't be that simple, though... "I'm sorry, friend. I don't take the lives of those who dwell on the mortal plane. It's just not my way..." Suiken shrugged. "Besides...fight on. Live through this to see another day. A death such as this doesn't befit a warrior. I hit you with a sneak attack and you fell. But you can heal, you can fly again. Fight again. Perhaps we will meet again one day on the field of battle. And then, when I beat you...you can decide if you want to have a real warrior's death," Suiken informed the tengu, knocking him out on the shoulder, rendering him unconscious for a bit. He then harmlessly removed the fang from the tengu's wing.
Suiken then turned to face the tower, before heading into it, without a moment's hesitation.
Suiken then turned to face the tower, before heading into it, without a moment's hesitation.
Hyuna Ka-Nan
Two more tengu approached. Hyuna dodged one, and send a slight gust of air at the other to knock him off his balance, and lunged with her spear at the katana-wielding one, while the second one, armed with a bow, hissed and readies arrows after righting it's balance. She easily dodged the katana strikes, and drove the blunt end of her spear upwards at the ribs of the katana tengu, using him as a makeshift shield against the arrow shot, and it pierced it's wing, forcing it onto the ground. She spun her body, twisting it to dodge a slash and to gain momentum with her weapon, hefting it towards the tengu to give herself more space, knowing it could dodge it. This forced an opening as she shot up an illusion of herself going left, and she leapt up and guided herself towards the bow Tengu, firing an arrow through the illusion. With a quick jab, the archer was crippled, and Hyuna snapped its neck, breathing hard.
That makes seven...
Maybe they saw her fatigue, but maybe not; several imperial soldiers came to back her up. Hyuna panted and tried to argue that she was doing just fine- it would be a lie. Her vision swam in the corner of her eyes when she remembered to catch up with Ro and the old guy, not even knowing his name. She took another hasty drink, almost choking on the lukewarm water pouring down her parched throat.
"You can follow him if you want." Ro said testily, and turned to his men, yelling that they had to secure the area. She nodded curtly, barely registering Yuwen in the distance, but glad that he somehow survived this mess so far. She also saw the story-telling Oni, looking grave with important information. Still, she figured he could catch up if he wanted to warn them. The sooner she and the older man headed into the ruins, the better, after all.
I'm pushing myself, aren't I?
She caught up to the strange old man, and she could also see a small unit of imperials alongside them, ready for anything. The first thing Hyuna thought was that it was dark. And eerily empty- almost as if the Tengu had already searched for whatever the heck it was they were looking for. Still, whatever it was, maybe if Hyuna could grab it and let Yuwen get the glory- if he was even still alive-, then maybe he'd recognize her again.
A faint, and probably vain hope.
"It'd be nice if I knew your name." She grumbled, not really having the energy to start an argument with him, but also not wanting to appear weak in front of him. "You stay in front, okay? I'll guard the flank."
She was talking quietly, because in the dark, a single sound was pretty easy to pick out and target. And who knew if the Tengu were lying in ambush, waiting for them. She knew she had her own strength, but now, she had to trust in this man as well, the man with no name, so far. The man with the scraggly beard, and the bloody shirt. Hyuna absently looked and saw her cloak, splattered with blood, silently reminding herself to buy a new one later on. She liked the mental image of it billowing behind her as she descended on a victim, so of course she'd get a replacement later.
I'll get more kills than you, Master... just you wait..
Up ahead, Hyuna heard the sound of flapping wings. She warned the man right before a small party of about four Tengu assaulted them from above, and Hyuna deflected an arrow by twirling the spear before using the man's back to propel her directly into the wave of them, scattering them about as they crashed into the ground, hoping the man was smart enough to follow the sounds of the bodies hitting the floor and kill them before they could recover. She stuck her spear into one's chest, huffing hard. She raised her spear enough to parry another strike, but she almost didn't have the strength left to counter attack.
Eight.
Fortunately for Hyuna, she did not have to counter.
Sunaarashi moved like lightning, his sword flashing three strikes. The Tengu, caught completely by surprise, fell to the ground silently, dead before they fully realized what had hit them.
"I thought you heard me," Sunaarashi said to Hyuna. "Sorry. The name's Sunaarashi. Suna for short." He wiped his sword on one of the dead Tengu's clothes and sheathed it. "What are you counting?"
Sunaarashi moved like lightning, his sword flashing three strikes. The Tengu, caught completely by surprise, fell to the ground silently, dead before they fully realized what had hit them.
"I thought you heard me," Sunaarashi said to Hyuna. "Sorry. The name's Sunaarashi. Suna for short." He wiped his sword on one of the dead Tengu's clothes and sheathed it. "What are you counting?"
A figure stalked them as in the dark cloud of smoke Sunaarashi and Hyuna walked across the fiery ruins of where the tower once stood. The figure plopped out of the shadows, ramming into Sunaarashi's chest head first and bumping off as it were a brick wall. "Hey there," Yuwen Fortune said as he recovered, looking from him to the girl. "You guys are investigating too, huh?" A fourth figure joined them. Yuwen turned to see the Oni step forward through the smoke.
"Hey," Yuwen greeted before taking a few steps forward. At the edge of the ruins of the tower, surrounded by dying fires, was a massive pit going into a dark chamber below. Yuwen ducked as a Tengu dived down into the chambers revealed below. "Whatever they're after is down there," Yuwen whispered, turning to the group. "...it's quite a drop..." He paused, looking at Hyuna with confusion for a moment before giving her a small smile. "Your name... starts with a Hyuna," He said, a massive grin growing on her face. "This is a weird way to meet, huh?" He said just as a Tengu leapt from the smoke. He quickly stabbed it in the chest and kicked it off his blade before smiling at her again. "I'm Yuwen Fortune, by the way - everyone," He added, nodding to Sunaarashi and Suiken.
"Hey," Yuwen greeted before taking a few steps forward. At the edge of the ruins of the tower, surrounded by dying fires, was a massive pit going into a dark chamber below. Yuwen ducked as a Tengu dived down into the chambers revealed below. "Whatever they're after is down there," Yuwen whispered, turning to the group. "...it's quite a drop..." He paused, looking at Hyuna with confusion for a moment before giving her a small smile. "Your name... starts with a Hyuna," He said, a massive grin growing on her face. "This is a weird way to meet, huh?" He said just as a Tengu leapt from the smoke. He quickly stabbed it in the chest and kicked it off his blade before smiling at her again. "I'm Yuwen Fortune, by the way - everyone," He added, nodding to Sunaarashi and Suiken.
Bloodbath was a goddamn understatement.
The tengus were veritably soaring into their imminent deaths-- they might as well have just impaled themselves on the assorted swords, spears, knives, and fins (if the beast-folk she'd just seen batter a tengu with their tail was any indication) for all the good they were doing. Whilst the civilians fled like the useless imbeciles they were, helpless to fight anything more threatening than a slightly irritating fly, a motley amalgamation of select individuals was making short work of the squad of tengus that had, for whatever reason, managed to strike so close to the Yune capital. By the looks of the consequent massacre, that wasn't the most tactically sound of decisions.
Then again, Amanhã mused as she glanced across the nascent battlefield, she didn't suppose they could have accounted for the town playing host to a variety of what seemed to be top-line warriors on the very day they'd planned their attack. More to the point, those top-line warriors were all killing off the tengus, and Amanhã would be damned if she was gonna cut it at one kill.
The tengus had scattered, as was standard for Teng military doctrine: attack en masse, and then scatter and engage targets of interest in small groups. In this case, being less a full-scale military engagement and more a small skirmish, every warrior defending Poyo was a target of interest, and so each one was assailed individually by groups. Amanhã was no exception: four tengus detached from the fray as she stepped away from the carcass of their comrade, swooping down to surround her. Again, expected. Amanhã had fought enough of the Kingdom's soldiers to have a pretty good grasp of how they tended to fight-- at least, when they adhered to what she supposed was their standard training doctrine. Surround the target, have one or two attack from either side side as a distraction, and then, whilst the target responds to that attack, the other two make quick work of them. It was a good tactic, one that'd nearly put Amanhã down for good the first time she'd taken a job fighting the Teng Kingdom. Fortunately, now she had a pretty good idea of how the process went.
A simple feint was all it took, and the tactic was undone. A battering elbow to the skull of one warrior, disorienting them-- the next impaled through the chest on her greatsword before the bounty hunter, her blade still buried deep in the body of the second tengu, grabbed the sword wrist of another oncoming attacker and shattered the bones within with a cruel, effortless motion. The other two, one having recovered from the elbow blow, were now attacking in earnest again; Amanhã deflected the blow of the first with such violence that their sword sailed from their hand just before she cut them down, her blade rending through armour and flesh like... well, a six and a half foot greatsword through a tengu. The other received a kick to the chest that sent them careening to the ground long enough for Amanhã to then turn back to the other tengu, still doubled over from the pain of their shattered wrist, and pierce them downwards through the back, sinking her sword into the adversary and then withdrawing it slick with fresh blood joining the cruor of their fallen comrades. The last remaining foe had clambered back to their feet, and, perceiving an opportunity with Amanhã's back turned, scrambled to seize on it, all too late. She turned swiftly to find the tengu charging with their sword held aloft and ready to come down on the bounty hunter, and with a decisive motion, she rent the hand holding the sword from the tengu's arm. The hand fell to the ground uselessly, the sword following shortly after, and the tengu stumbled backwards in shock, gripping the cavity where once their hand had been, now spurting blood, the bone, shorn of its connection to the hand, protruding. She was not interested in letting the tengu suffer long: as they sank to their knees, she raised her greatsword, and brought it down brutally on the warrior's neck, sundering head from shoulders and unleashing a beautiful fountain of sanguine unto the street of the town centre.
It had happened all in the span of just a few seconds-- and it was not enough. A frenzy of violence, of bloodlust, of a ravenous craving for carnage, had seized Amanhã, and it could not be so easily sated. Demanding monetary recompense was the farthest thing from the red haze of her mind right now-- how could she possibly have need for any more reward than this gratification of her one and only joy in life? She needed only to find more entertainment, more to kill, and that would be reward enough.
As the battle continued to be waged in the town centre of the trifling town of Poyo, Amanhã Tiamat hurled herself directly into the thick of it, into the mass of carcasses-to-be, dead things waiting to happen, and she was making them happen, stabbing, slashing, crushing, kicking, smashing, shattering and battering. Behind the stark apathy of the faceplate she was grinning, glorying in the senseless carnage, the violence, the viscerality and carnality of it all.
It was the only thing that made her feel alive anymore.
The tengus were veritably soaring into their imminent deaths-- they might as well have just impaled themselves on the assorted swords, spears, knives, and fins (if the beast-folk she'd just seen batter a tengu with their tail was any indication) for all the good they were doing. Whilst the civilians fled like the useless imbeciles they were, helpless to fight anything more threatening than a slightly irritating fly, a motley amalgamation of select individuals was making short work of the squad of tengus that had, for whatever reason, managed to strike so close to the Yune capital. By the looks of the consequent massacre, that wasn't the most tactically sound of decisions.
Then again, Amanhã mused as she glanced across the nascent battlefield, she didn't suppose they could have accounted for the town playing host to a variety of what seemed to be top-line warriors on the very day they'd planned their attack. More to the point, those top-line warriors were all killing off the tengus, and Amanhã would be damned if she was gonna cut it at one kill.
The tengus had scattered, as was standard for Teng military doctrine: attack en masse, and then scatter and engage targets of interest in small groups. In this case, being less a full-scale military engagement and more a small skirmish, every warrior defending Poyo was a target of interest, and so each one was assailed individually by groups. Amanhã was no exception: four tengus detached from the fray as she stepped away from the carcass of their comrade, swooping down to surround her. Again, expected. Amanhã had fought enough of the Kingdom's soldiers to have a pretty good grasp of how they tended to fight-- at least, when they adhered to what she supposed was their standard training doctrine. Surround the target, have one or two attack from either side side as a distraction, and then, whilst the target responds to that attack, the other two make quick work of them. It was a good tactic, one that'd nearly put Amanhã down for good the first time she'd taken a job fighting the Teng Kingdom. Fortunately, now she had a pretty good idea of how the process went.
A simple feint was all it took, and the tactic was undone. A battering elbow to the skull of one warrior, disorienting them-- the next impaled through the chest on her greatsword before the bounty hunter, her blade still buried deep in the body of the second tengu, grabbed the sword wrist of another oncoming attacker and shattered the bones within with a cruel, effortless motion. The other two, one having recovered from the elbow blow, were now attacking in earnest again; Amanhã deflected the blow of the first with such violence that their sword sailed from their hand just before she cut them down, her blade rending through armour and flesh like... well, a six and a half foot greatsword through a tengu. The other received a kick to the chest that sent them careening to the ground long enough for Amanhã to then turn back to the other tengu, still doubled over from the pain of their shattered wrist, and pierce them downwards through the back, sinking her sword into the adversary and then withdrawing it slick with fresh blood joining the cruor of their fallen comrades. The last remaining foe had clambered back to their feet, and, perceiving an opportunity with Amanhã's back turned, scrambled to seize on it, all too late. She turned swiftly to find the tengu charging with their sword held aloft and ready to come down on the bounty hunter, and with a decisive motion, she rent the hand holding the sword from the tengu's arm. The hand fell to the ground uselessly, the sword following shortly after, and the tengu stumbled backwards in shock, gripping the cavity where once their hand had been, now spurting blood, the bone, shorn of its connection to the hand, protruding. She was not interested in letting the tengu suffer long: as they sank to their knees, she raised her greatsword, and brought it down brutally on the warrior's neck, sundering head from shoulders and unleashing a beautiful fountain of sanguine unto the street of the town centre.
It had happened all in the span of just a few seconds-- and it was not enough. A frenzy of violence, of bloodlust, of a ravenous craving for carnage, had seized Amanhã, and it could not be so easily sated. Demanding monetary recompense was the farthest thing from the red haze of her mind right now-- how could she possibly have need for any more reward than this gratification of her one and only joy in life? She needed only to find more entertainment, more to kill, and that would be reward enough.
As the battle continued to be waged in the town centre of the trifling town of Poyo, Amanhã Tiamat hurled herself directly into the thick of it, into the mass of carcasses-to-be, dead things waiting to happen, and she was making them happen, stabbing, slashing, crushing, kicking, smashing, shattering and battering. Behind the stark apathy of the faceplate she was grinning, glorying in the senseless carnage, the violence, the viscerality and carnality of it all.
It was the only thing that made her feel alive anymore.
The enemy lieutenant did not seem to appeal to the idea of dragging on the fight any longer, spreading his wings wide and boosting himself into the air, coldly eyeing the dark-haired girl that had been caught in the shadow of his massive wingspan. This was becoming further and further from manageable and it didn't help that everybody else seemed too preoccupied with their own little skirmishes all across the square, not to mention the fact that several other tengu began closing in from behind her. Deciding that the tengu in front of her was the bigger threat, she turned her back to him and began heading the other way; the group of assailants that were blocking her path attacked in unison.
The first one was split clean in half at the waist as it attempted to charge at her. Ann swiped the dead tengu's weapon out of the air as it fell from its hands, now sporting two swords. She hadn't had the chance to practice too much with a dual wielding style, but if one thing was certain, it was that she wouldn't stand a chance with her default combat strategy. She took a moment to swap the weapons between her hands, transferring her own sword to her offhand considering the fact that it was shorter than the one she'd just taken. For someone who was so used to fighting with a single blade, she felt mildly uneasy with her current stance. It wasn't that she lacked confidence in her ability to wield the two swords properly, but rather that the sudden change of pace was likely to throw off her usual maneuvers. She killed the remaining tengu warriors in the blink of an eye, dashing between each kill in a seamless dance of death. While she found that two weapons proved to be more effective than one, it was exponentially more exhausting. When she was done fighting the lieutenant, she would have to ditch the second sword.
Looking up into the sky, Ann prepared herself as she watched the tengu lieutenant soared down out at her, only to be shot down from the sky by an arrow. He dropped like a stone and crashed into the ground, writhing in agnoy. Squinting, she spotted a beastman standing on one of the rooftops armed with a bow. He fired off a few more arrows before vanishing back down into the lowers floors. That made things much easier. She tossed away the scavenged weapon, swapping sword hands again before placing her weapon into its scabbard. The masked lieutenant had gotten up to his feet by now, engaging in a combat stance with an arrow still lodged in him. Unfortunately for him, the fight was already over. Screeching, he swung his blade at her diagonally. He was fast, but he was not as fast as he was before. Ann immediately stopped the tengu's blade with the pommel of her sword's hilt as she drew it, staring him dead in the eyes through his mask. She knocked his sword away and kicked in his knee, resulting in a sickening crack as he buckled. She separated his head from his shoulders as he toppled to the ground. Ann sheathed her sword once more.
Somewhere in the distance, she spotted the man on the stage that had called himself Yuwen and approached him, as well as the group he was standing with. She stuck around long enough to hear the gist of the situation.
"Are you all planning on going down?" she asked, raising her voice just enough to hear over the chaos in the background as she wiped her blood-soaked hands against her clothes.
The first one was split clean in half at the waist as it attempted to charge at her. Ann swiped the dead tengu's weapon out of the air as it fell from its hands, now sporting two swords. She hadn't had the chance to practice too much with a dual wielding style, but if one thing was certain, it was that she wouldn't stand a chance with her default combat strategy. She took a moment to swap the weapons between her hands, transferring her own sword to her offhand considering the fact that it was shorter than the one she'd just taken. For someone who was so used to fighting with a single blade, she felt mildly uneasy with her current stance. It wasn't that she lacked confidence in her ability to wield the two swords properly, but rather that the sudden change of pace was likely to throw off her usual maneuvers. She killed the remaining tengu warriors in the blink of an eye, dashing between each kill in a seamless dance of death. While she found that two weapons proved to be more effective than one, it was exponentially more exhausting. When she was done fighting the lieutenant, she would have to ditch the second sword.
Looking up into the sky, Ann prepared herself as she watched the tengu lieutenant soared down out at her, only to be shot down from the sky by an arrow. He dropped like a stone and crashed into the ground, writhing in agnoy. Squinting, she spotted a beastman standing on one of the rooftops armed with a bow. He fired off a few more arrows before vanishing back down into the lowers floors. That made things much easier. She tossed away the scavenged weapon, swapping sword hands again before placing her weapon into its scabbard. The masked lieutenant had gotten up to his feet by now, engaging in a combat stance with an arrow still lodged in him. Unfortunately for him, the fight was already over. Screeching, he swung his blade at her diagonally. He was fast, but he was not as fast as he was before. Ann immediately stopped the tengu's blade with the pommel of her sword's hilt as she drew it, staring him dead in the eyes through his mask. She knocked his sword away and kicked in his knee, resulting in a sickening crack as he buckled. She separated his head from his shoulders as he toppled to the ground. Ann sheathed her sword once more.
Somewhere in the distance, she spotted the man on the stage that had called himself Yuwen and approached him, as well as the group he was standing with. She stuck around long enough to hear the gist of the situation.
"Are you all planning on going down?" she asked, raising her voice just enough to hear over the chaos in the background as she wiped her blood-soaked hands against her clothes.
Malao
"YAHOOO!!!"
Malao yelled at the top of his lungs, dozens of feet in the air. It seemed a lot had happened since he was thrown from the stage. Currently, he was standing on the back of an obviously unconscious Tengu with his sash through his mouth with Malao hold onto them like reigns. Malao had forcibly stretched out the Tengu's wings and was now surfing on the Tengu like a reverse glider. His left had held the reigns and his right held the Jingu Stick. He had a massive grin across his face, as he was having the time of his life. Sure over a half-dozen Tengu were constantly diving at him, trying to kill him but, that just made it more fun!
Right at that moment, Malao had been tactically surrounded by the Tengu, all of them eauther wielding nasty looking spears or those weird slim slightly curved swords. They all stood at battle positions, looking as if they were about to dive. Malao's grin just got wider and more devious. He quickly thrust out his arm behind him and the Jingu began to glow.
"JINGU!!" One end of it suddenly extended incredibly far, at least 12 feet pass the Tengu behind. They all looked at it oddly, eyes wide. "PINWHEEL FESTIVAL!!!" He then spun his golden staff with his great strength in a quick 360 degree circle, smacking into the taken aback Tengu. Malao then returned it to it's normal size of 3 feet.
It seemed the Tengu weren't done with him though, as several of their soldier recovered and flew at him from below. Feeling an updraft coming, Malao quickly dipped down for a moment, then pulled back up hard, casuing him to ascend several dozen feet higher. While he was in a vertical position and the Tengu all below him, he turned around and aimed his staff at the group. The Staff began to glow, yet much brighter than before. "JINGU, HAIL STORM!!!" The staff then began to elongate and retract at such a fast speed and a high rate, it seemed as if the staff was a simple blur. The staff managed to strike several of the Tengu multiple times before they headed back towards earth, though he made sure to not hit any of them in the head.
Though, it seemed he hadn't gotten them all. Two seemed to have deviated from the flock just before the attack and had gotten ahead of him as he leveled out. They both came at him with spears, diving straight on. Malao reeled into himself as the spears struck his body. The Tengu seemed pleased for a moment. Until Malao looked up at them with a mischievous grin. The two Tengu looked down at their spears. It seemed th espears had made contact with his torso, but only just. A very small trickle of blood came from the wounds, well more like scratches. His markings were glowing as he spoke. "Stone Monkey!" He then grabbed the spear shaft and used them to slam the Tengu's into one another with his monster like strength, then pulling them both in for a Monkey Palm to their chests, sending them flying.
"WOOOO! Today, a Monkey out flew birds!!!! HAHAHAHA!!!" Malao let out a very monkey like laugh. When he stopped laughing, he realized he was descending quickly. Malao readjusted himself and braced for impact.
He managed to land well, gliding the Tengu to the ground and sliding across the ground on it's back. It slid right up to a group of people. He recognized several of them as people he had met across town today. When he came to a stop, he hoppped off and gave them all grin, which looked a bit silly with his hair all wind blown. "Who said monkeys can't fly? Ha!" He then noticed they were all standing around a huge hole. He ran straight up to it and peered down it, his hand over his eyes like visor. *Whistle* "That's a hole alright..." He then turned around and faced them all.
"Well......what are you waiting for?" He then back flipped straight into the pit, doing his trade ark monkey call.
The mayor's eyes opened as Keeflo adjusted the bandages on his shoulder. Keeflo hoped that Loy-Qui was in a state of shock so he couldn't feel the pain. The mayor coughed.
"...Someone saved me," He said, smiling wearily. "And it's a beast-man of all things..." The man coughed again, this time raining blood on his robes. Did the force of the explosion crack a rib? "The boy was wrong. They are not bandits," The Yutan man continued. "They blew up the tower because of what's... inside... but they cannot get it." He rose his hand to his collar and carefully pulled out an old, brass key. With another cough his hand drifted down, still clutching the object, until it met Keeflo's. "...They cannot get it..." He repeated, releasing the key for the beast-man to take. Keeflo closed his hand around the key, gripping it tightly.
"...I've lived in this village for the last sixty years... my entire life, and I've never left it." Loy-Qui whispered as he leaned his head back again to stare up at the stars. "Now I know I'll die in it too..."
Feeling slightly dizzy from his own blood loss, Keeflo felt at a loss of what to do. The key was definitely something of great importance, but the orca beast-man didn't know what to do with it. Should he hide it somewhere? Should he use it to take whatever it was that the key helped protect to a safer place?
The storyteller from earlier had downed a tengu nearby and the tengu confessed they were after a chest of sorts. If it was a chest, perhaps the tengus would be able to take it to their home and devise their own key for it. This thing was obviously important to the mayor, important enough that he would trust the key to it to a complete stranger.
Like the ocean, life was comprised of many currents. Swim in one current and it could bring you to a school of fish, swim in another and it could bring you to a bunch of sharks. Before you jumped in a current you often didn't know where it was going to take you. Keeflo had to choose which current he was going to swim in.
Some people came out of the village and headed for a hiding place in the woods. "Over here, over here! Your mayor needs help!" Keeflo called to them.
The two men, three women, and child came over. "Do any of you know where to find a doctor? He's in pretty bad condition."
"I just saw Fensho at his house gathering his medicines and tools," one of the women said.
"I'm going to get him. Stay here and help the beast-man," said a man.
Relieved that a doctor was on the way, Keeflo closed his eyes as a wave of dizziness washed over him. "Let me see that back of yours, beast-man. It looks like you need a bandage, too," said the women who saw the doctor. She managed to wrap a strip of cloth around his wound.
"I have to go to the city again. I'll trust the mayor to you," Keeflo said and began to walk back into the fray.
It was harder to walk into Poyo than out of it. He had to push against the crowds. But eventually he reached the center where the volunteers from earlier were grouped. One even jumped down already. "The mayor entrusted me with a key to open whatever's down there," Keeflo said softly so only the group could hear him. "I think we should bring it to safety."
"...Someone saved me," He said, smiling wearily. "And it's a beast-man of all things..." The man coughed again, this time raining blood on his robes. Did the force of the explosion crack a rib? "The boy was wrong. They are not bandits," The Yutan man continued. "They blew up the tower because of what's... inside... but they cannot get it." He rose his hand to his collar and carefully pulled out an old, brass key. With another cough his hand drifted down, still clutching the object, until it met Keeflo's. "...They cannot get it..." He repeated, releasing the key for the beast-man to take. Keeflo closed his hand around the key, gripping it tightly.
"...I've lived in this village for the last sixty years... my entire life, and I've never left it." Loy-Qui whispered as he leaned his head back again to stare up at the stars. "Now I know I'll die in it too..."
Feeling slightly dizzy from his own blood loss, Keeflo felt at a loss of what to do. The key was definitely something of great importance, but the orca beast-man didn't know what to do with it. Should he hide it somewhere? Should he use it to take whatever it was that the key helped protect to a safer place?
The storyteller from earlier had downed a tengu nearby and the tengu confessed they were after a chest of sorts. If it was a chest, perhaps the tengus would be able to take it to their home and devise their own key for it. This thing was obviously important to the mayor, important enough that he would trust the key to it to a complete stranger.
Like the ocean, life was comprised of many currents. Swim in one current and it could bring you to a school of fish, swim in another and it could bring you to a bunch of sharks. Before you jumped in a current you often didn't know where it was going to take you. Keeflo had to choose which current he was going to swim in.
Some people came out of the village and headed for a hiding place in the woods. "Over here, over here! Your mayor needs help!" Keeflo called to them.
The two men, three women, and child came over. "Do any of you know where to find a doctor? He's in pretty bad condition."
"I just saw Fensho at his house gathering his medicines and tools," one of the women said.
"I'm going to get him. Stay here and help the beast-man," said a man.
Relieved that a doctor was on the way, Keeflo closed his eyes as a wave of dizziness washed over him. "Let me see that back of yours, beast-man. It looks like you need a bandage, too," said the women who saw the doctor. She managed to wrap a strip of cloth around his wound.
"I have to go to the city again. I'll trust the mayor to you," Keeflo said and began to walk back into the fray.
It was harder to walk into Poyo than out of it. He had to push against the crowds. But eventually he reached the center where the volunteers from earlier were grouped. One even jumped down already. "The mayor entrusted me with a key to open whatever's down there," Keeflo said softly so only the group could hear him. "I think we should bring it to safety."
["Whatever they're after is down there," Yuwen whispered, turning to the group. "...it's quite a drop..." He paused, looking at Hyuna with confusion for a moment before giving her a small smile. "Your name... starts with a Hyuna," He said, a massive grin growing on her face. "This is a weird way to meet, huh?" He said just as a Tengu leapt from the smoke. He quickly stabbed it in the chest and kicked it off his blade before smiling at her again. "I'm Yuwen Fortune, by the way - everyone," He added, nodding to Sunaarashi and Suiken. ]
Suiken nodded at Yuwen Fortune. "Suiken," he introduced, looking down at the pit apprehensively. Soon they were joined by two more. A human woman who had approached the stage to question Yuwen earlier as well as that strange beast-man. The apparent Monkey King, who unsurprisingly, invited himself to be the first to dive down the tower's depths.
"Reckless, that guy..." Suiken noted, turning around to see someone else join them in the tower. The orca beast-man, this time.
["The mayor entrusted me with a key to open whatever's down there," Keeflo said softly so only the group could hear him. "I think we should bring it to safety.]
"Has to be the key to the chest that tengu was speaking of..." Suiken noted aloud. "That's what they came for," he spoke, turning to the others, informing them. "A chest that lies at the bottom of this tower. If they're going through these lengths to get it, I think it's a pretty safe bet that we shouldn't let 'em. And if that's the key, then we have one advantage already. I suggest we don't wait around any longer..." he spoke, leaping down the pit, leaning his arm against the wall, hoping to use his rough oni skin as a break.
Suiken nodded at Yuwen Fortune. "Suiken," he introduced, looking down at the pit apprehensively. Soon they were joined by two more. A human woman who had approached the stage to question Yuwen earlier as well as that strange beast-man. The apparent Monkey King, who unsurprisingly, invited himself to be the first to dive down the tower's depths.
"Reckless, that guy..." Suiken noted, turning around to see someone else join them in the tower. The orca beast-man, this time.
["The mayor entrusted me with a key to open whatever's down there," Keeflo said softly so only the group could hear him. "I think we should bring it to safety.]
"Has to be the key to the chest that tengu was speaking of..." Suiken noted aloud. "That's what they came for," he spoke, turning to the others, informing them. "A chest that lies at the bottom of this tower. If they're going through these lengths to get it, I think it's a pretty safe bet that we shouldn't let 'em. And if that's the key, then we have one advantage already. I suggest we don't wait around any longer..." he spoke, leaping down the pit, leaning his arm against the wall, hoping to use his rough oni skin as a break.
Hyuna Ka-Nan
Three flashes of a sword later, and Hyuna let out a breath of relief, joking a little about how she could have finished them on her own, and that Suna's aid wasn't really needed, calling him, amongst others, a kill stealer. That doesn't mean she wasn't thankful, but just that she didn't want to express it so easily. Especially not to someone who stood and watched as she and Yamato were being cornered by the imperials a few hours back. But, she had to at least apologize in her head to him for thinking he was weak- this guy was skilled and precise in his attacks. Not the fastest, of course, but Hyuna figured her speed was near the upper human limits, with a self satisfied air.
"Counting kills." She answered him in a subdued voice, trying to preserve energy. "What say we wait for a bit at this hole, in case others want to come with?"
So they waited in a nervous sort of silence until eventually, two more people arrived, first of which was that Yuwen Fortune. The story-telling oni, introducing himself as Suiken, came by almost directly behind him, as if they entered together. She smiled a little bit to herself to see him again, but then quickly remembered that he didn't even know who she was; forcing the scowl back onto her small face. Yuwen greeted them, not even trying to explain that these Tengu were obviously not simple bandits, and that probably means his bandits were a total fabrication. It went pretty much as expected until Yuwen called her by Hyuna, giving almost an apologetic-but-not-quite smile at her. She stood there, completely blank for a second; having no idea how to react whatsoever. She finally settled with a radiant grin, and a failed attempt to respond until she gulped hard, slapped her cheeks, and sputtered out a "took you long enough, you idiot" at her old friend. She nodded as he exclaimed the weirdness of their reunion, hardly even noticing the newly dead Tengu that leaped out of the dark.
"Are we all planning to go down?" A quiet voice from somewhere behind them. Hyuna turned to look, and saw that it was that sword girl on the stage with Yuwen. Before she could answer though, the Monkey King, all of a sudden, leapt down the hole. Heck, Hyuna didn't even know when he got with the group in the first place, let alone how he knew there was a hole. Still, it answered sword girl's question well enough.
So then Hyuna followed the Monkey King down the hole, cushioning her fall with her chi, landing gracefully with flair to her imaginary audience.
She could hear some people talking up above, something about a key, or a chest, perhaps? It was pretty far down, and there were a lot of echoes so it'd be incredibly difficult to clearly hear anything from either end of the pit. But her eyes accustomed themselves to the dark pretty quickly, and she could see intricate stone linings in the wherever they were, as well as multiple paths.Was it possibly a labyrinth, to try and hide where the chest was? If so, whatever's inside had to be valuable. And if it's valuable, couldn't it be sold for a lot of money?
Sure, it's main purpose isn't the price... but still. How rich could I be if I did get it before anyone else..
But then she remembered that she was running low on energy already, and shook the temporary greed out of her head. It was then when the oni, Suiken followed, making it three on the bottom. And along with the heavy crash of the oni, Hyuna suddenly heard the excited, frantic sounds of Tengu wings, almost a whole squad of them, faintly hearing the Tengu words for 'found' 'chest' and 'hurry'. After they passed them by, Hyuna called up to the others up top. But of course, such a loud sound as a giant oni landing on his feet wouldn't go unnoticed, and some of the Tengu split off from their squad, maybe nine or ten of them, she couldn't keep count. Hyuna condensed the air and expanded it out as it reached the attackers, forcing them back, and giving her, Malao, and Suiken some much needed breathing room.
"Hurry up and get down here, stupid!" Hyuna called up, sucking up her pride. "We- we kinda need help!"
Together, the three of them could keep the Tengu at bay, but they couldn't take advantage of any opportunities to get attacks in, forced into a frantic defensive position, backs to each other. She felt as if she was on the verge of fainting, the corners of her vision going all blurry, and here vision itself going completely monochrome. All she could really hear was the sound of her pulse pounding in her head, reminding her that she was still alive.
Ann watched as they dropped down one by one, each devising their own landing strategy. She kicked a spear into one of her hands, testing its sturdiness before holding it out in front of her to get an eye for its length. She set it vertically on the ground slashed off a small portion of the end, reducing the size of the spear. Sheathing her blade, she grabbed the weapon and, without a second thought, leaped down the pit with the shortened spear held horizontally over her head, using it as a frictional brake, both ends fitting perfectly against the opposite sides of the hole's walls.
Gravity took her down most of the way before finally slowly down to a stop, probably meaning that it had probably become more narrow on the way down or that the spear had caught itself on something along the way. Regardless, she released her grip on the rod and landed lightly on her feet, the distance between the ground herself having been drastically reduced. Whoever came down next could probably use it as a makeshift landing platform given that they had good balance and the spear would take their weight. Several tengu had already taken notice of the group and were beginning to head their way. Her hand found its way to the handle of her weapon.
"Get ready," she said quietly.
Gravity took her down most of the way before finally slowly down to a stop, probably meaning that it had probably become more narrow on the way down or that the spear had caught itself on something along the way. Regardless, she released her grip on the rod and landed lightly on her feet, the distance between the ground herself having been drastically reduced. Whoever came down next could probably use it as a makeshift landing platform given that they had good balance and the spear would take their weight. Several tengu had already taken notice of the group and were beginning to head their way. Her hand found its way to the handle of her weapon.
"Get ready," she said quietly.
Yuwen looked down as several members leap into the darkness of the pit until only he, the strange horned Beast-Man, and the massive Sunaraashi were left. Yuwen squinted, trying to spot their forms in the darkness below before turning back to the square, where the Ashuran half-breed slashed the last remaining Tengu out of the air. "You know I think I'm going to help clean up here," Yuwen said before pushing Sunaraashi and Malachi over the ledge, causing them too to fly downward into the darkness. Yuwen wiped his hands together before running back toward the body-covered square...
***
"Sir, I urge you we must go," A sniveling Tengu pleaded as he looked back at the tunnel leading to the chamber where four Tengu soldiers stood, spears in the air: preparing for any intruders who may come storming in. "Sir, the others are dead... we came with a force of forty-two and only the five of us remain," The Tengu whispered to his leader. "The Emperor must have known."
The leader, an elderly, grey bearded Tengu shook his head slowly. "The Emperor didn't know... we were just very unlucky." The leader reached forward and placed his hand on the carved, ebony stone of the large door at the end of the chamber. His long fingers traced the carvings until they reached a mechanical key-hole. "...It seems this chest needs a key," The leader whispered, before spouting fire from his hand and blasting the key-door with flame. The burning disappeared after a second, and the smoke a second after that. "...for I cannot open it with force."
Suddenly a sound echoed from the passage. The leader glared at his assistant. "Go investigate," he said, pointing to the passage. "They've arrived."
The assistant nodded and began to move with the other three Tengu back toward the pit entrance. The leader swallowed. "It needs a key... and they may have it," He repeated to himself before raising up and flying toward the ceiling of the chamber. His sharp boots hooked into the rock and he knelt behind a stalactite. And so he'd wait, on the ceiling, in silence...
***
"Hey!" Yuwen called, running up to Amanha. "You killed them all! That's amazing," He exclaimed. "The others went down that pit, apparently there's treasure there or something."
***
"Sir, I urge you we must go," A sniveling Tengu pleaded as he looked back at the tunnel leading to the chamber where four Tengu soldiers stood, spears in the air: preparing for any intruders who may come storming in. "Sir, the others are dead... we came with a force of forty-two and only the five of us remain," The Tengu whispered to his leader. "The Emperor must have known."
The leader, an elderly, grey bearded Tengu shook his head slowly. "The Emperor didn't know... we were just very unlucky." The leader reached forward and placed his hand on the carved, ebony stone of the large door at the end of the chamber. His long fingers traced the carvings until they reached a mechanical key-hole. "...It seems this chest needs a key," The leader whispered, before spouting fire from his hand and blasting the key-door with flame. The burning disappeared after a second, and the smoke a second after that. "...for I cannot open it with force."
Suddenly a sound echoed from the passage. The leader glared at his assistant. "Go investigate," he said, pointing to the passage. "They've arrived."
The assistant nodded and began to move with the other three Tengu back toward the pit entrance. The leader swallowed. "It needs a key... and they may have it," He repeated to himself before raising up and flying toward the ceiling of the chamber. His sharp boots hooked into the rock and he knelt behind a stalactite. And so he'd wait, on the ceiling, in silence...
***
"Hey!" Yuwen called, running up to Amanha. "You killed them all! That's amazing," He exclaimed. "The others went down that pit, apparently there's treasure there or something."
Malachi watched with his covered eyes as one by one they went down the hole in the ground. Crazy. Insane. Even more crazy. Then off he was pushed into the long, dark pit. Malachi was able to maneuver himself where he was facing head first down the pit. There was many times as a child where he'd play outside with some of the rabbit-beast-kids and they'd go in and out of the holes in the forest. This was much like that, yet extremely different. Still, he was able to maneuver enough to make it...almost safely to the bottom. Once there, he nearly toppled over the spear that seemed to have came out of nowhere, though he used to to flip himself over and land on the ground, feet first. Malachi stepped forward slightly, running into the girl that had come ahead of him. He instantly stepped back and over to a wall.
Pressing himself back against the wall, Malachi could hear the sounds of the Tengu, and could hear a few of the group members talking. Malachi went into yet another one of his 'fighting-trance' stages and prepared himself for the best way to fight in these conditions. In this space underground, it'd be a godawful move to prepare his bow, and his eye-coverings weren't helping either. He removed the eye-mask from his horns and eyes, stuffing it in his pocket before taking a stance.
That's when he saw the ghostly green mist of a light start from behind him and the far off voices of those long gone six feet under. Sure, it will make things a hell of a lot easier on the rest of them, but this is not a good time for Malachi to be in a fighting mood as he'll allow his chi to spit out the energy to activate that which is not allowed. Forbidden. "Let the souls from long which have gone go forth first." Malachi said in a hushed voice as a slight breeze of ghostly green energy shot off down the tunnel towards the voices of the Tengu. "The souls shall stun them long enough until all else is up to us."
Pressing himself back against the wall, Malachi could hear the sounds of the Tengu, and could hear a few of the group members talking. Malachi went into yet another one of his 'fighting-trance' stages and prepared himself for the best way to fight in these conditions. In this space underground, it'd be a godawful move to prepare his bow, and his eye-coverings weren't helping either. He removed the eye-mask from his horns and eyes, stuffing it in his pocket before taking a stance.
That's when he saw the ghostly green mist of a light start from behind him and the far off voices of those long gone six feet under. Sure, it will make things a hell of a lot easier on the rest of them, but this is not a good time for Malachi to be in a fighting mood as he'll allow his chi to spit out the energy to activate that which is not allowed. Forbidden. "Let the souls from long which have gone go forth first." Malachi said in a hushed voice as a slight breeze of ghostly green energy shot off down the tunnel towards the voices of the Tengu. "The souls shall stun them long enough until all else is up to us."
"Oof," Lo-muna muttered as she landed alongside the others. Her rabbit ears were already twitching and she heard sounds that made her tense. There were familiar voices among those sounds. A majority of those she had seen in the square were already here, including the Monkey kid who was a bit too loud for her taste. There were a couple who were new, including what looked like a goat and orca beastmen, and who she made a note of to inquire about later.
"Guess that officially makes it going down a rabbit hole," she whispered, recalling a saying from her childhood. It didn't seem as humorous now with the possible danger and all.
"What is going on?" she asked to everyone and no one, already putting the pieces together but, it never hurt to ask.
"Guess that officially makes it going down a rabbit hole," she whispered, recalling a saying from her childhood. It didn't seem as humorous now with the possible danger and all.
"What is going on?" she asked to everyone and no one, already putting the pieces together but, it never hurt to ask.
Yamato swept the town-centre one last time, making sure the Tengu that had attacked were all dead. The body count was staggering, Tengu and Human alike, some of the human's moaned in pain as their friends and family franticly tried to make their last minutes comfortable. Many were giving him looks of fear, he smiled coldly. "Pests." He muttered, making his way to the tower just as all the other warriors had before him.
It wasn't long before he came to the pit, an odd addition to a tower he felt. After all most towers went up, not down. The echoing voices and sounds of weapons scraping against stone peaked his interest, and he dove into the pit. The darkness wasn't a bother to him and he quickly made his way down the corridor, happening on the skirmish with the few remaining Tengu in the city.
"What's going on?" The Rabbit-woman asked. He chuckled, "Isn't it obvious? This group seems to be winning, and soon we will find what these idiots were after." He kicked the body of a fallen Tengu as he headed down the corridor, blade in hand. He stopped at Hyuna's side, sensing her chi was depleted again, he knelt down to her. "You really shouldn't push yourself like this. Not in a real fight. You've done well though, I'm up to thirteen, you?"
It wasn't long before he came to the pit, an odd addition to a tower he felt. After all most towers went up, not down. The echoing voices and sounds of weapons scraping against stone peaked his interest, and he dove into the pit. The darkness wasn't a bother to him and he quickly made his way down the corridor, happening on the skirmish with the few remaining Tengu in the city.
"What's going on?" The Rabbit-woman asked. He chuckled, "Isn't it obvious? This group seems to be winning, and soon we will find what these idiots were after." He kicked the body of a fallen Tengu as he headed down the corridor, blade in hand. He stopped at Hyuna's side, sensing her chi was depleted again, he knelt down to her. "You really shouldn't push yourself like this. Not in a real fight. You've done well though, I'm up to thirteen, you?"
Suiken turned as the rabbit beast-woman arrived through the tower's bottom level, inquiring upon the situation. "We've got the last of the tengu invaders cornered," he informed as the tengu allied to them soon followed . "They're after a chest inside the tower, but we have the key. They locked themselves inside, but..." Suiken glanced over at the trail of green energy leading down towards the tightly shut door. Glancing slightly over towards the beast-man who initiated the spell. "I wish you wouldn't have used such a technique...Such magic never bodes well," he growled.
From the other side of the door, the invading tengu remained silent, save for a minor flash of purple that was seen through the cracks behind the door.
"...Regardless if they're paralyzed or not, we should move cautiously," Suiken noted, contemplatively, slowly moving towards the door and nodding at Keeflo. "We're gonna need that key."
From the other side of the door, the invading tengu remained silent, save for a minor flash of purple that was seen through the cracks behind the door.
"...Regardless if they're paralyzed or not, we should move cautiously," Suiken noted, contemplatively, slowly moving towards the door and nodding at Keeflo. "We're gonna need that key."
Hyuna Ka-Nan
Soon, pretty much everyone dropped in, something which was deeply grateful for. She knew she couldnt keep fighting any more for the night, having no chi left at all. And without chi, all she was was a fast but not particularly strong spearman. And that alone was hardly worth any notice- she relied far too heavily on splendor and fanciness with her chi, despite having a generally average body in terms of muscle, or maybe even less so.
A strange goatman archer was there, doing some sort of chant, which strangely soothed and yet creeped her out at the same time, while Suiken warned against using necromancy, a grave shake of the head. Hyuna looked around fervently, not seeing Yuwen drop down, but her heart lightened somewhat when Yamato went to her side, telling her that she's done well, but that she's pushed too hard. And that he was at thirteen.
She grimaced before deciding on being honest, with a headcount of only nine. She felt something between shame and disappointment when she realized she lost, but, then again, Yamato is Master for a reason.
"I think I'll... sit out the rest of the fighting, Master." She murmured. "Moral support from the sidelines, I guess." She struggled a little to lift up her spear and put it back in it's sheathe on her back, and draped the cloak around her because of the sudden chills she got. Probably chills from over extending her energy, and now paying the price for it. Hyuna cursed her need for flourish with her illusions, but she knew that it helped her mentally in a fight, so she'd never really be able to be rid of it. The only solution was to slowly build up stamina.
First things first though, stopping the Tengu from getting to their goal. As the group prepared to head out, Hyuna stayed close to Yamato, hopefully close enough to garner a few tips from him.
Sunaarashi smiled and stepped forward, slamming his katana into the door's lock. Metal screeched and the lock ripped open, sending the door slamming open.
"Keys," Sunaarashi said, sprinting into the room of surprised Tengu, "take too long."
There were four directly in front of him, and they didn't remain surprised for long. But then again, they didn't remain alive for very long either. Sunaarashi gutted one before it could react, grabbing the Tengu's neck and throwing it into the path of an incoming spear. His sword followed the spear swiftly, creating sparks and neatly taking the Tengu's head.
"Keys," Sunaarashi said, sprinting into the room of surprised Tengu, "take too long."
There were four directly in front of him, and they didn't remain surprised for long. But then again, they didn't remain alive for very long either. Sunaarashi gutted one before it could react, grabbing the Tengu's neck and throwing it into the path of an incoming spear. His sword followed the spear swiftly, creating sparks and neatly taking the Tengu's head.
The town centre was a grisly mortuary, playing host to the corpses of both the tengu attackers and townspeople, strewn throughout the square. Amanhã could not be certain just how many of these carcasses she was responsible for: she had not bothered to attempt to maintain a count of her kills, as after a certain point it simply became a red haze of metal tearing apart armour and flesh. Clarity returned and found her standing in a field of carcasses, coagulated blood adorning the sword held in her hand and her armour, joining the long-since dried remnants of blood splatter from battles long past, breathing hard as though she was only just coming down from a frenzied furore of mindless violence. And only then did she curse herself-- lost control. Again. It was not, indeed, that she'd done anything regrettable in that period of brutality-- it was simply that she'd indulged in an addiction that all too often overrode the callous logic she otherwise lived by. One hint of violence, a 'taste of blood', so to speak, and she simply gave herself up to it fully, hurling herself into it-- eager to feel something again.
On a rather less meaningful note, she now found herself alone in the centre. Amanhã pulled back the faceplate of her helmet, glancing around a bit quizzically, wondering where in the fuck everybody had gone. The townspeople, of course, had evacuated the scene of the carnage, but what of the handful of warriors she'd seen hang back to fight off the tengu? They seemed, from what paltry little she'd noted before she decided 'less observing, more killing shit', too capable to have all been slaughtered, and a casual glance across the mass of carcasses that lay broken and battered throughout the centre revealed almost exclusively tengus and townspeople, some of whom were still hanging on to a vestige of life, moaning in pain like useless degenerates in their death throes. Amanhã turned away from the scene, no longer certain of exactly what to do with herself. The mayor was nowhere in sight, and knowing her luck, the jackass had probably died and she couldn't get the reward he'd promised-- granted, the reward for a completely different task, but she figured she'd earned something by taking part in this happy slaughter.
When she heard someone approaching at last, however, it was not the bumbling figure of the mayor. It was the fraud from before-- the 'Fortune' something or other. "Hey!" he called out as he came running towards her; she turned to face him warily, and as he stopped, he observed the carnage surrounding them. "You killed them all! That's amazing!"
What? There were others-- you saw. I wasn't the only one killing.
Of course, Amanhã wasn't about to waste words on that, and she simply stared silently at the fraud before he continued. "The others went down that pit--" He indicated over to... well, what appeared to be a completely conspicuous pit not some distance away. "-- apparently there's treasure there or something."
At that, Amanhã minutely raised an eyebrow. 'Treasure or something', buried down in a huge pit? And she was being told this by a known fraud who had gathered the entirety of the town's population-- the guards, the civilians, the bureaucrats, the wandering warriors-- into the town square just in time for what would have subsequently proven a massacre if not for the aforementioned wandering warriors? Why had she any remotely rational reason to believe there was actually 'treasure or something' down in that pit and not a trap waiting to ensnare her for whatever reason?
... then again, now that she considered the whole situation... she had wondered before why exactly any bandits would ever decide to attack a worthless town like Poyo. In Amanhã's experience with bandits (which including killing them, working with them, and being one herself), highly trained raiders, perhaps ex-military (if not, indeed, actual military), as these tengu had clearly been, were not of the kind to raid towns simply to kill. They attacked in pursuit of monetary gain: and that, indeed, begged the question of why a group of clearly well-trained tengu raiders would strike at Poyo of all places. The idea that there was some kind of treasure Poyo possessed, undeserving of any sort of worth though the shithole was, would explain that. Furthermore, Amanhã's recollection was that the explosion had originated in much the same area as the pit the fraud had gestured to-- it was hardly a stretch to assume the explosion had produced the pit for the purposes of permitting the tengu to find the 'treasure', whatever it was.
She had to accede, though it was nonsensical at first... the fraud's claim made a certain kind of rational sense. And anyway, if the mayor was indeed incapacitated or dead, either way incapable of remunerating Amanhã for killing a bunch of tengus, this purported treasure could probably make a suitable proxy.
Shouldering past the fraud without another word, Amanhã made for the pit, secure in the rationale behind the fraud's claims (though when she phrased it that way, she wasn't so assured) and confident in her ability to deconstruct whatever threat might have awaited her there in the event it was indeed a trap. She approached the pit, perceiving voices emanating from therein, and gazed down: it was a healthy drop, but nothing too intimidating for someone of her size-- nothing she couldn't handle straightforwardly. Deftly returning her greatsword to its sheath strapped to her back, Amanhã knelt down and pushed herself down into the pit, falling for a couple of seconds before she landed heftily. She took a brief second to recover from the landing before glancing up ahead, where she saw, in the dim light of the tunnel, the forms of a number of the warriors she had seen fighting the tengus. She made sure to bring her greatsword to bear once more, taking no chances with the lot-- after all, they were all here for the treasure, weren't they? She'd seen this scenario play out countless times in her mercenary career-- it always ended in violence as those in pursuit of the same prize-- whether it was treasure or simply a high-paying job-- saw fit to begin eliminating the competition.
On a rather less meaningful note, she now found herself alone in the centre. Amanhã pulled back the faceplate of her helmet, glancing around a bit quizzically, wondering where in the fuck everybody had gone. The townspeople, of course, had evacuated the scene of the carnage, but what of the handful of warriors she'd seen hang back to fight off the tengu? They seemed, from what paltry little she'd noted before she decided 'less observing, more killing shit', too capable to have all been slaughtered, and a casual glance across the mass of carcasses that lay broken and battered throughout the centre revealed almost exclusively tengus and townspeople, some of whom were still hanging on to a vestige of life, moaning in pain like useless degenerates in their death throes. Amanhã turned away from the scene, no longer certain of exactly what to do with herself. The mayor was nowhere in sight, and knowing her luck, the jackass had probably died and she couldn't get the reward he'd promised-- granted, the reward for a completely different task, but she figured she'd earned something by taking part in this happy slaughter.
When she heard someone approaching at last, however, it was not the bumbling figure of the mayor. It was the fraud from before-- the 'Fortune' something or other. "Hey!" he called out as he came running towards her; she turned to face him warily, and as he stopped, he observed the carnage surrounding them. "You killed them all! That's amazing!"
What? There were others-- you saw. I wasn't the only one killing.
Of course, Amanhã wasn't about to waste words on that, and she simply stared silently at the fraud before he continued. "The others went down that pit--" He indicated over to... well, what appeared to be a completely conspicuous pit not some distance away. "-- apparently there's treasure there or something."
At that, Amanhã minutely raised an eyebrow. 'Treasure or something', buried down in a huge pit? And she was being told this by a known fraud who had gathered the entirety of the town's population-- the guards, the civilians, the bureaucrats, the wandering warriors-- into the town square just in time for what would have subsequently proven a massacre if not for the aforementioned wandering warriors? Why had she any remotely rational reason to believe there was actually 'treasure or something' down in that pit and not a trap waiting to ensnare her for whatever reason?
... then again, now that she considered the whole situation... she had wondered before why exactly any bandits would ever decide to attack a worthless town like Poyo. In Amanhã's experience with bandits (which including killing them, working with them, and being one herself), highly trained raiders, perhaps ex-military (if not, indeed, actual military), as these tengu had clearly been, were not of the kind to raid towns simply to kill. They attacked in pursuit of monetary gain: and that, indeed, begged the question of why a group of clearly well-trained tengu raiders would strike at Poyo of all places. The idea that there was some kind of treasure Poyo possessed, undeserving of any sort of worth though the shithole was, would explain that. Furthermore, Amanhã's recollection was that the explosion had originated in much the same area as the pit the fraud had gestured to-- it was hardly a stretch to assume the explosion had produced the pit for the purposes of permitting the tengu to find the 'treasure', whatever it was.
She had to accede, though it was nonsensical at first... the fraud's claim made a certain kind of rational sense. And anyway, if the mayor was indeed incapacitated or dead, either way incapable of remunerating Amanhã for killing a bunch of tengus, this purported treasure could probably make a suitable proxy.
Shouldering past the fraud without another word, Amanhã made for the pit, secure in the rationale behind the fraud's claims (though when she phrased it that way, she wasn't so assured) and confident in her ability to deconstruct whatever threat might have awaited her there in the event it was indeed a trap. She approached the pit, perceiving voices emanating from therein, and gazed down: it was a healthy drop, but nothing too intimidating for someone of her size-- nothing she couldn't handle straightforwardly. Deftly returning her greatsword to its sheath strapped to her back, Amanhã knelt down and pushed herself down into the pit, falling for a couple of seconds before she landed heftily. She took a brief second to recover from the landing before glancing up ahead, where she saw, in the dim light of the tunnel, the forms of a number of the warriors she had seen fighting the tengus. She made sure to bring her greatsword to bear once more, taking no chances with the lot-- after all, they were all here for the treasure, weren't they? She'd seen this scenario play out countless times in her mercenary career-- it always ended in violence as those in pursuit of the same prize-- whether it was treasure or simply a high-paying job-- saw fit to begin eliminating the competition.
Ann simply followed slowly behind the group, finding that they were dealing with the matter well enough without her assistance. The clanking of plated armor rang throughout the underground halls; the others were probably too far ahead to hear while she was approximately halfway between them. It had been the giant from earlier during the festival, the one that had her coins spilled by a monkey, which had promptly been utterly destroyed. While there was nothing to note of her drawing her massive weapon, Ann could sense her hostile intent and it wasn't just aimed at the tengu that were likely to still be lurking around. Her eyes narrowed into a cold stare and her fingers tightened around the grip, looking back over her shoulder.
"If it's them you want to kill," she said just loud enough for her to hear, cocking her head in the direction of both the tengu and the other warriors alike, "I wont stop you." The glint of her blade shone briefly under the torch lights, the base slightly drawn. "But if you even think about involving me, you're not getting any further than where you're standing right now." In all honesty, it wasn't a good matchup in the slightest; while she was certain she could outmaneuver the giant, it still stood that she was standing head to toe in plated armor - all eight-and-a-third feet of her.
The only vulnerable spot she could discern at the moment was the back of her helmet where her hair poked through. It wouldn't be an impossible to task, to be sure, but saying that it would be easy would be the biggest mistake of a choice of words that could possibly be made. She'd certainly had to deal with similar encounters before, finding herself fighting stronger and better equipped opponents, but the giant's mere presence spoke volumes of danger that outweighed any kind of pressure she'd ever felt while facing off with anyone else. But if a fight to the death was inevitable, she might as well make sure that it didn't involve anyone else as to abide by her guidelines.
"If it's them you want to kill," she said just loud enough for her to hear, cocking her head in the direction of both the tengu and the other warriors alike, "I wont stop you." The glint of her blade shone briefly under the torch lights, the base slightly drawn. "But if you even think about involving me, you're not getting any further than where you're standing right now." In all honesty, it wasn't a good matchup in the slightest; while she was certain she could outmaneuver the giant, it still stood that she was standing head to toe in plated armor - all eight-and-a-third feet of her.
The only vulnerable spot she could discern at the moment was the back of her helmet where her hair poked through. It wouldn't be an impossible to task, to be sure, but saying that it would be easy would be the biggest mistake of a choice of words that could possibly be made. She'd certainly had to deal with similar encounters before, finding herself fighting stronger and better equipped opponents, but the giant's mere presence spoke volumes of danger that outweighed any kind of pressure she'd ever felt while facing off with anyone else. But if a fight to the death was inevitable, she might as well make sure that it didn't involve anyone else as to abide by her guidelines.
Entering the room where the tengu were hiding, the group could see only four more of their feathered nemesis remained. Three seemingly regular troops and their commander. The tengu's old leader looked upon the group with a frustrated scowl.
"Well, I'd have to admit....I wasn't expecting this much resistance from pathetic little Poyo," the old, wizened looking Tengu spoke, his red wrinkled face, glaring upon the would-be saviors of Poyo. "Ah...now, I see it. Beast-men. An oni. An asura... Hmm, one of our own. All of you outsider's who happened to pass by. Or perhaps partake in the celebration. ..." the old tengu muttered, scratching his bristly gray beard. "I pains me to admit your arrival was not one I anticipated. Nor did I anticipate the use of necromancy..."
The old tengu smiled cruelly. "Times must be bleaker than I thought, for such abilities to exist nowadays. Luckily, I hold enough power to banish such dark magic!" the old tengu beamed as his entire visage became coated in flame as he commanded his three remaining subordinates, "Do not let them live! Do not let them reach the chest!" And with that he darted down a hallway opposite of Poyo's defenders were standing, in pursuit of the chest and whatever treasure lied inside.
The three remaining tengu, each got into a formation. One drew twin blades and flanked the group on the left, while another brandished a large battle axe and flanked the group on the right. The third stayed in the back, armed with a bow, and used his mastery over fire magic to light the arrow heads aflame.
"These three will be tougher than the ones outside..." Suiken noted. "But not too much of an obstacle!" Suiken shouted as he charged at the battle axe brandishing tengu. "We have to make this quick! We can't let their leader slip through our fingers! Some of us can hold these three off while the others follow their leader!"
"Well, I'd have to admit....I wasn't expecting this much resistance from pathetic little Poyo," the old, wizened looking Tengu spoke, his red wrinkled face, glaring upon the would-be saviors of Poyo. "Ah...now, I see it. Beast-men. An oni. An asura... Hmm, one of our own. All of you outsider's who happened to pass by. Or perhaps partake in the celebration. ..." the old tengu muttered, scratching his bristly gray beard. "I pains me to admit your arrival was not one I anticipated. Nor did I anticipate the use of necromancy..."
The old tengu smiled cruelly. "Times must be bleaker than I thought, for such abilities to exist nowadays. Luckily, I hold enough power to banish such dark magic!" the old tengu beamed as his entire visage became coated in flame as he commanded his three remaining subordinates, "Do not let them live! Do not let them reach the chest!" And with that he darted down a hallway opposite of Poyo's defenders were standing, in pursuit of the chest and whatever treasure lied inside.
The three remaining tengu, each got into a formation. One drew twin blades and flanked the group on the left, while another brandished a large battle axe and flanked the group on the right. The third stayed in the back, armed with a bow, and used his mastery over fire magic to light the arrow heads aflame.
"These three will be tougher than the ones outside..." Suiken noted. "But not too much of an obstacle!" Suiken shouted as he charged at the battle axe brandishing tengu. "We have to make this quick! We can't let their leader slip through our fingers! Some of us can hold these three off while the others follow their leader!"
Amanhã had not advanced far before she encountered the first of the group that had already delved into the tunnel-- and who was it but the stranger before, the one who'd given her the money pouch for reasons beyond the half-Sudean's comprehension? The stranger turned to face Amanhã, and it seemed somehow that both their eyes narrowed on one another, much like that old legend of two wandering warriors at a crossroad sizing one another up, gauging the intents and destination of the other. Amanhã had long since forgotten how that old tale ended-- whether the two grizzled old fighters ended up falling to blows, perhaps slaughtering one another, or if they met one another's eyes, peered deep into their souls (legends were really big on talk of 'souls' and whatnot), discerned merely the spirit of another wanderer searching listlessly for purpose in a purposeless world, and passed one another, continuing on opposite paths of the crossroads to destinations farther on the horizon than mortal feet could take them.
How was that relevant at this point? In short, not at all.
"If it's them you want to kill," the stranger remarked quietly, as though seeking to ensure those further down would not hear. "I won't stop you. But if you even think about involving me, you're not getting any further than where you're standing right now." And with those calmly spoken words, Amanhã perceived the stranger to have tugged her sword slightly from its sheath, the very base of the blade glinting vaguely in the dim lighting of the tunnel. The towering bounty hunter's eyes grew keen-- at first directing their crimson-black glare on the sword, and then on the stranger.
She was diminutive-- almost three feet shorter and a good five hundred pounds lighter than Amanhã. But then, size was by no means a gauge of martial skill-- a general indication of strength and stature where chi, that most underhanded and fraudulent artifice of true power, was not concerned, but no effective measure of skill. The stranger had survived the tengu onslaught, and if the blood that adorned her hands and clothing was any indication, that wasn't because she'd shied away from the battle. She looked young, young enough that Amanhã would not have believed it if she claimed to have anything more than perhaps eight years of combat experience, but there was a calculating sharpness in the gaze of her eyes-- not a gaze possessed by any neophyte Amanhã had ever come across.
If her size and stature was what indicated Amanhã was not someone to be trifled with... then she couldn't help but muse that perhaps the aire of ruthless, heartless calculation that hung about the stranger was what did it for her.
But she wasn't here to fight the stranger, or any of the others, for that matter-- not yet, anyway, not until she knew what this treasure was and whether or not it was worth killing to have. It would hardly do much good to embroil herself in an unnecessary conflict with the stranger and the other warriors only to find out the treasure in question was something incredibly inane, like an ancient scroll with some moronic 'profound' proverb written on it. Amanhã had been fooled by such a dupe once before, and she had been anything but amused to find the 'treasure' she'd heard spoken of was, in fact, an old parchment inscribed with the words 'The wisdom of the ancients is the greatest treasure'. Curiously enough, the wisdom of the ancients did little to avail the violent fury that shortly thereafter decimated the ancient shrine she'd found the 'treasure' in.
But more on point, Amanhã was not interested in provoking hostilities at this juncture, which she indicated in two very clear (she felt) ways-- one, by resting her greatsword over her shoulder as she advanced forward, and two, by reiterating the only thing she'd said in days-- to the very same stranger, in fact. "No." She felt it would have been evident even without the unnecessary talk, but then, Amanhã had come to the eventual conclusion that for whatever reason, most people were... very obtuse. It was the only reason she could discern as to why they seemed to require words, words, and more words before they understood anything, rather than simply doing and letting others understand from that.
As she stepped past the stranger, she paused briefly and recalled the specific phrase she'd used-- if you even think about it. She'd heard that kind of phrasing before, and she couldn't help but mock it for her own amusement. "Thought about it," she grunted, before continuing forth to the commotion unfolding further ahead.
Five words in almost a week. And all on the same day, even.
That had to be some kind of record.
((In this post, Comrade finally learns how to tag. :B))
How was that relevant at this point? In short, not at all.
"If it's them you want to kill," the stranger remarked quietly, as though seeking to ensure those further down would not hear. "I won't stop you. But if you even think about involving me, you're not getting any further than where you're standing right now." And with those calmly spoken words, Amanhã perceived the stranger to have tugged her sword slightly from its sheath, the very base of the blade glinting vaguely in the dim lighting of the tunnel. The towering bounty hunter's eyes grew keen-- at first directing their crimson-black glare on the sword, and then on the stranger.
She was diminutive-- almost three feet shorter and a good five hundred pounds lighter than Amanhã. But then, size was by no means a gauge of martial skill-- a general indication of strength and stature where chi, that most underhanded and fraudulent artifice of true power, was not concerned, but no effective measure of skill. The stranger had survived the tengu onslaught, and if the blood that adorned her hands and clothing was any indication, that wasn't because she'd shied away from the battle. She looked young, young enough that Amanhã would not have believed it if she claimed to have anything more than perhaps eight years of combat experience, but there was a calculating sharpness in the gaze of her eyes-- not a gaze possessed by any neophyte Amanhã had ever come across.
If her size and stature was what indicated Amanhã was not someone to be trifled with... then she couldn't help but muse that perhaps the aire of ruthless, heartless calculation that hung about the stranger was what did it for her.
But she wasn't here to fight the stranger, or any of the others, for that matter-- not yet, anyway, not until she knew what this treasure was and whether or not it was worth killing to have. It would hardly do much good to embroil herself in an unnecessary conflict with the stranger and the other warriors only to find out the treasure in question was something incredibly inane, like an ancient scroll with some moronic 'profound' proverb written on it. Amanhã had been fooled by such a dupe once before, and she had been anything but amused to find the 'treasure' she'd heard spoken of was, in fact, an old parchment inscribed with the words 'The wisdom of the ancients is the greatest treasure'. Curiously enough, the wisdom of the ancients did little to avail the violent fury that shortly thereafter decimated the ancient shrine she'd found the 'treasure' in.
But more on point, Amanhã was not interested in provoking hostilities at this juncture, which she indicated in two very clear (she felt) ways-- one, by resting her greatsword over her shoulder as she advanced forward, and two, by reiterating the only thing she'd said in days-- to the very same stranger, in fact. "No." She felt it would have been evident even without the unnecessary talk, but then, Amanhã had come to the eventual conclusion that for whatever reason, most people were... very obtuse. It was the only reason she could discern as to why they seemed to require words, words, and more words before they understood anything, rather than simply doing and letting others understand from that.
As she stepped past the stranger, she paused briefly and recalled the specific phrase she'd used-- if you even think about it. She'd heard that kind of phrasing before, and she couldn't help but mock it for her own amusement. "Thought about it," she grunted, before continuing forth to the commotion unfolding further ahead.
Five words in almost a week. And all on the same day, even.
That had to be some kind of record.
((In this post, Comrade finally learns how to tag. :B))
Keeflo watched as the others jumped in the pit. Unfortunately, the hole looked rather deep. Keeflo peered over the edge and sent a click down. The sound returned to him, revealing depth and width of the hole. At the age of five he had been augmented by a pod elder to be able to use echolocation, and now and many other times it had proven useful.
The hole wasn't quite as deep as it looked, although it was deep enough that Keeflo didn't want to jump down into it without something to cushion his fall. He still clutched the key as well, his massive webbed hand completely enveloping the small artifact. Something had to be done about that. He couldn't drop into a hole with more possible hostile tengu and have one hand useless. Not caring about respecting the dead, for that was a land person's qualm, the orca beast-man stripped a corpse of his clothing and used the cloth to bind the key to his belt.
This gave him an idea. Taking clothes from other dead, he made a rope of sorts. When he was satisfied with his handiwork he took a spear and drove it into the ground by the mouth of the hole. To the spear he tied one end of the makeshift rope and then he climbed down into the pit.
At the bottom of the hole lay a door, which a human abruptly bashed open and killed the tengus inside. Some more tengus came out to fight and one fled.
"These three will be tougher than the ones outside..." the oni storyteller said. "But not too much of an obstacle!" he shouted as he charged at the battle axe brandishing tengu. "We have to make this quick! We can't let their leader slip through our fingers! Some of us can hold these three off while the others follow their leader!"
Keeflo accepted the one's change from storyteller to commander in a heartbeat and ran of in pursuit of the fleeing tengu. In the dim light he was probably one of the best suited to the chase with his darkness piercing echolocation. He followed the tengu leader, constantly sending out clicks to keep track of him. While speed on land was not Keeflo's strong point, he did have plenty of endurance. As the running opened up the wound on his back again, Keeflo was reminded of his ineptness as a fighter. He hoped that someone else was coming too in case this lead to a fight.
The hole wasn't quite as deep as it looked, although it was deep enough that Keeflo didn't want to jump down into it without something to cushion his fall. He still clutched the key as well, his massive webbed hand completely enveloping the small artifact. Something had to be done about that. He couldn't drop into a hole with more possible hostile tengu and have one hand useless. Not caring about respecting the dead, for that was a land person's qualm, the orca beast-man stripped a corpse of his clothing and used the cloth to bind the key to his belt.
This gave him an idea. Taking clothes from other dead, he made a rope of sorts. When he was satisfied with his handiwork he took a spear and drove it into the ground by the mouth of the hole. To the spear he tied one end of the makeshift rope and then he climbed down into the pit.
At the bottom of the hole lay a door, which a human abruptly bashed open and killed the tengus inside. Some more tengus came out to fight and one fled.
"These three will be tougher than the ones outside..." the oni storyteller said. "But not too much of an obstacle!" he shouted as he charged at the battle axe brandishing tengu. "We have to make this quick! We can't let their leader slip through our fingers! Some of us can hold these three off while the others follow their leader!"
Keeflo accepted the one's change from storyteller to commander in a heartbeat and ran of in pursuit of the fleeing tengu. In the dim light he was probably one of the best suited to the chase with his darkness piercing echolocation. He followed the tengu leader, constantly sending out clicks to keep track of him. While speed on land was not Keeflo's strong point, he did have plenty of endurance. As the running opened up the wound on his back again, Keeflo was reminded of his ineptness as a fighter. He hoped that someone else was coming too in case this lead to a fight.
The silence of a grave stood between the two for several moments, weighted in the tension that resonated between the two as the armored giant seemed to gauge the situation. At length, she finally ended up walking past her with a hefty greatsword rested against one shoulder, passing up on a confrontation. Ann, acknowledging the answer, locked her weapon back into its sheath and smiled as she heard the words "Thought about it," grunted as she passed by. She crammed her hands into her pockets and turned around, following after her.
"That's no good at all, is it?" she said. "I really should start meaning everything that I say. Or perhaps not? You're quite scary, to be honest. I almost certainly wouldn't win if I fought you." Ann was still smiling as she walked further down the hall, gradually catching up with her pace. "Almost."
It wasn't long before the passage ended and they caught up with rest of the group, faced against three tengu who actually appeared to know what they were doing this time around, each wielding a different weapon. One of them even looked to be adept in the use of fire magic. The tengu leader dashed off, leaving his guardsmen behind to defend his escape. Ann leaned against a wall near the back, crossing her arms. She decided she'd rather watch the fight unfold rather than engage in it herself. The group that had dropped down with her had seemed capable enough and figured that intervention was all but unnecessary.
"That's no good at all, is it?" she said. "I really should start meaning everything that I say. Or perhaps not? You're quite scary, to be honest. I almost certainly wouldn't win if I fought you." Ann was still smiling as she walked further down the hall, gradually catching up with her pace. "Almost."
It wasn't long before the passage ended and they caught up with rest of the group, faced against three tengu who actually appeared to know what they were doing this time around, each wielding a different weapon. One of them even looked to be adept in the use of fire magic. The tengu leader dashed off, leaving his guardsmen behind to defend his escape. Ann leaned against a wall near the back, crossing her arms. She decided she'd rather watch the fight unfold rather than engage in it herself. The group that had dropped down with her had seemed capable enough and figured that intervention was all but unnecessary.
Malachi nodded at Oni that had warned against his use of chi. Malachi understood it well enough. The 'art', as Pollo liked to call it, was widely looked down upon and forbidden. But if this small act of such could by the group even a fraction of a second more, then it was willing to be used, especially by Malachi in his state and mind. After what seemed like a while, though it was hardly even a few minutes, the door to where the voices were coming from was knocked down, revealing four remaining Tengu. One fled down the corridor, only after giving an effect to his men and mentioning a chest once again.
Malachi could care less about this chest they spoke of, but just the way the Tengu seemed to want it so bad meant it must be something extraordinarily important, and he made it his duty to not let that happen. Stepping back to position himself behind the group, Malachi drew his bow. He, unlike the Tengu how had equipped a bow as well and found fit to control the element of fire to light the heads of the arrows, Malachi only had his plane handmade arrows. They wont light the Tengu on fire or burn as much as fire headed ones, but they will due in the long run.
Right off the back, Malachi let three of his arrows fly at the bow wielding Tengu. The arrows could have just as well hit any of the group, piercing through the air with the power only an arrow can and nearly skimming the edge of the people of this rag-tag group of defenders. One nearly hit the orca Beast-Man as he ran on after the one that fled. That caused Malachi to cowwer, covering his eyes with his hands until he heard the groan of a Tengu and looked up to see that two of his three arrows his the archer with wings, the third being stuck into the wall behind him, the two being pierced in his skin, one in the shoulder, one in the chest. That sent a few arrows Malachi's way, one nearly hitting his head, the other deflecting off his left horn.
That was not the least bit fun. Malachi though before shooting two more arrows at the Tenu. One hitting him directly in the head, the other nearly missing his neck and piercing into the wall. Luckily, Malachi will be able to retrieve two of the five arrows he let off, that being the two in the wall as he didn't want to disturb the dead any further than he would need too. He'd have to wait until after the other two Tengu are strike dead before he does anything though. He nearly dashed off after the orca Beast-man to help, but decided against, deciding he wouldn't be much help. Instead, he stood back behind the group for a moment before drawing his eye coverings back over his eyes, deciding that was enough chi use for today. Maybe for the week. The month. Hell, the year.
Malachi could care less about this chest they spoke of, but just the way the Tengu seemed to want it so bad meant it must be something extraordinarily important, and he made it his duty to not let that happen. Stepping back to position himself behind the group, Malachi drew his bow. He, unlike the Tengu how had equipped a bow as well and found fit to control the element of fire to light the heads of the arrows, Malachi only had his plane handmade arrows. They wont light the Tengu on fire or burn as much as fire headed ones, but they will due in the long run.
Right off the back, Malachi let three of his arrows fly at the bow wielding Tengu. The arrows could have just as well hit any of the group, piercing through the air with the power only an arrow can and nearly skimming the edge of the people of this rag-tag group of defenders. One nearly hit the orca Beast-Man as he ran on after the one that fled. That caused Malachi to cowwer, covering his eyes with his hands until he heard the groan of a Tengu and looked up to see that two of his three arrows his the archer with wings, the third being stuck into the wall behind him, the two being pierced in his skin, one in the shoulder, one in the chest. That sent a few arrows Malachi's way, one nearly hitting his head, the other deflecting off his left horn.
That was not the least bit fun. Malachi though before shooting two more arrows at the Tenu. One hitting him directly in the head, the other nearly missing his neck and piercing into the wall. Luckily, Malachi will be able to retrieve two of the five arrows he let off, that being the two in the wall as he didn't want to disturb the dead any further than he would need too. He'd have to wait until after the other two Tengu are strike dead before he does anything though. He nearly dashed off after the orca Beast-man to help, but decided against, deciding he wouldn't be much help. Instead, he stood back behind the group for a moment before drawing his eye coverings back over his eyes, deciding that was enough chi use for today. Maybe for the week. The month. Hell, the year.
By the time the last three Tengu were being engaged, Lo-muna had already dashed off after the leader. The only sign of her leaving would be the flash of light bursting past the enemies and fading as it went deeper into the tunnel. It was stupid, she knew, to carry a light when the enemy was relying on the darkness to escape. Lo-muna felt she had no choice however. The small firework in her hand, the one she had been selling just a couple hours before, could easily be put out. That was only if she had to of course.
Her vision allowed her to see around her, to see most of her surroundings, but it wasn't clear. She could see she was catching up to the orca beast-man and could see far down the tunnel to where their target was up ahead. But what she saw was like a grainy picture with the details impossible to discern clearly unless more light was introduced. The firework in her hand didn't provide nearly enough light for that. It was a comfort, not a tool.
Lo-muna caught up to the orca beast-man but didn't say anything, simply doing a small nod of acknowledgement. Their prey was up ahead and the fight they had left behind would be for naught if they didn't catch the leader.
Her vision allowed her to see around her, to see most of her surroundings, but it wasn't clear. She could see she was catching up to the orca beast-man and could see far down the tunnel to where their target was up ahead. But what she saw was like a grainy picture with the details impossible to discern clearly unless more light was introduced. The firework in her hand didn't provide nearly enough light for that. It was a comfort, not a tool.
Lo-muna caught up to the orca beast-man but didn't say anything, simply doing a small nod of acknowledgement. Their prey was up ahead and the fight they had left behind would be for naught if they didn't catch the leader.
Yamato chose to follow the leader of the renegade Tengu. "On me." He called to Hyuna, who was already at his heels. "You've done very well to get this far. I must say I am impressed." He complimented her as the two followed after the Rabbit-woman and Orca-man.
"This bastard will meet his end at my blade!" He shouted, racing ahead of the two beast-man. In the small room, Yamato noticed the chest on the far end of the room. The Tengu leader stood before it, guarding it as if it was truly his and they were the ones coming to steal it. Either way, the perspective didn't matter to Yamato. He saw a fight, and a good one at that.
"So all of this for a chest?" He shrugged. "Seems a little over the top. Either that chest holds the worlds greatest treasure, or you are a piss-poor planner. Would this not have gone more smoothly as a stealth mission? Sneak in under the guise of a traveling performance group during the festivities, kill the tower guards while some of your men gave their performance, and then come down here to steal your precious treasure?" He laughed, "Such a fool. You seem to be smarter than this. You must be working for someone else to pull off such a attack. Someone else is pulling the strings. I can see the frustration in your eyes, the pain that comes from loosing your men in cold blood. They didn't deserve to die, right?" He nodded, "Oh yes, you're mind is telling you to finish this mission to get the treasure and live, because then your men didn't have to die in vain. Well, I'm sorry that we are here to prove your idiotic stunt was all for nothing!"
With that Yamato rushed forward, his long blade held tightly in his left hand, while his still injured right arm remained tucked into his chest. While it pained him to admit, he was going to need to depend on the three others to help him fight off the Tengu leader.
"This bastard will meet his end at my blade!" He shouted, racing ahead of the two beast-man. In the small room, Yamato noticed the chest on the far end of the room. The Tengu leader stood before it, guarding it as if it was truly his and they were the ones coming to steal it. Either way, the perspective didn't matter to Yamato. He saw a fight, and a good one at that.
"So all of this for a chest?" He shrugged. "Seems a little over the top. Either that chest holds the worlds greatest treasure, or you are a piss-poor planner. Would this not have gone more smoothly as a stealth mission? Sneak in under the guise of a traveling performance group during the festivities, kill the tower guards while some of your men gave their performance, and then come down here to steal your precious treasure?" He laughed, "Such a fool. You seem to be smarter than this. You must be working for someone else to pull off such a attack. Someone else is pulling the strings. I can see the frustration in your eyes, the pain that comes from loosing your men in cold blood. They didn't deserve to die, right?" He nodded, "Oh yes, you're mind is telling you to finish this mission to get the treasure and live, because then your men didn't have to die in vain. Well, I'm sorry that we are here to prove your idiotic stunt was all for nothing!"
With that Yamato rushed forward, his long blade held tightly in his left hand, while his still injured right arm remained tucked into his chest. While it pained him to admit, he was going to need to depend on the three others to help him fight off the Tengu leader.
The Tengu leader glared at Yamato as he charged, quickly raising into the air with the large, oak chest tucked away beneath his arm. "You misunderstand, brother," He began to his fellow Tengu. "I needed to blow up the tower to access these passages beneath..." The bearded Tengu spoke as he circled the black stone chamber: the dead end all the passages reached. "This place was built many years ago, long before the town, the people... to store one thing, and the only way to unearth it again was with fire."
The Tengu swallowed as his eyes drifted between the human girl, the other Tengu, and the rabbit before finally settling on the Orca who'd pursued him first. "You are right though. Many of our sides have died..." The old Tengu whispered, before carefully holding the chest forward in the air. "But if you have a key... it must not all be for in vain..."
***
One of the Tengu lieutenants was smashed into the ground by arrows, breaking their formation, while the other went off on the defensive, leaving the adviser in the middle unarmed. "Wait!" The adviser yelled, realizing he was both out-numbered and outmatched. "Perhaps we can... talk about this?" He croaked and stepped forward, giving a large, yellow-toothed smile to the team...
The Tengu swallowed as his eyes drifted between the human girl, the other Tengu, and the rabbit before finally settling on the Orca who'd pursued him first. "You are right though. Many of our sides have died..." The old Tengu whispered, before carefully holding the chest forward in the air. "But if you have a key... it must not all be for in vain..."
***
One of the Tengu lieutenants was smashed into the ground by arrows, breaking their formation, while the other went off on the defensive, leaving the adviser in the middle unarmed. "Wait!" The adviser yelled, realizing he was both out-numbered and outmatched. "Perhaps we can... talk about this?" He croaked and stepped forward, giving a large, yellow-toothed smile to the team...
Hyuna Ka-Nan
While the others dealt with the others, Yamato motioned for Hyuna to follow him, and, although her muscles were weary and her bones and mind were screaming, she kept up with her mentor, eagerly waiting to see him in action. She, the orca and bunny beast-men, they were chasing what appeared to be the leader of this Tengu unit. Maybe not directly involved in the battles of Leiya, but still Tengu, nonetheless. And they obviously weren't exceptions to the rule, like Yamato the 'clankiller', was. So, they had to die. End of story. It irked her that she wouldn't get any more kills for the night, but it wouldn't do well to faint from the exertion.
Still. Yamato was injured, there was no denying that. If he needed it, Hyuna would gladly throw an illusion or two, here and there to back him up, as well as the bunny and the orca. Those two were allies too, and, well, Hyuna had no issue with the beast-man, and instead considered them something fascinating and interesting to look at. Almost like works of art. And the four of them eventually made it into a room- and they all saw the rumored chest, glinting at them almost temptingly. And of course, the Tengu leader was there.
Yamato was the first to react, yelling his lines while rushing into the battle. Hyuna wasn't stupid enough to see that he kept the injured arm to his chest though; out of harms way, and she felt a small twinge of guilt. Not much of one, but there nonetheless. The leader took a defensive position with the chest in his arms, before talking almost directly to Yamato.
"You misunderstand, brother, I needed to blow up the tower to access these passages beneath... This place was built many years ago, long before the town, the people... to store one thing, and the only way to unearth it again was with fire."
So, once again, the damned Tengu disrupt lives in order to get their own selfish goals.
"You are right though. Many of our sides have died... but if you have a key... it must not all be for in vain..."
She saw the opportunity- the chest was being held forwards. Hyuna smirked in satisfaction, before using her last reserves of energy to bring up an illusion of spears flying towards the enemy tengu, in hopes they flinched. She leapt forwards, kicking desperately away at the tengu leader, and grasped the chest to her chest; wrenching it violently out of his grasp. And just as quick as she jumped in, she tossed the chest behind her allies, and then ducked behind Yamato.
"My last good deed of the night." She panted, and sat down. "I leave the rest to you three, okay?"
"Your trust will not be wasted," Lo-muna said, leaping forward to catch the chest. The moment her feet touched the ground, she was already throwing herself back as small sparks flew forward. In the air before the leader Tengu, they exploded in a bright, harmless light which vanished as quickly as it came. They were meant to be blinding in such a close range, their aftermark on the sight difficult to remove. It was a distraction for Lo-muna to distance herself, placing the orca beast-man and ally Tengu between her and the enemy.
His words still rang in her ears and she clutched the chest tightly but was not about to engage in direct combat yet. The chest was priority, the key was priority, but they had both items on their side. As long as the orca didn't slip up, both items would stay on their side. The ally Tengu seemed pretty heated for battle so Lo-muna figured he would keep the enemy off of her. Of course if they chose to talk, as the enemy had wanted to, they would have the upper hand either way.
Lo-muna had afforded her allies less than a minute. How they chose to spend the time was up to them for all she knew was that the chest was not going to leave her hands until the matter was settled.
His words still rang in her ears and she clutched the chest tightly but was not about to engage in direct combat yet. The chest was priority, the key was priority, but they had both items on their side. As long as the orca didn't slip up, both items would stay on their side. The ally Tengu seemed pretty heated for battle so Lo-muna figured he would keep the enemy off of her. Of course if they chose to talk, as the enemy had wanted to, they would have the upper hand either way.
Lo-muna had afforded her allies less than a minute. How they chose to spend the time was up to them for all she knew was that the chest was not going to leave her hands until the matter was settled.
With the chest secured, Yamato went in for the kill. Speeding towards the Tengu, he slammed into the man, knocking him to the floor "I do hope you plan on dying here." He started as he thrust his katana into the man's wing. "Because I have no intention of letting you leave alive."
He pulled the blade out, and took an offensive stance. "C'mon, now we're equal. You have one wing, and I have one good arm. Of course, I have the advantage of you still dying if you manage to kill me, but let's try to not think about that." The man stood and drew his own blade. Although he was injured it didn't seem to slow him down any. Yamato blocked and returned hits, each giving the battle their all. "You're good." He commented, pushing the man back with the force of his chi before swiping at the Tengu's gut. One wing still allowed for him to strafe out of the way in time, and retaliate. Yamato managed to catch the man's blade before it hit his own wing and shoulder checked him to give some distance.
"Now, now, no holding back!" Yamato and the bearded Tengu were even blow for blow, neither relinquished and both began to grow wild in their attacks. Yamato caught the man's cloak with a wide sweeping slice, managing to draw some blood before meeting a similar injury to his leg. Scratches due in part to their speed in dodging. Growing tired of the fight, Yamato took to the air and came crashing down on to his opponent. Both of their blades clattered against the floor, sliding out of reach while Yamato landed blow after blow on the Tengu's face and chest. A strong right hook gave the beaded Tengu the edge he needed to switch their positions as he gripped Yamato's shoulders and slammed him against the stone floor repeatedly. "That...that all you got?" Yamato chuckled softly, spitting blood onto the Tengu's cheek. Both gasped for air, thinking through how to win. "I'm sad to say, I'm not sorry about this." Yamato sighed, his blade stabbing through the Tengu's shoulder from behind. "Telekinesis is a real bitch," Yamato pushed the man off of him and stood over him. "Any last words before I kill you?" He asked, growing arrogant.
He pulled the blade out, and took an offensive stance. "C'mon, now we're equal. You have one wing, and I have one good arm. Of course, I have the advantage of you still dying if you manage to kill me, but let's try to not think about that." The man stood and drew his own blade. Although he was injured it didn't seem to slow him down any. Yamato blocked and returned hits, each giving the battle their all. "You're good." He commented, pushing the man back with the force of his chi before swiping at the Tengu's gut. One wing still allowed for him to strafe out of the way in time, and retaliate. Yamato managed to catch the man's blade before it hit his own wing and shoulder checked him to give some distance.
"Now, now, no holding back!" Yamato and the bearded Tengu were even blow for blow, neither relinquished and both began to grow wild in their attacks. Yamato caught the man's cloak with a wide sweeping slice, managing to draw some blood before meeting a similar injury to his leg. Scratches due in part to their speed in dodging. Growing tired of the fight, Yamato took to the air and came crashing down on to his opponent. Both of their blades clattered against the floor, sliding out of reach while Yamato landed blow after blow on the Tengu's face and chest. A strong right hook gave the beaded Tengu the edge he needed to switch their positions as he gripped Yamato's shoulders and slammed him against the stone floor repeatedly. "That...that all you got?" Yamato chuckled softly, spitting blood onto the Tengu's cheek. Both gasped for air, thinking through how to win. "I'm sad to say, I'm not sorry about this." Yamato sighed, his blade stabbing through the Tengu's shoulder from behind. "Telekinesis is a real bitch," Yamato pushed the man off of him and stood over him. "Any last words before I kill you?" He asked, growing arrogant.
The defeated Tengu wheezed heavily as Yamato's boot landed down on his chest. The winner of the duel stood over him now, the leader knew. And as Yamato looked down upon the elder's worn and beaten face he'd see something he'd not expect. A smile grow through the blood. "...You think you're powerful," The man whispered. "You think you're great... you have no idea what you've stepped into." The leader closed his eyes. "The underworld is a cruel place Yamato Hibiki... I will be waiting for you there..." And with that last breath the figure went cold, dying as if to rob Yamato of the final blow. The room seemed to fade with his passing, fade from any of them or what they had to say to the presence of one unspoken guest. The chest, hinged in iron and made of old, sunken wood...
"Please... can't we speak!" The adviser pleaded to the group of warriors before him. Suddenly footsteps caused the entire group to turn. From the passageway Yamato, Hyuna, Keeflo, and Muna emerged. The chest bouncing lightly in the rabbit-girl's arms. The adviser swallowed before turning to the other Tengu warrior remaining. "So he is dead..." The adviser whispered. Before anyone had time to react the two Tengu whipped out daggers and plunged them both into their hearts. "...As are we."
The two collapsed and outside a new day dawned. The Tengu were defeated, and far beneath the surface where the rising sun could be seen in the large passageway beneath what was once Poyo's town-tower the victors were gathered with their prize.
The chest.
"Please... can't we speak!" The adviser pleaded to the group of warriors before him. Suddenly footsteps caused the entire group to turn. From the passageway Yamato, Hyuna, Keeflo, and Muna emerged. The chest bouncing lightly in the rabbit-girl's arms. The adviser swallowed before turning to the other Tengu warrior remaining. "So he is dead..." The adviser whispered. Before anyone had time to react the two Tengu whipped out daggers and plunged them both into their hearts. "...As are we."
The two collapsed and outside a new day dawned. The Tengu were defeated, and far beneath the surface where the rising sun could be seen in the large passageway beneath what was once Poyo's town-tower the victors were gathered with their prize.
The chest.
Malao
After all was said and done, Malao gave out a big sigh and plopped himself on his ass as he leaned back on his hands. A lot had happened tonight. A lot. A lot more than has happened in most of his life, he felt good.....and something else. He looked up and around at his comrades who might not be anymore since the fighting was said and done. He looked at eachone individually and then said to the lot of them.
"......I'm hungry. Anybody else hungry? Who's up for breakfast?"
Hyuna Ka-Nan
And with that, the Poyo Conflict was finished, with all the filthy Tengu killed in the end as the sun rose. This strange motley group, almost standing around the chest as if it were this sacred, precious monument; shining in glory. And Yuwen was still somewhere else, not that it mattered right now. What mattered was this chest- apparently harboring a big secret that everyone around was going to be dragged into- a huge massive conflict that may even be invisible to everyone else. Only an idiot would ignore the onus coming from the chest, and the significance it symbolized. There was a lot of death, for something like this. So, even if it were just a small useless trinket, it'd still carry and be worth the death it cost to save it.
This is not something to be taken lightly.
Perhaps the most important question of all would be, who would own it, in the end? Assuming it's a worthwhile treasure, and assuming that they'd even decide to open it in the first place.
Would it belong to the Giantess, bloodstained and brutal in her might? Half-ashuran, half-sudean, she was certainly a sight to behold. And it seemed as if she killed more people in her life than words she spoke- something Hyuna was sure to keep a note of; to not make an enemy out of this woman. She looked thoughtfully at the massive greatsword, and wondered if it could snap her spear like a twig. Hyuna wasn't really hoping to test that out. She also wondered if anyone here could stand up to the Giantess in a huge confrontation, if she decided that the treasure belonged to her?
So Hyuna had to put the spotlight on her, somehow. She looked at the others in the group, like that Suna.
Also Sudean, and also a brilliant fighter in his own right; at least what she saw of him. He's assuming to most, and probably because of his look of age, he'd be underestimated. Even now, she couldn't exactly pin point what his fighting style is, unlike the Giantess, who's specialty is pure and brute strength. Suna, most likely, was a strange amalgamation of different styles, leading to unpredictability and an opponent that can counter most anyone that came at him- as long as he knew they were coming. He was formidable, for sure, and deceptively so.
And what of the goatman? He wielded a bow, so he could use his speed to his advantage against the giantess while shooting arrows. He'd be more of a distraction than anything, something to divert and diffuse her attention so she couldn't fully focus. And if that failed, there was always necromancy. Hyuna honestly didn't know much about the forbidden chi art except that it was forbidden, and probably with good reason. She couldn't decide if she could trust someone who used such power.
And there was the tall human girl, obviously Gwanish of origin? There was a strange look in her eyes that Hyuna couldn't quite place. She looked probably too calm and distanced from the group, and Hyuna wondered exactly why she didn't participate in the fight once down the pit. And obviously this Gwanish girl was intelligent- she used spears to slow down her fall when going down the hole in the first place. Her katana, however was of inferior make, and she wondered if it could really harm the Giantess in hostile combat.
And of course, at full strength, she and Yamato could be more than a match for the Giantess. Her speed and chi mastery alongside his experience and expertise, she felt confident they could eliminate the largest threat, but not without some injury.
Then the Monkey King spoke up, breaking the uncomfortable silence.
"......I'm hungry. Anybody else hungry? Who's up for breakfast?"
Hyuna considered. Yes, she was starving and needed both nutrition and rest in order to regain her strength. She was worthless otherwise. But on the other hand, what if while they were all eating, one of the group made off with the treasure? That'd be unacceptable, to her at least, since she wanted at least some part of it if anyone as going to have any. And, unlike the others, she had possibly two allies to back her up- Yamato, her mentor, with whom she made a quick friendship with, as well as that Yuwen, who finally recognized her from his past. She didn't fully trust them, but she figured the three of them could work together and outnumber the others.
Still, her stomach growled, and she decided that no one would be stupid enough to try and steal the treasure away just yet.
"Then let's... let's eat." She said pensively to the group, and then specifically turned to Yamato. "I still have coin, Master, if you, um, wouldn't mind letting my ride on your back to the surface, at least. I'm too tired to move." She held out her stolen coin pouches from the guardsmen earlier, offering them.
It was over. The tengus had died, some even suicided. At the end when the tengu wanted to talk Keeflo had been willing to listen but apparently Ashy Wing Tengu had had other ideas. He had killed the leader of the attacking tengus. Although Keeflo was glad the fight was over, he couldn't help feeling unhappy at all the lives lost just for a chest. What could it hold that the tengu had died for it? What could it hold that the mayor had trusted its key to a nobody?
Keeflo still had the key wrapped in his belt. It was fairly hidden, so he doubted anyone would be able to see it and try to steal it, but he kept his hand in its vicinity nonetheless. Some of these people had proven themselves to be clever and unpredictable.
Then the monkey man said something about being hungry, garnering a gurgle from Keeflo's stomach. Yes, he was hungry, but no, he likely didn't have the money to pay for it. Unlike the monkeys he had seen in the night, Keeflo didn't want to steal. That would just bring more people chasing him. He sighed. So close to entry to the ocean, yet so far...
The girl who had taken the chest from the tengu lead asked Ashy Wings to carry her up the hole. "I have a better way. I made a rope out of clothes. It should still be here," Keeflo said. He went to the part of the hole where he had climbed down and sure enough the rope was there.
"I'm strong, I'll carry the chest up," Keeflo said. He picked up the chest and held it in one arm and climbed up the bloodstained rope, using his feet, free hand, and tail to grip it. Not once did it cross his mind to open it and claim what was inside. It wasn't his. In his mind it belonged to Loy-Qui, who hopefully was still alive. He didn't have much need for it, as he planned to soon return to the ocean, and it wasn't owned by him or anyone else nearby, either.
Thus when he climbed up the makeshift rope he paused only for a moment to make sure the others were not having any trouble before heading to where he left the mayor. Loy-Qui was still lying where Keeflo left him and, judging by the people flocking around him, was still alive. Keeflo was still a little ways off, so he quickened his pace and headed towards the group.
Keeflo still had the key wrapped in his belt. It was fairly hidden, so he doubted anyone would be able to see it and try to steal it, but he kept his hand in its vicinity nonetheless. Some of these people had proven themselves to be clever and unpredictable.
Then the monkey man said something about being hungry, garnering a gurgle from Keeflo's stomach. Yes, he was hungry, but no, he likely didn't have the money to pay for it. Unlike the monkeys he had seen in the night, Keeflo didn't want to steal. That would just bring more people chasing him. He sighed. So close to entry to the ocean, yet so far...
The girl who had taken the chest from the tengu lead asked Ashy Wings to carry her up the hole. "I have a better way. I made a rope out of clothes. It should still be here," Keeflo said. He went to the part of the hole where he had climbed down and sure enough the rope was there.
"I'm strong, I'll carry the chest up," Keeflo said. He picked up the chest and held it in one arm and climbed up the bloodstained rope, using his feet, free hand, and tail to grip it. Not once did it cross his mind to open it and claim what was inside. It wasn't his. In his mind it belonged to Loy-Qui, who hopefully was still alive. He didn't have much need for it, as he planned to soon return to the ocean, and it wasn't owned by him or anyone else nearby, either.
Thus when he climbed up the makeshift rope he paused only for a moment to make sure the others were not having any trouble before heading to where he left the mayor. Loy-Qui was still lying where Keeflo left him and, judging by the people flocking around him, was still alive. Keeflo was still a little ways off, so he quickened his pace and headed towards the group.
Lo-muna raised an eyebrow as she was relieved of guarding the chest, the orca beast-man already heading back to the surface. The concerns raised over their stomachs, three of the group so far, amused her but didn't incite the same curiosity as the chest that had caused so much of a fuss. After all, the leader had warned them they were not ready for the conflict. What conflict that was, Lo-muna wished she had asked. She cursed her own ineptness.
"I suppose the mystery can be resolved after a meal. Although I am low on funds due to a certain.. incident from earlier," Lo-muna said to the group, glancing at the monkey beast-man. "And it will give us a chance to discuss the dead Tengu's warning. I don't think our association with each other will end here."
"I suppose the mystery can be resolved after a meal. Although I am low on funds due to a certain.. incident from earlier," Lo-muna said to the group, glancing at the monkey beast-man. "And it will give us a chance to discuss the dead Tengu's warning. I don't think our association with each other will end here."
The tengu lay defeated. A shame it took the loss of their lives to so, but the town was saved nevertheless. Well, there was the matter of what to do with the treasure, but that can be decided later. For now, it seemed the others had other pressing matters on their minds. Namely food.
"Yeah...food sounds good about now," Suiken remarked, patting his stomach as he remembered that he hadn't eaten dinner. "Perhaps those of us who do have coin can split the bill, so everyone gets a chance to eat, eh?"
"Yeah...food sounds good about now," Suiken remarked, patting his stomach as he remembered that he hadn't eaten dinner. "Perhaps those of us who do have coin can split the bill, so everyone gets a chance to eat, eh?"
Ann was still standing near the back, silently watching as the orca beastman took hold of the chest and began hauling it up the pit. She didn't really care much for what was in the chest or why so many lives had been lost to try and obtain it so she had nothing to comment on the situation regarding the treasure. It was highly unlikely that she'd end up getting her hands on it anyway so there was no point in thinking about it further.
"I'm hungry," the Monkey King finally spoke. "Anybody else hungry? Who's up for breakfast?" A few nods and phrases of agreement accompanied by growling stomachs were audible in the quiet depths of the underground sanctum. The rabbit-eared woman mentioned something about being low on money and while Ann would normally have spared her some coins, she figured the woman would work something out with the the Monkey King who had robbed her during the festival. She briefly wondered if the giant would contest ownership of the chest, glancing her direction and then at the beastman. The thought only lasted for a while and she found her gaze drifting elsewhere, casually inspecting the others in the room with her.
The oni suggested to the group that they should split the bill for a meal among them and she simply shrugged and said, "I've some coin to spare," her eyes still drifting around the closed space.
She wasn't in much of a mood to challenge the Monkey King anymore but wondered if she should do it anyway, since there didn't seem to any better time than this. On the down side, she had a feeling that the others would not be too happy with that turn of events and it didn't make much sense to peg several capable fighters on herself all at once because she was too impatient to wait for a better opportunity. Still, she was likely to miss out on her bounty at this rate. It wouldn't be so bad to give up on it she supposed, considering how much the last one paid anyway.
No one in the room particularly caught her eye, but it was rare to see so many competent fighters all gathered in the same room. She wondered how many of them she could best in a one-on-one duel, but kept it strictly to a thought. No point in starting a fight just for the sake of challenging each others' skill. Even if the curiosity lingered, battle was no thrill to her: It was simply a necessary means to an end. One that she found herself engaged in constantly. It was what she was good at, after all.
That wasn't to say that she possessed no other talents, but it had always proved to be both her greatest skill and money-making tool. Escorting high-profile figures, acting as a bodyguard, assassination, bounty hunting; if it involved violence, it was more than likely she could pull it off.
Perhaps another time. But for now, all that was left to do was wait.
At length, Ann left her spot at the wall inspected some of the bodies, settling on the higher ranked ones, kneeling by them and closely examining their weapons. She held one of them up the air, drawing it neatly from its scabbard. The quality was excellent, to be sure, but after a few experimental swings, decided that it was far too heavy for her. She slid it back in and set it down on the ground. The age old of dilemma of fighting a balanced weapon that would actually be of use to her. In all honesty, her sword was garbage, but it did its job well enough given that it wouldn't break any time soon. The only reason she hadn't replaced it yet was because of its incredible lightness, which she found much difficulty finding in other blades.
She gave up on the search for now, deciding that this wouldn't be a problem if only she'd spent more time physically conditioning her body. Of course, there was still time for that, but it would be something she'd have to work towards. For now, she'd have to stick with what she had without complaint. She'd been told time and time again that her potential was incredible, but she'd also been told that it was vital to improve her physical performance to unlock it. Her skills alone had carried her this far so she wasn't in any rush, but the thought of becoming a much more potent fighter than before was definitely of intrigue. Not only that, but if she could also figure out how to manipulate chi, tides would certainly turn in her favor. She gave those distant thoughts a rest for the moment.
"I'm hungry," the Monkey King finally spoke. "Anybody else hungry? Who's up for breakfast?" A few nods and phrases of agreement accompanied by growling stomachs were audible in the quiet depths of the underground sanctum. The rabbit-eared woman mentioned something about being low on money and while Ann would normally have spared her some coins, she figured the woman would work something out with the the Monkey King who had robbed her during the festival. She briefly wondered if the giant would contest ownership of the chest, glancing her direction and then at the beastman. The thought only lasted for a while and she found her gaze drifting elsewhere, casually inspecting the others in the room with her.
The oni suggested to the group that they should split the bill for a meal among them and she simply shrugged and said, "I've some coin to spare," her eyes still drifting around the closed space.
She wasn't in much of a mood to challenge the Monkey King anymore but wondered if she should do it anyway, since there didn't seem to any better time than this. On the down side, she had a feeling that the others would not be too happy with that turn of events and it didn't make much sense to peg several capable fighters on herself all at once because she was too impatient to wait for a better opportunity. Still, she was likely to miss out on her bounty at this rate. It wouldn't be so bad to give up on it she supposed, considering how much the last one paid anyway.
No one in the room particularly caught her eye, but it was rare to see so many competent fighters all gathered in the same room. She wondered how many of them she could best in a one-on-one duel, but kept it strictly to a thought. No point in starting a fight just for the sake of challenging each others' skill. Even if the curiosity lingered, battle was no thrill to her: It was simply a necessary means to an end. One that she found herself engaged in constantly. It was what she was good at, after all.
That wasn't to say that she possessed no other talents, but it had always proved to be both her greatest skill and money-making tool. Escorting high-profile figures, acting as a bodyguard, assassination, bounty hunting; if it involved violence, it was more than likely she could pull it off.
Perhaps another time. But for now, all that was left to do was wait.
At length, Ann left her spot at the wall inspected some of the bodies, settling on the higher ranked ones, kneeling by them and closely examining their weapons. She held one of them up the air, drawing it neatly from its scabbard. The quality was excellent, to be sure, but after a few experimental swings, decided that it was far too heavy for her. She slid it back in and set it down on the ground. The age old of dilemma of fighting a balanced weapon that would actually be of use to her. In all honesty, her sword was garbage, but it did its job well enough given that it wouldn't break any time soon. The only reason she hadn't replaced it yet was because of its incredible lightness, which she found much difficulty finding in other blades.
She gave up on the search for now, deciding that this wouldn't be a problem if only she'd spent more time physically conditioning her body. Of course, there was still time for that, but it would be something she'd have to work towards. For now, she'd have to stick with what she had without complaint. She'd been told time and time again that her potential was incredible, but she'd also been told that it was vital to improve her physical performance to unlock it. Her skills alone had carried her this far so she wasn't in any rush, but the thought of becoming a much more potent fighter than before was definitely of intrigue. Not only that, but if she could also figure out how to manipulate chi, tides would certainly turn in her favor. She gave those distant thoughts a rest for the moment.
Bodies and rubble lay scattered across the square, but as the sun rose the fire would at last flicker out. The town guard, what few remained, wandered pointlessly: completely clueless as what to do next. In their blades a few looked down at themselves. At the blood and ash that coated their face for the first time. Poyo had never seen such destruction before, and few knew it more than it's mayor. Loy-Qui lay against a large piece of debris where Keeflo had put him down earlier, surrounded by citizens as the town-doctor operated. And far from him, on the opposite side of the square, another group gathered. One far more confident in the actions that had just taken place and the actions that would come next. And in this group one officer, a man in red-armour named Lt. Barrow-Li, raised an eyebrow as he saw an orca beast-man emerge from the hole and run toward the crowd of the people gathered around the mayor. "Just a moment," He said with a nod to his commanding officer, Prefect Ro, before sprinting after the creature.
"Oi! Oi there!" The Lt. called as he pushed through the citizens and grabbed the beast-man by the shoulder. "Hold on there, old sport," The man said, looking the orca up and down. "You came from the hole? So the others who went down there are still alive." He turned back to Prefect Ro, who gave him a nod.
"Alright men, let's move!" Ro yelled as he and his men ran toward the pit. They quickly surrounded it in perfect formation with sword and shield ready.
Staring down into the darkness Ro swallowed before putting his brass whistle to his mouth. After an inhale he blew, the sound ringing down into the passage below. "Attention warriors! This is Prefect Ro ordering you to exit the pit with your weapons sheathed!" He glanced at the dozen or so men in matching armour who surrounded the pit. "You are under investigation for involvement with the attack... but if you are cooperative and are found to have aided in the defense of the village you will be paid by me, on behalf of the Emperor of Yune in his absence."
"Oi! Oi there!" The Lt. called as he pushed through the citizens and grabbed the beast-man by the shoulder. "Hold on there, old sport," The man said, looking the orca up and down. "You came from the hole? So the others who went down there are still alive." He turned back to Prefect Ro, who gave him a nod.
"Alright men, let's move!" Ro yelled as he and his men ran toward the pit. They quickly surrounded it in perfect formation with sword and shield ready.
Staring down into the darkness Ro swallowed before putting his brass whistle to his mouth. After an inhale he blew, the sound ringing down into the passage below. "Attention warriors! This is Prefect Ro ordering you to exit the pit with your weapons sheathed!" He glanced at the dozen or so men in matching armour who surrounded the pit. "You are under investigation for involvement with the attack... but if you are cooperative and are found to have aided in the defense of the village you will be paid by me, on behalf of the Emperor of Yune in his absence."
Suiken was silent for a moment, but then spoke up. "Do the bodies of the tengu lying on the floor within and on the grounds outside not provide enough explanation as to what happened here?" he asked, his hand pointing to the dead Tengu in the pit below. "I'm certain none of us has anything to gain by involving ourselves in such an assault."
By the time Amanhã had caught up to the rest of the group, it seemed they had already made short work of the remaining tengu fighters. More importantly, as they emerged from deeper within the tunnel, one of them, the rabbit beast-folk, was toting the chest along-- Amanhã's eyes zeroed in on it. It was a hefty-looking trunk, fairly bulky but light enough to be carried in the hands of the slight-built beast-folk, fashioned of oak by the looks of it with a keyhole securing the latch. Amanhã frowned. A keyhole-- and she very certainly was not in possession of the key. Perhaps force would be sufficient in divorcing the two halves of the latch and unveiling whatever 'treasure' was contained therein, but that would necessitate addressing another issue.
Amanhã was not unfamiliar with fighting multiple opponents-- she had made a point of mastering her ability to adroitly and effectively fight numerous adversaries simultaneously. But multiple foes of this magnitude? Amanhã's confidence in her skills did not extend that far, for good reason: avoiding overt self-assuredness was necessary to survival, and Amanhã had always made sure to be aware of the battles she almost certainly could not emerge victorious from. A legion of tengus? That was child's play. But these warriors were more than a cut above those faceless mooks. In the case of at least five of them, they would individually have made quite a pleasure to fight and kill: altogether, the battle's outcome would have been... significantly less clear-cut. Perhaps if they had all been fighting amongst themselves, it would have been possible for Amanhã to eventually emerge victorious from the battle royale-- but making herself a target of all of them? That would have been the act of a fool, and Amanhã had not been a fool in more than thirty years.
She scowled. This was a predicament. She wanted that chest. Whatever was in there, the tengus had thought it significant enough to slaughter a town for. Granted, there was just as good a chance it was some trifling cultural relic of the tengus, stolen from them during the war by the avaricious Yune, worth nothing to anyone but the Teng Kingdom-- but then, she could simply sell it to them for a hefty price. Either way, she emerged with a profit... but only if she got that chest. Only if she could separate whoever was bearing it-- it had changed hands from the rabbit beast-folk to the orca beast-folk of before-- then acquiring it would become... very straightforward, as it were.
But it seemed for the time being, much to Amanhã's distress, she would have to linger with this group and await that opportunity.
When it emerged, she would be certain to act swiftly, decisively, and brutally-- as always.
At that point, they were beginning to return to the surface-- the orca beast-folk had fashioned a rope of sorts and had already clambered up, though Amanhã, who had been the last to enter and was now therefore at the head of the group, was not certain if it could bear her six hundred and fifty pound bulk. The uncertainty was put to silence, however, as a shrill whistle from above tunnelled down through the dank halls of the tower. And shortly following on its heels was a voice, reverberating down the passage. "Attention, warriors! This is Prefect Ro ordering you to exit the pit with your weapons sheathed!"
Ordering me? To hell with the others-- ordering her? Her scowl intensified in vehemence. It sounded almost as though Ro intended to arrest the group collected here-- which had to be a ludicrous proposition. They had just slaughtered their way through an attack force of highly-trained tengu warriors: what made this damn bureaucrat think his little town guard could possibly put up a fight against them?
"You are under investigation for involvement with the attack..." the prefect continued, initially in no way assuaging Amanhã's discontent. "But if you are cooperative and are found to have aided in the defence of the village, you will be paid by me, on behalf of the Emperor of Yune in his absence."
That was marginally more appealing, though still not without concerns. The bureaucrats would undoubtedly seize the chest from whoever was in possession of it before Amanhã ever had a chance to glean the nature of its contents, and in Imperial hands it would be much more difficult to acquire. Furthermore, they spoke of a reward, but really, when could you ever trust bureaucrats? This Ro character was probably planning on having them all killed so he could take the chest for himself-- it was what Amanhã would have done in his position. Well, no-- in his position, Amanhã would probably have made sure not to end up serving in a shitstain town like Poyo, but that aside, he was in a very good position to take the chest for himself.
Now that she thought of it, the orca had already proceeded up to the surface-- they might already have killed him and seized the chest.
The snow oni had begun to reply to the prefect's words, but for Amanhã's part, sheathing her weapon was clearly not on the agenda. Another battle was in the cards, she knew it-- but she was not going to be the first to go up. She would wait until two or three had already gone up and gotten themselves arrested-- kept the other soldiers occupied by the time Amanhã went up with absolutely no intent of letting herself get arrested.
Amanhã was not unfamiliar with fighting multiple opponents-- she had made a point of mastering her ability to adroitly and effectively fight numerous adversaries simultaneously. But multiple foes of this magnitude? Amanhã's confidence in her skills did not extend that far, for good reason: avoiding overt self-assuredness was necessary to survival, and Amanhã had always made sure to be aware of the battles she almost certainly could not emerge victorious from. A legion of tengus? That was child's play. But these warriors were more than a cut above those faceless mooks. In the case of at least five of them, they would individually have made quite a pleasure to fight and kill: altogether, the battle's outcome would have been... significantly less clear-cut. Perhaps if they had all been fighting amongst themselves, it would have been possible for Amanhã to eventually emerge victorious from the battle royale-- but making herself a target of all of them? That would have been the act of a fool, and Amanhã had not been a fool in more than thirty years.
She scowled. This was a predicament. She wanted that chest. Whatever was in there, the tengus had thought it significant enough to slaughter a town for. Granted, there was just as good a chance it was some trifling cultural relic of the tengus, stolen from them during the war by the avaricious Yune, worth nothing to anyone but the Teng Kingdom-- but then, she could simply sell it to them for a hefty price. Either way, she emerged with a profit... but only if she got that chest. Only if she could separate whoever was bearing it-- it had changed hands from the rabbit beast-folk to the orca beast-folk of before-- then acquiring it would become... very straightforward, as it were.
But it seemed for the time being, much to Amanhã's distress, she would have to linger with this group and await that opportunity.
When it emerged, she would be certain to act swiftly, decisively, and brutally-- as always.
At that point, they were beginning to return to the surface-- the orca beast-folk had fashioned a rope of sorts and had already clambered up, though Amanhã, who had been the last to enter and was now therefore at the head of the group, was not certain if it could bear her six hundred and fifty pound bulk. The uncertainty was put to silence, however, as a shrill whistle from above tunnelled down through the dank halls of the tower. And shortly following on its heels was a voice, reverberating down the passage. "Attention, warriors! This is Prefect Ro ordering you to exit the pit with your weapons sheathed!"
Ordering me? To hell with the others-- ordering her? Her scowl intensified in vehemence. It sounded almost as though Ro intended to arrest the group collected here-- which had to be a ludicrous proposition. They had just slaughtered their way through an attack force of highly-trained tengu warriors: what made this damn bureaucrat think his little town guard could possibly put up a fight against them?
"You are under investigation for involvement with the attack..." the prefect continued, initially in no way assuaging Amanhã's discontent. "But if you are cooperative and are found to have aided in the defence of the village, you will be paid by me, on behalf of the Emperor of Yune in his absence."
That was marginally more appealing, though still not without concerns. The bureaucrats would undoubtedly seize the chest from whoever was in possession of it before Amanhã ever had a chance to glean the nature of its contents, and in Imperial hands it would be much more difficult to acquire. Furthermore, they spoke of a reward, but really, when could you ever trust bureaucrats? This Ro character was probably planning on having them all killed so he could take the chest for himself-- it was what Amanhã would have done in his position. Well, no-- in his position, Amanhã would probably have made sure not to end up serving in a shitstain town like Poyo, but that aside, he was in a very good position to take the chest for himself.
Now that she thought of it, the orca had already proceeded up to the surface-- they might already have killed him and seized the chest.
The snow oni had begun to reply to the prefect's words, but for Amanhã's part, sheathing her weapon was clearly not on the agenda. Another battle was in the cards, she knew it-- but she was not going to be the first to go up. She would wait until two or three had already gone up and gotten themselves arrested-- kept the other soldiers occupied by the time Amanhã went up with absolutely no intent of letting herself get arrested.
"I'm afraid not. Not until we have a clearer spectrum of events," The voice echoed down through the cavern. "Don't worry. If you are truthful and heroic in action you will be free and paid by midday."
In the small, half-destroyed courtyard of an abandoned restaurant in the square Yuwen sat at a table and sipped his tea, watching the Prefect talk to the heroes below with great interest...
In the small, half-destroyed courtyard of an abandoned restaurant in the square Yuwen sat at a table and sipped his tea, watching the Prefect talk to the heroes below with great interest...
Hyuna Ka-Nan
Hyuna, while grateful, just curtly nodded at the orca-man when he gave his suggestion to use the cloth rope he made to get down in the first place. She was more than exhausted, but once at the surface, she could just nab some coffee to regain her energy. Never know when she'd need to be ready for battle again, especially with certain members of the present company. Still, when the orca took the chest and ran ahead, she narrowed her eyes briefly, wondering exactly what the orca could want with it. Seriously, he didn't seem like the self-interested type in the least, so it baffled her.
"Yamato." She muttered back at him once exiting the tunnel. "Keep an eye on the ashuran. You and I can handle the others ourselves, but... she's a threat."
Hyuna then quickly dived into a diner on her own, masking her exhaustion; not willing anyone to see her weak, especially these civilians she just recently helped save. She ordered imported coffee from Sudea, and not long after it was ready, and she sipped the bitter, thick liquid, feeling it swishing down her throat and almost burning at her stomach. Still, it gave her more energy to last a few hours, and she also carried with her some sweets, enough for her and Yamato to share. Upon leaving the diner, she gave haf of the sweets to her ashen-winged friend.
"They're good." She said amicably to him, taking a bite out of one laced with vanilla icing. She moaned with pleasure feeling the delicacy sweeten her tongue. "Ish r'lly g'd!" She exclaimed, rubbing her stomach with content and licking the soft crumbs off of her fingers.
But then, when regrouping with the others, it was all bad news- Ro, the idiot, had come and accused them, accused their freaking saviors of planning the whole thing! It was probably a farce for the Imperials to save face, and Hyuna was quick to voice her opinion angrily at someone who really shouldn't try to fight her on a good day.
"You shamed yourselves when the Tengu got in." She said scowling. "Damned Imperials let the mayor get hit, and we had to step in to save everyone. And this is how you treat the heroes? You're just a bunch of ingrates who should be begging at our feet to accept the money!"
There was no way in hell she'd just surrender- not to a pathetic man like Ro.
The spear-wielding girl seemed to be having some...issues with the prefect above ground, arguing over something she couldn't quite make out from below ground. Ann was the next to climb up. As she made her way along the rope, she found herself surrounded by armed guards, circling the edge of the pit with their weapons drawn. Not amusing in the slightest, to say the least.
"You couldn't possibly be thinking of drawing on a poor, helpless young girl like me, could you?" she said with a straight face, both her blood-soaked clothes and dripping sarcasm belying the nature of her words. Her eyes were sharp and calculating, conveying not a threat to the guards, but a warning. Dusting herself off after climbing all the way out, she turned to face the rest of the soldiers that had grouped up topside. "Attack, was it?" she said, smiling weakly. "From my perspective, it looked more like group suicide considering how many more tengu were left dead than the guards and citizens." She took a step forward and instantly found a spear point at her throat, slowly motioning for her to back off, presumably until they've gotten a better hold on the situation. She shrugged and stuffed her hands into her pockets and stayed where she was.
"No need to get so worked up," she said softly, turning to the guard who had directed his weapon at her. "I've got all the time in the world." Her eyes scanned the rest of the square and, as expected, found it to be a complete disaster, littered with bodies and painted deep red with blood.
"You couldn't possibly be thinking of drawing on a poor, helpless young girl like me, could you?" she said with a straight face, both her blood-soaked clothes and dripping sarcasm belying the nature of her words. Her eyes were sharp and calculating, conveying not a threat to the guards, but a warning. Dusting herself off after climbing all the way out, she turned to face the rest of the soldiers that had grouped up topside. "Attack, was it?" she said, smiling weakly. "From my perspective, it looked more like group suicide considering how many more tengu were left dead than the guards and citizens." She took a step forward and instantly found a spear point at her throat, slowly motioning for her to back off, presumably until they've gotten a better hold on the situation. She shrugged and stuffed her hands into her pockets and stayed where she was.
"No need to get so worked up," she said softly, turning to the guard who had directed his weapon at her. "I've got all the time in the world." Her eyes scanned the rest of the square and, as expected, found it to be a complete disaster, littered with bodies and painted deep red with blood.
As Keeflo headed towards the wounded mayor a guard stopped him. "Oi! Oi there! Hold on there, old sport," The man said. "You came from the hole? So the others who went down there are still alive?"
Keeflo nodded. "Yes, I need to see the mayor," he said. He may look somewhat threatening with the tengu's bloody sword still in his belt, but surely the guard knew that it was he who had brought the mayor to safety.
When he reached the group of people the one of the people boiling water looked up and said, "Look, the beast-man's back. The mayor's alive and awake, thanks to you."
"I need to see him," the orca beast-man said.
"He's still resting..." the woman said. Then, upon seeing Keeflo's determined expression, she said, "Fine, you can see him, just don't push him too much."
Dipping his head in acknowledgement, Keeflo went to kneel down by the mayor. Loy-Qui had been moved onto a mattress and wore clean bandages. He seemed to be a little better now. "Sir, I brought what the tengus were after to you," Keeflo said, setting the chest by the mayor's bed. "Do you know what is in it?"
Keeflo nodded. "Yes, I need to see the mayor," he said. He may look somewhat threatening with the tengu's bloody sword still in his belt, but surely the guard knew that it was he who had brought the mayor to safety.
When he reached the group of people the one of the people boiling water looked up and said, "Look, the beast-man's back. The mayor's alive and awake, thanks to you."
"I need to see him," the orca beast-man said.
"He's still resting..." the woman said. Then, upon seeing Keeflo's determined expression, she said, "Fine, you can see him, just don't push him too much."
Dipping his head in acknowledgement, Keeflo went to kneel down by the mayor. Loy-Qui had been moved onto a mattress and wore clean bandages. He seemed to be a little better now. "Sir, I brought what the tengus were after to you," Keeflo said, setting the chest by the mayor's bed. "Do you know what is in it?"
Ro glared at Hyuna and then Ann'Razul as they climbed up to the surface. "You shamed yourselves when the Tengu got in," Hyuna spat. Ro glanced at his fellow soldiers with a bemused expression before turning back to the girl. "Damned Imperials let the mayor get hit, and we had to step in to save everyone. And this is how you treat the heroes? You're just a bunch of ingrates who should be begging at our feet to accept the money!"
"I don't think you understand the position you're in, dear. People have died here, an enemy race has attacked a town in Yutan," Ro responded, moving in close so he towered over her. "The decisions we make in the next twenty-four hours may in turn help decide all future actions the Empire has in regards to the Tengu race so I'd like to have all information necessary before I file my report. Do you understand that?" His glare lingered for a moment before turning back to the hole. "The rest of you crumb up here! We have business to discuss and if you don't I'm afraid this'll turn into a battle you cannot win." He glared down into the darkness before smashing his blade against his shield like a loud drum. "Come up here!" He yelled...
Yuwen sipped his tea before glancing back to the crowd where the beast-man Keeflo had disappeared in. The Mayor turned from the ancient chest to Keeflo. "I know what it is..." He whispered. "It's been hidden here many years."
"Hold the quill a moment," The Prefect Lieutenant interrupted as he stepped forward. "You got this from the pit, didn't you?" Without another word the armoured man grabbed the chest and put it under his arm. "I'm afraid this is evidence now," He muttered. "Also you'll need to come with me," He said, turning to face Keeflo. The face seemed familiar. "I'm sorry, sir... do I know you?" He did in fact. From a wanted poster at the docks...
"I don't think you understand the position you're in, dear. People have died here, an enemy race has attacked a town in Yutan," Ro responded, moving in close so he towered over her. "The decisions we make in the next twenty-four hours may in turn help decide all future actions the Empire has in regards to the Tengu race so I'd like to have all information necessary before I file my report. Do you understand that?" His glare lingered for a moment before turning back to the hole. "The rest of you crumb up here! We have business to discuss and if you don't I'm afraid this'll turn into a battle you cannot win." He glared down into the darkness before smashing his blade against his shield like a loud drum. "Come up here!" He yelled...
Yuwen sipped his tea before glancing back to the crowd where the beast-man Keeflo had disappeared in. The Mayor turned from the ancient chest to Keeflo. "I know what it is..." He whispered. "It's been hidden here many years."
"Hold the quill a moment," The Prefect Lieutenant interrupted as he stepped forward. "You got this from the pit, didn't you?" Without another word the armoured man grabbed the chest and put it under his arm. "I'm afraid this is evidence now," He muttered. "Also you'll need to come with me," He said, turning to face Keeflo. The face seemed familiar. "I'm sorry, sir... do I know you?" He did in fact. From a wanted poster at the docks...
Yamato stood silent as Ro's interrogation began. Hyuna, having gotten some food in her, seemed to regain some of her fighting spirit and wnet off of Ro, to which he replied about the future of the Empire's relationship with the Tengu. "You'll hold an entire race at fault for the actions of a few?" Yamato shook his head. "Idiots. All of you. Right now you should worry about securing that chest, before worrying about the few who actually handled the problem here. We just killed a group of bandit Tengu, why do you believe we aren't capible of killing the entire town guard? Or the Imperial army?" He scoffed, "Oh, right, some of these warriors probably have morals." He folded his arms, applying pressure to his injury. "Hurry this up Prefect. Some of us want to eat." He wasn't stupid, he was injured and the battles took a lot of his energy. It was best to stop talking and let this situation end.
Keeflo listened intently as the mayor whispered, "I know what it is... It's been hidden many years." Keeflo tried to hide his curiosity. Although he didn't have a land dweller's affection for treasure or money, he couldn't suppress his interest in whatever it was that tens of tengu had died for.
Just about as the Mayor was about to continue, the guard who had stopped Keeflo earlier interrupted. "Hold the quill a moment. You got this from the pit, didn't you?" he said. "I'm afraid this is evidence now. Also, you need to come with me." The man stopped for a moment and looked at Keeflo. "I'm sorry, sir... do I know you?"
Keeflo froze. There was only one way this man could know him, and that was from the wanted posters. The orca beast-man knew that once the man tied it together the conclusion would be hard to deny. After all, there were very few aquatic beast-men who ventured onto land.
A moment later Keeflo was running. He couldn't remember deciding to run, but run he did. He would not go back to being a slave. He would not be denied the ocean now that he was so close. Adrenaline kicked in, enhancing his speed as he made his way to the forest. Hopefully he could lose chasers in the trees.
Due to the sudden activity he felt the barely scabbed wound on his back break open and dribble blood down. In his flight he hardly noticed this. It might of been beneficial to try to remedy this, however, as it left a faint but distinct blood trail that someone with keen eyes or a tracker dog would be able to follow.
In addition to this, Keeflo had been up all night and much of the one before. He couldn't make it far. Luckily for him, though, he found a medium sized, quickly moving river. Jumping at the opportunity, he dove in and lay down at the bottom, slowly crawling along in the direction of the current.
Just about as the Mayor was about to continue, the guard who had stopped Keeflo earlier interrupted. "Hold the quill a moment. You got this from the pit, didn't you?" he said. "I'm afraid this is evidence now. Also, you need to come with me." The man stopped for a moment and looked at Keeflo. "I'm sorry, sir... do I know you?"
Keeflo froze. There was only one way this man could know him, and that was from the wanted posters. The orca beast-man knew that once the man tied it together the conclusion would be hard to deny. After all, there were very few aquatic beast-men who ventured onto land.
A moment later Keeflo was running. He couldn't remember deciding to run, but run he did. He would not go back to being a slave. He would not be denied the ocean now that he was so close. Adrenaline kicked in, enhancing his speed as he made his way to the forest. Hopefully he could lose chasers in the trees.
Due to the sudden activity he felt the barely scabbed wound on his back break open and dribble blood down. In his flight he hardly noticed this. It might of been beneficial to try to remedy this, however, as it left a faint but distinct blood trail that someone with keen eyes or a tracker dog would be able to follow.
In addition to this, Keeflo had been up all night and much of the one before. He couldn't make it far. Luckily for him, though, he found a medium sized, quickly moving river. Jumping at the opportunity, he dove in and lay down at the bottom, slowly crawling along in the direction of the current.
One of the particularly minuscule humans was first to leave, shimmying on up the ersatz rope the orca had left. Heated words between her and the prefect followed, which indicated at the very least Amanhã wasn't the only person having none of this shit. Which was fortunate: Amanhã couldn't gauge exactly how many soldiers that damn bureaucrat had up there with him, but if it came down to killing them, that would be a hell of a lot easier if they had to deal with resistance from others.
The stranger was the second to follow, and perhaps unsurprisingly, the invective the first human had hurled at the prefect was not repeated. When the tengu with the ashen wings followed, Amanhã determined there was no point in her lingering about in the pit like an impertinent child waiting for the guard to try and come for her. She was going to get out of here and find the chest. Figure out what lay within-- well, first and foremost, find it and come into possession of it. And if the town guard, or the soldiers, or whoever Ro had up there with him tried to stop her... well, it wouldn't have been the first time Amanhã had slaughtered her way out of the Yune military's hands.
She tested the rope first, of course, none too eager to discover half way up that it couldn't actually support her weight. It was surprisingly strong, though she supposed the orca-- whose weight Amanhã estimated must have been a little more than half her own-- would have had to be sure of that himself. Cautiously, she began to climb up.
When she pulled herself up to the ground, more words were being spoken. The tengu was being compliant, but indignant, which Amanhã had never seen the point of-- either be compliant, or resist. Why waste time doing one with words while pretending to be the other with your actions? The tengu rebuked the bureaucrat, though for what it was worth, the prefect's inane ramblings had a semblance of logic-- the Yune were at war with the Teng Kingdom. An attack had been made by clearly highly-trained tengu who probably had some degree of military experience. If it had had nothing to do with Amanhã she would have concluded it made sense to make an inquiry. But now that would have impeded Amanhã herself, and considering she was not currently in the employ of either the Teng or the Yune (not until she reached the capital), she was not about to let it involve her.
So rather than be impertinent with her words, Amanhã did it through her actions. She stepped towards the prefect-- he was already standing over the diminutive human from before, towering over her in much the way Amanhã did over him as she approached. She was silent, her faceplate sheathing the scowl that adorned her hard features, but as always, actions spoke louder than words.
Restrain these ones all you want. If they let you, they deserve to be restrained. But I dare you, bureaucrat, to do the same with me.
The stranger was the second to follow, and perhaps unsurprisingly, the invective the first human had hurled at the prefect was not repeated. When the tengu with the ashen wings followed, Amanhã determined there was no point in her lingering about in the pit like an impertinent child waiting for the guard to try and come for her. She was going to get out of here and find the chest. Figure out what lay within-- well, first and foremost, find it and come into possession of it. And if the town guard, or the soldiers, or whoever Ro had up there with him tried to stop her... well, it wouldn't have been the first time Amanhã had slaughtered her way out of the Yune military's hands.
She tested the rope first, of course, none too eager to discover half way up that it couldn't actually support her weight. It was surprisingly strong, though she supposed the orca-- whose weight Amanhã estimated must have been a little more than half her own-- would have had to be sure of that himself. Cautiously, she began to climb up.
When she pulled herself up to the ground, more words were being spoken. The tengu was being compliant, but indignant, which Amanhã had never seen the point of-- either be compliant, or resist. Why waste time doing one with words while pretending to be the other with your actions? The tengu rebuked the bureaucrat, though for what it was worth, the prefect's inane ramblings had a semblance of logic-- the Yune were at war with the Teng Kingdom. An attack had been made by clearly highly-trained tengu who probably had some degree of military experience. If it had had nothing to do with Amanhã she would have concluded it made sense to make an inquiry. But now that would have impeded Amanhã herself, and considering she was not currently in the employ of either the Teng or the Yune (not until she reached the capital), she was not about to let it involve her.
So rather than be impertinent with her words, Amanhã did it through her actions. She stepped towards the prefect-- he was already standing over the diminutive human from before, towering over her in much the way Amanhã did over him as she approached. She was silent, her faceplate sheathing the scowl that adorned her hard features, but as always, actions spoke louder than words.
Restrain these ones all you want. If they let you, they deserve to be restrained. But I dare you, bureaucrat, to do the same with me.
Hyuna Ka-Nan
"I don't think you understand the position you're in, dear. People have died here, an enemy race has attacked a town in Yutan," Ro said snidely. Hyuna felt that it was personal- that the damned prefect had some sort of personal bias against her for defeating him on the field. The prefect himself, taking her lightly, decided to tower over her menacingly as other of the Imperials threatened the Gwanish woman, who faced the problem with blunt sarcasm. Ro continued nastily. "The decisions we make in the next twenty-four hours may in turn help decide all future actions the Empire has in regards to the Tengu race so I'd like to have all information necessary before I file my report. Do you understand that? The rest of you crumb up here! We have business to discuss and if you don't I'm afraid this'll turn into a battle you cannot win. Come up here!" He bellowed, clanging on his shield for the others to hurry up.
Hyuna eyed both the Gwanish and Yamato as the ash-winged Tengu began to speak.
"You'll hold an entire race at fault for the actions of a few?" He shook his head with disbelief. "Idiots. All of you. Right now you should worry about securing that chest, before worrying about the few who actually handled the problem here. We just killed a group of bandit Tengu, why do you believe we aren't capable of killing the entire town guard?"
A very appealing idea.
Yamato continued after Hyuna let a half-smirk appear on her face. Thank god for the coffee and the half-eaten bag of pastry sweets, for restoring much of her energy back, and already ideas spun in her head for working illusions. It wasn't as good as being completely fresh, obviously, but at least she wouldn't be a dead weight now.
"Or the Imperial army? Oh, right, some of these warriors probably have morals." Yamato then folded his arms, and Hyuna could tell that the injury still bothered him. So maybe it relied on the spear-wielding girl to do most of the fighting. Her teeth clenched as a dark and dangerous gleam appeared in her eyes. Then, almost as if an after thought, the tengu finished with, "Hurry this up Prefect. Some of us want to eat."
Hyuna smirked, since it was her turn to speak again, and flicked her spear towards the prefect, blood hitting him square in the face. The other guards acted in outrage, putting the pressure off of the Gwanish girl. And particularly, the Giantess' large form intimidating Ro with a multi-layered scowl helped the situation immensely.
"Yamato, you'll get to eat soon. Hold the sweets for me; I've got this covered. I suppose I'll help you too, Gwanish. I'll catch up with you later!"
She created an illusion of a flaming barrier, and with a gust of wind, pushed both Yamato and the Gwanish girl across it after handing the bag to her mentor. Then, Hyuna flashed a grin at the Giantess, who she hoped, was ready for a fight.
"Ashura, let's see how good you are, huh?" She muttered darkly, trying to see how much of a threat the giantess was in person. "Let's kill them, shall we, the arrogant bastards?"
She lunged at one of the Imperials- but it was a feint, and she leapt at the last second into the air, and landed back to back with the Giantess, grinning excitedly.
Both Ann and the exiled tengu were pushed back behind a wall of flames, presumably to keep them out of the fight while the spear-wielding girl and the giant got to work. She reached out with her hand, letting the embers and the tips of the flames lap at her fingers. "Fascinating," she murmured, turning her hand over in the fire. She could definitely feel its presence, but there was a rather distinct lack of heat coming from it. An illusion?
Peeking up over the fire, the two were heavily outnumbered by the city guards; she admitted that they were likely to take them all out on their own, but the overwhelming effect a force of staggering numbers can have on only a few defenders, no matter how skilled or powerful, was more or less undeniable. She put her bet on the giant single-handedly annihilating the bulk of the city forces, though she wasn't going to deny that the girl certainly seemed to be no slacker, either. Well, not like Ann was, anyway. She turned to the tengu she was now standing next to.
"Are you confident in the girl?" she asked softly.
Peeking up over the fire, the two were heavily outnumbered by the city guards; she admitted that they were likely to take them all out on their own, but the overwhelming effect a force of staggering numbers can have on only a few defenders, no matter how skilled or powerful, was more or less undeniable. She put her bet on the giant single-handedly annihilating the bulk of the city forces, though she wasn't going to deny that the girl certainly seemed to be no slacker, either. Well, not like Ann was, anyway. She turned to the tengu she was now standing next to.
"Are you confident in the girl?" she asked softly.
Suiken sighed as he'd heard the Tengu's words. Inevitably, the ashen-winged tengu ended up choosing the path of no resistance, though his tone was intensely antagonistic. In the end, it was good that he chose to yield. While, Suiken didn't doubt that the majority of them would be able to put up a fight against the prefect, he was also certain that there were just as many who didn't want to be branded as criminals for acting against appointed Imperial officials. After all the guards had already associated them with eachother. A criminal act against the guards by one of them could be interpreted as an attack from all of them.
The half-Ashura was the first to climb out of the pit...which gave Suiken a slightly uneasy feeling...He didn't presume to know her, but given her demeanor...well, she didn't seem the type to listen to authority...or reason. The girl he'd met earlier, the ally of the ashen winged Tengu seemed to be speaking now. Suiken climbed the rope to access the situation, assuming she'd take the side of her master. Hopefully, she'd agree with his choice to stand dow-
[She created an illusion of a flaming barrier, and with a gust of wind, pushed both Yamato and the Gwanish girl across it after handing the bag to her mentor. Then, Hyuna flashed a grin at the Giantess, who she hoped, was ready for a fight.]
Suiken then nearly fell back into the pit when he saw what was occuring back above ground. What was she doing? Attacking the guards would prove no purpose other than that they were indeed guilty. "Wait, uh, I don't think you're...."
["Ashura, let's see how good you are, huh?" She muttered darkly, trying to see how much of a threat the giantess was in person. "Let's kill them, shall we, the arrogant bastards?"
She lunged at one of the Imperials- but it was a feint, and she leapt at the last second into the air, and landed back to back with the Giantess, grinning excitedly. ]
Suiken nearly dived forward from the edge of the pit, wedging himself between the tengu's apprentice and the half-ashuran, landing in front of the Prefect and his forces. "Ahaha," Suiken laughed loudly, scratching the back of his head as he pulled himself up. "How funny my young friend is. Joking about attacking you like that. Wasn't that a funny joke, my friend?" he asked the Prefect, whose face now reeked of tengu blood.
The half-Ashura was the first to climb out of the pit...which gave Suiken a slightly uneasy feeling...He didn't presume to know her, but given her demeanor...well, she didn't seem the type to listen to authority...or reason. The girl he'd met earlier, the ally of the ashen winged Tengu seemed to be speaking now. Suiken climbed the rope to access the situation, assuming she'd take the side of her master. Hopefully, she'd agree with his choice to stand dow-
[She created an illusion of a flaming barrier, and with a gust of wind, pushed both Yamato and the Gwanish girl across it after handing the bag to her mentor. Then, Hyuna flashed a grin at the Giantess, who she hoped, was ready for a fight.]
Suiken then nearly fell back into the pit when he saw what was occuring back above ground. What was she doing? Attacking the guards would prove no purpose other than that they were indeed guilty. "Wait, uh, I don't think you're...."
["Ashura, let's see how good you are, huh?" She muttered darkly, trying to see how much of a threat the giantess was in person. "Let's kill them, shall we, the arrogant bastards?"
She lunged at one of the Imperials- but it was a feint, and she leapt at the last second into the air, and landed back to back with the Giantess, grinning excitedly. ]
Suiken nearly dived forward from the edge of the pit, wedging himself between the tengu's apprentice and the half-ashuran, landing in front of the Prefect and his forces. "Ahaha," Suiken laughed loudly, scratching the back of his head as he pulled himself up. "How funny my young friend is. Joking about attacking you like that. Wasn't that a funny joke, my friend?" he asked the Prefect, whose face now reeked of tengu blood.
After some of the group already headed up and out of the hole, Malachi decided he might as well leave too, even though his mind said otherwise from the voice echoing down the pit. But when did Malachi ever listen to his mind? Most of the time, he listened to his gut, and at the moment his gut was telling him to get his ass out of this hole. So, he did such. Slowly yet surly dragging himself up the makeshift rope and up to the surface cautious of those behind him and those already out and ahead of him. Once to the surface he slowly peered up through the hole, seeing a human and the rather giant...giant, as he shall call her until a name is learned, and the Oni.
So, there Malachi was, the top of his head and his horns peeking up over the edge of the hole looking around and seeing everything with a tinted red due to his eye coverings. Before doing anything, he looked up to the sky to see where the sun lay. He was surprised to notice it hasn't been up that long. "We must have spent an awfully long time down there. How puzzling." He said before hoping out of the hole like a rabbit.
He looked around to see what was occurring. A fight? How unnecessary. Malachi merely walked forward, standing beside the Oni who had just tried to calm things down in the hope another fight wont break out between the group and the guards, which would most likely end badly for the group in the long run.
"There's no need to start off another fight. As mentioned already, so many people were already lost this day, and most of those who lived are injured and mourning for those they lost. Is it not impractical to at least let us who have fought for this town to rest up before you all start interrogating us?" Malachi said to Perfect, trying to sound as normal and clear as possible.
So, there Malachi was, the top of his head and his horns peeking up over the edge of the hole looking around and seeing everything with a tinted red due to his eye coverings. Before doing anything, he looked up to the sky to see where the sun lay. He was surprised to notice it hasn't been up that long. "We must have spent an awfully long time down there. How puzzling." He said before hoping out of the hole like a rabbit.
He looked around to see what was occurring. A fight? How unnecessary. Malachi merely walked forward, standing beside the Oni who had just tried to calm things down in the hope another fight wont break out between the group and the guards, which would most likely end badly for the group in the long run.
"There's no need to start off another fight. As mentioned already, so many people were already lost this day, and most of those who lived are injured and mourning for those they lost. Is it not impractical to at least let us who have fought for this town to rest up before you all start interrogating us?" Malachi said to Perfect, trying to sound as normal and clear as possible.
Amanhã had figured on waiting for the bureaucrat to respond before making her next move. For what it was worth, she estimated the prefect would not be willing to step down quite so easily-- Amanhã had never exactly been the best at reading people, but she suspected Ro was much too proud to back down so willingly. Irritating, indeed-- and currently very much in her way. But proud, and unwilling to relent-- Amanhã supposed such was the way of anybody who spared themselves a shred of dignity, unlike those who permitted themselves to be restrained and treated as inferiors.
However, the bureaucrat didn't react first-- the tiny human from before did. Amanhã had been glaring at Ro's face, ready to shove him aside and daring him to stop her, when suddenly, his face was splattered with blood. As taken aback by the prefect-- though making much less indication of it outwardly-- Amanhã turned her head, and her gaze, through the slits of the faceplate, fell upon the smirking mien of the human, holding aloft her spear, still slick with the blood of the tengu. When she put two and two together, Amanhã could not restrain a hidden smirk pulling at her own lips-- this one, it seemed, was less willing to bandy about wasting time with words.
The soldiers around them were less amused. In outrage they began to close in on the human, moving away from the stranger and the tengu as they did. "Yamato, you'll get to eat soon," the human called back to the two. "Hold the sweets for me; I've got this covered. I suppose I'll help you too, Gwanish. I'll catch up with you later!" And with that, a barrier of flames sprung up around the soldiers that had moved in on Amanhã and the human-- a subsequent gust of wind seemed to then propel the tengu and the stranger to security behind it, leaving the soldiers now alone with the half-Sudean and the human of indeterminate race.
"Ashura, let's see how good you are, huh?" the human remarked to Amanhã, a wide grin brimming across her slight features. "Let's kill them, shall we?"
Amanhã did not respond. Instead, she turned back to Ro, lifted him entirely off the ground, brought him level with her, and then headbutted him violently between the eyes. Then, letting him crumple back to the ground, she drew her sword from its sheath, more than prepared to demonstrate to the small human just how 'good she was'. Unfortunately, the snow oni seemed to have other ideas. He placed his hefty blue bulk between the (rather displeased) soldiers and the two resistant warriors, treating the whole thing like a farce. "How funny my young friend is!" The oni gave a mockery of laughter. "Joking about attacking you like that. Wasn't that a funny joke, my friend?"
It was anything but a joke. Amanhã was not going to allow herself to be arrested-- she had just demonstrated as much. The others, they could let themselves get executed if they damn well wished, but Amanhã had made a point of indicating it was not in her interests to be arrested.
However, the bureaucrat didn't react first-- the tiny human from before did. Amanhã had been glaring at Ro's face, ready to shove him aside and daring him to stop her, when suddenly, his face was splattered with blood. As taken aback by the prefect-- though making much less indication of it outwardly-- Amanhã turned her head, and her gaze, through the slits of the faceplate, fell upon the smirking mien of the human, holding aloft her spear, still slick with the blood of the tengu. When she put two and two together, Amanhã could not restrain a hidden smirk pulling at her own lips-- this one, it seemed, was less willing to bandy about wasting time with words.
The soldiers around them were less amused. In outrage they began to close in on the human, moving away from the stranger and the tengu as they did. "Yamato, you'll get to eat soon," the human called back to the two. "Hold the sweets for me; I've got this covered. I suppose I'll help you too, Gwanish. I'll catch up with you later!" And with that, a barrier of flames sprung up around the soldiers that had moved in on Amanhã and the human-- a subsequent gust of wind seemed to then propel the tengu and the stranger to security behind it, leaving the soldiers now alone with the half-Sudean and the human of indeterminate race.
"Ashura, let's see how good you are, huh?" the human remarked to Amanhã, a wide grin brimming across her slight features. "Let's kill them, shall we?"
Amanhã did not respond. Instead, she turned back to Ro, lifted him entirely off the ground, brought him level with her, and then headbutted him violently between the eyes. Then, letting him crumple back to the ground, she drew her sword from its sheath, more than prepared to demonstrate to the small human just how 'good she was'. Unfortunately, the snow oni seemed to have other ideas. He placed his hefty blue bulk between the (rather displeased) soldiers and the two resistant warriors, treating the whole thing like a farce. "How funny my young friend is!" The oni gave a mockery of laughter. "Joking about attacking you like that. Wasn't that a funny joke, my friend?"
It was anything but a joke. Amanhã was not going to allow herself to be arrested-- she had just demonstrated as much. The others, they could let themselves get executed if they damn well wished, but Amanhã had made a point of indicating it was not in her interests to be arrested.
Yamato stood with his head in his hand. "I have the upmost confidence in Hyuna's abilities," He replied to the tall Gwanish girl. "However, I beleive the Oni just made the proper choice in stopping her from acting on my threat. I can only blame myself for instigating this. She's had a histroy with Ro in the past it seems, and I'm not surprised she wants to settle that score, however, this may not be the time." He sighed, "I should stop this." He stepped through the fire illusion and behind Hyuna, where he rested his hand on her shoulder. "You've done well today and are still not fully rested. Right now isn't the time to settle the score with Ro, some day you will get even, I promise you that. I will see to it personally. Right now you need sleep, coffee and sweets," He held up the back of baked goods, "Are not enough to prove to me that you are truly in fighting shape. I wouldn't like to see you run out of Chi so soon in the fight."
He patted her back, seeing Ro on the ground behind the Oni. "Seems the Ashura has beaten you to the first punch, and I know you want to handle Ro alone anyways." He stepped around the Oni and knelt by Ro. "I know you can hear me, so listen good. We are not coming with you so easily. You have other things to worry about. Like that concussion you got there."
He patted her back, seeing Ro on the ground behind the Oni. "Seems the Ashura has beaten you to the first punch, and I know you want to handle Ro alone anyways." He stepped around the Oni and knelt by Ro. "I know you can hear me, so listen good. We are not coming with you so easily. You have other things to worry about. Like that concussion you got there."
Ro folded his arms as Yamato stepped forward. “You’ll hold an entire race at fault for the actions of a few?” The Tengu said, shaking his head.
“Sir, I don’t think you quite understand the situation,” Ro barked, smashing his sword in it’s sheath angrily. “There has been a Tengu attack on Yutan soil, we do not know who these attackers were, we only know their race. I have twenty-four hours to gather information on my report and is it now stands it appears that any disguised Tengu in Yutan could too be planning an attacker. Sleeper agents throughout the mainland. I’m trying to save your people a lifetime of deportation, jailing, and being sent to interrogation camps. I’m trying to keep this foreign war with your ridiculous tribal summits away from becoming a concealed war against innocents of all our races, and I urge you to understand that my report is all that’s standing in the way of this issue becoming it!” Ro glared at Yamato intensely. “People are dead! Tengu caused it! Now I have to know why and your words are integral to that, so I need you to cooperate or face the punishment of not.”
“Idiots. All of you,” Yamato replied. “Right now you should be worrying about the few who actually handled the problem here. We just killed a group of bandit Tengu, why do you believe we aren’t capable of killing an entire town guard? Or the Imperial army?”
The words made Ro flinch and from his hip he again pulled out his short-sword. “Oh right. Some of these warriors probably have morals,” Yamato continued, folding his arms and looking away.
“Are you threatening me, Master Tengu?” Was all Ro managed to say before getting pushed back by the armoured form of a tower figure. Ro swept around to see the Ashuran half-breed behind him. “Get off me,” Ro began when suddenly blood hit his face. He turned to see the girl beside the Tengu had her spear out and ready. Suddenly the ground ignited into a large, fiery barrier – or at least it appeared to, causing Ro to step back. “She’s elemental!” Ro spat as he raised his shield. “Formation!”
“I thought you didn’t want to fight them!” A lieutenant said as he came next to Ro. Ro shook his head grimly. “I didn’t.”
Suddenly the girl jumped out of the fires and began attacking along with the Ahsuran freak of hateture.
By the crowded mayor Lt. Burrow-Li glanced over his shoulder at the commotion by the pit. “Oh dear,” He muttered at the fire. A fight had broken out, exactly what the commander had wanted to avoid. He turned back to where Keeflo had stood, the spot now empty air. Down the square he saw the orca beast-man corner violently into a side-street. “Hey!” He screamed, running after him at full-speed. “Come back here!”
Burrow-Li cornered down the street and began to pelt down the narrow way, avoiding festival carts and lanterns now fallen on the ground. With the chest still under his arm he struggled to get his whistle to his mouth and was forced to simply pursue as fast as he could. Another corner came, one the lieutenant barely made, and another onto a bridge toward the village outskirts. The lieutenant continued down the road to the farmland, ignoring the river he’d just passed over…
As Keeflo swam down the river with the tide he heard a sound grow, a sound of a female voice cracking drunkenly in song from the waters above. He passed below the dark shape of a boat steadily floating down the river, and on that boat's deck a drunk Goblin named Captain Jensu lay, her feet in the water as she looked up at the morning sky. From beside her she grabbed one of the dozen bottles and chugged it down before letting it fall off her and into the river. It plopped down, hitting Keeflo on the head as he swam below.
"O' who has my heart so taken
That I cannot hope to show.
How much I have been taken
So she can truly know.
What I feel insi-i-ide...
for such a gentle soul.
It matters not what I do now
For she is too high a toll..."
Jensu lay back as she finished the song, sobs following the last verse, and only growing heavier and heavier until they could be heard in the waters beneath...
***
"Scatter!" Ro screamed back in the square as the Ashuranish woman smashed his head backward and flung him to the ground. He attempted to stand when suddenly some old, idiot Blu-Oni interrupted the scene. "How funny my young friend is!" The oni chuckled like a chump. "Joking about attacking you like that. Wasn't that a funny joke, my friend?
"There's no need to start off another fight. As mentioned already, so many people were already lost this day, and most of those who lived are injured and mourning for those they lost. Is it not impractical to at least let us who have fought for this town to rest up before you all start interrogating us?" A beast-man added, coming to the diplomatic Oni's side. Ro was about to respond when suddenly Yamato, the villain-Tengu from early, placed a hand on his chest and knelt beside his downed form.
"I know you can hear me, so listen good. We are not coming with you so easily. You have other things to worry about. Like that concussion you got there."
Ro's hand reached behind to feel a slight patch of blood seep through his black hairs. The Prefect glared at Yamato. "...You have no idea what you're doing," He whispered, his words echoing ones spoken earlier. The Prefect's men stared at the mercenary heroes, each look rising the tension, and each side knowing the bloodletting would once again commence at any movement made.
"This is all a bit violent, isn't it?" Yuwen commented. The somehow impeccably clean man maneuvered his way through the bloodied and beaten forms before biting out a large, red apple. He glanced at each of them nonchalantly before turning to face the downed Ro. "So these guys are criminals, huh?"
"You're a criminal," Ro spat.
"Uh... can you prove that?" Yuwen replied with a grin, one larger than he had intended. "I said the village was in danger and the village was in danger."
"Oh please," Ro said. "You orchestrated a massive deception and by chance were interrupted by acts of planned terrorism."
"A bit harsh, these lies," Yuwen said as he moved forward. "Of course what's not a lie is that these men and women have attacked members of the Prefecture and thus the Empire. And you better believe they'll stick the Tengu attack on all of you too."
He glanced around at the faces of those present. "Luckily for all of you I have an escape. I am creating a Guild!" He began, pulling out a leather certificate which opened up, revealing the scrolls beneath. "A Great Guild Fortune! And if you sign you will be exempt of the crimes you've committed or they claim you've committed to this village."
"Who's the noble who signed for that paper?" Ro demanded, pushing Yamato off him as he stood.
"I am," Yuwen replied. "And seeing as the Mayor has yet to classify this as a national issue it still remains a village issue, and if these people are in a noble-signed guild the only way for you to prosecute them in response to these events is through the village judicial system. Now, who do you think will win there, Ro? The people who saved the village or the man trying to arrest them?" Yuwen winked at the man before turning back to the crowd. "What say you?!" He exclaimed, the applications scrolls hanging from the leather binding he held. "What say all of you?! A three-month contract with the Great Guild Fortune! I promise you riches, adventure, battle, and of course, more riches."
Ro glared at Yuwen before slowly shaking his head. "Are you serious? This team would be a bomb in a candle-factory. Its fuse next to a flame. Look at these people. They're outsiders, they're freaks."
"So am I," Yuwen replied. "And I'd rather be king of the freaks than another man in normality."
Ro chuckled. "No you're not... you're not one of them, and you're not nearly as special as you think you are."
Yuwen swallowed at the words before turning again. "What say you?!" He repeated louder: the ticket to their escape in his hands...
“Sir, I don’t think you quite understand the situation,” Ro barked, smashing his sword in it’s sheath angrily. “There has been a Tengu attack on Yutan soil, we do not know who these attackers were, we only know their race. I have twenty-four hours to gather information on my report and is it now stands it appears that any disguised Tengu in Yutan could too be planning an attacker. Sleeper agents throughout the mainland. I’m trying to save your people a lifetime of deportation, jailing, and being sent to interrogation camps. I’m trying to keep this foreign war with your ridiculous tribal summits away from becoming a concealed war against innocents of all our races, and I urge you to understand that my report is all that’s standing in the way of this issue becoming it!” Ro glared at Yamato intensely. “People are dead! Tengu caused it! Now I have to know why and your words are integral to that, so I need you to cooperate or face the punishment of not.”
“Idiots. All of you,” Yamato replied. “Right now you should be worrying about the few who actually handled the problem here. We just killed a group of bandit Tengu, why do you believe we aren’t capable of killing an entire town guard? Or the Imperial army?”
The words made Ro flinch and from his hip he again pulled out his short-sword. “Oh right. Some of these warriors probably have morals,” Yamato continued, folding his arms and looking away.
“Are you threatening me, Master Tengu?” Was all Ro managed to say before getting pushed back by the armoured form of a tower figure. Ro swept around to see the Ashuran half-breed behind him. “Get off me,” Ro began when suddenly blood hit his face. He turned to see the girl beside the Tengu had her spear out and ready. Suddenly the ground ignited into a large, fiery barrier – or at least it appeared to, causing Ro to step back. “She’s elemental!” Ro spat as he raised his shield. “Formation!”
“I thought you didn’t want to fight them!” A lieutenant said as he came next to Ro. Ro shook his head grimly. “I didn’t.”
Suddenly the girl jumped out of the fires and began attacking along with the Ahsuran freak of hateture.
By the crowded mayor Lt. Burrow-Li glanced over his shoulder at the commotion by the pit. “Oh dear,” He muttered at the fire. A fight had broken out, exactly what the commander had wanted to avoid. He turned back to where Keeflo had stood, the spot now empty air. Down the square he saw the orca beast-man corner violently into a side-street. “Hey!” He screamed, running after him at full-speed. “Come back here!”
Burrow-Li cornered down the street and began to pelt down the narrow way, avoiding festival carts and lanterns now fallen on the ground. With the chest still under his arm he struggled to get his whistle to his mouth and was forced to simply pursue as fast as he could. Another corner came, one the lieutenant barely made, and another onto a bridge toward the village outskirts. The lieutenant continued down the road to the farmland, ignoring the river he’d just passed over…
As Keeflo swam down the river with the tide he heard a sound grow, a sound of a female voice cracking drunkenly in song from the waters above. He passed below the dark shape of a boat steadily floating down the river, and on that boat's deck a drunk Goblin named Captain Jensu lay, her feet in the water as she looked up at the morning sky. From beside her she grabbed one of the dozen bottles and chugged it down before letting it fall off her and into the river. It plopped down, hitting Keeflo on the head as he swam below.
"O' who has my heart so taken
That I cannot hope to show.
How much I have been taken
So she can truly know.
What I feel insi-i-ide...
for such a gentle soul.
It matters not what I do now
For she is too high a toll..."
Jensu lay back as she finished the song, sobs following the last verse, and only growing heavier and heavier until they could be heard in the waters beneath...
***
"Scatter!" Ro screamed back in the square as the Ashuranish woman smashed his head backward and flung him to the ground. He attempted to stand when suddenly some old, idiot Blu-Oni interrupted the scene. "How funny my young friend is!" The oni chuckled like a chump. "Joking about attacking you like that. Wasn't that a funny joke, my friend?
"There's no need to start off another fight. As mentioned already, so many people were already lost this day, and most of those who lived are injured and mourning for those they lost. Is it not impractical to at least let us who have fought for this town to rest up before you all start interrogating us?" A beast-man added, coming to the diplomatic Oni's side. Ro was about to respond when suddenly Yamato, the villain-Tengu from early, placed a hand on his chest and knelt beside his downed form.
"I know you can hear me, so listen good. We are not coming with you so easily. You have other things to worry about. Like that concussion you got there."
Ro's hand reached behind to feel a slight patch of blood seep through his black hairs. The Prefect glared at Yamato. "...You have no idea what you're doing," He whispered, his words echoing ones spoken earlier. The Prefect's men stared at the mercenary heroes, each look rising the tension, and each side knowing the bloodletting would once again commence at any movement made.
"This is all a bit violent, isn't it?" Yuwen commented. The somehow impeccably clean man maneuvered his way through the bloodied and beaten forms before biting out a large, red apple. He glanced at each of them nonchalantly before turning to face the downed Ro. "So these guys are criminals, huh?"
"You're a criminal," Ro spat.
"Uh... can you prove that?" Yuwen replied with a grin, one larger than he had intended. "I said the village was in danger and the village was in danger."
"Oh please," Ro said. "You orchestrated a massive deception and by chance were interrupted by acts of planned terrorism."
"A bit harsh, these lies," Yuwen said as he moved forward. "Of course what's not a lie is that these men and women have attacked members of the Prefecture and thus the Empire. And you better believe they'll stick the Tengu attack on all of you too."
He glanced around at the faces of those present. "Luckily for all of you I have an escape. I am creating a Guild!" He began, pulling out a leather certificate which opened up, revealing the scrolls beneath. "A Great Guild Fortune! And if you sign you will be exempt of the crimes you've committed or they claim you've committed to this village."
"Who's the noble who signed for that paper?" Ro demanded, pushing Yamato off him as he stood.
"I am," Yuwen replied. "And seeing as the Mayor has yet to classify this as a national issue it still remains a village issue, and if these people are in a noble-signed guild the only way for you to prosecute them in response to these events is through the village judicial system. Now, who do you think will win there, Ro? The people who saved the village or the man trying to arrest them?" Yuwen winked at the man before turning back to the crowd. "What say you?!" He exclaimed, the applications scrolls hanging from the leather binding he held. "What say all of you?! A three-month contract with the Great Guild Fortune! I promise you riches, adventure, battle, and of course, more riches."
Ro glared at Yuwen before slowly shaking his head. "Are you serious? This team would be a bomb in a candle-factory. Its fuse next to a flame. Look at these people. They're outsiders, they're freaks."
"So am I," Yuwen replied. "And I'd rather be king of the freaks than another man in normality."
Ro chuckled. "No you're not... you're not one of them, and you're not nearly as special as you think you are."
Yuwen swallowed at the words before turning again. "What say you?!" He repeated louder: the ticket to their escape in his hands...
Eventually Keeflo felt his weariness get the better of him so he simply let himself drift down the river. He dozed on and off, measuring the time he had been underwater by the tightness in his lungs. Then something hit him on the head, startling him into awareness. He grabbed the falling object and sprayed a couple clicks on it. The echovision revealed the item to be a beer bottle. Keeflo looked up and saw some feet dangling in the water and off the side of a boat even heard a water-garbled song followed by sobs. Was someone really that upset about losing an empty beer bottle?
No, it was more likely that whoever dropped the bottle was unhappy so thus they drank the alcohol to get away from whatever made them unhappy. At least that was the hypothesis Keeflo had. He had never drank any alcohol himself so he didn't quite understand its affects.
Maybe, just maybe, this person who was on the boat was so drunk that they wouldn't mind hiding him so he could get some rest. Perhaps they had food he could eat. Keeflo admitted this was mostly wishful thinking, but maybe...
Beer bottle in hand, Keeflo popped up out of the water. The person in the boat turned out to be a goblin woman. Keeflo was used to goblins, he had been a slave alongside quite a few. "Here, ma'am, you dropped this," Keeflo said, placing the glass bottle on the side of the boat. He tentatively added, "You wouldn't happen to have anyplace on this boat I could hide in and rest, would you?"
No, it was more likely that whoever dropped the bottle was unhappy so thus they drank the alcohol to get away from whatever made them unhappy. At least that was the hypothesis Keeflo had. He had never drank any alcohol himself so he didn't quite understand its affects.
Maybe, just maybe, this person who was on the boat was so drunk that they wouldn't mind hiding him so he could get some rest. Perhaps they had food he could eat. Keeflo admitted this was mostly wishful thinking, but maybe...
Beer bottle in hand, Keeflo popped up out of the water. The person in the boat turned out to be a goblin woman. Keeflo was used to goblins, he had been a slave alongside quite a few. "Here, ma'am, you dropped this," Keeflo said, placing the glass bottle on the side of the boat. He tentatively added, "You wouldn't happen to have anyplace on this boat I could hide in and rest, would you?"
"Here, ma'am, you dropped this," A voice said. Jensu raised her torso at the words, spotting some sort of talking whale in the water by her feet. Her large and now very red eyes widened at the strange sight before a hand reached out and placed the bottle next to her leg. "You wouldn't happen to have anyplace on this boat I could hide in and rest, would you?"
"Oh!" Jensu said with a soggy sniffle, a large, tired grin growing on her face. "You're a fish beast-man..." She sniffled hard again before wiping her eyes and hauling her feet onto the deck, trying to collect herself. "Sure, hi," She said as she stood to her full height and extended a hand. "...You can come aboard... I was just..." She paused as she began to sniffle harder. "It doesn't matter. Come aboard, please."
"Oh!" Jensu said with a soggy sniffle, a large, tired grin growing on her face. "You're a fish beast-man..." She sniffled hard again before wiping her eyes and hauling her feet onto the deck, trying to collect herself. "Sure, hi," She said as she stood to her full height and extended a hand. "...You can come aboard... I was just..." She paused as she began to sniffle harder. "It doesn't matter. Come aboard, please."
Suiken shook his head in agitation, as he picked himself up to his feet. The situation had calmed now. Although the Ashura and the woman with the spear's actions had essentially branded them all as criminals and the ashen-winged tengu's arrogance seem to not help matters any, the man from earlier, the one branded as a fraud, Yuwen Fortune had arrived to settle the matter, it seemed. His appearance right now at the moment of their would-be arrest was a bit too convenient for Suiken at the moment...but being branded as a criminal by the Empire was not high on his list of priorities at the moment. And Fortune had a way out of it. By means of a guild. A 'great guild' as he called it.
Suiken raised an eyebrow. "Great Guild Fortune?" he repeated, sounding somewhat resigned, before laughing hardily. "That's possibly the vainest name I've ever heard given to a guild! I figure most people would ask some pretty critical questions at this point. Namely, why would the join such a guild, especially one that propped up at during such tumultuous events just in time to save the day...But as I see it. The only other prospect would be facing these guards. All of whom, I could surely defeat, but have no real reason to," Suiken stated, glancing back at the others, making sure they understood that they really had no reason to do so either.
"And if I refuse to join this guild, I'd pretty much be branded a criminal anyway now, thanks to those numbskulls," he stated jokingly, pointing a thumb back in the general direction of the half-ashura and the spear-woman. Possibly, the tengu as well, the thumb was just pointing in a general direction after all. Suiken sighed. This Yuwen Fortune was a sketchy one. But..this guild could be the push he needed. "So, what the hell! I'll take you up on your offer, Fortune!"
Suiken raised an eyebrow. "Great Guild Fortune?" he repeated, sounding somewhat resigned, before laughing hardily. "That's possibly the vainest name I've ever heard given to a guild! I figure most people would ask some pretty critical questions at this point. Namely, why would the join such a guild, especially one that propped up at during such tumultuous events just in time to save the day...But as I see it. The only other prospect would be facing these guards. All of whom, I could surely defeat, but have no real reason to," Suiken stated, glancing back at the others, making sure they understood that they really had no reason to do so either.
"And if I refuse to join this guild, I'd pretty much be branded a criminal anyway now, thanks to those numbskulls," he stated jokingly, pointing a thumb back in the general direction of the half-ashura and the spear-woman. Possibly, the tengu as well, the thumb was just pointing in a general direction after all. Suiken sighed. This Yuwen Fortune was a sketchy one. But..this guild could be the push he needed. "So, what the hell! I'll take you up on your offer, Fortune!"
Yuwen stepped forward toward the Oni, pulling out one of the contracts and handing it to him. "Please, use my quill," he said warmly, pulling out a quill and dipping it in a pocket-case of fine blue-ink. He handed it to the old Snow-Oni. "Good job trying to defuse the situation," he added. "Shame it didn't work. What's your name, Oni?"
Sunaarashi walked up silently to Yuwen and Suiken. He'd been the last one up the rope, and since it had taken him FOREVER (rope climbing was not a skill he entertained), he'd only arrived for really Yuwen's speech. From what he'd heard while he was climbing, he was slightly exasperated that things had escalated to the point they had.
He hadn't really expected anything different. Yune had a lot of security, which is why it was able to survive in the midst of all these wars. He, fortunately, had made sure to go through all of the proper paperwork and guard posts coming from Sudea to Yune, and so was certain he wouldn't have a problem with the prefect and his group. Sure, they hadn't been able to do much in the fight, but that was what everyone else was there for, right?
However, the problem was, Suna was in need of a job. And this one seemed... interesting, at least. If it wasn't profitable, well, he'd never been the one to fancy after riches, anyway.
"I'll sign as well," he told Yuwen. "But I hope you know what you're doing. There's a lot of competition with guilds. And you have to fight some serious stuff." He smiled. "If you're okay with that, I'll be fine following you. If you're a strong fighter, I'll even enjoy it. Either way, I need the job, and my skills..." He shrugged. "Well, they're not exactly normal."
He hadn't really expected anything different. Yune had a lot of security, which is why it was able to survive in the midst of all these wars. He, fortunately, had made sure to go through all of the proper paperwork and guard posts coming from Sudea to Yune, and so was certain he wouldn't have a problem with the prefect and his group. Sure, they hadn't been able to do much in the fight, but that was what everyone else was there for, right?
However, the problem was, Suna was in need of a job. And this one seemed... interesting, at least. If it wasn't profitable, well, he'd never been the one to fancy after riches, anyway.
"I'll sign as well," he told Yuwen. "But I hope you know what you're doing. There's a lot of competition with guilds. And you have to fight some serious stuff." He smiled. "If you're okay with that, I'll be fine following you. If you're a strong fighter, I'll even enjoy it. Either way, I need the job, and my skills..." He shrugged. "Well, they're not exactly normal."
Suiken took the quill. "Actions without thought are actions that break nations, y'know?" Suiken asked Yuwen, scratching the back of his head with his free hand. "That's what I was trying to teach anyway. Dunno if the message got across," Suiken stated, signing his name across the contract. "Suiken is the name, by the way. I'm a musician and story teller by trade."
Suiken nodded at the bald human as he also approached.
Suiken nodded at the bald human as he also approached.
"I like stories," Yuwen nodded as the Oni's large fingers held the quill and signed gently with the fingers of a musician. "And I like music," He added, flipping to another contract and handing it to the large man. "I'll sign as well," The man began. "But I hope you know what you're doing. There's a lot of competition with guilds. And you have to fight some serious stuff. If you're okay with that, I'll be fine following you. If you're a strong fighter, I'll even enjoy it. Either way, I need the job, and my skills... Well, they're not exactly normal."
"I specialize in non-normal," Yuwen replied with a small smile as the man signed. "Whats your name, warrior?"
"I specialize in non-normal," Yuwen replied with a small smile as the man signed. "Whats your name, warrior?"
When Keeflo saw the goblin's face the first thing he noticed were her red, inflamed eyes. Something's sure got her upset. By the looks of it she's been crying for quite the while. "Oh!" the goblin said, grinning a little. "You're a fish beast-man..." Keeflo wasn't about to correct her mistake, the less she knew about him the better. She sniffled before wiping her eyes and hauling her feet onto the deck. "Sure, hi," She said as she stood to her full height and extended a hand. "...You can come aboard... I was just..." She paused as she began to sniffle harder. "It doesn't matter. Come aboard, please."
Relieved, Keeflo couldn't help grinning as he took her hand and placed the other on the deck and heaved himself out of the water. "Thank you, ma'am. I appreciate it."
Keeflo looked the goblin right in the eye, despite their height disparities, wondering how he could convey his gratefulness. But as he looked at her red rimmed eyes he couldn't help remembering another time he had encountered such sadness.
Fifteen year old Keeflo was lifting sacks of grain into a cart to be transported away when a keening wail suddenly pierced the air. He dropped the bag haphazardly on the ground and rushed in the direction of the sound. It can't be Grandmother, it can't! he thought. The one he referred to as Grandmother was an old, motherly goblin whose job was to watch the younger slaves. As she was advanced in her years, Keeflo had overheard older slaves talking in worried tones about her.
He reached Grandmother's room, where the goblin lay on the ground making choking noises. As he had seen others do to people with things stuck in her throat he whacked her on the back. This seemed to help a little, but Grandmother kept crying. Keeflo, already twice the size of the tiny goblin woman, picked her up and cradled her, feeling for a pulse and listening for a heartbeat. Although her heart was beating fast, otherwise Grandmother seemed fine. "Keefy, they're selling Silas," Grandmother said in subdued tones, quietly hiccoughing.
Keeflo felt his tail stiffen in surprise. Silas was Keeflo's friend as well as Grandmother's last blood relative. Grandmother had had a daughter who had died in giving birth to Silas and the father was the property of another lord. Silas was only thirteen. At the time Keeflo thought it was bad enough to lose one of his best friends and how much worse it must be for Grandmother to lose her grandson. He had spent a good while sitting in the small room, rocking the old, heartbroken goblin.
He had been beaten for abandoning his job after that, but the intensity of Grandmother's sorrow hadn't been knocked out from him. Now he saw a similar look on this goblin's face and despite his exhaustion he had to keep himself from reaching out to her and placing a hand on her shoulder.
"Ma'am, is there something you need to get off your chest?" he asked, the words out before he could stop them. Now, though he couldn't back out on them, he just hoped he could stay awake long enough if she decided to start talking.
Relieved, Keeflo couldn't help grinning as he took her hand and placed the other on the deck and heaved himself out of the water. "Thank you, ma'am. I appreciate it."
Keeflo looked the goblin right in the eye, despite their height disparities, wondering how he could convey his gratefulness. But as he looked at her red rimmed eyes he couldn't help remembering another time he had encountered such sadness.
Fifteen year old Keeflo was lifting sacks of grain into a cart to be transported away when a keening wail suddenly pierced the air. He dropped the bag haphazardly on the ground and rushed in the direction of the sound. It can't be Grandmother, it can't! he thought. The one he referred to as Grandmother was an old, motherly goblin whose job was to watch the younger slaves. As she was advanced in her years, Keeflo had overheard older slaves talking in worried tones about her.
He reached Grandmother's room, where the goblin lay on the ground making choking noises. As he had seen others do to people with things stuck in her throat he whacked her on the back. This seemed to help a little, but Grandmother kept crying. Keeflo, already twice the size of the tiny goblin woman, picked her up and cradled her, feeling for a pulse and listening for a heartbeat. Although her heart was beating fast, otherwise Grandmother seemed fine. "Keefy, they're selling Silas," Grandmother said in subdued tones, quietly hiccoughing.
Keeflo felt his tail stiffen in surprise. Silas was Keeflo's friend as well as Grandmother's last blood relative. Grandmother had had a daughter who had died in giving birth to Silas and the father was the property of another lord. Silas was only thirteen. At the time Keeflo thought it was bad enough to lose one of his best friends and how much worse it must be for Grandmother to lose her grandson. He had spent a good while sitting in the small room, rocking the old, heartbroken goblin.
He had been beaten for abandoning his job after that, but the intensity of Grandmother's sorrow hadn't been knocked out from him. Now he saw a similar look on this goblin's face and despite his exhaustion he had to keep himself from reaching out to her and placing a hand on her shoulder.
"Ma'am, is there something you need to get off your chest?" he asked, the words out before he could stop them. Now, though he couldn't back out on them, he just hoped he could stay awake long enough if she decided to start talking.
"Sunaarashi, but most people call me Suna," the Sudean answered, signing. "You probably can tell but I'm Sudean." He looked at the Oni. "You probably hear lots of tales of our bloodthirsty population."
"You hear the worst about every nation...depending on where you travel," Suiken shrugged at Sunaarashi. "You'll find that no one nation quite agrees on everything another says."
Hyuna Ka-Nan
It was going good. Great, even. Hyuna had psyched out one of the guards, and the Giantess successfully gave the Prefect a concussion with a vicious headbutt. Upon seeing her illusion, which, most likely, fooled the idiots, they assumed a formation that could theoretically take advantage of an elemental chi user. Presumably, fire, which unfortunately was way off the mark- at least, unfortunately for them. Apparently Ro didnt even want a fight! Come on, that's a pretty blatant lie. The greedy power tripping bureaucrat. She gave the Giantess a look of slight companionship as she rushed forward, only to have her way blocked by that damned interfering pacifistic Oni, trying to play it off as some huge joke! And then the necromancer the hypocrite appeared, almost preaching nonviolence, and that they were tired. What, did they want to be arrested and questioned? Were the brave warriors she fought alongside this weak in the face of corrupt authority? Sure, she never knew them all that well, but she respected them enough to consider them fighters! Not surrenderers!
She shook her head angrily and continued her assault when her mentor stepped through the illusion, showing the trick of the fake blazing fire. This was a shock for two reasons: first, he was supposed to have run away and wait for her at some place. She didn't really specify where, but he was too injured to fight. And second, why didn't he indulge in her gift? She had wanted him to eat those sweets, it was like a present! So a strange mixture of hurt and betrayal flitted across her face when he came in to essentially tell her that she was too weak to continue fighting for now.
Too weak? Too weak?!
He then patted her on the back- showing that he was still proud of her. So that calmed her stormy anger, at least a little bit. She was still raring to spill blood, and was more than eager to prove that she was still strong enough to manage it.
Then, goddamnit, That Guy appeared. Yuwen Fortune, at the most opportune moment, and she wondered if the timing was deliberate- purposely timed to make himself the glorious hero. To put him in the spotlight and bask in everyone's attention, whether hatred or admiration. And despite their past, Hyuna found herself leaning towards the former, wondering why he always always always showed up when, and only when it was most convenient for him, let alone anyone else. A true selfish man, and still immature and naive about the world, she figured. He probably didn't have the answers she was looking for, and she wondered if it was even worth it to get involved in this whole mess. Yuwen offered a sort of legal loop hole, on the condition that they joined his guild, and the Oni was quick to enter in, probably to protect himself. But she did learn that the Oni's name, at long last, was Suiken, and she made a mental note to remember it. Suna also approached Yuwen, being the last to climb up that rope left by the orca.
Prideless warriors. All of them.
"Fortune." Hyuna hissed. "I wouldn't be surprised if this was all your doing... to try and get us into your guild. All this death and destruction" She waved to the destroyed and bloodied courtyard, and to a lone scavenger looting a dead body of what looked like a wealthy woman in life. "You have the most to gain from all this..."
A fierce battle waged inside of Hyuna's head, both of them arrogant and haughty. She had two options- continue to resist Prefect Ro and join up with the guild, or resist the man she once promised to marry as a little girl, in favor of showing him that this damn world was no longer his stage; his plaything to be made in his honor. That the real world was a pretty terrible place, filled with terrible people.
"What if I refused your offer, Fortune, and put myself in the Prefect's custody?" She asked. "Was I really so insignificant to you; just a pawn for your self glorification?"
She stared him down menacingly, needing no tricks or fancy illusions this time.
Yuwen looked down at Sunaarashi's words with a raised eyebrow. "I lived and worked in Sudea for the past five months, Sunaarashi." He said, looking up at the man with a smile. "I've heard tales, and I've lived enough to know which are and aren't true. It'd be my honour to have a Sudean warrior by my side."
***
Jensu sat with her knees to her chest, staring out over the water with red eyes as the beast-man sat beside her. After a moment he placed his hand on her shoulder, dwarfing it in his size. "Ma'am, is there something you need to get off your chest?" The beast-man spoke. Jensu glanced at the beast-man and opened her mouth, though nothing came out. She quickly closed it and glared back at the water, rather facing it's calmness than the ever changing face of another living being. "...I grew up in this village," She whispered as the boat gently glided around a bend in the farmlands just outside Poyo's walls. "And I've been away for many years..." She continued, her words slurring slightly from both the crying and the drunkenness. "So for the Empro- Emperor's birthday I thought I'd come visit my mother... she lives on the Teo-Poyo street... but when I got there her door was broken, and her baggy was on the ground..." Tears began to stream again. "They bagged her... one of the visiting sailors probably saw her at the market and followed her home... they bagged her and sold her and I don't know where she is..."
***
"Fortune." A female voice suddenly hissed. Yuwen turned to see Hyuna, battle-worn and bloodied, staring at him. "I wouldn't be surprised if this was all your doing... to try and get us into your guild. All this death and destruction" She continued, pointing to the streets where bodies, mainly of Tengu but also of citizens, lay. "You have the most to gain from all this..."
Yuwen swallowed at the woman. They'd met as children, her much younger than him, when he had already found his identity. When he had already carved himself out as something popular, something special. And she had joined the fans, more or less... but as time went on she was more than that. She had become a friend to Yuwen. Yuwen swallowed, for to her he had always been the friend, not just a.
"What if I refused your offer, Fortune, and put myself in the Prefect's custody?" She continued unstably, staring him down as she did. "Was I really so insignificant to you; just a pawn for your self glorification?"
Yuwen began to march toward her. "Hey," He began with a half-smile as he approached her. All of sudden he opened his arms. She went on guard for a moment before getting engulfed by a tight hug. "You're giving me a lot of credit, you know... thinking I could plan all this," He said with a grin as he released her. "Unfortunately I am not so brilliant in planning. Or in mass-murdering, that's still not quite my style." He paused, and glanced at the other warriors that had gathered. "I'm still pretty good at talking though, huh?" He added with a wink, giving her a reassuring look, and old look he had ever since he was a child. A look that meant he had a plan, a crazy, dangerous plan that in no way would succeeded, but would still be a lot of fun. And with that he handed her a contract and turned back to the others...
***
Jensu sat with her knees to her chest, staring out over the water with red eyes as the beast-man sat beside her. After a moment he placed his hand on her shoulder, dwarfing it in his size. "Ma'am, is there something you need to get off your chest?" The beast-man spoke. Jensu glanced at the beast-man and opened her mouth, though nothing came out. She quickly closed it and glared back at the water, rather facing it's calmness than the ever changing face of another living being. "...I grew up in this village," She whispered as the boat gently glided around a bend in the farmlands just outside Poyo's walls. "And I've been away for many years..." She continued, her words slurring slightly from both the crying and the drunkenness. "So for the Empro- Emperor's birthday I thought I'd come visit my mother... she lives on the Teo-Poyo street... but when I got there her door was broken, and her baggy was on the ground..." Tears began to stream again. "They bagged her... one of the visiting sailors probably saw her at the market and followed her home... they bagged her and sold her and I don't know where she is..."
***
"Fortune." A female voice suddenly hissed. Yuwen turned to see Hyuna, battle-worn and bloodied, staring at him. "I wouldn't be surprised if this was all your doing... to try and get us into your guild. All this death and destruction" She continued, pointing to the streets where bodies, mainly of Tengu but also of citizens, lay. "You have the most to gain from all this..."
Yuwen swallowed at the woman. They'd met as children, her much younger than him, when he had already found his identity. When he had already carved himself out as something popular, something special. And she had joined the fans, more or less... but as time went on she was more than that. She had become a friend to Yuwen. Yuwen swallowed, for to her he had always been the friend, not just a.
"What if I refused your offer, Fortune, and put myself in the Prefect's custody?" She continued unstably, staring him down as she did. "Was I really so insignificant to you; just a pawn for your self glorification?"
Yuwen began to march toward her. "Hey," He began with a half-smile as he approached her. All of sudden he opened his arms. She went on guard for a moment before getting engulfed by a tight hug. "You're giving me a lot of credit, you know... thinking I could plan all this," He said with a grin as he released her. "Unfortunately I am not so brilliant in planning. Or in mass-murdering, that's still not quite my style." He paused, and glanced at the other warriors that had gathered. "I'm still pretty good at talking though, huh?" He added with a wink, giving her a reassuring look, and old look he had ever since he was a child. A look that meant he had a plan, a crazy, dangerous plan that in no way would succeeded, but would still be a lot of fun. And with that he handed her a contract and turned back to the others...
Suna seemed surprised, then smiled and nodded at Suiken and Yuwen's reactions. Then he heard something that sounded like a strangled cat, which of course made him turn around to discover Hyuna spluttering vicious accusations that made no sense. Swallowing his laughter, Sunaarashi said as much.
"That seems a little farfetched, don't you think?" Sunaarashi said, shaking his head. "Honest, I didn't figure you for the fanciful type."
"That seems a little farfetched, don't you think?" Sunaarashi said, shaking his head. "Honest, I didn't figure you for the fanciful type."
Sometimes, acting on impulse was not quite the wisest course of action.
It seemed a simple enough life lesson: think before you act. Even someone like Amanhã, who spurned needless hesitation and talk, valuing only immediate and prompt action, was aware of that. Unfortunately, she was by nature a creature of instinct, of impulse-- she had to deliberately make an effort to avoid simply... lashing out. It seemed to simply be in her nature to use violence as her primary means of interacting with the world, a trait so ingrained that sometimes it even unsettled Amanhã that she had such a powerful instinct towards destruction within herself. Sometimes, she was effective in reigning it in. Other times... other times it overtook reason and what little shred of morality she deigned to retain, and then she found herself in situations such as these.
As a lull in the brief spurt of violence came about, Amanhã was forced to consider her actions. She'd let herself lash out again. Lost control. Become overtaken with anger. And now, consequently, she... had been rash.
To put it simply.
It had seemed, however, the situation had been brought indelibly to violence, until the fraud from before all too conveniently reappeared. "This is all a bit violent, isn't it?" Amanhã turned her head sharply, her eyes falling upon the fraud-- somehow pristine despite the ruinous state of the town and the carnage it had seen in just the past hour, and toting along an apple from which he occasionally took bites. He strode on into the midst of the lot self-assuredly, glancing down at the fallen bureaucrat. "So these guys are criminals, huh?" he remarked, as if in passing.
"You're a criminal," Ro retorted bitterly.
"Can you prove that?" the fraud returned fire with a wide grin splitting his cocky features. "I said the village was in danger, and the village was in danger.
"Oh, please. You orchestrated a massive deception and by chance were interrupted by acts of planned terrorism."
"A bit harsh, these lies." The fraud spared no further thought to the subject as he turned to the collected warriors behind him. "Of course, what's not a lie is that these men and women have attacked members of the Prefecture, and thus the Empire. And you better believe they'll stick the Tengu attack on all of you too."
Amanhã raised an eyebrow. And what deceit have you in stock for this situation?
"Luckily for all of you," he indeed did declare grandiosely, as though this moment was destined to be some historic moment. "I have an escape. I am creating a guild!" And punctuating those words, the fraud revealed a leather-bound certificate that revealed scrolls of some kind. "A Great Guild Fortune!" he continued, sounding almost giddy. "And if you sign you will be exempt of the crimes you've committed or they claim you've committed to this village."
"Who's the noble who signed for that paper?" the bureaucrat pressed, shoving the ash-winged tengu as he clambered to his feet.
"I am," the fraud fired back. "And seeing as the mayor has yet to classify this as a national issue, it still remains a village issue, and if these people are in a noble-signed guild the only way for you to prosecute them in responce to these events is through the village judicial system. Now, who do you think will win there, Ro? The people who saved the village, or the man trying to arrest them?" And then he turned back to the motley assortment of mercenaries, and he cried, "What say all of you?! A three-month contract with the Great Guild Fortune! I promise you riches, adventure, battle, and of course, more riches."
Ah, the multifarious ways in which the world tested Amanhã's resolve. So she was to choose between unable to step foot in a Yune city again without a legion of soldiers chasing her down as a fugitive, or a three month commitment to this jackass and his asinine little Great Guild Fortune? Those were her two choices? I suppose it's only as much as I warrant, having acted to gratify my impulses, she mused morosely. He did bring up a good point-- it was a legal loophole Amanhã could exploit. And if she did... well, for three months, she'd be bound to these imbeciles (well, mostly imbeciles). But she'd also be able to eventually attend to that contract waiting for her in the capital, and she would be free of any inevitable legal ramifications stemming from her violence here.
And, as the Sudean human had pointed out... guilds also often embroiled themselves in very entertaining battles with deeply entertaining adversaries. Alright, maybe she was pushing it a little, but in this case, she was gonna have to look on the bright side, rare though the occasion was. It's the less tiresome of the two options, I suppose, she conceded. To hell with it. Amanhã Tiamat was going to throw her lot in with this guild business. Best case scenario, the lot of them would get killed off about a month into the contract and she'd be back on the free range.
The half-Ashuran stepped toward the fraud, and indicated her consent by more or less taking a contract and the quill from him. Having made up her mind, there was no hesitation: she signed it shortly and swiftly, before veritably thrusting it back at the fraud.
She was probably going to regret this, but at least she would almost certainly have regretted the other option more.
It seemed a simple enough life lesson: think before you act. Even someone like Amanhã, who spurned needless hesitation and talk, valuing only immediate and prompt action, was aware of that. Unfortunately, she was by nature a creature of instinct, of impulse-- she had to deliberately make an effort to avoid simply... lashing out. It seemed to simply be in her nature to use violence as her primary means of interacting with the world, a trait so ingrained that sometimes it even unsettled Amanhã that she had such a powerful instinct towards destruction within herself. Sometimes, she was effective in reigning it in. Other times... other times it overtook reason and what little shred of morality she deigned to retain, and then she found herself in situations such as these.
As a lull in the brief spurt of violence came about, Amanhã was forced to consider her actions. She'd let herself lash out again. Lost control. Become overtaken with anger. And now, consequently, she... had been rash.
To put it simply.
It had seemed, however, the situation had been brought indelibly to violence, until the fraud from before all too conveniently reappeared. "This is all a bit violent, isn't it?" Amanhã turned her head sharply, her eyes falling upon the fraud-- somehow pristine despite the ruinous state of the town and the carnage it had seen in just the past hour, and toting along an apple from which he occasionally took bites. He strode on into the midst of the lot self-assuredly, glancing down at the fallen bureaucrat. "So these guys are criminals, huh?" he remarked, as if in passing.
"You're a criminal," Ro retorted bitterly.
"Can you prove that?" the fraud returned fire with a wide grin splitting his cocky features. "I said the village was in danger, and the village was in danger.
"Oh, please. You orchestrated a massive deception and by chance were interrupted by acts of planned terrorism."
"A bit harsh, these lies." The fraud spared no further thought to the subject as he turned to the collected warriors behind him. "Of course, what's not a lie is that these men and women have attacked members of the Prefecture, and thus the Empire. And you better believe they'll stick the Tengu attack on all of you too."
Amanhã raised an eyebrow. And what deceit have you in stock for this situation?
"Luckily for all of you," he indeed did declare grandiosely, as though this moment was destined to be some historic moment. "I have an escape. I am creating a guild!" And punctuating those words, the fraud revealed a leather-bound certificate that revealed scrolls of some kind. "A Great Guild Fortune!" he continued, sounding almost giddy. "And if you sign you will be exempt of the crimes you've committed or they claim you've committed to this village."
"Who's the noble who signed for that paper?" the bureaucrat pressed, shoving the ash-winged tengu as he clambered to his feet.
"I am," the fraud fired back. "And seeing as the mayor has yet to classify this as a national issue, it still remains a village issue, and if these people are in a noble-signed guild the only way for you to prosecute them in responce to these events is through the village judicial system. Now, who do you think will win there, Ro? The people who saved the village, or the man trying to arrest them?" And then he turned back to the motley assortment of mercenaries, and he cried, "What say all of you?! A three-month contract with the Great Guild Fortune! I promise you riches, adventure, battle, and of course, more riches."
Ah, the multifarious ways in which the world tested Amanhã's resolve. So she was to choose between unable to step foot in a Yune city again without a legion of soldiers chasing her down as a fugitive, or a three month commitment to this jackass and his asinine little Great Guild Fortune? Those were her two choices? I suppose it's only as much as I warrant, having acted to gratify my impulses, she mused morosely. He did bring up a good point-- it was a legal loophole Amanhã could exploit. And if she did... well, for three months, she'd be bound to these imbeciles (well, mostly imbeciles). But she'd also be able to eventually attend to that contract waiting for her in the capital, and she would be free of any inevitable legal ramifications stemming from her violence here.
And, as the Sudean human had pointed out... guilds also often embroiled themselves in very entertaining battles with deeply entertaining adversaries. Alright, maybe she was pushing it a little, but in this case, she was gonna have to look on the bright side, rare though the occasion was. It's the less tiresome of the two options, I suppose, she conceded. To hell with it. Amanhã Tiamat was going to throw her lot in with this guild business. Best case scenario, the lot of them would get killed off about a month into the contract and she'd be back on the free range.
The half-Ashuran stepped toward the fraud, and indicated her consent by more or less taking a contract and the quill from him. Having made up her mind, there was no hesitation: she signed it shortly and swiftly, before veritably thrusting it back at the fraud.
She was probably going to regret this, but at least she would almost certainly have regretted the other option more.
"I always did think being on the road was better than any cell," Lo-muna pitched in, joining the conversation. "Then again, I'm not very fond of small spaces like cells. Maybe you're different, girl? Ah but Fortune, do you mind if I sign? I don't have any qualms at the moment since I believe I have enough information for now. Do you run into trouble like this often?"
She raised an eyebrow as the giant female signed it, taking the contract with some force.
"Or rather run with trouble really," she muttered quietly with a small smile.
She raised an eyebrow as the giant female signed it, taking the contract with some force.
"Or rather run with trouble really," she muttered quietly with a small smile.
"I never mind," Yuwen replied slickly he stepped forward the rabbit-girl and looked her over from bottom to top. "And it all depends on how often I seek it," He admitted sheepishly. "Whats your name?" He asked, before looking up as the two-armed Ashuran walked away. "And yours!" He called up to her.
Hyuna Ka-Nan
What she didn't expect was a hug from her old friend and unpredictable force of nature, which, in all honesty, sort of what he was. A force of nature that's impossible to predict, and sure to create rifts in the world. She felt a lot of anger towards him, for not even bothering to try and reach out to her when her home town went under Teng occupation. Not even a single damned letter. Was it really that hard to write down a few words on a piece of paper, address it to her, and send it via post? So, sure, while it was pretty farfetched for him to have been behind all the destuction; (he was the type to delude himself as a hero after all, and there's no way to delude yourself into thinking murder, mass murder at that, was heroic). And, true, he was always a good speaker, and Hyuna was more than certain that he was doing the ol' Yuwen charm on her this very second, and she felt her will to resist and make a point slowly dissipating.
She heard Suna chastise her on fantasies, while the bunny girl brought up a pretty realistic perspective in quite a small amount of words. Hyuna shot them something between dirty and embarrassed looks, before almost pushing herself out of Yuwen's hug, and eyed her Master from behind. She figured he'd probably sign the contract- it is technically the easiest solution, although most everyone seemed to be ignoring that Fortune actually lied to them all, and pretty easily, at that. And so he's obviously not above lying again in the future, making it impossible to truly trust him.
Yuwen asked for Bunny's name, and then the Ashura's while she struggled with how to even talk to him. She didn't even know how to goddamn talk to him. So she covered up her insecurities with an angry face, once again, further questioning him.
"How can I trust you?" She asked sharply. "We were friends, back then, why didn't you even try to confirm if I was alive or not? Did you even know about my home town at all?"
Unwilling hints of tears began in her eyes and she violently wiped them away with her bloodied sleeve.
"Damnit, Yuwen, friends aren't supposed to just abandon each other in times of need, right?"
She put the spear back into it's holster, and accepted the contract resentfully, although still not signing it yet.
"You're a real bastard, Yuwen, but.... God, is it so bad that I want us to be back to how we used to be? Can we really?"
Malachi watched the scene play out, going from trying into another awfully blood battle - this time with the empire on the other side of the blood instruments of the group - and into a guild signing. A guild! Out of all the things could happen, a guild? And with a name of 'Great Guild Fortune'? Oh, the name stank like the courtyard now, with all the death, but it did have a nice ring. Yes, The Great Guild Fortune! A guild with the greatest warriors of the world who took down an entire fleet of Tengu's! Of course, Malachi wasn't thinking of this, none of it ever really matter to him, it'd all be the same. But at least this way, he wouldn't be so...alone. He waited as a few of the other signed before he stepped up.
"I suppose I shall join this Great Guild." Malachi said, stepping forward slightly toward with a slight bow. "Malachi Gabra of Quekour Town, Gwanalai, at your service." He added, a slightly extra bow with the slightest hint of a grin upon his lips before it subsided without notice.
"I suppose I shall join this Great Guild." Malachi said, stepping forward slightly toward with a slight bow. "Malachi Gabra of Quekour Town, Gwanalai, at your service." He added, a slightly extra bow with the slightest hint of a grin upon his lips before it subsided without notice.
Yuwen nodded at Malachi with a warm smile before turning back to Hyuna, a blank expression on his face as she finished. "You want us to be friends again... well, I'm the same," He called out to her. "Are you?"
Yamato listened to Yuwen's offer. It seemed logical, but then again, fighting the guard and killing a few of them before dying seemed fun. Though, Yamato was one for death, he never wanted to indulge in his own. Hyuna seemed to be emotionally involved in her decision. A deep rooted hatred and what he could only describe as respect for Fortune seemed to be buried in her past. It was then he remembered the sweats he held. A combination of blood loss and hunger drove him to quickly eat the pastries, satisfying his hunger and staving off the energy loss suffered by losing blood.
"Hyuna, I know that there are things going on here I cannot understand yet." He was referring to the entire history she and Yuwen had, but more specifically the hug he gave her. "I feel we should take him up on his offer. At least for now. It will give us the chance to train and then truly take on our enemies. It will allow you the chance to witness many different fighting styles, and get to know others that seem to enjoy fighting and are carrying their own demons and secrets. You are strong, very strong, but there is always room to grow."
He took Yuwen's Scroll and signed with his quill. "When this is over Fortune, I expect to have the highest body count. You will not question my methods, and I will try not to question yours. You give me the fight and I'll give your guild results. You give Hyuna a fight and she'll give you results. That's what we are here for."
"Hyuna, I know that there are things going on here I cannot understand yet." He was referring to the entire history she and Yuwen had, but more specifically the hug he gave her. "I feel we should take him up on his offer. At least for now. It will give us the chance to train and then truly take on our enemies. It will allow you the chance to witness many different fighting styles, and get to know others that seem to enjoy fighting and are carrying their own demons and secrets. You are strong, very strong, but there is always room to grow."
He took Yuwen's Scroll and signed with his quill. "When this is over Fortune, I expect to have the highest body count. You will not question my methods, and I will try not to question yours. You give me the fight and I'll give your guild results. You give Hyuna a fight and she'll give you results. That's what we are here for."
Hyuna Ka-Nan
"Of course I'm not the same." She said in a small voice. And how could she be? After all she did just to survive- fighting her own kind, even fighting old members of the old resistance just for coin? Betraying her home town and her family? And of being alone for almost two years, surrounded by the detestable winged monsters? She was forced to toughen up before she ever wanted to, and that's something she can never really get back; her innocence.
Why did Yuwen get to stay the same cheerful blissful self he was while she had to become so.. warped? So sullied? How was that fair at all? Simple. It just wasn't fair. And then after Suna's snide comment, she also had to wonder- did he really remember? Or was he just pretending? Because if he really didn't, well, all her fighting would have been for nothing, wouldn't it? Why not just subject herself to whatever Ro does to criminals? At least she'd get to be alone with her thoughts again, and not with this Yuwen who probably had no idea who she was.
"Fine." She put on her usual scowl again, realizing that showing her softer interior wasn't going to accomplish anything anyways. "Whatever! I've had it!" She cried. "Prefect, just cuff me, I don't even care anymore."
But before she could hand over her freedom to the Prefect, Yamato stepped in, speaking rationally for the both of them, about his strengths, and her strengths, and that it'd be wise to join for the fighting experience. And of course, as an apprentice, she couldn't really refuse him. So, grumbling, she signed it and shoved the contract roughly in Yuwen's face, and walked over to stand by Yamato's side.
"Least Yamato won't screw me over." She murmured to herself, slightly happier when noticing that he actually ate the treats she bought for the two of them. "It's on you if Fortune decides to ruin our lives because it makes him look good, got it?"
Suiken raised an eyebrow at Sunaarashi's odd sense of humor, and didn't respond much, only giving a simple shrug. He then gave a nod of respect towards the two beast-people who just joined. "Hey, Fortune! As soon as you and you're, ah...old flame, are done reminiscing, I want to talk some about guild matters!"
The tengu seemed to make up his mind about joining Yuwen's cause as well.
["When this is over Fortune, I expect to have the highest body count."]
"Wow, you're certainly reaching for the sky with those goals..." Suiken spoke to the tengu in a flat, seemingly bored, mocking voice as he nonchalantly picked his ear.
The tengu seemed to make up his mind about joining Yuwen's cause as well.
["When this is over Fortune, I expect to have the highest body count."]
"Wow, you're certainly reaching for the sky with those goals..." Suiken spoke to the tengu in a flat, seemingly bored, mocking voice as he nonchalantly picked his ear.
"While I have a chance..." Lo-muna said as the conversation began being steered away from the intimate troubles of Fortune and the young girl. "My name is Lo-muna Vanhi although you may call me Muna, Fortune. With this lively lot you're gathering, you may not have to look for trouble anymore. I look forward to working with you."
"Least Yamato won't screw me over." She murmured to herself, slightly happier when noticing that he actually ate the treats she bought for the two of them. "It's on you if Fortune decides to ruin our lives because it makes him look good, got it?"
Yamato chuckled, putting his arm around her shoulder, "He can become a corpse as quickly as anyone else. I won't let him run you through the mud to make himself look better."
"Wow, you're certainly reaching for the sky with those goals..." Suiken spoke to the tengu in a flat, seemingly bored, mocking voice as he nonchalantly picked his ear. "I don't recall questioning your motives, Suiken. Of course, you will gain many new stories on this journey and subsequently coin once our contracts are up." He shook his head with a sigh, "You get to gain coin and I get to do what I do best, in the end we are serving ourselves here. Spin it however you want, justify however you like." He shrugged, "I'm happy that I can be part of your stories someday."
Yamato chuckled, putting his arm around her shoulder, "He can become a corpse as quickly as anyone else. I won't let him run you through the mud to make himself look better."
"Wow, you're certainly reaching for the sky with those goals..." Suiken spoke to the tengu in a flat, seemingly bored, mocking voice as he nonchalantly picked his ear. "I don't recall questioning your motives, Suiken. Of course, you will gain many new stories on this journey and subsequently coin once our contracts are up." He shook his head with a sigh, "You get to gain coin and I get to do what I do best, in the end we are serving ourselves here. Spin it however you want, justify however you like." He shrugged, "I'm happy that I can be part of your stories someday."
Yuwen watched as Tengu took the scroll and signed, Hyuna behind him. "When this is over Fortune, I expect to have the highest body count. You will not question my methods, and I will try not to question yours. You give me the fight and I'll give your guild results. You give Hyuna a fight and she'll give you results. That's what we are here for."
"Aren't you two a pair?" Yuwen whispered with a raised eyebrow, slightly cautious of his old friend and her relationship with the man, giving them both a smile. "Well welcome to the Guild. What are you called, my winged friend?"
"While I have a chance..." The rabbit-girl's voice interrupted. Yuwen flung around to face her. "My name is Lo-muna Vanhi although you may call me Muna, Fortune. With this lively lot you're gathering, you may not have to look for trouble anymore. I look forward to working with you."
"And I you," He responded with a bow, kissing her hand before raising up again and turning to Suiken as he spoke about ranking. "Do you?" He called to the Oni. "Well come here then, we'll talk."
"I can't believe this," Ro muttered, shaking his head as he and his men regrouped beside the forming Great Guild...
"Aren't you two a pair?" Yuwen whispered with a raised eyebrow, slightly cautious of his old friend and her relationship with the man, giving them both a smile. "Well welcome to the Guild. What are you called, my winged friend?"
"While I have a chance..." The rabbit-girl's voice interrupted. Yuwen flung around to face her. "My name is Lo-muna Vanhi although you may call me Muna, Fortune. With this lively lot you're gathering, you may not have to look for trouble anymore. I look forward to working with you."
"And I you," He responded with a bow, kissing her hand before raising up again and turning to Suiken as he spoke about ranking. "Do you?" He called to the Oni. "Well come here then, we'll talk."
"I can't believe this," Ro muttered, shaking his head as he and his men regrouped beside the forming Great Guild...
["I don't recall questioning your motives, Suiken. Of course, you will gain many new stories on this journey and subsequently coin once our contracts are up." He shook his head with a sigh, "You get to gain coin and I get to do what I do best, in the end we are serving ourselves here. Spin it however you want, justify however you like." He shrugged, "I'm happy that I can be part of your stories someday."]
"Coin?" Suiken questioned. "Hmm, yeah, I guess that's sort of important," he ended up shrugging. He was beginning to go over the possibilities in his mind. Things that brought up possibilities for things much bigger than simple coin. And speaking of those possibilities, Fortune began to speak once more.
["Do you?" He called to the Oni. "Well come here than, well talk."]
"Ah, yeah," Suiken nodded. "I was wondering if you had a goal in mind, travel wise. Where do you think we'll be heading from here?" Suiken asked.
"Coin?" Suiken questioned. "Hmm, yeah, I guess that's sort of important," he ended up shrugging. He was beginning to go over the possibilities in his mind. Things that brought up possibilities for things much bigger than simple coin. And speaking of those possibilities, Fortune began to speak once more.
["Do you?" He called to the Oni. "Well come here than, well talk."]
"Ah, yeah," Suiken nodded. "I was wondering if you had a goal in mind, travel wise. Where do you think we'll be heading from here?" Suiken asked.
From his pocket Yuwen pulled out a map of Yutan and held it open for Suiken to see. "We're in Poyo now. From here we head to Jiefong, the ancient city of the old Yutan. When the Yune people were two separate ethnicity the old King's of the northern tribes lived in Jiefong, a city that stretched from the valley to the mountains. It's a grand place, full of interesting people and history. It's about a week away by horse and two or three-days by boat, if we can find one to traverse the rivers," he explained to the Oni...
Hyuna Ka-Nan
"Yamato, I can already tell." Hyuna said with a stretch of her arms. "Stuck with these kinds of people for three months... once it's done, let's leave their lives for good." She eyed the Oni in particular, who she once thought was just a simple travelling bard, but isn't nearly as gentle as he appeared once, a time before the Tengu attack; it felt like years ago. "They probably don't want our help anyways, you know?"
She then turned directly to Yuwen, peering furiously at him. "It ain't your business, y'know, if we were a pair, stranger. Let's just get these months over with."
A pair? Like, romantically? With Yamato? Who knows, it's too early to tell, but the obviously xenophobe against Tengu, the idea of her having a Tengu as a romantic interest was pretty laughable. But if it bothered Fortune, then, why not just play it up? She'd have to ask Yamato is he was okay with it, sometime in private of course. She also wondered briefly if he would have wanted a more peaceful guild life, but, it was going to be pretty impossible to keep inter-guild relations at a positive. And this Yuwen thought he could make some amazing guild? Hyuna could hardly trust any of them to even sleep easily in the same area, and she was sure the others were wary of her sneaking in to slit their throats at night too.
Her ears pricked up at the thought of heading down south to Jiefong, though. It's been a long time since her father had shown her there, and she wondered what old enemies she'd have to meet up with there, if there were any. She didn't know if she hoped for enemies or not, at this point. But as long as she had the ashen-winged Tengu, the two of them could defeat any other pair if warriors. In this, she was fiercely confident.
"Jiefong, eh...?" Suiken smirked, scrathcign his chin as he listened to Fortune's explanations. "Works just as well. I have business in Jiefong..." When Yuwen mentioned the two methods of travel to Suiken, an idea rang in his head. "Three days by boat, you say? That might not be too hard to accomplish. Y'see...you know that goblin? The boat captain?"
Malao
Malao had remained seated during the scuffle with the guards. The big blue women, the Tengu and the spear girl were obviously idiots. Ro was trying to be nice and the three immediately talk about killing eeveryone and that th hsould worshipped or some stupid things like that. He didn't like them. They also talked about killing people like a game, and Malao didn't like that. People who did that obviously are idiots, because only an idiot doesn't know what a life means.
Afterward, when the sitaution got tense, that weird guy from before said something about joining a guild or something. Malao couldn't follow it. Ro was standing with his men and watching the rest who were joining in the guild, but Malao didn;t know what a guild was. He remembered that Ro said he wanted to find out about the Tengu. Malao approached the bleeding Prefect with a smile and a peacful manner. He spoke to him in a moderate tone.
"Hey Ro. Though everybody else says otherwise, not all of the Tengu are dead. I fought at least 6, and I didn't kill a single one of them, just gave'em a bang on the coconut. Though....they might have died from the fall. Well, I know the one about 5 feet to the left there on the ground is still alive, I can hear him breathing, but he's knocked out. Hope it helps or whatever."
He then tried to approach Fortune, but couldn't get close to him, since so many people were around him. He decided to jump up and hang from on of the intact lantern wires, wrapped his tail around it and hung upside down right in front of Yuwen's face. Completely interrupting any conversation he was in the middle of.
"Whats a Guild and why are people joining it?"
"Well, there's this goblin boat captain by the docks. I have no idea where she is right now, so we should find her as soon as your done recruiting," Suiken informed Yuwen. "She's kind, but has a bit of a complexabout people looking down on her. Er...not literally, but..."
[He decided to jump up and hang from on of the intact lantern wires, wrapped his tail around it and hung upside down right in front of Yuwen's face. Completely interrupting any conversation he was in the middle of.]
And then monkey dude showed up. He did overhear what the primate beast-man had said previously about the tengu left alive. Suiken never killed any of his opponent either but he was reluctant to inform Ro of that. He didn't particularly wish them to be captured.
[He decided to jump up and hang from on of the intact lantern wires, wrapped his tail around it and hung upside down right in front of Yuwen's face. Completely interrupting any conversation he was in the middle of.]
And then monkey dude showed up. He did overhear what the primate beast-man had said previously about the tengu left alive. Suiken never killed any of his opponent either but he was reluctant to inform Ro of that. He didn't particularly wish them to be captured.
Yamato sighed, Hyuna was very worked up over Fortune and his opinion. "They many not want our help and should that be the case, then we won't help them. We can travel with them, share in the riches to be gained, but on the battle field we leave them to their own devices."
Truthfully, he only wanted to get out of this town and let his arm heal. No one seemed to be in a hurry though as one by one they signed on to Fortune's guild. A Guild, another group of people with a similar goal. Maybe this one would have a similar outcome as well? Would he be the only one left standing when push came to shove? So many personalities clashing, it seemed inevitable. He would make sure he wasn't defeated, he'd learn their secrets, gain their trust and one day, if it came down to it, burry their bodies or scatter their ashes. It was at this point he recalled Yuwen's question, "I'm Yamato Hibiki. Head of the Hibiki Clan, and its only surviving member." He flashed a cold grin.
Truthfully, he only wanted to get out of this town and let his arm heal. No one seemed to be in a hurry though as one by one they signed on to Fortune's guild. A Guild, another group of people with a similar goal. Maybe this one would have a similar outcome as well? Would he be the only one left standing when push came to shove? So many personalities clashing, it seemed inevitable. He would make sure he wasn't defeated, he'd learn their secrets, gain their trust and one day, if it came down to it, burry their bodies or scatter their ashes. It was at this point he recalled Yuwen's question, "I'm Yamato Hibiki. Head of the Hibiki Clan, and its only surviving member." He flashed a cold grin.
Amanhã turned away from the fraud as he set to collecting other signatures, scowling. All of this had been very much unforeseen. She had only been supposed to pass through Poyo on her way to the capital... and now here she was, throwing in with this motley lot in some kind of damn guild. Not to mention the whole debacle with losing her last bounty to a fucking phantom-- although perhaps it was best not to dwell once more on that, as it already evoked a renewed sense of vehemence in her.
"And yours!" the fraud's voice called out; Amanhã glanced back and realised he was looking at her as though expecting the answer to some question. Well, it wasn't exactly hard to deduce: he seemed to be having a little 'get to know the gang of murderers, mercenaries, storytellers, and freaks I just recruited' session, and was asking everybody's name. Irritating at the inanity of the question, Amanhã answered the question with an action: she raised a single long, metal-clad arm, and pointed at the contract she had just signed and handed to him.
Signed, as it were, with an alias. In her line of work, it was useful to maintain at least one or two other identities backed up by 'official' paperwork. For the purposes of this particular contract, she had used Illyria Kúr'êshii, her standard identity when operating in the Yune Empire-- it was something of a tongue-in-cheek gesture (or as close as Amanhã Tiamat would ever get to making a tongue-in-cheek gesture), using an Ashuran given name and a Sudean surname, an inversion of her actual birth name. Not something anybody would ever realise, of course-- not unless they traced Illyria Kúr'êshii to Amanhã Tiamat, and she did not make a practice of revealing her actual identity to those whom she met under the false identity.
Otherwise, though, there was still a whole lot of talking, and Amanhã was having none of it, so she simply hung back and observed the farce as it happened right before her eyes. What a disparate gaggle of degenerates, she mused kindly, looking upon them-- the stout-built, sagacious oni storyteller, the proud, bellicose gnome of a human, the stranger who had yet to speak her sentiments on the whole affair, the obnoxious monkey cretin, the soft-spoken rabbit beast-folk, the ash-winged tengu (Amanhã perceived a strong arrogance in her limited observation of him, but little more yet), the inobtrusive Sudean swordsperson, the odd beast-folk who seemed to be of both goat and rabbit stock (Amanhã couldn't think of two less threatening animals to be born of).
All, of course, assembled by an overtly flamboyant fraud.
When she thought of it that way, it all seemed a little less logical.
"And yours!" the fraud's voice called out; Amanhã glanced back and realised he was looking at her as though expecting the answer to some question. Well, it wasn't exactly hard to deduce: he seemed to be having a little 'get to know the gang of murderers, mercenaries, storytellers, and freaks I just recruited' session, and was asking everybody's name. Irritating at the inanity of the question, Amanhã answered the question with an action: she raised a single long, metal-clad arm, and pointed at the contract she had just signed and handed to him.
Signed, as it were, with an alias. In her line of work, it was useful to maintain at least one or two other identities backed up by 'official' paperwork. For the purposes of this particular contract, she had used Illyria Kúr'êshii, her standard identity when operating in the Yune Empire-- it was something of a tongue-in-cheek gesture (or as close as Amanhã Tiamat would ever get to making a tongue-in-cheek gesture), using an Ashuran given name and a Sudean surname, an inversion of her actual birth name. Not something anybody would ever realise, of course-- not unless they traced Illyria Kúr'êshii to Amanhã Tiamat, and she did not make a practice of revealing her actual identity to those whom she met under the false identity.
Otherwise, though, there was still a whole lot of talking, and Amanhã was having none of it, so she simply hung back and observed the farce as it happened right before her eyes. What a disparate gaggle of degenerates, she mused kindly, looking upon them-- the stout-built, sagacious oni storyteller, the proud, bellicose gnome of a human, the stranger who had yet to speak her sentiments on the whole affair, the obnoxious monkey cretin, the soft-spoken rabbit beast-folk, the ash-winged tengu (Amanhã perceived a strong arrogance in her limited observation of him, but little more yet), the inobtrusive Sudean swordsperson, the odd beast-folk who seemed to be of both goat and rabbit stock (Amanhã couldn't think of two less threatening animals to be born of).
All, of course, assembled by an overtly flamboyant fraud.
When she thought of it that way, it all seemed a little less logical.
Yuwen listened as the snow-oni talked while overlooking the half-breeds contract. Illyria, he read. Cool name. "Well, there's this goblin boat captain by the docks. I have no idea where she is right now, so we should find her as soon as your done recruiting. She's kind, but has a bit of a complex about people looking down on her. Er... not literally, but..."
Yuwen flashed a smile and put a hand on the oni's shoulder. "Don't worry, a lot of people have that complex," He began. "I think I can handle her."
"Thanks, monkey-king," Ro nodded at the Malao as he informed him of the living Tengu, the Prefect not quite realizing what he had called him.
"Whats a Guild and why are people joining it?" The monkey-man exclaimed as he interrupted the conversation Yuwen and Suiken were having. "A group unified by contract to complete missions together, take jobs, and split reward," Yuwen explained. "And people are joining because you'll be arrest otherwise, mainly."
"I'm Yamato Hibiki. Head of the Hibiki Clan, and its only surviving member," The Tengu's voice called. Yuwen turned to the man to see him grinning. "Well then," Yuwen said, his eyes shifting between Yamato and Hyuna. "I'm sure you were the strongest of them." He gave a slight nod before turning back to Suiken and the monkey-lord, as if the brief comment was all Yamato was worth...
Yuwen flashed a smile and put a hand on the oni's shoulder. "Don't worry, a lot of people have that complex," He began. "I think I can handle her."
"Thanks, monkey-king," Ro nodded at the Malao as he informed him of the living Tengu, the Prefect not quite realizing what he had called him.
"Whats a Guild and why are people joining it?" The monkey-man exclaimed as he interrupted the conversation Yuwen and Suiken were having. "A group unified by contract to complete missions together, take jobs, and split reward," Yuwen explained. "And people are joining because you'll be arrest otherwise, mainly."
"I'm Yamato Hibiki. Head of the Hibiki Clan, and its only surviving member," The Tengu's voice called. Yuwen turned to the man to see him grinning. "Well then," Yuwen said, his eyes shifting between Yamato and Hyuna. "I'm sure you were the strongest of them." He gave a slight nod before turning back to Suiken and the monkey-lord, as if the brief comment was all Yamato was worth...
Being the aimless drifter that she was, Ann figured she had nothing to lose by joining. Her eyes shifted back to the guards. There really seemed to be nothing on the other hand besides immediate arrest and punishment and that didn't sound like the most appealing idea in the world. She watched for as, one by one, the group of combatants that had taken action throughout the whole affair began falling in line under Yuwen's direction; recruitment into a guild he had created. At length, she helped herself to one of the scrolls from Yuwen's hand.
"A guild?" she muttered, taking a good look at it. Aside from hired assassinations and escorts, she'd never had real contact with guilds or anything relating to them. However, if one thing could be made certain, it was that it was likely going to be a better decision that sitting out the whole event and waiting for the authorities to figure out what to do with her. "I don't mind," she said just above whisper tones as she signed it. "Looking forward to working with you. Name's Ann'Razul. On the off-chance that formality is your thing, you can call me Razul." She smiled and handed it back to him. "Otherwise, I go by Ann."
"A guild?" she muttered, taking a good look at it. Aside from hired assassinations and escorts, she'd never had real contact with guilds or anything relating to them. However, if one thing could be made certain, it was that it was likely going to be a better decision that sitting out the whole event and waiting for the authorities to figure out what to do with her. "I don't mind," she said just above whisper tones as she signed it. "Looking forward to working with you. Name's Ann'Razul. On the off-chance that formality is your thing, you can call me Razul." She smiled and handed it back to him. "Otherwise, I go by Ann."
Yuwen turned to look at the girl only to find it was the one who had saved him from the Tengu earlier. "Well what's your thing, Ann'Razul?" Yuwen asked with a smile as she handed the scroll back to him. He took her hand and bowed before kissing it gently. "Formality or otherwise?" Yuwen rose again. "I think I'll go with Ann." These Gwanish names, he thought in the back of his head. He glanced from her to the monkey lord. "So," he said with the team behind him. "You're the last one." He handed Malao a scroll and his quill, like he had all others. And as he did he could not help but feel pride. He had done it, he had gotten his team. And this time he would make sure to win...
Ann blushed lightly as Yuwen kissed her hand. "Charmed," she said. "I'm good with Ann." She took a step back and watched as he turned to the remaining one of their group that had yet to sign into the guild - the Monkey King that she'd had her eyes on when she'd first entered Poyo. If his answer was yes, which really seemed like the only logical answer in this kind of situation, then she'd have to call off the bounty for good. For her own sake, anyway, at least with what she knew in her minimal understanding of guilds. In-fighting was never a pretty thing.
Malao
Hmm, that sounded......kind of lame. He actually wasn't sure exactly what it was, even with Fortune explaining. He sort of got the gist of it. Though, it could be fun. Doing stuff with other people for.....reward, he believed the word was. Yeah, right. Though, he would have to leave his home......though his monkeys could come...but not all of them would want too. He knew 5 in particular who would come, but the rest would stay. Well, he had been doing the same thing for like........a hundred years or something. So, why not a change?
"And people are joining because you'll be arrested otherwise, mainly." Said Fortune.
Malao simply looked at him and laughed a high pitch monkey laugh and wiped a tear from his eye. "Thats funny. The worlds been trying to arrest me for like.....60 years or something. Doubt they will if i don't join, even if they are right behind me!!!" Malao said confidently.
The girl from earlier came up and she seemed to join the guild as well. Huh.....Malao kind of liked her, she seemed interesting. He decided that he would join. "So," Fortune said with the team behind him. "You're the last one." He handed Malao a scroll and his quill, like he had all others.
Malao stared at the items in his hands and dropped from the wire to the ground. He stared at them a little harder, and started to hunch a little and look a little sheepish. He beckoned the taller Fortune to bend down to his height so he could whisper something to him.
"I....I can't read or write, what do I do? Does this mean I can't join the Guild?" Malao whispered so only Yuwen could hear.
Hyuna Ka-Nan
It had taken a while, but she had finally calmed down to some extent. A long night with no rest, coupled with being basically dragged into Yuwen's schemes once again, and of course, running out of chi during a fight, none of it particularly helped. And when the prospect of giving into the damned Prefect came up, she couldn't help herself .She still can't, now, but at least she wasn't raring to fight like before. She eyed the others- her new guildmates with a sour expression, not really liking most of them except for her mentor, and she was pretty ambivalent to the gwanish girl- Razul, but she didn't much care for the others at all. And, for all she knew, the orca had run off and gotten the chest to himself, probably with the key. She figured he wasn't a threat to the treasure, but, well. He had it all to himself now, the damned beastman. Still, at best this was only a temporary team up with the others, and then she could go and journey with the Tengu for who knows how long, and at worst it'd end with bloodshed. Hyuna was particularly worried about getting on the Giantess' bad side, Illyria. An oddly pretty name for such a strong and dangerous looking woman, but well, it's her name after all. So she sauntered carefully over to the Illyria, minding to not look like a threat.
"Sorry." She said in a subdued voice. "For gettin' you into the fight. There's still a treat left, if you want it." She held up the bag while Fortune discussed their plans to get to their next destination with the Oni. "Let's have a hopefully peaceable three months with each other." She finished, and bowed to her physical superior (not like any of them could be weaker to her in the physical sense), and went back to Yamato She even saw the Monkey King joining the guild, and figured that trying for the bounty was useless now, but, she wasn't really planning on killing the thief anyways. And, she supposed in some strange way, her assumption of the Monkey King leading her to Yuwen was found to be true, just, not in a way anyone'd really expect.
She felt the same panic rising as an animal cornered into a trap would've felt, and forced herself to concentrate on her Mentor's wings. It was an odd comfort, for sure, that the one she trusted most was a Tengu. She allowed herself a small smile in his direction.
It'd actually be interesting if this ended up as a in-fighting. I wonder who if I could survive that.
Illyria? Most definitely not. So it'd obviously be better to at least try to make friends with her. With Yamato, she'd be able to survive Suna as well, slaying the old man. At least, that's what she figured. They'd have to tr and predict his movement, wouldn't they? What about Yuwen, did she stand a chance? He was always skilled at combat, but she never really saw him fight recently, so she has no way to gauge his current skills at all. That was particularly miffing.
I'll get lots of money too, from this, even if it doesn't end up as a fight.
Yes, when adding the coin rewards into the equation, she felt even more at ease. Or perhaps her sugar rush had finally died down. Hyuna suppressed a yawn, and hoped desperately that whatever powers may be would find mercy on her and let this end quickly, at the very least.
The goblin woman sniffled some more as she told Keeflo that her mother had been grabbed by slavers. Keeflo nodded. "I'm sorry. I know what that's like. Per'aps I could help you," he said, sleepiness slurring his words as much as drink and tears did the goblin's.
Any other time he would have been alarmed at the words coming out of his mouth but at the time he was already half asleep. Gotta get hidden... Just gonna close my eyes for a moment. In the back of his mind Keeflo remembered the key that was still hidden in his belt. He placed a hand over the key and curled up in a fetal position around it and fell deeply asleep.
Any other time he would have been alarmed at the words coming out of his mouth but at the time he was already half asleep. Gotta get hidden... Just gonna close my eyes for a moment. In the back of his mind Keeflo remembered the key that was still hidden in his belt. He placed a hand over the key and curled up in a fetal position around it and fell deeply asleep.
Yuwen cooly took Malao's hand in his and scribbled down a signature. With a wink he wrapped the scroll up. "Welcome to the Guild," He said to the man with a smile. He flung around to the rest of the group. "Alright team! With that the Great Guild is assembled!" He exclaimed loudly. "Get yourself some food and we'll regroup at the docks in an hour," Yuwen said as he jumped off of the boulder he'd stood on to add to his height and flung a pair of wood framed tinted-glasses on. "And trust me," He added with a smile. "We'll be doing lots of jobs and missions... but what we're going after in the end will make you all rich beyond your wildest dreams." He gave an eager nod at the group before continuing on toward a side-street...
***
Jensu looked down in horror as the fish-beast curled up. "Oh god," She exclaimed, kicking the creature lightly to see if he died. "Mohan!" She exclaimed, calling for her Oni first-mate. "Quickly! We have to get him below deck..." She glanced down at Keeflo and swallowed. "He needs rest... and he needs to hide."
***
Jensu looked down in horror as the fish-beast curled up. "Oh god," She exclaimed, kicking the creature lightly to see if he died. "Mohan!" She exclaimed, calling for her Oni first-mate. "Quickly! We have to get him below deck..." She glanced down at Keeflo and swallowed. "He needs rest... and he needs to hide."
"Well...anyone else hungry?" Suiken asked, as Yuwen began to stride off. "Perhaps in addition to food, we can gather supplies for our journey."
Yamato, his arm still around Hyuna, looked down at his young apprentice, "Since we've eaten, we should start gathering supplies. Money is no obstacle, what every you may need, we can get. Same for you all." He tossed a small bag of coins to Suiken, "That should cover meals for now plus allow you to get some food that we can travel with. I'm not picky on what you buy but remember it should be enough for the group, be easy to transport, and actually give us some energy in the field. I know you're a traveler, but some people just don't understand what proper traveling food is."
He then started to lead Hyuna down the road, he'd seen a small shop when he'd first arrived to town that carried a mixture of supplies and he felt that was a good place to start.
"If you need any armor repair or weapons, don't hesitate to ask," He said, without looking at her and opening the door to the small general goods store.
He then started to lead Hyuna down the road, he'd seen a small shop when he'd first arrived to town that carried a mixture of supplies and he felt that was a good place to start.
"If you need any armor repair or weapons, don't hesitate to ask," He said, without looking at her and opening the door to the small general goods store.
"Ah, that reminds me. I have to get more thread," Lo-muna muttered upon hearing the oni's remark about supplies. She could already tell where the jacket was wearing thin and knew a journey would shred it into pieces if she didn't repair it. Stitches already made up a majority of the design.
Digging into the bag, Lo-muna could feel where the hidden coins lay. They were stitched under a panel of the same material making up the interior of the bag and were secured by buttons on the underside of the panel. Peeling away the panel revealed her hidden reserve of coins for cases of thievery or just plain carelessness. Of course, the amount that could be hidden away was limited. Only two glittering coins showed in the dim light and Lo-muna secured them in her hand.
"Excuse me," Lo-muna said as she walked up to the monkey beast-man, her gaze directly on him. While a confrontation was not something she wanted at the moment, Lo-muna knew she had to at least try to get her coin purse back. The spool of thread, that particular gray that matched the material she wore, was still within the bag. That, and coins would make things a little less stressful considering they had already run into the law tonight. She wasn't keen on another run in.
"Don't mean to intrude, I'm sure you have other monkey business to attend to, but I need my purse back," she began, glad there was only about an inch difference in height. Of course, her ears made her taller but she never really counted them. "Two of your friends played the sentimental trick on me and made off with my coins. That, and I'm afraid the last spool of thread I had to repair this jacket. I would like the coin purse, with the coins in it, and my spool of thread back. Or at least the thread. Either way, I will be recovering those items but I thought the diplomatic route would be appropriate as a first move."
Digging into the bag, Lo-muna could feel where the hidden coins lay. They were stitched under a panel of the same material making up the interior of the bag and were secured by buttons on the underside of the panel. Peeling away the panel revealed her hidden reserve of coins for cases of thievery or just plain carelessness. Of course, the amount that could be hidden away was limited. Only two glittering coins showed in the dim light and Lo-muna secured them in her hand.
"Excuse me," Lo-muna said as she walked up to the monkey beast-man, her gaze directly on him. While a confrontation was not something she wanted at the moment, Lo-muna knew she had to at least try to get her coin purse back. The spool of thread, that particular gray that matched the material she wore, was still within the bag. That, and coins would make things a little less stressful considering they had already run into the law tonight. She wasn't keen on another run in.
"Don't mean to intrude, I'm sure you have other monkey business to attend to, but I need my purse back," she began, glad there was only about an inch difference in height. Of course, her ears made her taller but she never really counted them. "Two of your friends played the sentimental trick on me and made off with my coins. That, and I'm afraid the last spool of thread I had to repair this jacket. I would like the coin purse, with the coins in it, and my spool of thread back. Or at least the thread. Either way, I will be recovering those items but I thought the diplomatic route would be appropriate as a first move."
Yuwen made his way down a side-street from the square. The cobblestone was still covered in lanterns, banners, foods, and other objects from the hastily abandoned festival. He combed his hair back with his hand as he looked down, carefully dodging a puddle of chestnut stew. Still, the cleaners were working, and the villagers had begun to come once more. The stores had reopened, and the new day was arriving sure enough, if not with more of a stagger than usual. As for the group it was a bit early for Yuwen to really have an opinion on each of them, though that hadn't stopped him.
Suiken, the first to join. A Snow-Oni from Onium, one of the few societies he could name that had more conquest in their culture then the Yune Empire. And yet he seemed balanced, level-head, and compared to the rest of the group: sane. If he had a life of war, which given his age was quite possible, it seemed to have been set aside for travel and storytelling. And peace. Suiken was one of two people he regretted dragging into the operation, one of the two he was unsure would benefit from where the Guild would lead them, the other being Malao. But he seemed eager, and he was skilled. Yuwen shook his head as he passed by a family. No, Suiken wanted to join. And his life would be for the better.
Sunaraashi, the Sudean man next drew Yuwen's thoughts as he turned down an alleyway, a grouping of cats scattering away from rotting fish as he passed. A good fighter, that much was apparent. Though of what past. Sudean's were a shifty bunch, and a man outside of Sudea with such skill had a very high chance of being a criminal. Or a hero, perhaps. Regardless what Yuwen wanted to avoid most was chaos and unpredictability within the ranks of his Knights, as he had begun to think of the Guild. And right now Sunaraashi was an enigma to him, an unknown. And that was the most dangerous.
Illyria was the second enigma to the group, though while Sunaraashi was a friendly unknown she was a hostile. Who or what she was Yuwen didn't know, though a half-breed was the most logical answer. Ashuran's were a rarity to see outside their territory. He had only seen a dozen or so in his lifetime, and a half-breed... well even rarer. From what he had gathered so far her interests included money and violence - fortunately two things his guild provided. The challenge Yuwen in future had to face was when the money would be divided, and the most monetary and violent answer would become to cut them all down. He'd have to talk to her... and find another way to counter.
Lo-muna, Yuwen thought to himself with a small smirk as he made his way onto the sunny docks filled with sailors and ships that polluted the massive river beyond. Lo-muna was the most appealing type of beast-man in his eyes. Animal, but not by much. Human skin and animalistic features mixed in. Personality wise he hadn't gotten much other than good-natured. Or at least non-confrontational. She'd helped the citizens when the others fought, and had seemed quite friendly when she had joined. Of course that was just the surface... who she really was and how she could be invested still had to be seen. Ability wise all Yuwen could say was fast. She was faster than most of them, though the Monkey King could probably give her a run for her money...
Next came Malachi. Another beast-man, this one much more animalistic than Lo-muna, and the animals involved much harder to tell. An archer, from what little he saw. And being a great archer required patience, control, and reflexes. Features most the rest of the guild lacked, Yuwen could already say. Though he knew little about his personality he knew the beast-man's skill as an archer and the virtues that came with it would force Yuwen to rely on Malachi heavily in future. And he'd never rely on someone he couldn't trust. "Must find out more..." Fortune whispered to himself as he approached a large, red painted junk: it's deck filled with tables and food stands.
Then there was the dynamic duo themselves: the most obvious entries into trouble territory: Yamato Hibiki, the Tengu Samurai, and of course Hyuna. Hyuna, Hyuna, Hyuna. She used to be a true follower, one of his friends. Perhaps more, with the things he'd managed to talk her into doing. They'd been to Poyo before. It was where he had last seen her before they had parted ways, she for island home of Leiya. Yuwen glanced down at the restaurant-boat's menu sadly. She had changed... he had too, admittedly, only he was better at hiding it. The island had been a war-zone with Tengu rebels for some time... and presumably she had been caught up in the chaos. Yuwen had been busy with his old guild at the time, with his own glory, and now seeing her again the girl he'd befriended was overwhelmed by hostility and hate. "Vegetable noodles, please," Yuwen nodded to the man behind the counter before searching his pockets for coin. But beneath the hate... she had to still be there. The same friend he had, and more importantly, the loyal follower. And he'd get that back.
Yamato. Dangerous, arrogant, and a bit cruel, were the main things Yuwen had gotten from him. Hyuna's master, apparently. The first sign that the Tengu attacks had changed her, she was under the training of one. Of course how far the term master went with the two of them he still had to determine. He'd fought alongside Yamato before against the Tengu in the square, and his skill was unquestionable. As was his arrogance. He was strong, but not as strong as he believed himself to be. And Yuwen would like nothing more then to prove it to him. Picking up a piece of broccoli with his chopsticks Yuwen sighed. He shared glory, as long as those he shared it with acknowledged it would never have happened if not for Yuwen Fortune. And Yamato, he foresaw, would not. He'd carve his own glory... and that was the problem.
Ann'Razul, or Ann as she had called herself, was one of the four he'd already put in the friendly category, alongside Suiken, Malao, and Lo-muna. A skilled fighter, perhaps a mercenary, or a criminal, who'd taken the call with the others. So far she'd gotten along with Yuwen, and if the group got a bit unstable he could see her being one of the solids he'd be forced to rely on. Yuwen pushed his shaded glasses lower on his nose to look up at a passing time-board. At fifteen minutes to noon their hour of eating was almost up and they should reconvene at the docks. Hopefully Suiken could point them to his goblin and once again they'd be on their way.
Last was Malao. A funny beastish-man was the best way he could describe him. Gravity just did not seem to hit him, both in situation and physically. He seemed to want one thing, to have a good time. And in all truth that's what Yuwen wanted as well. For himself and his guild... though the price for his happiness was a grave one. Malao fascinated him: where did the monkey-man come from? What was his life like? He couldn't write, which seemed to place him outside society in general, as Poyo had been an educated village for quite some time. Malao was on the list for further research, and one of the few Yuwen would enjoy researching.
At his bench on the dock Yuwen smiled to himself. His Guild...
"Sir," A voice exclaimed. Yuwen glanced up to see a plainly uniformed man approach, letter in hand.
"I'm an aid to the Mayor," The man said.
"Decided to pay us, did he?" Yuwen questioned as he leaned his head back.
"Yes," The man responded, handing Yuwen a sack of gold. Yuwen rose an eyebrow at the scene before pocketing the money. "And he wanted me to give you this," The aid added, a neatly tied up scroll in his hands.
"What's this?" Yuwen asked. "It's for an orca beast-man," The aid explained. "His eyes only."
Yuwen glanced up at the aid as he began to walk away. "I don't know such a beast-man."
"You will!" The aid called back...
***
Jensu scurried down a street, desperately searching the open stands of the shops before spotting a familiar face. The old Oni story-teller from earlier, walking and talking with some sort of group. "You!" The Goblin exclaimed, running up to Suiken hurriedly. "Hey, listen, you wouldn't happen to know where a second-hand doctor is, do you? I've got a fish who just passed out from exhaustion..." She glanced at the crowd the Oni walked with. Some she recognized. Most she didn't. "Hey," She added, giving each a small nod before turning back to Suiken...
Suiken, the first to join. A Snow-Oni from Onium, one of the few societies he could name that had more conquest in their culture then the Yune Empire. And yet he seemed balanced, level-head, and compared to the rest of the group: sane. If he had a life of war, which given his age was quite possible, it seemed to have been set aside for travel and storytelling. And peace. Suiken was one of two people he regretted dragging into the operation, one of the two he was unsure would benefit from where the Guild would lead them, the other being Malao. But he seemed eager, and he was skilled. Yuwen shook his head as he passed by a family. No, Suiken wanted to join. And his life would be for the better.
Sunaraashi, the Sudean man next drew Yuwen's thoughts as he turned down an alleyway, a grouping of cats scattering away from rotting fish as he passed. A good fighter, that much was apparent. Though of what past. Sudean's were a shifty bunch, and a man outside of Sudea with such skill had a very high chance of being a criminal. Or a hero, perhaps. Regardless what Yuwen wanted to avoid most was chaos and unpredictability within the ranks of his Knights, as he had begun to think of the Guild. And right now Sunaraashi was an enigma to him, an unknown. And that was the most dangerous.
Illyria was the second enigma to the group, though while Sunaraashi was a friendly unknown she was a hostile. Who or what she was Yuwen didn't know, though a half-breed was the most logical answer. Ashuran's were a rarity to see outside their territory. He had only seen a dozen or so in his lifetime, and a half-breed... well even rarer. From what he had gathered so far her interests included money and violence - fortunately two things his guild provided. The challenge Yuwen in future had to face was when the money would be divided, and the most monetary and violent answer would become to cut them all down. He'd have to talk to her... and find another way to counter.
Lo-muna, Yuwen thought to himself with a small smirk as he made his way onto the sunny docks filled with sailors and ships that polluted the massive river beyond. Lo-muna was the most appealing type of beast-man in his eyes. Animal, but not by much. Human skin and animalistic features mixed in. Personality wise he hadn't gotten much other than good-natured. Or at least non-confrontational. She'd helped the citizens when the others fought, and had seemed quite friendly when she had joined. Of course that was just the surface... who she really was and how she could be invested still had to be seen. Ability wise all Yuwen could say was fast. She was faster than most of them, though the Monkey King could probably give her a run for her money...
Next came Malachi. Another beast-man, this one much more animalistic than Lo-muna, and the animals involved much harder to tell. An archer, from what little he saw. And being a great archer required patience, control, and reflexes. Features most the rest of the guild lacked, Yuwen could already say. Though he knew little about his personality he knew the beast-man's skill as an archer and the virtues that came with it would force Yuwen to rely on Malachi heavily in future. And he'd never rely on someone he couldn't trust. "Must find out more..." Fortune whispered to himself as he approached a large, red painted junk: it's deck filled with tables and food stands.
Then there was the dynamic duo themselves: the most obvious entries into trouble territory: Yamato Hibiki, the Tengu Samurai, and of course Hyuna. Hyuna, Hyuna, Hyuna. She used to be a true follower, one of his friends. Perhaps more, with the things he'd managed to talk her into doing. They'd been to Poyo before. It was where he had last seen her before they had parted ways, she for island home of Leiya. Yuwen glanced down at the restaurant-boat's menu sadly. She had changed... he had too, admittedly, only he was better at hiding it. The island had been a war-zone with Tengu rebels for some time... and presumably she had been caught up in the chaos. Yuwen had been busy with his old guild at the time, with his own glory, and now seeing her again the girl he'd befriended was overwhelmed by hostility and hate. "Vegetable noodles, please," Yuwen nodded to the man behind the counter before searching his pockets for coin. But beneath the hate... she had to still be there. The same friend he had, and more importantly, the loyal follower. And he'd get that back.
Yamato. Dangerous, arrogant, and a bit cruel, were the main things Yuwen had gotten from him. Hyuna's master, apparently. The first sign that the Tengu attacks had changed her, she was under the training of one. Of course how far the term master went with the two of them he still had to determine. He'd fought alongside Yamato before against the Tengu in the square, and his skill was unquestionable. As was his arrogance. He was strong, but not as strong as he believed himself to be. And Yuwen would like nothing more then to prove it to him. Picking up a piece of broccoli with his chopsticks Yuwen sighed. He shared glory, as long as those he shared it with acknowledged it would never have happened if not for Yuwen Fortune. And Yamato, he foresaw, would not. He'd carve his own glory... and that was the problem.
Ann'Razul, or Ann as she had called herself, was one of the four he'd already put in the friendly category, alongside Suiken, Malao, and Lo-muna. A skilled fighter, perhaps a mercenary, or a criminal, who'd taken the call with the others. So far she'd gotten along with Yuwen, and if the group got a bit unstable he could see her being one of the solids he'd be forced to rely on. Yuwen pushed his shaded glasses lower on his nose to look up at a passing time-board. At fifteen minutes to noon their hour of eating was almost up and they should reconvene at the docks. Hopefully Suiken could point them to his goblin and once again they'd be on their way.
Last was Malao. A funny beastish-man was the best way he could describe him. Gravity just did not seem to hit him, both in situation and physically. He seemed to want one thing, to have a good time. And in all truth that's what Yuwen wanted as well. For himself and his guild... though the price for his happiness was a grave one. Malao fascinated him: where did the monkey-man come from? What was his life like? He couldn't write, which seemed to place him outside society in general, as Poyo had been an educated village for quite some time. Malao was on the list for further research, and one of the few Yuwen would enjoy researching.
At his bench on the dock Yuwen smiled to himself. His Guild...
"Sir," A voice exclaimed. Yuwen glanced up to see a plainly uniformed man approach, letter in hand.
"I'm an aid to the Mayor," The man said.
"Decided to pay us, did he?" Yuwen questioned as he leaned his head back.
"Yes," The man responded, handing Yuwen a sack of gold. Yuwen rose an eyebrow at the scene before pocketing the money. "And he wanted me to give you this," The aid added, a neatly tied up scroll in his hands.
"What's this?" Yuwen asked. "It's for an orca beast-man," The aid explained. "His eyes only."
Yuwen glanced up at the aid as he began to walk away. "I don't know such a beast-man."
"You will!" The aid called back...
***
Jensu scurried down a street, desperately searching the open stands of the shops before spotting a familiar face. The old Oni story-teller from earlier, walking and talking with some sort of group. "You!" The Goblin exclaimed, running up to Suiken hurriedly. "Hey, listen, you wouldn't happen to know where a second-hand doctor is, do you? I've got a fish who just passed out from exhaustion..." She glanced at the crowd the Oni walked with. Some she recognized. Most she didn't. "Hey," She added, giving each a small nod before turning back to Suiken...
Apparently, the plan now was to regroup at the docks in an hour, which was amenable to Amanhã-- the lot were all going their separate ways, so she figured she'd... Well, she would... Probably find something to do. Something that wouldn't get her surrounded by soldiers again. She could... think of plenty of things...
The bounty hunter's brow furrowed. She was always either fighting, or on her way to a fight. Now that she wasn't really doing either, she was... vexed.
Little time had she to dwell on the evident dearth of things to do in the interval between going from one headache to another, however. She perceived someone stepping towards her, and turned immediately to face them-- it was the bellicose human from before, the small one with an evident command of chi. What? Amanhã thought sharply-- there was some kind of strange expression on the human's face, though Amanhã was not the one to be able to decipher it. More perplexing, however, was the first word out of her mouth. "Sorry." Her voice was all but submissive: the bounty hunter raised an eyebrow. Why in all the hells of the various inane mythologies of the land was the human apologising to her?
"For gettin' you into the fight," the human elabourated a second later, though it really explained little. "There's still a treat left, if you want it." She held up a bag, and Amanhã felt a twinge-- a treat? Sweets? Oh no. Hell no. Amanhã gritted her teeth, feeling a bead of sweat begin to crawl down the scarred indigo surface of her forehead. Not sweets. She'd already given in to one addiction today-- she was not about to completely give herself over to another. No-- she would resist, dammit! She would show that sweet it had no power over her. After all, what was it, really? It wasn't money. It wasn't a good fight. It was just some stupid little delicious, luscious delicacy, the very taste of which made all her mere mortal troubles melt away like flesh left out to rot in the summer sun... wait-- no, dammit! It was none of that-- it was just food, no different from any other, and she would not be affected by it. She'd grab it outta the human's hand and spit on it, trample it beneath her armour-clad feet if she had to demonstrate she didn't give a damn about it, but she was not gonna be swayed by it. She was not some goddamn child with a sweet tooth, fawning over candy like an imbecile-- she was a bounty hunter, goddammit, a mercenary who had made violence her way of life for nearly thirty years, whose very presence struck fear into the hearts of all around her...
Then again, perhaps all this internal dialogue was rather pointless, considering she was already halfway done with the succulent treat and the small human had long since left, leaving Amanhã torn between fury and helpless indulgence.
Scowling (but struggling to conceal a satisfied smile), Amanhã shoved the rest of the treat, which seemed to have vanished all too quickly, into her mouth, chewing quickly as she all but slammed the faceplate of her helmet back down. Fortunately, everybody was already in the process of dispersing, so at least Amanhã could look to the bright side in that regard-- then again, optimism always seemed easier with sweets... Do I have some kind of goddamn addictive personality? the bounty hunter interrupted herself, shaking her head vehemently. She couldn't even begin to count the number of living things she would need to brutally murder with her bare hands to cleanse herself of this foolishness.
More to the point.
With the others already departing, some of them in their own little cliques, Amanhã herself went off her own way, going... nowhere in particular. She just figured she had an hour to waste, she wasn't gonna waste it in the company of a bunch of degenerates she'd just met and was now legally tied to for three months. Or until they all died under various gruesome, unexplainable circumstances, stripped of whatever rewards they had come upon in their time with the guild. Whichever came first, really.
The bounty hunter's brow furrowed. She was always either fighting, or on her way to a fight. Now that she wasn't really doing either, she was... vexed.
Little time had she to dwell on the evident dearth of things to do in the interval between going from one headache to another, however. She perceived someone stepping towards her, and turned immediately to face them-- it was the bellicose human from before, the small one with an evident command of chi. What? Amanhã thought sharply-- there was some kind of strange expression on the human's face, though Amanhã was not the one to be able to decipher it. More perplexing, however, was the first word out of her mouth. "Sorry." Her voice was all but submissive: the bounty hunter raised an eyebrow. Why in all the hells of the various inane mythologies of the land was the human apologising to her?
"For gettin' you into the fight," the human elabourated a second later, though it really explained little. "There's still a treat left, if you want it." She held up a bag, and Amanhã felt a twinge-- a treat? Sweets? Oh no. Hell no. Amanhã gritted her teeth, feeling a bead of sweat begin to crawl down the scarred indigo surface of her forehead. Not sweets. She'd already given in to one addiction today-- she was not about to completely give herself over to another. No-- she would resist, dammit! She would show that sweet it had no power over her. After all, what was it, really? It wasn't money. It wasn't a good fight. It was just some stupid little delicious, luscious delicacy, the very taste of which made all her mere mortal troubles melt away like flesh left out to rot in the summer sun... wait-- no, dammit! It was none of that-- it was just food, no different from any other, and she would not be affected by it. She'd grab it outta the human's hand and spit on it, trample it beneath her armour-clad feet if she had to demonstrate she didn't give a damn about it, but she was not gonna be swayed by it. She was not some goddamn child with a sweet tooth, fawning over candy like an imbecile-- she was a bounty hunter, goddammit, a mercenary who had made violence her way of life for nearly thirty years, whose very presence struck fear into the hearts of all around her...
Then again, perhaps all this internal dialogue was rather pointless, considering she was already halfway done with the succulent treat and the small human had long since left, leaving Amanhã torn between fury and helpless indulgence.
Scowling (but struggling to conceal a satisfied smile), Amanhã shoved the rest of the treat, which seemed to have vanished all too quickly, into her mouth, chewing quickly as she all but slammed the faceplate of her helmet back down. Fortunately, everybody was already in the process of dispersing, so at least Amanhã could look to the bright side in that regard-- then again, optimism always seemed easier with sweets... Do I have some kind of goddamn addictive personality? the bounty hunter interrupted herself, shaking her head vehemently. She couldn't even begin to count the number of living things she would need to brutally murder with her bare hands to cleanse herself of this foolishness.
More to the point.
With the others already departing, some of them in their own little cliques, Amanhã herself went off her own way, going... nowhere in particular. She just figured she had an hour to waste, she wasn't gonna waste it in the company of a bunch of degenerates she'd just met and was now legally tied to for three months. Or until they all died under various gruesome, unexplainable circumstances, stripped of whatever rewards they had come upon in their time with the guild. Whichever came first, really.
Suiken turned as the goblin captain quickly approached him. "Ah, Captain Jensu! I've been looking for y-," Suiken paused as the goblin spoke, apparently distressed.
["Hey, listen, you wouldn't happen to know where a second-hand doctor is, do you? I've got a fish who just passed out from exhaustion..." ]
"You've...got a fish?" Suiken questioned as he raised his eyebrow, an action he had begun to do alarmingly more often ever since he entered this town. He hadn't quite understood what the goblin meant at first, but he soon pieced it together. "By any chance do you mean...a beast man? An orca? If so, he's an ally of ours. I've traveled a great deal and have some basic medical knowledge to spare. His wounds aren't too severe, are they?"
["Hey, listen, you wouldn't happen to know where a second-hand doctor is, do you? I've got a fish who just passed out from exhaustion..." ]
"You've...got a fish?" Suiken questioned as he raised his eyebrow, an action he had begun to do alarmingly more often ever since he entered this town. He hadn't quite understood what the goblin meant at first, but he soon pieced it together. "By any chance do you mean...a beast man? An orca? If so, he's an ally of ours. I've traveled a great deal and have some basic medical knowledge to spare. His wounds aren't too severe, are they?"
"What?! He's an Orc?" Jensu spat in disbelief, looking at Suiken like he was a massive idiot. "No, no... he's like a dolphin. I don't know whats wrong with him, he just passed out." She glanced between Suiken and his allies before nodding down the street. "Quick, come with me!" She called, beginning to pelt down the cobblestone, dodging villagers as she did. "My ships by a bridge not far," She called back as they ran. "Don't tell anyone, alright? I think he was trying to keep low."
Suiken gave Jensa an exasperated look, before following her. "Trying to keep low?" he asked as he took after her. "What for?"
After a moment of watching the group depart, and eying them all, Malachi found it safe to let his guard down slightly. He's never really been the type to completely let his guard down, but he's trained himself to be able to let it down just enough to not be on point all the time, which isn't meant to be a pun to compliment his horns. No, the least it would do was just be a silly little thought that meant nothing.
Standing there, Malachi thought to himself. This is an awfully odd bunch to put together in a guild. But, it's also an odd bunch to be put together in a group, as they were today, and defeat so many....Tengu bandits. Though it was the still oddly strange. And all of it for a godforsaken chest. What's it's matter though? It's ought to be the work of destiny. Fate. Something the like that all our stories, our lives, seemed to come together today, of all days, and nearly end up arrested and interrogated then for the Guild Master to just be starting a guild. What a coincidence. No. There are no such thing as coincidences. Either this is Isaiah playing his hand or the work of greater, darker forces.
I beg the later.
On his own note, Malachi headed off without a word, his back straight, bow swung over his back along with his sack of arrows, of which he only had around nine arrows left. "I ought to make some more arrows before we head off." Malachi spoke to himself as he walked up to a little shoppe stand with fruits and vegetables. Of the nine-teen pence Malachi had left, he spent six of which he bought himself a small (awfully small) sack of long carrots (bugs bunny long carrots), strawberries, and a few apples. A nice bargain for only six pence, though the strawberries will have to be eaten today as to not spoil from the heat, the apples will have to go next. The carrots will last the longest though.
After, Malachi headed over to a small place that was much like a bakery. He ended up spending another six pence on a fresh loaf of sweet bread, leaving him with only seven pence left. Great. He put the small sack of fruit and vegetables and the bread in his small waist bag. After doing which, Malachi took a look around. Seeing a well, he choose to go sit there, finding it the most reasonable spot at which he can also retrieve some water when done eating. Walking over, he took a seat beside the well, his legs crossed in the form of crisscross, as he slowly ate on his strawberries, not paying any attention to anyone who comes around. Unless, of course, they come up and just stare at him for a while or speak to him directly.
Standing there, Malachi thought to himself. This is an awfully odd bunch to put together in a guild. But, it's also an odd bunch to be put together in a group, as they were today, and defeat so many....Tengu bandits. Though it was the still oddly strange. And all of it for a godforsaken chest. What's it's matter though? It's ought to be the work of destiny. Fate. Something the like that all our stories, our lives, seemed to come together today, of all days, and nearly end up arrested and interrogated then for the Guild Master to just be starting a guild. What a coincidence. No. There are no such thing as coincidences. Either this is Isaiah playing his hand or the work of greater, darker forces.
I beg the later.
On his own note, Malachi headed off without a word, his back straight, bow swung over his back along with his sack of arrows, of which he only had around nine arrows left. "I ought to make some more arrows before we head off." Malachi spoke to himself as he walked up to a little shoppe stand with fruits and vegetables. Of the nine-teen pence Malachi had left, he spent six of which he bought himself a small (awfully small) sack of long carrots (bugs bunny long carrots), strawberries, and a few apples. A nice bargain for only six pence, though the strawberries will have to be eaten today as to not spoil from the heat, the apples will have to go next. The carrots will last the longest though.
After, Malachi headed over to a small place that was much like a bakery. He ended up spending another six pence on a fresh loaf of sweet bread, leaving him with only seven pence left. Great. He put the small sack of fruit and vegetables and the bread in his small waist bag. After doing which, Malachi took a look around. Seeing a well, he choose to go sit there, finding it the most reasonable spot at which he can also retrieve some water when done eating. Walking over, he took a seat beside the well, his legs crossed in the form of crisscross, as he slowly ate on his strawberries, not paying any attention to anyone who comes around. Unless, of course, they come up and just stare at him for a while or speak to him directly.
"I don't know, he just said he couldn't be found!" Jensu exclaimed, flinging down a side-street. After a second she ran back out and down another, having gone the wrong way. She pelted down a path eventually leading to a small river between the shops of the docks, and at a bridge a tiny junk floated. A large, bearded Oni first mate stood watchful, his hands across his chest. as he glared at the newcomers.
"This way!" Jensu guided Suiken, jumping over the bridge railing and onto the deck, her force causing the entire ship to bob. "He's below deck, in my room," Jensu explained as she opened the wooden hatch to the downstairs. "He just collapsed from exhaustion."
"This way!" Jensu guided Suiken, jumping over the bridge railing and onto the deck, her force causing the entire ship to bob. "He's below deck, in my room," Jensu explained as she opened the wooden hatch to the downstairs. "He just collapsed from exhaustion."
Suiken rushed to the scene, prepared to assist in some capacity, only to almost let out a laugh at what he saw. "Calm yourself, Captain. The kid's just asleep," Suiken shrugged. "Out of tiredness or hunger most likely. Give him something to eat when he wakes up and he'll be fine..." Suiken advised, before turning around and beginning to leave, giving a slightly wary, but still friendly nod to the fire Oni first mate.
And then abruptly, he turned back around towards Jensu. "Ah, wait! I almost forgot! I'm in need of your ship. Well, not me. But my guild. You see, we're heading to Jiefong and would prefer quick transport by boat. Mind taking us there, if you're up to it?"
And then abruptly, he turned back around towards Jensu. "Ah, wait! I almost forgot! I'm in need of your ship. Well, not me. But my guild. You see, we're heading to Jiefong and would prefer quick transport by boat. Mind taking us there, if you're up to it?"
"Uh, do you have money?" Jensu replied, squinting at the harsh sunlight as they walked back up onto the deck...
Jensu raised an eyebrow at the reply. She glanced from Suiken to her first mate behind him, the white skinned, red-bearded Oni, who gave a solemn shake of the head at the offer. Jensu scratched her nose before glancing back at the blue story-teller before her. "...What route?" She continued after a moment.
The gentle rocking that woke Keeflo made him at first think he was back in the ocean. Then, as he became more aware, he noticed the blanket around him and a wooden floor beneath him. He slowly opened his eyes and looked around, finding himself in a cabin. A cabin of a boat, he remembered now. He was on the goblin captain's boat.
He stretched and took off the blanket. Since there was a pallet of some sorts nearby he folded the blanket and put it on the pallet. Although he didn't feel totally rested, he was well enough to function properly. In the ocean when one had to come up every half hour or so for air one had to sleep deeply for short periods of time.
Keeflo's belly rumbled, reminding him of his hunger. His back itched, too, but it didn't hurt or feel inflamed. The tengu sword was still at his belt, wrapped in cloth, as was the key to the chest. Keeflo felt obligated to give the key back to Loy-Qui, but he didn't want to risk being brought back to slavery. To go back into town to seek the mayor would be to risk that.
The orca beast-man exited the cabin and saw some stairs leading to a hatch. He poked his head slightly out of the hatch and saw the goblin captain, a fire oni, and the oni storyteller from before. What was he doing here? Was he after Keeflo as well? For whatever reason Keeflo doubted that. The oni had recognized him as an orca beast-man earlier and had made no efforts to apprehend him then.
"Excuse me, Captain," Keeflo said. "I'm sorry to ask more of you, but do you have any food I could eat?" Keeflo hated to ask for something he couldn't repay, but he needed food. Some of his tiredness came from hunger. In any case, if the captain replied negatively, it was possible that he could catch some fish in the river.
He stretched and took off the blanket. Since there was a pallet of some sorts nearby he folded the blanket and put it on the pallet. Although he didn't feel totally rested, he was well enough to function properly. In the ocean when one had to come up every half hour or so for air one had to sleep deeply for short periods of time.
Keeflo's belly rumbled, reminding him of his hunger. His back itched, too, but it didn't hurt or feel inflamed. The tengu sword was still at his belt, wrapped in cloth, as was the key to the chest. Keeflo felt obligated to give the key back to Loy-Qui, but he didn't want to risk being brought back to slavery. To go back into town to seek the mayor would be to risk that.
The orca beast-man exited the cabin and saw some stairs leading to a hatch. He poked his head slightly out of the hatch and saw the goblin captain, a fire oni, and the oni storyteller from before. What was he doing here? Was he after Keeflo as well? For whatever reason Keeflo doubted that. The oni had recognized him as an orca beast-man earlier and had made no efforts to apprehend him then.
"Excuse me, Captain," Keeflo said. "I'm sorry to ask more of you, but do you have any food I could eat?" Keeflo hated to ask for something he couldn't repay, but he needed food. Some of his tiredness came from hunger. In any case, if the captain replied negatively, it was possible that he could catch some fish in the river.
Hyuna Ka-Nan
An hour to themselves? That seemed like enough time to wind down, at least a little bit, before heading to the docks to regroup. At least Hyuna could hang out with someone she at least knew wouldn't throw her into the mud- Yamato. She, oddly enough, trusted him almost implicitly, and she hoped he felt the same for his apprentice. While she was probably mid-range in terms of combat skill in the guild, if she and Yamato were together, it meant safety. Security.Something she never had with Yuwen, at least not now. He was more dynamic, and sure, exciting, but also she couldn't just relax. With him, her guard had to be up at all times, or she might find herself lost in the middle of the crowd in Yuna-Yae without any pants or money. Sure, it wasn't technically his fault she tripped into a puddle of disgusting foul human refuse and tried to strip the most offending part of her clothing; but if she wasn't following him around like a lost puppy, it wouldn't have happened in the first place! And how could it? She'd have been with her father, learning how to handle trade, not going around on little playful adventures! She sighed internally, before running to catch up with Yamato, satisfied that the giant Illyria had accepted the treat. Friendship was still most likely a long ways off, but hopefully she was making the beginnings of something with the Ashura. Half Ashura, technically, but she was so Ashura and so inhuman that she looked more like a mutated Ashura to her. And that factor really worked well for the intimidation factor, since the brain goes into panic mode, freaking out over exactly what the hell that monster is, while the second half is cowering at how gigantic and massive that monster is.
Hanging out with her will help my nerves, I guess.
The winged man's arm around her waist still felt oddly nice and comforting. Hyuna snuggled just the subtlest bit closer, her psyche hungering for some kind of friendly interaction with anyone. That might've been one of the bigger reasons for her pseudo dependence on the samurai. They split off from the group a while ago after tossing some coins at the annoying singing Oni, after giving general advice on what to spend it on. And personally, Hyuna just wanted to pack up on more sweets from that diner she was just at. That was some seriously good stuff. She longed longingly at the store as they passed it by, just barely suppressing her addiction. Instead, they entered a smaller store of general goods and supplies. "If you need any armor repair or weapons, don't hesitate to ask," Yamato advised, and opened the door. All the weapons Hyuna saw, well, they were for sure impressive, weren't they? Large ornate swords, with fancy designs and sharp blades. Not as sturdy as the Tengu weapons, though, nor was it as damaging to the heavy armor Imperials tended to wear. She could almost see cracks forming in those blades when striking the hard plates. She probably could only afford some food and a tune up on her weapon- she had no idea how to craft herself, relying on local Tengu back when she was a mercenary, or her brother back with the Resistance.
She found a wide berth and tried whipping the spear out from it's handle underneath the cloak in back- it made a slight shockwave with the speed and sudden stop, right before it hit the floor. The timing and weight felt a little off, though, and she bounced it lightly in both hands, trying to get a good grip. She didn't really trust any Yune craftsman to really know how to handle a tengu spear. To her pleasure (and annoyance) he had enough experience to know how to fix the weight problem, almost excited to be able to work with such high quality black steel, as well as examined the blade and the bowlish guard.
"Your friend's spear, huh?" He asked. "How much did you cost, girl?" He grinned and leaned a bit closer to her from over the counter, clearly underestimating her. "Maybe I can pay you more?"
Hyuna sighed diffidently before undoing the button to her cloak, revealing the breastplate. His eyes widened- he obviously heard of a few rumors, that human girl that was fighting for Teng against the Yune Empire, farther north. He cowed up immediately and got to work. She also looked quizzically at the foods section. What to buy- maybe dried fruit? They looked pretty bad tasting, though. Bread? Too peasant-like. Salted meats... how long would they even last? Hyuna sighed in frustration, and wondered where a tailor could be so she could buy herself a new cloak. She also mumbled something to herself about wanting to go get more sweets.
Finally, some damn recognition in this dump.
[Jensu scratched her nose before glancing back at the blue story-teller before her. "...What route?" She continued after a moment.]
Suiken folded his arms in thought. "Er, I'll wait for the rest of my guild to arrive to convene on which route we'll be taking," he decided eventually. He turned his head and nodded at the whale beast-man when he awoke. "Did the guards give you trouble as well?" Suiken inquired, remembering the goblin mentioning something about him wanting to stay hidden. "Because if so, you can join the rest of us in signing up with Fortune's guild. It's essentially just gotten us out of a major misunderstanding with the town guard."
Suiken folded his arms in thought. "Er, I'll wait for the rest of my guild to arrive to convene on which route we'll be taking," he decided eventually. He turned his head and nodded at the whale beast-man when he awoke. "Did the guards give you trouble as well?" Suiken inquired, remembering the goblin mentioning something about him wanting to stay hidden. "Because if so, you can join the rest of us in signing up with Fortune's guild. It's essentially just gotten us out of a major misunderstanding with the town guard."
"You're alive, are you?" Jensu said, turning to face the beast-man with a smile. The tears from earlier were gone, though a hint of a stuffed nose still remained. "Mohan, some food for the man."
The Fire Oni flung Keeflo a peach from behind his back. "Here, we've got some fish and bread," Jensu added, pointing to a table beneath the outdoor roof section of the deck. "What happened to you, friend?" She asked, before pausing at Suiken's words. She glared at the man before turning back to Keeflo. "I don't know if I'd trust this offer..." Jensu whispered. "Signing contracts you don't understand only leads to trouble."
The Fire Oni flung Keeflo a peach from behind his back. "Here, we've got some fish and bread," Jensu added, pointing to a table beneath the outdoor roof section of the deck. "What happened to you, friend?" She asked, before pausing at Suiken's words. She glared at the man before turning back to Keeflo. "I don't know if I'd trust this offer..." Jensu whispered. "Signing contracts you don't understand only leads to trouble."
"You're alive, are you?" the Captain said, turning to face Keeflo with a smile. The tears from earlier were gone, though a hint of a stuffed nose still remained. "Mohan, some food for the man."
The fire oni threw a peach at Keeflo. He caught it and took a bite out of it. Delicious. He quickly finished it and nodded gratefully when the Captain indicated more food. The Captain asked Keeflo what had happened to him and the storyteller said something about signing up for a guild to stay out of trouble.
The Captain whispered a warning about contracts leading to trouble, but this offer got Keeflo's hopes up. He tore off a bite of bread, thinking. "I... got into some trouble with the guards, yes. Could I meet up with Fortune?" Keeflo remembered Fortune to be the flamboyant guy who wanted to take volunteers for culling bandits before the tengu attack. Maybe this contract could allow him to be free from the law's tangles.
The fire oni threw a peach at Keeflo. He caught it and took a bite out of it. Delicious. He quickly finished it and nodded gratefully when the Captain indicated more food. The Captain asked Keeflo what had happened to him and the storyteller said something about signing up for a guild to stay out of trouble.
The Captain whispered a warning about contracts leading to trouble, but this offer got Keeflo's hopes up. He tore off a bite of bread, thinking. "I... got into some trouble with the guards, yes. Could I meet up with Fortune?" Keeflo remembered Fortune to be the flamboyant guy who wanted to take volunteers for culling bandits before the tengu attack. Maybe this contract could allow him to be free from the law's tangles.
"Guys name is Fortune? Yeah, that sounds real," Jensu muttered skeptically as she collapsed in a rocking chair on the deck and grabbed on of the bottles lined beside it. "Listen, no offense Mister Oni but this whole set-up seems shady," She commented before downing the drink in a few, deep gulps. She pulled the empty bottle out of her mouth and threw it in a pile. "Now, I think you're a nice guy," She began drowsily. "But this deal sounds like it'll end very badly for all of you... don't take this the wrong way but I don't think I'd take you guys to Jiefong for a fortune... not even a Yuwen Fortune..."
Suiken first turned to look at the beast man. "I'm sure when he gets back from whatever he's doing, he'll be happy to sign you up," Suiken said. He then turned to the goblin and sighed, "Look, there were a couple of knuckleheads who got rowdy almost had us all branded enemies of the Empire of Yune. He was seen with us, so there's a chance that he'll probably be included among that number," Suiken explained. "Joining a guild was essentially a way for us all to avoid getting out of these charges. Especially for those who caused no trouble to begin with, such as this beast-man."
"Please, captain," Suiken stated, respectfully bowing. "We would vastly appreciate it, if you would at least ferry us to Jiefong. I sense many a dark past among our guild. Perhaps many of us would like to pave our way to a bright future. What better way to do that than sailing across the great rivers of Yune, eh?"
"Please, captain," Suiken stated, respectfully bowing. "We would vastly appreciate it, if you would at least ferry us to Jiefong. I sense many a dark past among our guild. Perhaps many of us would like to pave our way to a bright future. What better way to do that than sailing across the great rivers of Yune, eh?"
"At least? Jiefong is days away and the rivers leading to it pass through all types of valleys and mountains. Bandit territory," Jensu replied coldly to Suiken. "I'm not your Captain, Oni. And I'd advise you to find these contracts and burn them as soon as possible... the law is as good a kidnapper as a knife, nowadays."
"Ah, forgive me, then," Suiken sighed bowing to the goblin again. "Well, who knows? Maybe we'll meet again!" he grinned. He then turned to the orca beast-man. "As for you...join the Great Guild fortune or not. It's all up to you. If you do, then follow me and we can meet up with the rest of the group. Er, after you finish eating ,of course."
About this point, Sunaarashi stepped into the conversation.
"Excuse me," he said politely. "But did I hear you say something about bandits?" He scratched his scruffy cheeks thoughtfully. "How much could I pay you to take me down river to fight the bandits?"
"Excuse me," he said politely. "But did I hear you say something about bandits?" He scratched his scruffy cheeks thoughtfully. "How much could I pay you to take me down river to fight the bandits?"
Time was wasting away and as much as Muna wanted to get that thread back, there were still two coins in her hand. There were distractions about anyway and most of the group had already wandered off. Not only that, but she had missed a chance to tend to the orca beast-man. He still had the key, and the chest, and Lo-muna did not think the responsibility was his to bear. He clearly didn't have the strength for it, as the ogre had proven by her ranting, and thus she judged him as a weaker member of the group. A member who would need watching over, Lo-muna making a note to pick up some medicine or bandages at least. A member who should never have been entrusted with such delicate cargo.
"Actually, sorry to interrupt," Lo-muna began, resuming her attention on the monkey beast-man, talking quickly again. "But we only have so much time and I'm sure you don't want to bother with retrieving my things, even if they are somewhat necessary at the moment. Value diminishes over time after all! And they can easily be retrieved as I mentioned before. I just wanted to take this route since we'll be allies for the next three months."
She smiled sweetly, "A thief stealing from a thief, interesting isn't it? Well, excuse me!"
With that, Lo-muna bounded off, wondering if there were any other items that would work group wise. Two coins by themselves would not gain much but Lo-muna was very good at haggling. Admittedly some of her ways were a bit... controversial but that was besides the point. Bartering was an option considering the inventions she had been working on, like the fireworks she had sold at the festival. Stealing, stealing was a last resort. Just as she could ward off the darkness with a candle, she could resist the temptation to filch what she could. They had just had a clean break although admittedly, Lo-muna thought with a frown, she would have to keep a close eye on Fortune.
"Actually, sorry to interrupt," Lo-muna began, resuming her attention on the monkey beast-man, talking quickly again. "But we only have so much time and I'm sure you don't want to bother with retrieving my things, even if they are somewhat necessary at the moment. Value diminishes over time after all! And they can easily be retrieved as I mentioned before. I just wanted to take this route since we'll be allies for the next three months."
She smiled sweetly, "A thief stealing from a thief, interesting isn't it? Well, excuse me!"
With that, Lo-muna bounded off, wondering if there were any other items that would work group wise. Two coins by themselves would not gain much but Lo-muna was very good at haggling. Admittedly some of her ways were a bit... controversial but that was besides the point. Bartering was an option considering the inventions she had been working on, like the fireworks she had sold at the festival. Stealing, stealing was a last resort. Just as she could ward off the darkness with a candle, she could resist the temptation to filch what she could. They had just had a clean break although admittedly, Lo-muna thought with a frown, she would have to keep a close eye on Fortune.
Jensu rose one of her bushy eyebrows high at the Sudean man who had tagged along with the Oni. "I mean no," Jensu replied. "No, why would I do that? This vessel is small and defenseless, why would I take it into bandit territory? Its hard to navigate the mountain rivers and its hard to get out of them again. I'm sorry but there's nothing you can do that will convince me to take you guys." She nodded toward the bridge the Milkweed floated beside. "You guys can leave whenever you want," She said before popping the cork off another bottle...
Yamato wonder around the store, filling a small basket with dried fruits, nuts, salted meats that would last at least six months, flour and yeast. Bread wouldn't last long on the road, but if they could make it over a fire themselves, the shelf life became a moot point. He noticed Hyuna was eying the items he'd just picked and could tell she didn't find them desirable. "I know, these don't seem like the best, and I'll agree, they aren't However, for the days we spend between towns these supplies will make the meals and drink in town taste better, and worthy of the prices they pay." Remembering her sweet tooth, he eyed the bakery across the street. "Pastries don't last too long on the road, no one said you would have to try and make them last." He flashed a genuine grin, "We can get some good snacks for the road, not too many, but something to tide you over until we reach our destination."
He paid for the items in the basket, including a new pack to hold the supplies in. "Once we are done here and the sweets shop, we need to go by the hotel I've been staying in. I left a few things there that I'm not willing to leave behind. Of course, if you need to stop anywhere, we can do that as well." He then paid the cashier for Hyuna's spear tune-ups. The two just had to wait for the tune-up to be finished, and Yamato figured it was a good time to go to the bakery across the street. There was something about her he couldn't understand. He'd never sought companionship before, unless you count the company of waitresses at bars who knew he tipped high. Nor did he ever care what became of anyone but himself, yet he wanted to make sure she grew stronger, was protected, or at least able to take on the entire empire alone. Maybe it was her determination her desire to let no one be better than her, that intrigued him.
He folded his arms as the crossed the street into the open doors of the Bakery, the aroma filling his senses. His small fishing village never had a bakery, so the smell of fresh bread and pastries was almost a guilty pleasure. "Remember, not to many. Space is valuable and you don't want them crushed."
He paid for the items in the basket, including a new pack to hold the supplies in. "Once we are done here and the sweets shop, we need to go by the hotel I've been staying in. I left a few things there that I'm not willing to leave behind. Of course, if you need to stop anywhere, we can do that as well." He then paid the cashier for Hyuna's spear tune-ups. The two just had to wait for the tune-up to be finished, and Yamato figured it was a good time to go to the bakery across the street. There was something about her he couldn't understand. He'd never sought companionship before, unless you count the company of waitresses at bars who knew he tipped high. Nor did he ever care what became of anyone but himself, yet he wanted to make sure she grew stronger, was protected, or at least able to take on the entire empire alone. Maybe it was her determination her desire to let no one be better than her, that intrigued him.
He folded his arms as the crossed the street into the open doors of the Bakery, the aroma filling his senses. His small fishing village never had a bakery, so the smell of fresh bread and pastries was almost a guilty pleasure. "Remember, not to many. Space is valuable and you don't want them crushed."
Suiken sighed at Sunaarashi's question and the goblin's drunken rebuttal. "Well, I had hoped to part more amicably, but what is done is done. Farewell, Captain," he bowed, before turning to Keeflo. And beast man...it's like I said. Come with us, if you want."
Suiken then began to walk off, nodding at Sunaarashi to follow him. Turning towards the bald human he sighed, "Well, that went worse than expected. I suppose we'll be walking to Jiefong then...." Shaking his head, Suiken soon heard the rumbling of his stomach and furrowed his brow. "Ah, it's been so long since I had a decent pork bun," he half-chuckled. "Sunaarashi, I'll meet you and the rest of the team soon. For now...it's time to hunt for pork buns."
Suiken then began to walk off, nodding at Sunaarashi to follow him. Turning towards the bald human he sighed, "Well, that went worse than expected. I suppose we'll be walking to Jiefong then...." Shaking his head, Suiken soon heard the rumbling of his stomach and furrowed his brow. "Ah, it's been so long since I had a decent pork bun," he half-chuckled. "Sunaarashi, I'll meet you and the rest of the team soon. For now...it's time to hunt for pork buns."
Jensu glanced at the bearded fire-oni as they left. "What do you make of that, Mohan?" She whispered. "The Great Guild Fortune."
"Troubling, ma'am," He replied in a deep, calm voice. "Very troubling..."
***
As Lo-muna acted like a criminal a figure watched from the shadows of his balcony. It overlooked the square, and had during the entire attack. He'd left up once to drink a cup of tea but had since stayed, perfectly still the entire time. Observing, watching. Taking note of what would shape the future. As they dispersed he moved through the small hotel he'd stayed at, taking his dirtied white cloak from the stand and slipping it on.
"Enjoy your stay?" The perky attendant questioned at the entrance. The cloaked figure simply handed her the gold and moved on. Almost thirty-pieces worth, more gold then she'd make in a week. The hooded figure continued on through the midday streets, blending in with the crowds as he continued to follow the rabbit'd thief to her next destination...
"Troubling, ma'am," He replied in a deep, calm voice. "Very troubling..."
***
As Lo-muna acted like a criminal a figure watched from the shadows of his balcony. It overlooked the square, and had during the entire attack. He'd left up once to drink a cup of tea but had since stayed, perfectly still the entire time. Observing, watching. Taking note of what would shape the future. As they dispersed he moved through the small hotel he'd stayed at, taking his dirtied white cloak from the stand and slipping it on.
"Enjoy your stay?" The perky attendant questioned at the entrance. The cloaked figure simply handed her the gold and moved on. Almost thirty-pieces worth, more gold then she'd make in a week. The hooded figure continued on through the midday streets, blending in with the crowds as he continued to follow the rabbit'd thief to her next destination...
Lo-muna, like the responsible and not-criminal she was, had stopped at a shop not too far from the bakery to engage in a negotiation.
"And as you can see, as soon as you press the button to open the box, the cat presses the button to close it again!" she exclaimed as the wooden toy in her hand did just that. The shopkeeper stared at the crudely made trinket, unimpressed with the design.
"That is very great, but how exactly would I sell this in a medicine shop?" she asked with a grunt. "And you said cat. There's a rabbit inside."
"Hmm, not interested either? Maybe I should market this elsewhere," Lo-muna responded as she put the toy away. She dug into her bag again and this time, pulled out a small jar with strange looking leaves and fruits inside. The shopkeeper's eyes widened and as she reached out for the jar, Lo-muna pulled it back with a small smile. "I'm afraid a deal must be struck first."
"Those are.. those are.. How did you acquire them? The place, it's full of dangers and-"
"I just need supplies for my friends, please ma'm. How about that deal?"
The old woman nodded, quickly getting together what the rabbit girl had requested of her. The smile never faded from the girl's face, even as the shopkeeper took the jar from her hands, and the rabbit girl left the shop humming rather loudly. Even as her ears moved in accordance to the sound of the crowd there was no awareness of the danger that was following. The old woman watched as the rabbit beast-man took a left and merged into the crowd. It was only then that the old woman could inspect the small jar with the rare items preserved inside.
"Just how much bloodshed did she encounter?" the old woman whispered before the door opened once more to admit a new stranger into her tiny world....
"And as you can see, as soon as you press the button to open the box, the cat presses the button to close it again!" she exclaimed as the wooden toy in her hand did just that. The shopkeeper stared at the crudely made trinket, unimpressed with the design.
"That is very great, but how exactly would I sell this in a medicine shop?" she asked with a grunt. "And you said cat. There's a rabbit inside."
"Hmm, not interested either? Maybe I should market this elsewhere," Lo-muna responded as she put the toy away. She dug into her bag again and this time, pulled out a small jar with strange looking leaves and fruits inside. The shopkeeper's eyes widened and as she reached out for the jar, Lo-muna pulled it back with a small smile. "I'm afraid a deal must be struck first."
"Those are.. those are.. How did you acquire them? The place, it's full of dangers and-"
"I just need supplies for my friends, please ma'm. How about that deal?"
The old woman nodded, quickly getting together what the rabbit girl had requested of her. The smile never faded from the girl's face, even as the shopkeeper took the jar from her hands, and the rabbit girl left the shop humming rather loudly. Even as her ears moved in accordance to the sound of the crowd there was no awareness of the danger that was following. The old woman watched as the rabbit beast-man took a left and merged into the crowd. It was only then that the old woman could inspect the small jar with the rare items preserved inside.
"Just how much bloodshed did she encounter?" the old woman whispered before the door opened once more to admit a new stranger into her tiny world....
The door creaked open, and from the dust illuminated in the city-streets a white-cloaked figure entered silently. "The jar," The figure spoke in a crisp voice as he approached the counter. "What is in the jar?" Suddenly the shop shook as the village bells rang twelve times in unison from the walls, their echo reaching each street and corner. An hour had past, and at a bench on the docks Yuwen Fortune sat cross-legged with his tinted-glasses on, looking up at the sun and waiting for the horde to flock...
With an hour to spare, Amanhã wasted no time in dealing with what needed to be dealt with: supplies. She was lacking in them. She had been planning, after all, on a direct trip to the capital, and had not accounted for this absolute waste of time and energy that had just been dumped on her by whatever deity or deities hypothesised to exist by various religious systems. And the worst part was, of course, that it had been brought about by her own ill temperament. But then again, how am I supposed to react to being arrested? Let them take me? She scowled. How troublesome it was, when being reasonable also meant being pathetic. And indeed, how much simpler the world had been when she had been a bandit-- when the only law truly was might, when she could sate her own compulsions all too easily when the appetite arose. It was true that operating within the bounds of the law as a bounty hunter was a more rational choice-- it was a hell of a lot easier to get around when you weren't a fugitive with thousands of gold pieces riding on your head, and the monetary recompense was greater in her legal profession. But... a part of her missed banditry. But that was a part of her that had never done her any good-- the fleeting gratification she received from indulging it did not logically outweigh the consequences of it, and there was another part of Amanhã that.... that almost feared what would be produced if she consciously fed that side of her.
Well, if she had to be honest with herself... it was all the same shit anyway. Nothing ever really changed-- certainly not now, with just another impediment to nothing. She'd either wile away her three months as contractually obligated, or shorten that span through other means, and then be off on her way to...
She had found her destination-- the town's mercantile district, resplendent with stores, stands, and passing merchants hocking their wares and bartering heatedly with shoppers. In an unfamiliar place like this, any one of the stores was as good as any other, so she simply went for the first general supplies shop she came upon, the veritable haven of all wanderers and perpetual travellers. Therein could be found virtually all someone like Amanhã could possibly need in their endless travels-- weapons, armour, more casual raiments, maps, and foods that would last as long as a nomad would require. She examined the stocks of rations-- not the most mouth-watering of delicacies, to be sure, but Amanhã had practically lived on a diet of salted meats and dried fruits such as these, and taste was of little concern to her. ... just little, she noted sourly as her eyes swept over to the sweets section.
A moment later, with a fresh pack stuffed with salted beef, various dried fruits, and one little guilty sweet stashed away surreptitiously at the bottom, Amanhã left, having bartered for the goods. Or rather, having set the goods down on the counter, shoved a quantity of gold that was significantly less than the listed prices of the items she'd gathered, and then watched the shopkeeper quibble for a moment before helplessly acquiescing. This accomplished, Amanhã left the supply store behind, and, in a show of productivity and industry that would have been the envy of the busiest of bureaucrats, promptly did nothing whatsoever for about a half an hour.
By the time the sun had reached high noon and the tolling of the bells had confirmed the hour, Amanhã was already on her way to the docks. She trudged along intently, toting her pack of supplies over her shoulder as the rays of the mid-day sun rained down upon her metal-clad form, casting an incredibly irksome brightness upon the town of Poyo, fresh from the massacre that had ravaged its town square and claimed many of its people, none of which would be relevant at all to Amanhã shortly. She reached the docks only to find she was the first to arrive-- excluding, of course, the fraud, the one who claimed to be called Yuwen Fortune, sitting not far away with tinted glasses. Amanhã frowned.
Not for any particular reason, it just seemed like an appropriate time to frown.
Well, if she had to be honest with herself... it was all the same shit anyway. Nothing ever really changed-- certainly not now, with just another impediment to nothing. She'd either wile away her three months as contractually obligated, or shorten that span through other means, and then be off on her way to...
She had found her destination-- the town's mercantile district, resplendent with stores, stands, and passing merchants hocking their wares and bartering heatedly with shoppers. In an unfamiliar place like this, any one of the stores was as good as any other, so she simply went for the first general supplies shop she came upon, the veritable haven of all wanderers and perpetual travellers. Therein could be found virtually all someone like Amanhã could possibly need in their endless travels-- weapons, armour, more casual raiments, maps, and foods that would last as long as a nomad would require. She examined the stocks of rations-- not the most mouth-watering of delicacies, to be sure, but Amanhã had practically lived on a diet of salted meats and dried fruits such as these, and taste was of little concern to her. ... just little, she noted sourly as her eyes swept over to the sweets section.
A moment later, with a fresh pack stuffed with salted beef, various dried fruits, and one little guilty sweet stashed away surreptitiously at the bottom, Amanhã left, having bartered for the goods. Or rather, having set the goods down on the counter, shoved a quantity of gold that was significantly less than the listed prices of the items she'd gathered, and then watched the shopkeeper quibble for a moment before helplessly acquiescing. This accomplished, Amanhã left the supply store behind, and, in a show of productivity and industry that would have been the envy of the busiest of bureaucrats, promptly did nothing whatsoever for about a half an hour.
By the time the sun had reached high noon and the tolling of the bells had confirmed the hour, Amanhã was already on her way to the docks. She trudged along intently, toting her pack of supplies over her shoulder as the rays of the mid-day sun rained down upon her metal-clad form, casting an incredibly irksome brightness upon the town of Poyo, fresh from the massacre that had ravaged its town square and claimed many of its people, none of which would be relevant at all to Amanhã shortly. She reached the docks only to find she was the first to arrive-- excluding, of course, the fraud, the one who claimed to be called Yuwen Fortune, sitting not far away with tinted glasses. Amanhã frowned.
Not for any particular reason, it just seemed like an appropriate time to frown.
Hyuna Ka-Nan
Yamato regarded her kindly, when he noticed her penchant for snacking on sweets, and addressed her confusion over the foods buy gathering it himself.
"I know, these don't seem like the best, and I'll agree, they aren't." He said first, and Hyuna scowled visibly at the nasty looking things, as he continued, "However, for the days we spend between towns these supplies will make the meals and drink in town taste better, and worthy of the prices they pay." The ashen-winged Tengu then looked towards the bakery, and the Falon felt a little surge of hope. Sweets after all, then? "Pastries don't last too long on the road, no one said you would have to try and make them last." Grinning, "We can get some good snacks for the road, not too many, but something to tide you over until we reach our destination."
Yamato then took out the coins needed for the spear tune up, and Hyuna dashed to the pasty shop, like a small child seeing a new toy to play with; impulsively, almost drooling, and wanting it as fast as possible. She looked back right before entering, and grinned at him, before going in, gathering up as much as she could fit in the brown paper bag before dumping it onto the counter for buying it, completely ignoring the strange stares from everyone inside. The intense look in her eyes probably scared the clerk, who almost looked terrified as he counted them up and told her the price, which she paid heartily, before exiting the shop and returning to Yamato, who said something about needing to swing by his hotel. Hyuna refastened the cloak around her shoulders, figuring that she could get a new one at Jiefong. Heck, Jiefong might even be a better choice, since there was that guy's famous tailoring shop there. Liu-Ying, was it? That had to be it, right?
"Thanks, Master." She said graciously before chomping down on her first victim, savoring the sweet and crunchy taste. "Thish ish da laif-" She said between chews, before swallowing it, and rolling up the top of the bag, she shoved it into one of the pouches on her deerskin belt.
That was when the noon bell tolled; twelve times, and Hyuna wondered just how long she was awake for, yawning and stretching again before shaking her head. She nodded at Yamato before re-entering the first shop, and received her spear, once again feeling the familiar comfortable weight, doing some test spins and whirls before smirking somewhat at the craftsman who looked satisfied with the rare high quality weapon to work on.
"Time's up, Master. I'll go on ahead and tell them to wait for you, okay?"
Hyuna leapt into the air, using it to propel her up onto the roof of the general good store, before rapidly gliding from roof to roof, once again feeling the air whish past her face; wind flapping her cloak into the air, making an impressive sight for anyone who was looking, certainly befitting the rumors from the Northern Front. Though, she wasn't as good as she thought, really, there were too many people here that were such a close fight that she couldn't be confident about who'd win, not to mention the two that'd completely wreck her. Luckily, one of them is Yamato, but the problematic Ashura was still a threat. Although, hopefully, some of her goodwill extended to her, if a beast like that even understands the concept. Leaping from the top of an old storage house, she landed lightly, gracefully slightly to the side of Yuwen and Illyria, her mouth in a tight frown as she regarded Yuwen, but she gave a small quick wave to the Ashura.
"Yamato will be late." She informed Yuwen tersely, still standing at a good arm's breadth away from the two. "He has to go pick up some of his things before we head out." She then absently fiddled with her pouch, not really realizing it, but started munching at another treat.
Once the ringing had stopped, the shopkeeper finally inspected the bright red leaves at the end of the tweezers, muttering, "Just a minute young man..."
She paused and her brows furrowed in obvious confusion. Then, with tentative hands, she touched the red leaves. The pale face reddened and with a decisive throw, tweezers and leaves flew past the white-cloaked figure.
"Fakes!" the old shopkeeper screeched, banging her fists upon the table. The small jar jumped and a clattering could be heard from within. The shopkeeper looked up at the mystery man and with reckless abandon, dived into the jar to the very bottom where a key lay. It was made of solid gold but plain otherwise.
"A key but no lock, great," she grumbled sarcastically as she threw the key on the counter. "What am I supposed to do with this!?"
~*~
"Oh hello!" Lo-muna said brightly as she joined her comrades on the dock, giving an especially warm smile to Yuwen. "An hour flows by really fast, doesn't it? I hope none of you had trouble finding what you needed?"
She paused and her brows furrowed in obvious confusion. Then, with tentative hands, she touched the red leaves. The pale face reddened and with a decisive throw, tweezers and leaves flew past the white-cloaked figure.
"Fakes!" the old shopkeeper screeched, banging her fists upon the table. The small jar jumped and a clattering could be heard from within. The shopkeeper looked up at the mystery man and with reckless abandon, dived into the jar to the very bottom where a key lay. It was made of solid gold but plain otherwise.
"A key but no lock, great," she grumbled sarcastically as she threw the key on the counter. "What am I supposed to do with this!?"
~*~
"Oh hello!" Lo-muna said brightly as she joined her comrades on the dock, giving an especially warm smile to Yuwen. "An hour flows by really fast, doesn't it? I hope none of you had trouble finding what you needed?"
Malao
Malao smiled at the Fortune, showing his appreciation. He was about to walk away when he was approached by a the Rabbit girl. She talked to him about some thread or something, but it was hard for Malao to follow because he was already thinking about what he would have to tell the others (Monkeys). Soon enough she was off on her own business. She seemed nice. Before anything else happened, he leaped off to the forest.
After a bit, already retrieving the sack, Malao was surrounded by hundreds of Monkeys. He explained to them that he was ready to go and it was time for him to leave this place. They seemed sad, but to this surprise, were actually expecting this. They gave him a salute and he was off to the meet up place.
Surprisingly enough, all of the monkeys had decided to stay. He would be going alone. Well, not really alone, he would have the guild, but he didn't know any of them. And if he was to be honest with himself.......he was scared. He had never been alone....or maybe he had. He wasn't a monkey, so he never truly had a true connection with one, and he wasn't really human either, ao no connection there. Except for maybe Renka.....huh. He hadn't thought about her in forever. Weird.
Malao never really needed anything, all he had was his sack of stolen items he wanted to give back to the guild. Before he got to the meeting place, he remembered what the Rabbit-Girl said and he dug through his bag. He found an tem that seemed to be thread, so he pocketed it.
He came upon his Guildmates. He threw the bag on the ground in front of them. "There is a bunch of money and jewelry and other shiny stuff in there, anyone can help themselves. Though, I think some of the money belongs to different people in the guild." He said.
He then approached Lo-Muna and handed her the thread. "Was this what you were talking about?"
Keeflo half listened to the banter between the goblin, the oni, and the human who had come to the boat. His mind was mostly concentrated on an internal debate. Would he be freed if he joined this guild? Would he be turned in? Some of the people in that group seemed pretty self centered and violent, so the bounty on his head might prove tempting.
He still had the key to return to the mayor of Poyo as well. Keeflo figured that in the ocean he would lose it and it wouldn't be of any use to anyone. Maybe this guild would give him the freedom to bring the key back to the mayor. The oni had said something about a contract, though. Keeflo shrugged. He had waited over a decade for freedom, he could postpone his reuniting with the ocean in order to stop being chased.
Thanking the goblin Captain for her hospitality, Keeflo got off the boat, feeling dreadfully conspicuous. He managed to find Fortune without trouble, although he did get a few odd looks on the way. Keeflo approached the man and said, "I heard you were offering a way to get out of trouble in exchange for joining a guild. Can you tell me more about this, sir?"
He still had the key to return to the mayor of Poyo as well. Keeflo figured that in the ocean he would lose it and it wouldn't be of any use to anyone. Maybe this guild would give him the freedom to bring the key back to the mayor. The oni had said something about a contract, though. Keeflo shrugged. He had waited over a decade for freedom, he could postpone his reuniting with the ocean in order to stop being chased.
Thanking the goblin Captain for her hospitality, Keeflo got off the boat, feeling dreadfully conspicuous. He managed to find Fortune without trouble, although he did get a few odd looks on the way. Keeflo approached the man and said, "I heard you were offering a way to get out of trouble in exchange for joining a guild. Can you tell me more about this, sir?"
A sinister hand slammed down on the counter, grabbing the key. "I'll take it..." The man whispered...
***
As the bells rang Yuwen sat and waited, still starring up at the seagulls above with his arms stretched out across the top of the bench. And though he did not seem nervous or afraid to the common man or woman walking past, inside he was very much unsure. The bells stopped, and he was still alone. Suddenly in the distance he spotted something, a figure towering forward through the dock workers. Illyria. He rose his head upward at the sight.
From the top of an wooden storage house painted in worn green another figure landed lightly before sliding toward them. Hyuna had come too, though her Tengu was nowhere in sight. "Yamato will be late." She called out, stopping short from joining the two. "He has to go pick up some of his things before we head out." Yuwen smirked as she began to munch on some sort of sweet.
"Oh hello!" The soft voice of Lo-muna called out. Yuwen turned next to the rabbit-girl, who seemed to smile especially at him. "An hour flows by really fast, doesn't it? I hope none of you had trouble finding what you needed?"
Yuwen carefully pulled his glasses off and gave her a half-wink before turning to the rest of them. A smile was plastered on his face, and his eyes were slightly red... as though they'd been teared up by happiness. "...I can't believe you guys came," He admitted after a moment, in the softest voice he'd ever use. He turned from Illyria to Hyuna to Lo-muna. "Thanks."
Suddenly a bag was flung onto the ground between them, at Yuwen's feet. "There is a bunch of money and jewelry and other shiny stuff in there, anyone can help themselves. Though, I think some of the money belongs to different people in the guild." The friendly voice of an approaching Malao said as he stepped forward. "Malao!" Yuwen exclaimed, flipping his tinted glasses back-on and hiding his eyes between a wall of dark-amber. "Good to see you, my friend." Emphasis on the friend.
Suddenly Yuwen's gaze was caught by Suiken giving him a wave, Suna and a killer whale Beast-man with him. "I heard you were offering a way to get out of trouble in exchange for joining a guild," The Orca said as the trio approached. "Can you tell me more about this, sir?"
"Uh, basically any arrests relating to the attacks last night have yet to be declared national issues, thus are still regional," Yuwen began, trying to explain as best he could. "If you're in a noble endorsed Guild it is illegal for any law enforcer without absolute authority to arrest you without a trial, because it's taking money away from some noble, is the theory... and any trial relating to the events of last night we'll win, because we saved the village." He paused and leaned forward to the man. "...listen, I don't know what type of trouble you're in but I know the law. And I know how to use it to pummel my enemies into the ground. I cannot guarantee an outcome, but I can guarantee to try. If you're hunted, its better to be hunted together then alone." He gave a bow to the Orca. "Yuwen Fortune, by the way."
***
As the bells rang Yuwen sat and waited, still starring up at the seagulls above with his arms stretched out across the top of the bench. And though he did not seem nervous or afraid to the common man or woman walking past, inside he was very much unsure. The bells stopped, and he was still alone. Suddenly in the distance he spotted something, a figure towering forward through the dock workers. Illyria. He rose his head upward at the sight.
From the top of an wooden storage house painted in worn green another figure landed lightly before sliding toward them. Hyuna had come too, though her Tengu was nowhere in sight. "Yamato will be late." She called out, stopping short from joining the two. "He has to go pick up some of his things before we head out." Yuwen smirked as she began to munch on some sort of sweet.
"Oh hello!" The soft voice of Lo-muna called out. Yuwen turned next to the rabbit-girl, who seemed to smile especially at him. "An hour flows by really fast, doesn't it? I hope none of you had trouble finding what you needed?"
Yuwen carefully pulled his glasses off and gave her a half-wink before turning to the rest of them. A smile was plastered on his face, and his eyes were slightly red... as though they'd been teared up by happiness. "...I can't believe you guys came," He admitted after a moment, in the softest voice he'd ever use. He turned from Illyria to Hyuna to Lo-muna. "Thanks."
Suddenly a bag was flung onto the ground between them, at Yuwen's feet. "There is a bunch of money and jewelry and other shiny stuff in there, anyone can help themselves. Though, I think some of the money belongs to different people in the guild." The friendly voice of an approaching Malao said as he stepped forward. "Malao!" Yuwen exclaimed, flipping his tinted glasses back-on and hiding his eyes between a wall of dark-amber. "Good to see you, my friend." Emphasis on the friend.
Suddenly Yuwen's gaze was caught by Suiken giving him a wave, Suna and a killer whale Beast-man with him. "I heard you were offering a way to get out of trouble in exchange for joining a guild," The Orca said as the trio approached. "Can you tell me more about this, sir?"
"Uh, basically any arrests relating to the attacks last night have yet to be declared national issues, thus are still regional," Yuwen began, trying to explain as best he could. "If you're in a noble endorsed Guild it is illegal for any law enforcer without absolute authority to arrest you without a trial, because it's taking money away from some noble, is the theory... and any trial relating to the events of last night we'll win, because we saved the village." He paused and leaned forward to the man. "...listen, I don't know what type of trouble you're in but I know the law. And I know how to use it to pummel my enemies into the ground. I cannot guarantee an outcome, but I can guarantee to try. If you're hunted, its better to be hunted together then alone." He gave a bow to the Orca. "Yuwen Fortune, by the way."
Ann's eyes drifted back to the scene of the massacre. Nameless as they were to her, they were all alive at one point, each with their own stories to tell and relationships to hold, until they met their fate this day. A child was sitting over one of the corpses, head lowered and body quivering. Ann knelt down by her and lifted her hand, holding it warmly in her own. The girl let out shuddering breaths, faint tears staining her face. She felt the child's fingers tightening around her own, her eyes closed, unable to bear the truth any longer. Ann wrapped her arms around her in a gentle embrace, humming softly in her ear. She remembered that someone had done this for in the past at some point in her life, but it was all lost in a haze. All she recalled was that she was alone and afraid, succumbing to despair in a strange and terrifying world that seemed all to alien to her, tears in her eyes. A silhouette appeared before her and took her hand, an angelic smiled adorned on her face as she sang that same, haunting melody. Ann slowly opened her eyes.
What am I doing?
Ann took another bite from the apple in her hand, one leg folded neatly over the other with her eyes fixed nowhere in particular. She'd bought some rations, but that was the extent of her purchases. She'd wandered around through some of the equipment shops, but couldn't find anything to her liking and left without buying anything. Prior to that, she'd removed all of the blood stains that had been left on her clothes from the fight in the town square. She took another hearty munch. When it was down to the core, she tossed it into a waste bin and rose from the bench she'd been resting on for the past half-hour or so, dusting herself off.
As the sound of the town's bell reached her ears, she began making her way back. Several people had already gotten there before her, it seemed. And it just so happened that the girl from earlier was now following closely behind her, tugging onto the hem of her shirt as she walked. She hadn't said anything at all, simply pacing Ann's steps all the way until she'd hit the docks. She presumed that the girl didn't have anywhere else to go and was now looking to her to figure something out. Whether or not she could actually help was beyond her jurisdiction. Yuwen would probably have to settle the matter himself.
Ann placed her hand against the girl's back and lightly pushed her forward in front of him. She sported light brown hair that straightened out down to her waist and had pale blue eyes. She looked to be around ten years old. The girl avoided eye contact, her back slightly bent and her head turned away. If the crowd wasn't making her nervous, the towering armored giant was just as good of a guess.
"Room for one more?" Ann simply asked.
What am I doing?
Ann took another bite from the apple in her hand, one leg folded neatly over the other with her eyes fixed nowhere in particular. She'd bought some rations, but that was the extent of her purchases. She'd wandered around through some of the equipment shops, but couldn't find anything to her liking and left without buying anything. Prior to that, she'd removed all of the blood stains that had been left on her clothes from the fight in the town square. She took another hearty munch. When it was down to the core, she tossed it into a waste bin and rose from the bench she'd been resting on for the past half-hour or so, dusting herself off.
As the sound of the town's bell reached her ears, she began making her way back. Several people had already gotten there before her, it seemed. And it just so happened that the girl from earlier was now following closely behind her, tugging onto the hem of her shirt as she walked. She hadn't said anything at all, simply pacing Ann's steps all the way until she'd hit the docks. She presumed that the girl didn't have anywhere else to go and was now looking to her to figure something out. Whether or not she could actually help was beyond her jurisdiction. Yuwen would probably have to settle the matter himself.
Ann placed her hand against the girl's back and lightly pushed her forward in front of him. She sported light brown hair that straightened out down to her waist and had pale blue eyes. She looked to be around ten years old. The girl avoided eye contact, her back slightly bent and her head turned away. If the crowd wasn't making her nervous, the towering armored giant was just as good of a guess.
"Room for one more?" Ann simply asked.
Having eaten his fill of fresh pork buns, Suiken had spent the rest of his coin on various supplies and necessities for the journey before heading for the docks, passing by an extraordinarily sinister looking cloaked individual. Once there he saw that some of the others had already gathered there, including the orca beast man, so that was one more to their number. He couldn't help but be a bit concerned, when Ann brought what appeared to be a child along with them.
"I don't believe that such a potentially dangerous journey such as ours is any place for a kid," he began, warily eying Yamato and the half-ashura before shrugging. "Eh, but it's not my place to decide. I only say that if you care for the safety of this child, having her join us may not be the best of options."
"I don't believe that such a potentially dangerous journey such as ours is any place for a kid," he began, warily eying Yamato and the half-ashura before shrugging. "Eh, but it's not my place to decide. I only say that if you care for the safety of this child, having her join us may not be the best of options."
"Oh no you won't!" the shopkeeper exclaimed as she grabbed the man's arm. "That rat walked out of here with nearly a hundred coin's worth of merchandise and I am not about to let some ruffian take the only valuable thing she left! I could easily sell this key for at least half of what she took! I...! I..."
She paused as something in the jar caught her eye. When she had reached into the jar, some of the leaves and plants had been thrown around due to her hastiness. This allowed her to see a bright yellow flower with three petals among the fake foliage. The shopkeeper knew this was a rare plant used for certain cures of possibly deadly illnesses. The flower certainly seemed real with a sort of softness and vitality the other plants didn't have. It was worth a considerable amount considering it only bloomed in an area very few returned from...
"I've already been fooled once," the shopkeeper snapped as she held onto the hooded man's arm. "You want the key? Pay for it then. At least a hundred coins!"
~*~
Lo-muna turned to monkey-boy and brightened up considerable when she saw the thread in his hands.
"Oh thank you!" she exclaimed as she carefully took it off his hands. "Ah, you have no idea how difficult it is to find this particular shade! Thank you very much, you're very kind!"
More of the guild came and Lo-muna pulled out a piece of string to secure the spool around her neck. She turned her attention to the arriving members and seemed startled to see a child brought along.
"It is a very dangerous journey," Lo-muna agreed with the oni. "I don't believe a child should be exposed to such an unstable environment.."
She paused as something in the jar caught her eye. When she had reached into the jar, some of the leaves and plants had been thrown around due to her hastiness. This allowed her to see a bright yellow flower with three petals among the fake foliage. The shopkeeper knew this was a rare plant used for certain cures of possibly deadly illnesses. The flower certainly seemed real with a sort of softness and vitality the other plants didn't have. It was worth a considerable amount considering it only bloomed in an area very few returned from...
"I've already been fooled once," the shopkeeper snapped as she held onto the hooded man's arm. "You want the key? Pay for it then. At least a hundred coins!"
~*~
Lo-muna turned to monkey-boy and brightened up considerable when she saw the thread in his hands.
"Oh thank you!" she exclaimed as she carefully took it off his hands. "Ah, you have no idea how difficult it is to find this particular shade! Thank you very much, you're very kind!"
More of the guild came and Lo-muna pulled out a piece of string to secure the spool around her neck. She turned her attention to the arriving members and seemed startled to see a child brought along.
"It is a very dangerous journey," Lo-muna agreed with the oni. "I don't believe a child should be exposed to such an unstable environment.."
Ann shrugged in response to the statements made by the oni and beast-woman.
"The girl decided on her own. It wasn't my intention to bring her along, but I don't think she has anywhere else to go. If she does end up coming along, I wouldn't mind taking care of her. If she's not coming, then, well, I suppose that's that." She crammed her hands into her pockets and looked down at the child. "Understand?" A small nod.
"The girl decided on her own. It wasn't my intention to bring her along, but I don't think she has anywhere else to go. If she does end up coming along, I wouldn't mind taking care of her. If she's not coming, then, well, I suppose that's that." She crammed her hands into her pockets and looked down at the child. "Understand?" A small nod.
Yuwen stroked his chin at the situation before them. "Poyo is too small to support orphans..." He said after a moment. "But Jiefong is huge, she'll be taken care of there. We can take her there, at least..." He glanced up to Ann. "If that's okay with you."
***
"You want the key? Pay for it then," The old shopkeeper said as she held onto his arm. "At least a hundred coins!"
"How about I give you a hundred death instead," The man growled at her as his grip on the key tightened...
***
"You want the key? Pay for it then," The old shopkeeper said as she held onto his arm. "At least a hundred coins!"
"How about I give you a hundred death instead," The man growled at her as his grip on the key tightened...
Hyuna Ka-Nan
It wasn't long until a few others showed up, like Monkey King, surrendering a bag full of things he most likely stole himself in the first place. She gave him a little, neutral nod, unsure what to think of it. Then, it was rabbit-girl, the best looking out of the beast-men, in Hyuna's own opinion. There was some kind of dignified inherent cuteness in the woman's features and size, and, well, for Hyuna, it was pretty hard to stop staring. She only managed it when Razul appeared, toting along a young child, as well as the hypocritical Oni came, inviting that orca... that damned Orca from before, who stole the chest! Didn't anyone care about that in the least?
"Hey." Hyuna snarled angrily in the direction of the orca. "What'd you do to the chest? Why'd you steal it?" She approached him threateningly, not quite pulling out her new and maintained spear, but making it sure that she could have it out in a flash. "If anything, that chest belongs to us all, you damned water monster thing!"
Still, on the other hand, she was strangely ambivalent to the child being there, telling her that it was her choice if she wanted to take the risk of joining them.
"I won't protect you." She said, shrugging, after making sure the orca knew that he wasn't trusted here. "But there's no reason why you can't come, right? It's your life, after all, kid."
She fished out a treat, scowling at Yuwen who had the misfortune of talking right before she did, and tossed it towards the girl. A small form of charity, she supposed. Maybe karma would grant her with everyone's death, so she and Yamato could escape the binding contract. She sighed and fidgeted slightly, feeling a little exposed and vulnerable in the wake of the giant Illyria, without her Master at her side.
Suiken listened as the conversation unfolded about the child with Ann vowing to watch over the child and Yuwen deciding to drop her off in Jiefong after mulling it over a bit. "Well, I suppose it's settled then..." Suiken nodded. "If you need any assistance in protecting the kid, I'll be happy to help," Suiken informed Ann, before looking over to see a sort of small conflict developed.
["Hey." Hyuna snarled angrily in the direction of the orca. "What'd you do to the chest? Why'd you steal it?" She approached him threateningly, not quite pulling out her new and maintained spear, but making it sure that she could have it out in a flash. "If anything, that chest belongs to us all, you damned water monster thing!"]
"Woah, woah! Settle down, kid," Suiken told Hyuna, almost lackadaisically. "That treasure never belonged to us, for one thing. It belonged to the town, which may need such a treasure to cover the expenses of the damages it took during the tengu attack. Going around and pointing fingers just breeds too much unnecessary conflict and not enough actual answers, so how about calming down and letting the beast-man explain himself, eh?"
["Hey." Hyuna snarled angrily in the direction of the orca. "What'd you do to the chest? Why'd you steal it?" She approached him threateningly, not quite pulling out her new and maintained spear, but making it sure that she could have it out in a flash. "If anything, that chest belongs to us all, you damned water monster thing!"]
"Woah, woah! Settle down, kid," Suiken told Hyuna, almost lackadaisically. "That treasure never belonged to us, for one thing. It belonged to the town, which may need such a treasure to cover the expenses of the damages it took during the tengu attack. Going around and pointing fingers just breeds too much unnecessary conflict and not enough actual answers, so how about calming down and letting the beast-man explain himself, eh?"
Keeflo listened as Fortune explained how the guild worked as an escape from the law. If he had been like the other people here, his problems would be solved. But he had more problems than that. Did he dare ask a question that pertained to his personal circumstances?
"Hey." the spear girl snarled angrily. "What'd you do to the chest? Why'd you steal it?" She approached him threateningly, not quite pulling out her new and maintained spear, but making it sure that she could have it out in a flash. "If anything, that chest belongs to us all, you damned water monster thing!"
Keeflo tensed under the sudden verbal attack, ready to the fight to turn physical. This girl seemed to be as safe as a swarm of sharks. Although Keeflo was taller, heavier, and likely stronger, he had far les fighting experience.
"Woah, woah! Settle down, kid," the oni storyteller said. "That treasure never belonged to us, for one thing. It belonged to the town, which may need such a treasure to cover the expenses of the damages it took during the tengu attack. Going around and pointing fingers just breeds too much unnecessary conflict and not enough actual answers, so how about calming down and letting the beast-man explain himself, eh?"
The orca beast-man in question nodded gratefully to Suiken. "I brought the chest to the Mayor. Then some guard took it away. I don't know where it is now. The guard... he... recognized me, so I fled and didn't challenge his possession of the chest." Deciding to risk his freedom, Keeflo continued, "Some of you may have seen wanted signs for an escaped orca beast man slave. Sir," he said, turning to Yuwen Fortune, "If I joined your guild, could you guarantee my freedom?"
"Hey." the spear girl snarled angrily. "What'd you do to the chest? Why'd you steal it?" She approached him threateningly, not quite pulling out her new and maintained spear, but making it sure that she could have it out in a flash. "If anything, that chest belongs to us all, you damned water monster thing!"
Keeflo tensed under the sudden verbal attack, ready to the fight to turn physical. This girl seemed to be as safe as a swarm of sharks. Although Keeflo was taller, heavier, and likely stronger, he had far les fighting experience.
"Woah, woah! Settle down, kid," the oni storyteller said. "That treasure never belonged to us, for one thing. It belonged to the town, which may need such a treasure to cover the expenses of the damages it took during the tengu attack. Going around and pointing fingers just breeds too much unnecessary conflict and not enough actual answers, so how about calming down and letting the beast-man explain himself, eh?"
The orca beast-man in question nodded gratefully to Suiken. "I brought the chest to the Mayor. Then some guard took it away. I don't know where it is now. The guard... he... recognized me, so I fled and didn't challenge his possession of the chest." Deciding to risk his freedom, Keeflo continued, "Some of you may have seen wanted signs for an escaped orca beast man slave. Sir," he said, turning to Yuwen Fortune, "If I joined your guild, could you guarantee my freedom?"
Hyuna Ka-Nan
"That treasure never belonged to us, for one thing. It belonged to the town, which may need such a treasure to cover the expenses of the damages it took during the tengu attack." Why even care about the damn town? It's a dump full of boring worthless people that didn't know how to defend themselves in a fight. Weak, and insignificant. It bugged her to think that anyone would really care for the weak. "Going around and pointing fingers just breeds too much unnecessary conflict and not enough actual answers, so how about calming down and letting the beast-man explain himself, eh?"
She growled when the Oni said his lines, trying to make her seem like a total fool. Hyuna wouldn't have any of that, almost spitting out her next retort, spitefully.
"You know, we're the ones that killed for the treasure." She glared at them all as if to dare them to challenge that fact. "And the town, you know what they did to their saviors? They tried to prosecute us! So, the treasure was rightfully ours, the damned ingrateful Imperials and that bastard Prefect..."
Seriously. Prefect Ro. Just the name pisses her off, and reminds her one of the reasons she liked to fight. To get rid of idiots like that. She'd relish being able to tear his armor off, using her spear, making his worst nightmares come to life with illusions and psychological mindgames; listening to him beg and scream and-
Okay. No, she may be bloodthirsty, but at least she wasn't that far gone. Not like the giantess.
The nameless orca beast-man nodded then, saying something about a guard recognizing it and taking it, when she registered the look of the guy. A strong sturdy frame, intricacies where rubbery flesh molded with human-like skin, the great fins and of course, the ever sharp teeth, enough to grind someone's bones to powder, she figured. And don't forget the large webbed hands, and those stripes...
Fine, she had to admit, although he was different from most beast-kind she's seen, he still looks pretty awesome. And then she snapped back to reality, back into the conversation, and regained her scowl, backing off.
"God, fine, it's the damn Imperials fault." She said in exasperation. "Sorry, Orca, I take that back. Sheesh."
The orca then spoke about the signs of an escaped slave, and that sure sparked Hyuna's attention. Not because of the bounty, but because of the fact that he's an escaped slave. He managed to gather the strength to escape from his bonds. And, don't forget, he's a beast-man, and they're always fun to just stare at and admire how it all goes together. The orca turned to Yuwen and asked, wanting a guarantee of freedom. Hyuna flashed a little grin then, realizing that having a fourth beast-kind, and one that was strong enough to attain some form of freedom, that he was awesome, and that she liked him. At least, a little bit.
"He's in, right, Fortune?" Hyuna demanded. "He seems strong, and plus, he looks cool. The freedom better be guaranteed." She turned back to the beast-man, this time with as close to a sincere face she could make. "Sorry again for just now, Orca."
"If I joined your guild, could you guarantee my freedom?" The Orca asked. Yuwen looked back a him blankly. "No... I can't do that," He replied. "I can't get the charges dropped. I can't force it nor can I afford it. Now, that being said, I can deny." He stood and looked the beast-man up and down. "Whatever your name is think of another one, for public us, and when they claim you to be someone else... we'll insist your not," He said with a small smile. "And if an opportunity for freedom presents itself, we take it."
With a small wink to the beast-man who turned to Hyuna, who he'd been ignoring during her comments. "And you've become quite a hateful person," He added to her coldly. "We do not in-fight in the Great Guild," He called to the team. "All for one and one for all. These people are your partners, and if we don't work together, we will fail." He slid the glasses back on and shrugged. "This thing can work if you want it to," He said, turning back to the beast-man. "But only if you want it to."
With a small wink to the beast-man who turned to Hyuna, who he'd been ignoring during her comments. "And you've become quite a hateful person," He added to her coldly. "We do not in-fight in the Great Guild," He called to the team. "All for one and one for all. These people are your partners, and if we don't work together, we will fail." He slid the glasses back on and shrugged. "This thing can work if you want it to," He said, turning back to the beast-man. "But only if you want it to."
After a few tense moments, the old woman reluctantly let go.
"Fine, have the blasted key! Don't even know what it unlocks," the shopkeeper grumbled as she pulled the jar closer. "I have this damn thing anyway. The thing's probably not even real gold anyway."
She started scooping the contents on her desk back into the jar, raising a eyebrow at the hooded man.
"Now get out of my shop! I'm closed... sir."
~*~
"Oh come now, it's probably just nerves isn't it? It is quite stressful being thrust upon such a chaotic situation and with so many new people too!" Lo-muna said reassuringly to Hyuna with a small smile. She glanced at Yuwen and added, "At least she apologized, Fortune. Not many apologize so quickly after realizing the mistake they committed. Although, I really do hope we can avoid such rash confrontations in the future. We can't let the enemies see weak spots in the guild, now can we?"
"Fine, have the blasted key! Don't even know what it unlocks," the shopkeeper grumbled as she pulled the jar closer. "I have this damn thing anyway. The thing's probably not even real gold anyway."
She started scooping the contents on her desk back into the jar, raising a eyebrow at the hooded man.
"Now get out of my shop! I'm closed... sir."
~*~
"Oh come now, it's probably just nerves isn't it? It is quite stressful being thrust upon such a chaotic situation and with so many new people too!" Lo-muna said reassuringly to Hyuna with a small smile. She glanced at Yuwen and added, "At least she apologized, Fortune. Not many apologize so quickly after realizing the mistake they committed. Although, I really do hope we can avoid such rash confrontations in the future. We can't let the enemies see weak spots in the guild, now can we?"
Keeflo was surprised when the spear wielding human who had threatened him moments earlier apologized for her actions. She's not just dangerous but unpredictable as well. I bet she attracts attention like blood attracts sharks. There were others in the group that Keeflo suspected were somewhat similar. They were action seekers and warriors, both of which the orca beast-man didn't consider himself to be. Yet his best chance probably lay with these people.
It wouldn't be safe, that was for sure. Little in life was truly safe. "This thing can work if you want it to," Yuwen Fortune said, turning back to the beast-man. "But only if you want it to."
If these people would help and support Keeflo and deny that he was who he was it would definitely help. He didn't know any of them enough to be sure they wouldn't give him away, but with freedom so close he was willing to risk it. When Keeflo had been a slave the main thing he had dreamed about was getting home. When he escaped he discovered that despite the land's masters allowed many things that were plain wrong, there were many good things on land as well. Sure, he had been on the run so he didn't see them often, but what he had seen was amazing. This would give him an opportunity to see the land through a clearer lens.
"Yes, I want it to work," Keeflo said. He grinned a little, exposing his predatory teeth. "In that case you can call me Echo." An echo was what he would need to be, similar to the original but different and blurred. At least when he was questioned. With these people he hoped he could act differently.
It wouldn't be safe, that was for sure. Little in life was truly safe. "This thing can work if you want it to," Yuwen Fortune said, turning back to the beast-man. "But only if you want it to."
If these people would help and support Keeflo and deny that he was who he was it would definitely help. He didn't know any of them enough to be sure they wouldn't give him away, but with freedom so close he was willing to risk it. When Keeflo had been a slave the main thing he had dreamed about was getting home. When he escaped he discovered that despite the land's masters allowed many things that were plain wrong, there were many good things on land as well. Sure, he had been on the run so he didn't see them often, but what he had seen was amazing. This would give him an opportunity to see the land through a clearer lens.
"Yes, I want it to work," Keeflo said. He grinned a little, exposing his predatory teeth. "In that case you can call me Echo." An echo was what he would need to be, similar to the original but different and blurred. At least when he was questioned. With these people he hoped he could act differently.
Further inanities.
Amanhã was silent as others began to conglomerate at the docks. The first to arrive was the half-pint, who sailed through the air out of goddamn nowhere and landed right next to Amanhã, who nearly beat the human down on instinct in her surprise. Then, for whatever reason, having thusly nearly shocked the bounty hunter into murder, the half-pint waved at her briefly, and then turned to speak to the fraud.
Next to arrive was the rabbit, in significantly less startling circumstances, joining the cacophony of voices with her own vibrant greeting. In short succession followed the wretched thief, who lived up to the label Amanhã had decided she was going to refer to him by as he unceremoniously dumped a hefty-looking sack before the other three. "There is a bunch of money and jewellery and other shiny stuff in there, anyone can help themselves," the thief informed them all. Amanhã scowled. Only an undignified whelp takes what they haven't won. Then again, that was simply her own philosophy. That this world was a festering den of cowards, thieves, frauds, and leeches was a testament to the reality that not everybody shared Amanhã's views.
Needless to say, she didn't so much as glance twice at the ill-begotten valuables.
There was some more idle talk and flamboyant acting by the fraud to which Amanhã paid absolutely zero attention: the orca from before approached the fraud, and they fell to conversation regarding the guild and the legal loopholes involved: nothing yet of interest to Amanhã. Then the stranger joined them at the docks, toting along, for some god-forsaken reason, some little runt-- the child skulked about behind her until the stranger pushed her into the spotlight, where she stood looking positively weak-kneed. And then, lo and behold, they fell to chattering about that as well. What sense could it possibly have made to tote along some runt through the passages that led to Jiefong-- passages, Amanhã had heard, that were infested with bandits and brigands? Then again, this was the same stranger who randomly gave out money pouches. Amanhã had long since decided she was a highly suspicious and odd figure.
The conversation remained preoccupied with the runt the stranger had towed along with her, whereas the orca and the human carried on their own discussion, all of which Amanhã was finding incredibly asinine. But then, she had always found the voices of others incredibly grating--
"... Some of you may have seen wanted signs for an escaped orca beast man slave."
Although sometimes they were worth keeping an ear out for.
Amanhã turned her head slightly toward the orca upon his announcement to the entirety of those gathered. Wanted? Hmm. That implied there was probably some coin to be made turning this orca in to the authorities. Probably an escaped slave-- beast-folk of his kind were rare in these parts, and often coveted for slave labour. And in Amanhã's experience, wealthy slave owners were always willing to provide very... attractive remuneration for the return of their erstwhile work force. A hint of a smirk pulled at the corner of her lips. Perhaps, in the end, this would all be worth it. She'd have to find one of those wanted posters and see just how much the orca's former owners wanted him back.
As if he had detected such mercenary thoughts occurring in the security of her helmet, the fraud, who had evidently been rebuking the half-pint for something, piped up to the lot of them, "We do not in-fight in the Great Guild. All for one and one for all. These people are your partners, and if we don't work together, we will fail."
I don't plan to in-fight. I just plan to see almost all of you die, with the exception of the orca, whom I intend to make some coin with. Oh, wait-- does that count as in-fighting? Isn't that tragic.
... needless to say, she didn't vocalise those thoughts either.
Amanhã was silent as others began to conglomerate at the docks. The first to arrive was the half-pint, who sailed through the air out of goddamn nowhere and landed right next to Amanhã, who nearly beat the human down on instinct in her surprise. Then, for whatever reason, having thusly nearly shocked the bounty hunter into murder, the half-pint waved at her briefly, and then turned to speak to the fraud.
Next to arrive was the rabbit, in significantly less startling circumstances, joining the cacophony of voices with her own vibrant greeting. In short succession followed the wretched thief, who lived up to the label Amanhã had decided she was going to refer to him by as he unceremoniously dumped a hefty-looking sack before the other three. "There is a bunch of money and jewellery and other shiny stuff in there, anyone can help themselves," the thief informed them all. Amanhã scowled. Only an undignified whelp takes what they haven't won. Then again, that was simply her own philosophy. That this world was a festering den of cowards, thieves, frauds, and leeches was a testament to the reality that not everybody shared Amanhã's views.
Needless to say, she didn't so much as glance twice at the ill-begotten valuables.
There was some more idle talk and flamboyant acting by the fraud to which Amanhã paid absolutely zero attention: the orca from before approached the fraud, and they fell to conversation regarding the guild and the legal loopholes involved: nothing yet of interest to Amanhã. Then the stranger joined them at the docks, toting along, for some god-forsaken reason, some little runt-- the child skulked about behind her until the stranger pushed her into the spotlight, where she stood looking positively weak-kneed. And then, lo and behold, they fell to chattering about that as well. What sense could it possibly have made to tote along some runt through the passages that led to Jiefong-- passages, Amanhã had heard, that were infested with bandits and brigands? Then again, this was the same stranger who randomly gave out money pouches. Amanhã had long since decided she was a highly suspicious and odd figure.
The conversation remained preoccupied with the runt the stranger had towed along with her, whereas the orca and the human carried on their own discussion, all of which Amanhã was finding incredibly asinine. But then, she had always found the voices of others incredibly grating--
"... Some of you may have seen wanted signs for an escaped orca beast man slave."
Although sometimes they were worth keeping an ear out for.
Amanhã turned her head slightly toward the orca upon his announcement to the entirety of those gathered. Wanted? Hmm. That implied there was probably some coin to be made turning this orca in to the authorities. Probably an escaped slave-- beast-folk of his kind were rare in these parts, and often coveted for slave labour. And in Amanhã's experience, wealthy slave owners were always willing to provide very... attractive remuneration for the return of their erstwhile work force. A hint of a smirk pulled at the corner of her lips. Perhaps, in the end, this would all be worth it. She'd have to find one of those wanted posters and see just how much the orca's former owners wanted him back.
As if he had detected such mercenary thoughts occurring in the security of her helmet, the fraud, who had evidently been rebuking the half-pint for something, piped up to the lot of them, "We do not in-fight in the Great Guild. All for one and one for all. These people are your partners, and if we don't work together, we will fail."
I don't plan to in-fight. I just plan to see almost all of you die, with the exception of the orca, whom I intend to make some coin with. Oh, wait-- does that count as in-fighting? Isn't that tragic.
... needless to say, she didn't vocalise those thoughts either.
Yamato rushed to the hotel, and gathered his rucksack and armor. He felt the armor would be easiest to carry if worn, so he put the Obsidian armor on. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror, and a surge of pride washed over him. It was a custom suit, devoid of scratches despite its many battles. The near mirror finish allowed his opponents to watch their final moments as he took the lives. The suit had been made just before his uncle turned on him. He'd felt the armor would convince Yamato to renounce his bid for power and see the path to enlightenment. It only furthered his passion for fighting and fueled his aggression. Such a brilliant suit of armor belonged on the battlefield, not on a mannequin.
"Right. Let's get this over with." He attached his katanas and slung the two messenger style packs over each shoulder. One full of the supplies he'd just bought, the other with clothing, extra coin purses, and various other items. He paid the Hotel manager, but kept the key. He'd had a standing deal with the owner, the hotel was a sort of second home for him. He had other deals like this in other towns, but never stayed for long. There was some comfort knowing no one else could use the Hotel's most grand room in such a city as Poyo.
He stopped by the bar he'd been in the night before, and purchased two bottles of their finest Sake and stuffed them into his personal bag. "No need to share this." He chuckled, finally making his way to the docks.
"My apologies for holding you up, supplies took longer than expected and my hotel was slow on letting me check out." He approached Yuwen, "I hope I didn't keep you too long." He held out his hand, a gesture he didn't partake in often. However, he and Yuwen were on the same side, for now, and he knew being Civil would ultimately work in his favor more than usurping power. Not that he wanted the Guild for himself.
"Right. Let's get this over with." He attached his katanas and slung the two messenger style packs over each shoulder. One full of the supplies he'd just bought, the other with clothing, extra coin purses, and various other items. He paid the Hotel manager, but kept the key. He'd had a standing deal with the owner, the hotel was a sort of second home for him. He had other deals like this in other towns, but never stayed for long. There was some comfort knowing no one else could use the Hotel's most grand room in such a city as Poyo.
He stopped by the bar he'd been in the night before, and purchased two bottles of their finest Sake and stuffed them into his personal bag. "No need to share this." He chuckled, finally making his way to the docks.
"My apologies for holding you up, supplies took longer than expected and my hotel was slow on letting me check out." He approached Yuwen, "I hope I didn't keep you too long." He held out his hand, a gesture he didn't partake in often. However, he and Yuwen were on the same side, for now, and he knew being Civil would ultimately work in his favor more than usurping power. Not that he wanted the Guild for himself.
Hyuna Ka-Nan
It was almost like a mini face off between old friends, Yuwen saying that the freedom wasn't guaranteed, Hyuna staring back with narrowed eyes and fire blazing in her eyes. She figured that there'd be many more such standoffs between the two in the future, but knowing Yuwen, he'd use his magic of words to keep her just barely hanging on the edge of actual violence within the guild. If only he could just own up to his mistakes and faults, then maybe they could get along, but to Hyuna, the bastard was like a taunting reminder of the happier days, way back then.
Surprisingly, it was the quaint and eye-drawing (in Hyuna's own prideful opinion) bunny girl who spoke up, breaking the tension between Fortune and Falcon. She looked stressed yet worrying and reassuring all at once; Hyuna's eyes basically glued to the soft quirky features of her. "Oh come now, it's probably just nerves isn't it? It is quite stressful being thrust upon such a chaotic situation and with so many new people too!" Muna offered Hyuna a delicate smile, and kept on talking, "At least she apologized, Fortune. Not many apologize so quickly after realizing the mistake they committed." Honestly, Hyuna wondered if she ever really owned up to her mistakes. Probably very very rarely. Still, she couldn't really think much as her attention and curosity was pinned on Muna. "Although, I really do hope we can avoid such rash confrontations in the future. We can't let the enemies see weak spots in the guild, now can we?"
Hyuna blinked blankly for a few moments, still bristling with anger, but also incredibly confused. Muna didn't like her, did she? Probably thought, along with the other more passive members, that she was just an attention drawer; dumb impulsive muscle? And yet she still defused the situation pretty well, with Hyuna making a soft but surrendering 'hmph' to Yuwen; not giving him the satisfaction of her backing down.
When... Echo decided on his new identity, who was Hyuna to deny him his chance for true freedom? If he wanted to be Echo, he could be echo. And she wouldn't let any damn imperials take away such a cool looking beast-man out of her grasp. It wouldn't surprise her if Ro kept some people trailing the guild, trying to watch if they ever did something that warranted arrest despite the current loophole protection they had. Not like she understood the law, anyways. And as usual, the giantess Illyria just avoided conversation completely. She shrugged her shoulders, wondering if it was really worth it to try and get on her good side. Chances are, Illyria didn't have a damn good side. Just a murderous brute, perhaps.
"Thanks, Muna." Hyuna said quietly to herself, before slightly panicking. "I mean- not like I couldn't handle Fortune on my own, it's- oh, whatever, nevermind."
She brightened considerably, at least, when Yamato joined them, completing their guild. She quickly gestured to Echo, introducing them to each other, before subconsciously drifting closer to the ashen-winged Tengu; her mobile comfort zone.
"Got your stuff?" She asked him. "Can you help train my illusions once we find spare time, Yamato?"
She hoped he agreed- she desperately wanted to figure out what her weakness was with the illusions, and how he saw through it instantly. And the sooner she could cover up that unfortunate hole in her main ability, the stronger she'd be against more enemies. The physical aspect could wait- she needed to make her illusions fool-proof, and indistinguishable from reality. And once she could do that, she'd be able to use them without any worry of the foe being able to see past it, and just pretending to be fooled; a fatal mistake, if there ever was one. And no way was she going to die like that.
The girl caught the candy messily in her hands, fumbling with it before she took a firm hold of it. She sat on Ann's lap, legs swinging freely as she popped the candy into her mouth. "Isn't that nice?" Ann smiled. "The nice girl gave you something to sweet to play with before we get going." She gave no indication that her words reached her ears, still happily swinging her legs and eating the candy. Ann wondered if life wold be different if she'd quit treating everyone like they were above her - like she was still a lowly slave bound to the wills of those around her. Not different as in better, just...different. She didn't mind living this way. It didn't bother her as much as most people were generally led to believe. However, to see which paths would shut down and, at the same time, open up to her might be interesting. Maybe she could spend some time behaving in a manner more akin to the half-ashuran and see how that went? After all, it was hard to deny that violence can solve a good number of problems considering she'd gotten this far on that alone.
She looked down into her hand, the stains of blood from her past vivid and bright against her skin. It never mattered to her whose life she was taking. Foreigners, elderly, disabled, children; she was a monster to many, or at least to those who'd witnessed her true nature. She'd calmly explained time and time again in response to their disbelief after having seen her as such a kind and upstanding human being for so long, "My past wasn't particularly traumatizing or horrible. I don't have some hidden hatred or grudge festering in the back of my mind. This is just who I am. Is that so difficult to understand?" But nobody understood. They couldn't comprehend that amorality could be associated with emotion, with self control, with rational thought. She was a madman to them, even garnering some sympathy from others who were certain that she was mentally broken.
Heartless. Monstrous. Indifferent. She'd been called many things during her time and maybe those words weren't so far off the mark. But why was it so difficult to understand that they weren't so different from her, either? Laws keep society afloat, not morals. A deep-seated fear of consequences, not vigilante justice. Her eyes drifted back down to the girl. Had she been on the other side of the attack, she knew she wouldn't have any second thoughts about cutting her down. But here she was, getting along just fine and enjoying sweets while resting in her lap. What could have caused such an abyssal yet narrow divide?
She couldn't remember. It was long ago, that much was certain, but she couldn't recall what it was that had changed her so drastically. Maybe that was what she'd been looking for all this time. It hurt her head to think about it. Was she even looking for anything at all? Or was she really just wasting away her days until the inevitable end with nothing to show for it but a trail of dead bodies behind her? The girl looked up at her, inquisitive of her puzzled and thoughtful expression. Ann gently smiled and brushed a lock of hair behind her ear.
"You wouldn't happen to have the answer, would you?" Ann chuckled lightly.
"The answer? To what?"
"I don't know. I thought maybe you could tell me."
The girl laughed.
"What's your name?" she continued. "I'm Ann."
"Millie."
"Nice to meet you, Millie."
"Nice to meet you, Ann."
Ann shifted her gaze back forward again. Time sure liked to move along slowly.
She looked down into her hand, the stains of blood from her past vivid and bright against her skin. It never mattered to her whose life she was taking. Foreigners, elderly, disabled, children; she was a monster to many, or at least to those who'd witnessed her true nature. She'd calmly explained time and time again in response to their disbelief after having seen her as such a kind and upstanding human being for so long, "My past wasn't particularly traumatizing or horrible. I don't have some hidden hatred or grudge festering in the back of my mind. This is just who I am. Is that so difficult to understand?" But nobody understood. They couldn't comprehend that amorality could be associated with emotion, with self control, with rational thought. She was a madman to them, even garnering some sympathy from others who were certain that she was mentally broken.
Heartless. Monstrous. Indifferent. She'd been called many things during her time and maybe those words weren't so far off the mark. But why was it so difficult to understand that they weren't so different from her, either? Laws keep society afloat, not morals. A deep-seated fear of consequences, not vigilante justice. Her eyes drifted back down to the girl. Had she been on the other side of the attack, she knew she wouldn't have any second thoughts about cutting her down. But here she was, getting along just fine and enjoying sweets while resting in her lap. What could have caused such an abyssal yet narrow divide?
She couldn't remember. It was long ago, that much was certain, but she couldn't recall what it was that had changed her so drastically. Maybe that was what she'd been looking for all this time. It hurt her head to think about it. Was she even looking for anything at all? Or was she really just wasting away her days until the inevitable end with nothing to show for it but a trail of dead bodies behind her? The girl looked up at her, inquisitive of her puzzled and thoughtful expression. Ann gently smiled and brushed a lock of hair behind her ear.
"You wouldn't happen to have the answer, would you?" Ann chuckled lightly.
"The answer? To what?"
"I don't know. I thought maybe you could tell me."
The girl laughed.
"What's your name?" she continued. "I'm Ann."
"Millie."
"Nice to meet you, Millie."
"Nice to meet you, Ann."
Ann shifted her gaze back forward again. Time sure liked to move along slowly.
"Yes, I want it to work," The beast-man replied. Yuwen gave a large grin. "In that case you can call me Echo."
"Okay Echo," He said with a nod, handing the newest member a scroll to sign. "Welcome to the guild."
"My apologies for holding you up," A familiar voice began. "Supplies took longer than expected and my hotel was slow on letting me check out." The Tengu Yamato approached Yuwen, "I hope I didn't keep you too long." He held out his hand. Yuwen raised an eyebrow at the gesture. It was orthodox in Yutan noble society to bow in greeting, but then again he couldn't expect a prickish Tengu Samurai to behave as Yutan nobles. Yuwen reached out and clasped Yamato's hand in his. "You didn't keep us at all," He replied with a nod to the man. Kind words, though they did emphasize the lack of importance Yamato held...
Yuwen released Yamato's hold and turned to Ann, who had the girl sitting in her lap. "Pleasure to meet you Millie," He said with a warm smile and a bow, having overhead the girl's name. "We'll take you to Jiefong, it's a nice place. And you get to ride in a boat." He rotated to Suiken. "Speaking of which - the boat?"
"Okay Echo," He said with a nod, handing the newest member a scroll to sign. "Welcome to the guild."
"My apologies for holding you up," A familiar voice began. "Supplies took longer than expected and my hotel was slow on letting me check out." The Tengu Yamato approached Yuwen, "I hope I didn't keep you too long." He held out his hand. Yuwen raised an eyebrow at the gesture. It was orthodox in Yutan noble society to bow in greeting, but then again he couldn't expect a prickish Tengu Samurai to behave as Yutan nobles. Yuwen reached out and clasped Yamato's hand in his. "You didn't keep us at all," He replied with a nod to the man. Kind words, though they did emphasize the lack of importance Yamato held...
Yuwen released Yamato's hold and turned to Ann, who had the girl sitting in her lap. "Pleasure to meet you Millie," He said with a warm smile and a bow, having overhead the girl's name. "We'll take you to Jiefong, it's a nice place. And you get to ride in a boat." He rotated to Suiken. "Speaking of which - the boat?"
Suiken sighed. "Ah,yes. There lies the main problem. The goblin captain was more stubborn than I thought. She refused to allow us access to her boat," Suiken scratched the back of his head. "Sorry, I may have overestimated our chances in getting a ride from her a bit."
Yuwen let out a long sigh before scratching his arm. "I mean can we blackmail her? Entice her somehow?" He glanced over the water at the boats on it. Many of them fully manned, out of their price range, and too large to fit down the narrow inland rivers. "Is there something she wants, something she talked about we have? A problem we can solve?"
[Yuwen let out a long sigh before scratching his arm. "I mean can we blackmail her? Entice her somehow?"]
Suiken sighed, "If it's all the same to you, I'd rather not. She's stubborn, but not a bad person at all. I'd prefer if we didn't deceive her, but you are the leader of the guild after all..."
["Is there something she wants, something she talked about we have? A problem we can solve?"]
"She seems to distrust the very idea of the Great Guild, Fortune," Suiken explained. "That's our number one obstacle right there."
Suiken sighed, "If it's all the same to you, I'd rather not. She's stubborn, but not a bad person at all. I'd prefer if we didn't deceive her, but you are the leader of the guild after all..."
["Is there something she wants, something she talked about we have? A problem we can solve?"]
"She seems to distrust the very idea of the Great Guild, Fortune," Suiken explained. "That's our number one obstacle right there."
Yuwen reached out and clasped Yamato's hand in his. "You didn't keep us at all." Yuwen then turned his attention to the young girl who seemed to be with Ann, "Glad to hear it," Yamato muttered under his breath before turing his own attention to his fiery apprentice. Who introduced him to the Ocra-human, Echo. "Ah yes, the one who managed to escape with the chest after the battle. Clever, you are. I trust you hid it someplace safe?" He joked, as Yuwen made his way over to talk to Echo.
Hyuna smiled up at him, "Got your stuff?" She asked him. "Can you help train my illusions once we find spare time, Yamato?" He smiled, he could tell she'd been eating the sweets they bought and by the look in her eyes, she'd been confrontational, but had calmed down before he'd gotten there. " Everything seems to be here yes, and every opportunity we have will be spent training. The only way to make sure we are on top of our enemies is to train ever, using your chi will take a lot of energy. To counter that, we will need to work on stamina. We could both serve to gain from increased chi flow. When we get settled on the boat, we will start your training."
Hyuna smiled up at him, "Got your stuff?" She asked him. "Can you help train my illusions once we find spare time, Yamato?" He smiled, he could tell she'd been eating the sweets they bought and by the look in her eyes, she'd been confrontational, but had calmed down before he'd gotten there. " Everything seems to be here yes, and every opportunity we have will be spent training. The only way to make sure we are on top of our enemies is to train ever, using your chi will take a lot of energy. To counter that, we will need to work on stamina. We could both serve to gain from increased chi flow. When we get settled on the boat, we will start your training."
Yuwen rubbed his chin before turning to Keeflo. "What about you, Echo? You spent some time with this Goblin captain, did you learn anything about her we could use to convince her?"
Keeflo took the contract and signed it with the name of his new identity. One redeeming feature of Lord Shien had been that he had teachers instruct his slaves on how to read and write. Keeflo still despised the man, but he had to admit there were good things about him as well.
Spear girl introduced Keeflo to Yamato and the tengu asked about if he hid the chest. Keeflo shook his head and repeated that it was taken from him. He looked at Yamato and his apprentice, struck by a sudden thought. Keeflo would have to learn to fight better in order to be successful in this guild. Maybe the tengu, or someone else, would be willing to take a pupil.
Then Yuwen Fortune spoke up. "What about you, Echo? You spent some time with this Goblin captain, did you learn anything about her we could use to convince her?"
Keeflo thought for a moment. "Yes. Before I fell asleep she said that people took her mother. She may be willing to provide transportation in exchange for a rescue."
Spear girl introduced Keeflo to Yamato and the tengu asked about if he hid the chest. Keeflo shook his head and repeated that it was taken from him. He looked at Yamato and his apprentice, struck by a sudden thought. Keeflo would have to learn to fight better in order to be successful in this guild. Maybe the tengu, or someone else, would be willing to take a pupil.
Then Yuwen Fortune spoke up. "What about you, Echo? You spent some time with this Goblin captain, did you learn anything about her we could use to convince her?"
Keeflo thought for a moment. "Yes. Before I fell asleep she said that people took her mother. She may be willing to provide transportation in exchange for a rescue."
"Her mothers been kidnapped?" Yuwen muttered, his mind reaching for the night before. After a moment he looked out over the dock. Maneuvering past a massive, Imperial freighter a small junk sailed. Raising the sails was a large, white-skinned Oni with fiery red hairs, and at the wheel a small figure stood, pausing to raise a drink in the air. They were sailing - out of town.
"Hey!" Yuwen called out, running through his team and down the docks. "Hey! Goblin!" He screamed, pelting his feet against the ground as fast as he could to catch up with the ship. "Goblin!"
"Secure the masts Mister Mohan, in a day we'll be back in the open sea!" Jensu called from the wheel as she weaved between two ships that trumped hers many times in size. "Goblin!" A faint voice screamed. She glanced toward the dock where a man in gold armour was sprinting, trying to keep up and wave at her.
"...Can I help you?" She called.
"Yes!" The man yelled desperately. "I know who took your mother! My name is Yuwen Fortune, and I can get your mother back!"
Jensu released the wheel, her gaze shifting to Mohan. She gave a tight swallow. "Great Guild Fortune..." She whispered to her first mate, as if unsure what to do. "Troubling ma'am," Mohan repeated. "Very troubling."
Yuwen reached the end of the dock, by the town's western wall, and the Milkweed had continued sailing on down the river. "Damn it," Yuwen spat, kicking a bucket into the water. "I thought I had that one..." The sound of a horn blew to him. He glanced up as ahead the Milkweed had turned round, sailing back toward the dock. It reached the wooden platform and the small goblin captain jumped off, the flaps of her long-coat flailing behind her. "You know where my mother is?" She demanded as she approached the man.
"No," Yuwen replied. "But I do know who took her."
The goblin gave a half-smile. "...And if I take you to Jiefong with you you'll tell me who has her?"
"No. If you take me to Jiefong I'll do more. I'll get her back to you," Yuwen said, placing his hand on his heart. "I promise."
Jensu looked over the man, trying to determine who he was, and if he'd keep a promise. Still, it was her only lead, so she didn't really have a choice. She glanced to the Oni behind her, who remained silent, and then back to Yuwen. "Fine. My name's Captain Jensu."
Yuwen gave her a smile. "Well Captain Jensu, welcome to the guild."
***
Back down the dock the others were waiting. Yuwen had just kind of run off yelling like a maniac, quickly disappearing and leaving them alone and confused. Through the ships on the river a small junk made its way forward, stopping beside them to let Yuwen Fortune jump off. "Ladies and gentlemen we have a ship to Jiefong," He said with a smile. "Welcome to the Milkweed."
"Hey!" Yuwen called out, running through his team and down the docks. "Hey! Goblin!" He screamed, pelting his feet against the ground as fast as he could to catch up with the ship. "Goblin!"
"Secure the masts Mister Mohan, in a day we'll be back in the open sea!" Jensu called from the wheel as she weaved between two ships that trumped hers many times in size. "Goblin!" A faint voice screamed. She glanced toward the dock where a man in gold armour was sprinting, trying to keep up and wave at her.
"...Can I help you?" She called.
"Yes!" The man yelled desperately. "I know who took your mother! My name is Yuwen Fortune, and I can get your mother back!"
Jensu released the wheel, her gaze shifting to Mohan. She gave a tight swallow. "Great Guild Fortune..." She whispered to her first mate, as if unsure what to do. "Troubling ma'am," Mohan repeated. "Very troubling."
Yuwen reached the end of the dock, by the town's western wall, and the Milkweed had continued sailing on down the river. "Damn it," Yuwen spat, kicking a bucket into the water. "I thought I had that one..." The sound of a horn blew to him. He glanced up as ahead the Milkweed had turned round, sailing back toward the dock. It reached the wooden platform and the small goblin captain jumped off, the flaps of her long-coat flailing behind her. "You know where my mother is?" She demanded as she approached the man.
"No," Yuwen replied. "But I do know who took her."
The goblin gave a half-smile. "...And if I take you to Jiefong with you you'll tell me who has her?"
"No. If you take me to Jiefong I'll do more. I'll get her back to you," Yuwen said, placing his hand on his heart. "I promise."
Jensu looked over the man, trying to determine who he was, and if he'd keep a promise. Still, it was her only lead, so she didn't really have a choice. She glanced to the Oni behind her, who remained silent, and then back to Yuwen. "Fine. My name's Captain Jensu."
Yuwen gave her a smile. "Well Captain Jensu, welcome to the guild."
***
Back down the dock the others were waiting. Yuwen had just kind of run off yelling like a maniac, quickly disappearing and leaving them alone and confused. Through the ships on the river a small junk made its way forward, stopping beside them to let Yuwen Fortune jump off. "Ladies and gentlemen we have a ship to Jiefong," He said with a smile. "Welcome to the Milkweed."
Hyuna Ka-Nan
Hyuna viewed Millie and Razul chatting together somewhat wistfully. Millie, the little girl, she was so innocent. So naïve. Something oddly precious in this world, and it'd be nice to have her along, she figured; it's not like anyone's let her die except for Illyria. Hyuna figured she needed to be more honest about how she feels instead of just blurting out random things to try and look tough. But, well, maybe a tough front would be great just about now. Better not look weak in front of anyone here, especially Master. She had to make him proud of her; make him glad that he decided to take her in. There's no way he'd regret it, that's for sure.
The person in question, Master, he asked Echo what happened to the chest, accusing him with a little joke, and Hyuna quickly nudged the ashen-winged Tengu.
"The Imperials took the chest, Master." She explained. "Not Echo's fault, right?"
Then Yamato attended to her query of training. "Everything seems to be here yes, and every opportunity we have will be spent training." That made Hyuna grin. Every opportunity spent training? So, she'd be able to work off her pent up frustration, as well as improve at the same time. She knew it'd put her in a better mood if she could train, and maybe she wouldn't start fights all the time, with pretty much everyone. "The only way to make sure we are on top of our enemies is to train ever, using your chi will take a lot of energy. To counter that, we will need to work on stamina. We could both serve to gain from increased chi flow. When we get settled on the boat, we will start your training."
It sounded like things were beginning to pick up, and she gratefully edged a little closer to Yamato, knowing that it wouldn't be too long until she could be facing off against him again, in a fair training match, perhaps. She made a mental note to remember to keep a strong grip on the spear rather than the loose one she usually used for spinning it with flair- the stronger the grip, maybe Yamato wouldn't be able to use his chi to rip it out of her grasp again. She flexed her fingers, wishing she could've had stronger muscles at the very least.
Hyuna then rested her gaze on the pleasant on the eyes bunny girl. Seriously, why couldn't she stop staring at Muna? If Muna had noticed, she'd probably think Hyuna as some creep, or something. Something she hoped wouldn't happen- she actually did want to get closer to the eye catching rabbit.
"-...blackmail her? Entice her somehow?"
She turned her attention to Yuwen, who was discussing guild stuff with the damned "I'm better than you" Oni. And, well, Fortune himself was asking about ways to make someone do what they wanted... that goblin woman from the night before. Apparently she had a boat; go figure, right? And of course Yuwen would want to take that advantage. A boat makes for generally quick passage into Jiefong, after all. The conversation turned, and answered the question: Her mother was kidnapped, and, well, she wanted to save her. But how could they? No one could possibly know who had- of course, right on cue, Yuwen went closer to the docks, screaming 'goblin, goblin' at the top of his lungs until the goblin finally hailed him and docked the boat once again. Hyuna couldn't help but roll her eyes scornfully. The goblin was totally going to sucker for Yuwen's oratory skills, it was already guaranteed the moment she decided to listen to him.
Seriously. And as the boat neared them, and when Yuwen jumped off to greet his guild, the boat was already theirs for the taking. And Hyuna couldn't do anything but wonder: how much of an idiot was that goblin?
Before entering the boat, she stopped in front of Yuwen, suspiciously leering at him.
"So, how'd you do it?" She murmured. "What was the bait for this sucker, Yuwen?"
"Her mother's been kidnapped," Yuwen replied rather grimly. "I saw a gangster named Ting Po with cages full of goblins, and I know he operates out of the Atoro Cliffs, a city by the coast. He will have fled Poyo with the attack and is probably held up there." He shrugged. "In exchange for a quick ride down the river we're going to get her mother back for her. Typical hero business."
Hyuna Ka-Nan
Hyuna had no idea what she was expecting. Maybe some coin? Or just general persuasive ability? Who knows, with Fortune, he probably didn't even know himself. But the answer was far, very far from what she was prepared for, that it let her guard down, just a little bit in her surprise.
"Her mother's been kidnapped," Yuwen said, with something of a bitter look on his face. "I saw a gangster named Ting Po with cages full of goblins, and I know he operates out of the Atoro Cliffs, a city by the coast." Kuh. Damn slavers. One of the kinds of people Hyuna despises the most. Sure, killing was fine, because at least the suffering was short. But slavery was practically a promise of a hard life, and most slaves never escaped it. Still, Hyuna can't sympathize with any slave that just let it happen and didn't try fighting back at all. Still, she felt a strange burning desire to murder, brutally slaughter the slavers. "He will have fled Poyo with the attack and is probably held up there. In exchange for a quick ride down the river we're going to get her mother back for her. Typical hero business."
"I'll wipe 'em out. I'll tear them apart, Fortune." Hyuna hissed, for once having anger not aimed directly at her old friend. "The bastards deserve it, and more."
"Slavers..." Suiken spat grimly, his brow furrowing heavily. "I'd be proud to aid the good captain's mother in escaping from that hellish institution," He nodded at Yuwen.
Keeflo watched as Yuwen ran after the goblin. He was glad that they would be able to something about her plight. When the boat turned around and Yuwen said that he knew who had the Captain's mother Keeflo felt good at being able to do something. In the process of freeing the Captain's mother perhaps they could free other slaves as well. What was he thinking? Of course they would free the other slaves as well.
Keeflo was about go to the boat when he remembered something. "Sir, I have something I need to return to its proper owner in Poyo," he said to Yuwen. He shouldn't leave without returning the key to the chest. He understood the need to be on his way, but he also didn't want Loy-Qui to think him a thief.
Keeflo was about go to the boat when he remembered something. "Sir, I have something I need to return to its proper owner in Poyo," he said to Yuwen. He shouldn't leave without returning the key to the chest. He understood the need to be on his way, but he also didn't want Loy-Qui to think him a thief.
"We're running late," Yuwen insisted to Keeflo as he climbed aboard. "We'll send the owner a letter explaining."
"If anything, we could send someone back to deliver the item if it is so pressing. A messanger gets a job and your conscience is relieved. Both parties benefit. I'm sure they'll understand either way." Lo-muna assured Keeflo with a charming smile as she came onboard the ship. She took in the details of the vessel before scrunching her nose slightly and muttering quietly, "Charming little thing, isn't it?"
The others were coming on board and all seeking room on the ship. Lo-muna stayed near the center, the thought of going near the edges making her somewhat anxious. She was more partial to the land than the sea after all. Her ears twitched and she started tapping her foot lightly, a restlessness beginning to show. Otherwise, her features remained calm and if she spoke, it would be as bright and even as before. Lo-muna doubted anyone would even notice her uneasiness unless they had been watching her closely, unaware she was already caught in someone's sights...
The others were coming on board and all seeking room on the ship. Lo-muna stayed near the center, the thought of going near the edges making her somewhat anxious. She was more partial to the land than the sea after all. Her ears twitched and she started tapping her foot lightly, a restlessness beginning to show. Otherwise, her features remained calm and if she spoke, it would be as bright and even as before. Lo-muna doubted anyone would even notice her uneasiness unless they had been watching her closely, unaware she was already caught in someone's sights...
Millie was now riding on top of Ann's shoulders, her arms wrapped lightly around her neck as her eyes swept across the horizon. At this height, the girl was almost eye to eye with Illyria. Listening in on the conversation between Yuwen and Hyuna, Ann made to board the boat. Slavers, was it? Though Ann's experience as a slave involved plenty of hard work and cruel punishments, her role was something more of a plaything rather than a laborer. She'd dealt with slavers a few times before, thought it was hardly ever to kill them. They weren't the type to start fights; she'd actually spent most of her time around slavers acting as a bodyguard or hired escort, protecting them from rival slavers that might pine after the haul or vigilante heroes that decided that they'd rush in to free the slaves. She climbed aboard, maintaining a firm grip around the girl’s ankles so that she wouldn’t have to worry about falling. There was a slight unease in the girl's balance, shifting herself around on Ann's shoulders.
“Is something up, Millie?” Ann asked. "Do you want me to put you down?"
“I’m okay,” she reassured her, leaning forward a bit. "I'm just a little..."
“Try not to think about it too much,” she said, quickly catching the drift of the conversation.
"Yeah..." the girl muttered, trailing off.
Next stop was the Atoro Cliffs, then Jiefong. Ann could feel she was getting closer and closer to an answer. After spending her entire life traveling across many different lands, there was no way she couldn’t be. The key to her past was somewhere out there and she knew it had something to do with the tattoo on her arm; a simple depiction of a snake with an arrow through its head. All she knew was that the mark belonged to an organization called the Seven Sons. Most people have never heard of it and the people who have don’t know anything more than that. She knew she’d gotten it sometime during the part of her life that was still locked away in the swirling haze that was her memories. But what would she do when she found out where it had come from? She supposed she’d figure it out when it actually happened, but for now, it gave her a purpose to serve and she planned on seeing it to the end.
“Is something up, Millie?” Ann asked. "Do you want me to put you down?"
“I’m okay,” she reassured her, leaning forward a bit. "I'm just a little..."
“Try not to think about it too much,” she said, quickly catching the drift of the conversation.
"Yeah..." the girl muttered, trailing off.
Next stop was the Atoro Cliffs, then Jiefong. Ann could feel she was getting closer and closer to an answer. After spending her entire life traveling across many different lands, there was no way she couldn’t be. The key to her past was somewhere out there and she knew it had something to do with the tattoo on her arm; a simple depiction of a snake with an arrow through its head. All she knew was that the mark belonged to an organization called the Seven Sons. Most people have never heard of it and the people who have don’t know anything more than that. She knew she’d gotten it sometime during the part of her life that was still locked away in the swirling haze that was her memories. But what would she do when she found out where it had come from? She supposed she’d figure it out when it actually happened, but for now, it gave her a purpose to serve and she planned on seeing it to the end.
Captain Jensu watched as the Great Guild members began to board onto her small ship. She recognized a fair amount of them from the festival the night before, a festival she'd heard had gone fairly wrong after she'd blacked out in her mother's house. And she was willing to bet that the Great Guild had something to do with it.
"So what happened exactly, Fortune?" Jensu called as she steppe down from the wheel and strode across the deck to the man. "Tengu attacked the tower," Yuwen replied as he helped Lo-muna aboard. "We stopped them but were accused of participating in the attack so to escape the law they joined... I know how to exploit loopholes."
"I'm sure you do," Jensu muttered before stepping forward in front of everyone. She stuck two fingers in her mouth and gave a loud whistle, causing everyone to turn to her. "Alright everyone, welcome to the Milkweed," She began slowly. "Now this is a cargo vessel, and it's got six rooms in the hull. Two are bedrooms, the Captain's quarters and Mohan's. One is a bathroom, and the other three are storage hulls. One of them's full so you'll have to divide the other two for yourself."
"Do you have hammocks or something?" Yuwen asked.
"Hammocks, sheets, and covers," Jensu replied. "I'm sure you'll be able to fix something up. Now sailing down rivers is dangerous so that brings us to the rules. One, don't disturb the Captain. And I'm the Captain. Two, don't take any of the Captain's food or especially drink without asking. That means that-" She pointed her green finger toward a large pile of drinks on the outdoor table. "Is off-limits. Is that understood?"
"Yes ma'am," Yuwen said under his breath.
"Alright. Jiefong is about two days away, the mountains about one. One we hit the mountain river pass we have to be careful, it's bandit country," Jensu continued. "Again, I'm the Captain. That's the first mate, Mohan." She nodded her head toward a large, shirtless fire-oni with white skin, large, wild red hairs and beard. His eyes were blue and very tired. "Welcome to the Milkweed." With that she gave another whistle, signalling them to dismiss.
"Oh boy," Yuwen muttered to the team as Mohan went to the sails and Jensu grabbed a bottle from the table. "Sailors are always a bit strict..."
"So what happened exactly, Fortune?" Jensu called as she steppe down from the wheel and strode across the deck to the man. "Tengu attacked the tower," Yuwen replied as he helped Lo-muna aboard. "We stopped them but were accused of participating in the attack so to escape the law they joined... I know how to exploit loopholes."
"I'm sure you do," Jensu muttered before stepping forward in front of everyone. She stuck two fingers in her mouth and gave a loud whistle, causing everyone to turn to her. "Alright everyone, welcome to the Milkweed," She began slowly. "Now this is a cargo vessel, and it's got six rooms in the hull. Two are bedrooms, the Captain's quarters and Mohan's. One is a bathroom, and the other three are storage hulls. One of them's full so you'll have to divide the other two for yourself."
"Do you have hammocks or something?" Yuwen asked.
"Hammocks, sheets, and covers," Jensu replied. "I'm sure you'll be able to fix something up. Now sailing down rivers is dangerous so that brings us to the rules. One, don't disturb the Captain. And I'm the Captain. Two, don't take any of the Captain's food or especially drink without asking. That means that-" She pointed her green finger toward a large pile of drinks on the outdoor table. "Is off-limits. Is that understood?"
"Yes ma'am," Yuwen said under his breath.
"Alright. Jiefong is about two days away, the mountains about one. One we hit the mountain river pass we have to be careful, it's bandit country," Jensu continued. "Again, I'm the Captain. That's the first mate, Mohan." She nodded her head toward a large, shirtless fire-oni with white skin, large, wild red hairs and beard. His eyes were blue and very tired. "Welcome to the Milkweed." With that she gave another whistle, signalling them to dismiss.
"Oh boy," Yuwen muttered to the team as Mohan went to the sails and Jensu grabbed a bottle from the table. "Sailors are always a bit strict..."
Yamato listened in on Yuwen's conversation with Hyuna and the Goblin captain they'd met the night before. From what he gathered, the goblin's mother was being held by a group of slavers. To Yamato, slavers ranked as some of the worst cowards. Why go through the trouble of capturing people and keeping them in cages? It made no sense, it served no purpose in Yamato's eyes. Salves became mouths to feed. If one wanted to rule over people, they needed real power. A slaver was nothing but a weak man wielding a blade in the presence of those who could not.
He stepped onto the boat after Yuwen, Echo, and Hyuna, settling in fairly easily as the rest of the guild filed onto the boat. The thought of a battle excited him, and he could tell the idea of slavers set something off in Hyuna's mind. "Good," He thought "This will be a good testing ground to start training. For now I need to teach her meditation in order to strengthen her chi flow."
He stepped onto the boat after Yuwen, Echo, and Hyuna, settling in fairly easily as the rest of the guild filed onto the boat. The thought of a battle excited him, and he could tell the idea of slavers set something off in Hyuna's mind. "Good," He thought "This will be a good testing ground to start training. For now I need to teach her meditation in order to strengthen her chi flow."
Amanhã's thoughts turned from the wanted orca-- that was something that could be figured out at a later point. The new subject at hand, however, was still very much relevant to the topic of slavery-- it seemed the mother of the unwilling captain of the ship had been captured by slavers, and the fraud believed if he promised to return her mother to her, she would give them passage. Well, perhaps-- of that, Amanhã could not speak. With slavers, however, she had much experience-- both killing them and being employed by them. Granted, she herself had never become involved in the slave trade business-- as a bandit, she had been planning on expanding into the lucrative goblin slave trade in the Yune Empire, attracted to the profits turned by goblin slavery, but this option was taken off the table once she opted to pursue a more secure (and more cost effective) career was a bounty hunter. It was wholly possible, the thought struck her, that if she had pursued that course of actions, she may have been the very slaver the guild was now plotting against-- but she discarded it with little further consideration. Amanhã did not entertain thoughts of what might have been-- only that which irrevocably was.
It seemed the ship in question had just begun to pass by the group on the docks-- at least, that would have made sense, given the fraud, upon noticing it, immediately took off running, hollering like a lunatic, leaving the others there briefly to entertain whatever assorted conversations they were carrying on. The stranger with her child (a relation of hers? It was the only remote reason Amanhã could conceive she would be toting her along, and even that made little sense)-- the half-pint with her tengu ally, others lingering in a blissful silence. It was in short order interrupted as the fraud returned, however, having evidently attracted the attention-- and the allegiance-- of the goblin captain, a conclusion Amanhã had arrived at largely based on the fact that he had come back on the ship itself.
The picture of needless flamboyance-- as seemed typical already of the fraud-- he leapt off the bow of the ship and landed on the docks before them. "Ladies and gentlemen," he announced grandiosely. "We have a ship to Jiefong. Welcome to the Milkweed."
Amanhã already disliked it. Mostly because of the name. Well, partially because of the name. Mostly because... well, it was there, wasn't it? That was reason enough, dammit.
The lot of them boarded the ship, Amanhã following on warily-- she figured, had she been of a vastly more poetic ilk, she would have considered stepping from the hollow wood floor of the docks onto the creaking stern of the ship to be symbolic of some kind of irrevocable new beginning, a change in course, except that Amanhã was absolutely not of any sort of poetic ilk. The most poetic thing she'd ever done in her life was observe how very like the world as it actually was the plague lands of Kakan were-- how superficial the countless species of plant and animal she had committed to memory over the length of her travels, a paltry veneer over the nature of reality. But even that had hardly been some profound, mystical observation: it was simply the world as it was, something Amanhã was aware of, something others seemed to remain wilfully ignorant of.
More to the point, the goblin captain was speaking with regards to the living quarters open to the guild, which Amanhã suspected had not been designed to accommodate one of Ashuran descent: bearing in mind how absolutely constrained she would be in such close quarters, surrounded by threats on every side and much too physically inhibited she would be by the lack of room, she felt it would be vastly preferable to simply remain on the deck. Then again, that perhaps would be a... er, difficulty. This goblin seemed wilful. Too wilful for a four foot five goblin who probably weighed less than Amanhã's sword-- she loathed such individuals. Those who wielded power they did not have were simply welcoming the vehemence of their betters, and deserved to be taught that power belonged solely to those who demonstrated it, rather than spoke of it. Such had been Amanhã's philosophy, one she had learned at a very young age, and it had served her well to this day. After all, she was still alive, and intact. Largely.
The goblin captain concluded her speech with a shrill whistle, which only further aggravated Amanhã-- dismissal? Does she think me to be of her crew? The half-Ashuran's brow furrowed bitterly, but she suppressed the bubbling sensation of violence that began to seize upon her-- the hell with it. She'd calm down, eat the damn sweet she'd gotten earlier, and tolerate all this headache. Tolerate that brat the stranger had for whatever god-forsaken reason seen fit to tote along, tolerate that runt of a goblin giving commands as though she had any muscle whatsoever to back them up, tolerate that...
... you know, I suspect somehow that it becomes a lot easier to deal with things if you don't specifically dwell on everything that's infuriating you. But I could be wrong.
The group dispersed at the goblin's beck; Amanhã, for her part, immediately headed for the towering, sturdy mast of the frigate, where she settled down into a cross-legged seating position, leaning her back somewhat against the mast, facing out to sea. Reaching up, she removed her helmet from her head, setting it beside her; the lengthy greying tendrils of her ragged dreadlocks were askew about her. Paying little mind to that inanity, she shoved a hand into her pack, digging around briefly before the sweet, wrapped in paper, at last met her fingers. Suppressing a smile, permitting herself to be glad only inwardly that she had at least this one comfort amidst an ocean of discontent, Amanhã brought the sweet to her lips, freed of the barrier of her helmet, and bit into the succulent treat.
Doesn't beat a good fight, but I'll take what I can get.
It seemed the ship in question had just begun to pass by the group on the docks-- at least, that would have made sense, given the fraud, upon noticing it, immediately took off running, hollering like a lunatic, leaving the others there briefly to entertain whatever assorted conversations they were carrying on. The stranger with her child (a relation of hers? It was the only remote reason Amanhã could conceive she would be toting her along, and even that made little sense)-- the half-pint with her tengu ally, others lingering in a blissful silence. It was in short order interrupted as the fraud returned, however, having evidently attracted the attention-- and the allegiance-- of the goblin captain, a conclusion Amanhã had arrived at largely based on the fact that he had come back on the ship itself.
The picture of needless flamboyance-- as seemed typical already of the fraud-- he leapt off the bow of the ship and landed on the docks before them. "Ladies and gentlemen," he announced grandiosely. "We have a ship to Jiefong. Welcome to the Milkweed."
Amanhã already disliked it. Mostly because of the name. Well, partially because of the name. Mostly because... well, it was there, wasn't it? That was reason enough, dammit.
The lot of them boarded the ship, Amanhã following on warily-- she figured, had she been of a vastly more poetic ilk, she would have considered stepping from the hollow wood floor of the docks onto the creaking stern of the ship to be symbolic of some kind of irrevocable new beginning, a change in course, except that Amanhã was absolutely not of any sort of poetic ilk. The most poetic thing she'd ever done in her life was observe how very like the world as it actually was the plague lands of Kakan were-- how superficial the countless species of plant and animal she had committed to memory over the length of her travels, a paltry veneer over the nature of reality. But even that had hardly been some profound, mystical observation: it was simply the world as it was, something Amanhã was aware of, something others seemed to remain wilfully ignorant of.
More to the point, the goblin captain was speaking with regards to the living quarters open to the guild, which Amanhã suspected had not been designed to accommodate one of Ashuran descent: bearing in mind how absolutely constrained she would be in such close quarters, surrounded by threats on every side and much too physically inhibited she would be by the lack of room, she felt it would be vastly preferable to simply remain on the deck. Then again, that perhaps would be a... er, difficulty. This goblin seemed wilful. Too wilful for a four foot five goblin who probably weighed less than Amanhã's sword-- she loathed such individuals. Those who wielded power they did not have were simply welcoming the vehemence of their betters, and deserved to be taught that power belonged solely to those who demonstrated it, rather than spoke of it. Such had been Amanhã's philosophy, one she had learned at a very young age, and it had served her well to this day. After all, she was still alive, and intact. Largely.
The goblin captain concluded her speech with a shrill whistle, which only further aggravated Amanhã-- dismissal? Does she think me to be of her crew? The half-Ashuran's brow furrowed bitterly, but she suppressed the bubbling sensation of violence that began to seize upon her-- the hell with it. She'd calm down, eat the damn sweet she'd gotten earlier, and tolerate all this headache. Tolerate that brat the stranger had for whatever god-forsaken reason seen fit to tote along, tolerate that runt of a goblin giving commands as though she had any muscle whatsoever to back them up, tolerate that...
... you know, I suspect somehow that it becomes a lot easier to deal with things if you don't specifically dwell on everything that's infuriating you. But I could be wrong.
The group dispersed at the goblin's beck; Amanhã, for her part, immediately headed for the towering, sturdy mast of the frigate, where she settled down into a cross-legged seating position, leaning her back somewhat against the mast, facing out to sea. Reaching up, she removed her helmet from her head, setting it beside her; the lengthy greying tendrils of her ragged dreadlocks were askew about her. Paying little mind to that inanity, she shoved a hand into her pack, digging around briefly before the sweet, wrapped in paper, at last met her fingers. Suppressing a smile, permitting herself to be glad only inwardly that she had at least this one comfort amidst an ocean of discontent, Amanhã brought the sweet to her lips, freed of the barrier of her helmet, and bit into the succulent treat.
Doesn't beat a good fight, but I'll take what I can get.
Keeflo climbed into the boat with the rest of the guild. When the Captain was finished giving her orders he went up to her and said, "Thank you for your hospitality earlier, Captain. We will get back your mother." It was infuriating how some people thought they could own others. Keeflo understood the concept of the strong lording over the weak, but to go so far as to say you owned them? That was unnatural as city sludge in a river.
There unfortunately hadn't even been time to send the key over a messenger. Keeflo considered asking if he could take the key to the Mayor and then swim down the river after the Milkweed, but he didn't. Yuwen seemed pretty dead set on going now. Well, maybe they would return to Poyo sometime. For now Keeflo decided he would protect the key with his best efforts.
Keeflo watched as the guild began to disperse. The Angry Blue Giantess (not that he would call her that to her face) sat under the mast. Hyuna and Yamato looked for a place to train. The others still seemed to be getting used to the change of pace.
The orca beast-man looked around, trying to decide who to ask to mentor him. Giantess - Illyria was her name, he thought - didn't seem to be the best. He had hardly heard he communicate at all and she seemed terrifyingly violent. She didn't seem to have much patience, either, so Keeflo didn't feel safe asking her. Ashy winged Yamato was a good fighter and had shown willingness to teach, but he already had an apprentice. Keeflo was not sure if Hyuna would want to share her 'Master' as she devoutly called him. Yamato seemed impatient as well, though not as dangerous to an ally as Illyria.
Perhaps the bald human, then? He was the other one who Keeflo had seen fight well. Would he take a student? The only way to find out was to ask. Keeflo found the bald human and said, "Sir, would you mind teaching me? I am a beginner when it comes to fighting, and in this guild I'm going to need some sort of skill."
There unfortunately hadn't even been time to send the key over a messenger. Keeflo considered asking if he could take the key to the Mayor and then swim down the river after the Milkweed, but he didn't. Yuwen seemed pretty dead set on going now. Well, maybe they would return to Poyo sometime. For now Keeflo decided he would protect the key with his best efforts.
Keeflo watched as the guild began to disperse. The Angry Blue Giantess (not that he would call her that to her face) sat under the mast. Hyuna and Yamato looked for a place to train. The others still seemed to be getting used to the change of pace.
The orca beast-man looked around, trying to decide who to ask to mentor him. Giantess - Illyria was her name, he thought - didn't seem to be the best. He had hardly heard he communicate at all and she seemed terrifyingly violent. She didn't seem to have much patience, either, so Keeflo didn't feel safe asking her. Ashy winged Yamato was a good fighter and had shown willingness to teach, but he already had an apprentice. Keeflo was not sure if Hyuna would want to share her 'Master' as she devoutly called him. Yamato seemed impatient as well, though not as dangerous to an ally as Illyria.
Perhaps the bald human, then? He was the other one who Keeflo had seen fight well. Would he take a student? The only way to find out was to ask. Keeflo found the bald human and said, "Sir, would you mind teaching me? I am a beginner when it comes to fighting, and in this guild I'm going to need some sort of skill."
Hyuna Ka-Nan
The slavers matter side, this was getting ridiculous. Hyuna couldn't even focus during the Captain's whole speech, only really noticing that they would have to split up rooms. How would it work, split by sex, men in one, and the women in the other? Hyuna wasn't exactly sure she wanted to sleep in the same room as the Giantess, eyeing her uncomfortably. It was a shock, though, when Illyria opened her pouch and took out a sweet to punch on, a lightly blissful look under the face that hardly gets to be out from under that odious helmet. Maybe, just maybe, they could bond over sweets. Hyuna still had a couple, enough to last a day until the mountains, essentially. She wondered if she'd offer them; what the hell would the Giantess do? Accept it like before? Grab her by the throat and crush her under her feet? Both options seemed equally likely.
Here goes nuthin'
"Hey, Illyria, do you want-"
Hyuna chickened out at the last second, side-stepping the giant as her eyes caught, once again onto the damned bunny girl. Muna, Muna. Why couldn't she look away from the bunny, ever? Sure, she was a beast-man, but the admiration of beast-men never reached this extent; this quasi-obsession. What's going on? Hyuna has no idea, and it bugs her. This strange feeling she gets when looking at the frail yet compact rabbit; the mix of cuteness and grace on those soft bodily features of hers. And it wasn't just that rabbits were awesome- they were, obviously, but that's got nothing to do with it. Not as if she hasn't ever seen rabbit beast-men before, and those times never activated this strong... reaction? Is that the word?
She'd had enough. Hyuna couldn't fight in this condition, if she kept being distracted by Muna. In one swift motion, she somewhat glided her way over to Muna, trying to look serious and threatening but only coming across as awkward and insecure. She fidgeted and twitched at the thought of the bunny looking over at her, but it was too late to really do anything about it. The Falcon had already descended upon the Rabbit.
"Uh- M... Muna, you..." She frowned distastefully. Why, all of a sudden, did her nerves fail? She couldn't manage to talk to the Ashura, and now she was floundering helplessly in front of the rabbit girl. "Why can't... I, oh, whatever! Nevermind! Screw it!"
She stormed off sourly, returning to Yamato's side, his face already indicating that he knew what the training would be. First, though, she had to ask him the most pressing question of all.
"Master." She mumbled, looking at her feet with feigned interest. "Is... is there, er, a type of chi that can draw someone's attention towards you?" She hoped he didn't know exactly why she was asking, but, perhaps he already knew. Yamato was smart like that; he's Master, after all. "It'd be pretty useful in combat... and.... yeah."
She faintly realized that if the storerooms would be separated by sex, she'd have to be in the same room as that terrible bunny. In that case, the chance of really getting any sleep was pretty much null. Hyuna groaned internally to herself. She was angry. She wanted to hurry up and slaughter the slavers, already. The day couldn't be over soon enough.
Lo-muna watched, bewildered, as Hyuna walked away in a fluster. The rabbit-girl hadn't even been given a chance to produce and adequate lead into the conversation the girl had obviously wanted. Still, she smiled in amusement at the girl's frustration. She was interesting, though, someone who would still lead themselves into trouble. The last thing Lo-muna wanted was anyone in the guild to be injured.
Once Lo-muna saw that Hyuna was safely secured by Yamato's side, well perhaps safely was a stretch of a word, the rabbit resumed her observation of the others. They would be sharing rooms and the last thing she wanted was conflict when they were supposed to be resting. However, a mixture of the more passive members with the active could prove beneficial.
"How exactly are we going to divide the rooms?" she asked of Yuwen, slightly concerned. "We have what, eleven members so far?"
Once Lo-muna saw that Hyuna was safely secured by Yamato's side, well perhaps safely was a stretch of a word, the rabbit resumed her observation of the others. They would be sharing rooms and the last thing she wanted was conflict when they were supposed to be resting. However, a mixture of the more passive members with the active could prove beneficial.
"How exactly are we going to divide the rooms?" she asked of Yuwen, slightly concerned. "We have what, eleven members so far?"
With the members aboard the Milkweed was off down the massive river. It swerved through the docks of Poyo, carefully maneuvering around the gargantuan sea-bound ships that surrounded it until at last it escaped the fray - the river all that was before them. On the port side the wall of Poyo stretched passed them and was soon replaced by open farmland and patches of forest in between. "A beautiful blue-sky, wouldn't you say Mister Mohan?" The goblin captain called to her first mate as they sailed.
"Indeed ma'am!" The Oni first mate replied as he tightened ropes at the mast. They began to move swiftly up the waters, and at the front of the ship leaning on the railing was Yuwen, his eyes wide as he took in the land before him. The coast of the river: the animals, the forest. He'd never traveled to Jiefong by boat before. It was a different way to see things. "How exactly are we going to divide the rooms?" A high-pitched voice called. Yuwen glanced back to see Lo-muna approached, a worried expression on her face. "We have what, eleven members so far?"
"...Well I was sort of assuming I'd get one room and the rest of you cram in the other," Yuwen replied dismissively. He held it for a second before smiling. "I don't know," He shrugged. "We could divide it by boys and girls. Did you have an idea in mind?" Yuwen questioned as he patted the railing beside him, hoping she'd join him watching. "This is really cool... just seeing the world," He said, glancing over at a passing field where muddied children ran with their mother and a fish they'd caught. "It's peaceful."
From the mast the white-skinned fire-oni Mohan leaned back and watched the scene. "They're quite irritating, aren't they?" He commented to the half-ashura resting against the mast...
"Indeed ma'am!" The Oni first mate replied as he tightened ropes at the mast. They began to move swiftly up the waters, and at the front of the ship leaning on the railing was Yuwen, his eyes wide as he took in the land before him. The coast of the river: the animals, the forest. He'd never traveled to Jiefong by boat before. It was a different way to see things. "How exactly are we going to divide the rooms?" A high-pitched voice called. Yuwen glanced back to see Lo-muna approached, a worried expression on her face. "We have what, eleven members so far?"
"...Well I was sort of assuming I'd get one room and the rest of you cram in the other," Yuwen replied dismissively. He held it for a second before smiling. "I don't know," He shrugged. "We could divide it by boys and girls. Did you have an idea in mind?" Yuwen questioned as he patted the railing beside him, hoping she'd join him watching. "This is really cool... just seeing the world," He said, glancing over at a passing field where muddied children ran with their mother and a fish they'd caught. "It's peaceful."
From the mast the white-skinned fire-oni Mohan leaned back and watched the scene. "They're quite irritating, aren't they?" He commented to the half-ashura resting against the mast...
'Send us flying through the blue
Through waters that hold our path true
Through the flowing rapids we go
Through the Raging Rivers flow
We set our path and sail away
Past the dawn, past the break of day...'
Suiken had begun his song after securing a spot near the front of the boat, his drum held out in front of him as he played a beat to go along with his melody. 'Across the Raging Rivers' was an oddly popular song in many provinces. Not one of Suiken's favorites particularly, but it seemed appropriate for the Guild's current state. After his song finished, Suiken played a few more lyricless songs on his drum, before putting his instruments away.
Suiken then sat up and looked out across the river, leaning against the Milkweed's railing, but not too much so, he was fairly heavy after all. The wind had picked up finally and Poyo wasn't exactly the least hot village around, especially with the fires the Tengu attackers started, so the cool breeze was welcome. Suiken sighed and lowered his head. For all of the reservations he'd had about this Great Guild Fortune, he knew this was it. The sign he was looking for. Now he has a chance to finally set things right.
But first was Jiefong, which was good. He needed to head there to re-acquire what he'd lost so long ago. Things were turning up for the better, it seemed. Then, for a brief moment, the wind became ever so harsher, causing the grass alongside the riverbanks to sway back and forth quickly, before suddenly returning to normal. Suiken didn't like it at all, narrowing his eyes as he stared off into the distance at whatever lay ahead of them on the river.
He returned to where he sat before, appearing slightly more agitated then normal, but his overall position wasn't all too negative. "Been a while since I traveled in a group..." Suiken mused nostalgically to no one in particular, leaning his head against the ships railing.
Through waters that hold our path true
Through the flowing rapids we go
Through the Raging Rivers flow
We set our path and sail away
Past the dawn, past the break of day...'
Suiken had begun his song after securing a spot near the front of the boat, his drum held out in front of him as he played a beat to go along with his melody. 'Across the Raging Rivers' was an oddly popular song in many provinces. Not one of Suiken's favorites particularly, but it seemed appropriate for the Guild's current state. After his song finished, Suiken played a few more lyricless songs on his drum, before putting his instruments away.
Suiken then sat up and looked out across the river, leaning against the Milkweed's railing, but not too much so, he was fairly heavy after all. The wind had picked up finally and Poyo wasn't exactly the least hot village around, especially with the fires the Tengu attackers started, so the cool breeze was welcome. Suiken sighed and lowered his head. For all of the reservations he'd had about this Great Guild Fortune, he knew this was it. The sign he was looking for. Now he has a chance to finally set things right.
But first was Jiefong, which was good. He needed to head there to re-acquire what he'd lost so long ago. Things were turning up for the better, it seemed. Then, for a brief moment, the wind became ever so harsher, causing the grass alongside the riverbanks to sway back and forth quickly, before suddenly returning to normal. Suiken didn't like it at all, narrowing his eyes as he stared off into the distance at whatever lay ahead of them on the river.
He returned to where he sat before, appearing slightly more agitated then normal, but his overall position wasn't all too negative. "Been a while since I traveled in a group..." Suiken mused nostalgically to no one in particular, leaning his head against the ships railing.
Millie was now on the ground beside Ann, holding tightly onto her hand. The girl seemed captivated by the scenery as they traversed up the stream. She overheard the conversation between Lo-Muna and Yuwen and looked down at the girl. Guess Millie wouldn’t really be worried about going inside right now she supposed.
“Is this your first time on a boat?” Ann asked.
“This is my first time out of town,” was the distant reply, her eyes still fixed forward as she observed the river bank with silent but clear enthusiasm. “It’s really pretty outside, isn’t it?”
“It gets better,” she smiled, bringing her in a little closer. “In other places, the life around you can be so vibrant and dazzling that you’d think you were in another world.” She paused a moment, one hand gripping the edge of the boat as she looked out along side Millie. “Maybe the idea isn’t so far-fetched. Or perhaps premature? The world is so big, I’m sure there are many more sights to see and things to learn that we couldn’t have possibly imagined would exist. But sometimes…I’m a little worried that the world might be too big.”
“What do you mean by that?”
“Because then I’ll have a hard time finding what I’m looking for,” Ann sighed, now turning around and leaning against the side instead of facing toward it. The blue oni seemed present with them as well, singing to the beat of his drums. Millie’s attention was drawn away, shifting to Suiken as he played his instruments. She seemed enraptured by the performance, applauding when he had gone through several more songs.
"Been a while since I traveled in a group..." the oni said.
“That’s a shame,” Ann replied without looking in his direction. “You seem to be the kind to enjoy company, are you not?” Otherwise, who would listen to his music, after all? She tossed a few coins in his direction. “I can’t say I’m particularly one for music…” she started, glancing down at a delighted Millie, “but our little friend here seemed to enjoy your performance.”
“Is this your first time on a boat?” Ann asked.
“This is my first time out of town,” was the distant reply, her eyes still fixed forward as she observed the river bank with silent but clear enthusiasm. “It’s really pretty outside, isn’t it?”
“It gets better,” she smiled, bringing her in a little closer. “In other places, the life around you can be so vibrant and dazzling that you’d think you were in another world.” She paused a moment, one hand gripping the edge of the boat as she looked out along side Millie. “Maybe the idea isn’t so far-fetched. Or perhaps premature? The world is so big, I’m sure there are many more sights to see and things to learn that we couldn’t have possibly imagined would exist. But sometimes…I’m a little worried that the world might be too big.”
“What do you mean by that?”
“Because then I’ll have a hard time finding what I’m looking for,” Ann sighed, now turning around and leaning against the side instead of facing toward it. The blue oni seemed present with them as well, singing to the beat of his drums. Millie’s attention was drawn away, shifting to Suiken as he played his instruments. She seemed enraptured by the performance, applauding when he had gone through several more songs.
"Been a while since I traveled in a group..." the oni said.
“That’s a shame,” Ann replied without looking in his direction. “You seem to be the kind to enjoy company, are you not?” Otherwise, who would listen to his music, after all? She tossed a few coins in his direction. “I can’t say I’m particularly one for music…” she started, glancing down at a delighted Millie, “but our little friend here seemed to enjoy your performance.”
[“That’s a shame,” Ann replied without looking in his direction. “You seem to be the kind to enjoy company, are you not?” Otherwise, who would listen to his music, after all? She tossed a few coins in his direction.]
Suiken nodded appreciatively as he caught the coins with a quick movement of his hand and placed them into his pouch. "Well, every town or village I visit has an audience I can entertain. Some generally more receptive than others, but..." Suiken shrugged.
[“I can’t say I’m particularly one for music…” she started, glancing down at a delighted Millie, “but our little friend here seemed to enjoy your performance.” ]
Suiken gave a friendly smile. "Well, I'm honored that you think so! Always glad to have a fan!" he chuckled. "And if you want to hear another song. All ya gotta do is ask!"
Suiken nodded appreciatively as he caught the coins with a quick movement of his hand and placed them into his pouch. "Well, every town or village I visit has an audience I can entertain. Some generally more receptive than others, but..." Suiken shrugged.
[“I can’t say I’m particularly one for music…” she started, glancing down at a delighted Millie, “but our little friend here seemed to enjoy your performance.” ]
Suiken gave a friendly smile. "Well, I'm honored that you think so! Always glad to have a fan!" he chuckled. "And if you want to hear another song. All ya gotta do is ask!"
"How about it?" Ann said, thoroughly ruffling Millie's hair. "You want to hear another song?"
The girl slowly nodded, her attention now fully turned away from the scenery around the boat as they traveled along the river. "Well, that's what the lady says," Ann shrugged, waving as she pushed away from the side of the boat. "I think I'll take a break inside. You two have fun." She entered one of the two available rooms at random, taking a seat on a lightly swaying hammock. She set her sword aside, resting it vertically against the wall as she took one last glance back out the doorway before lying down and shutting her eyes.
The girl slowly nodded, her attention now fully turned away from the scenery around the boat as they traveled along the river. "Well, that's what the lady says," Ann shrugged, waving as she pushed away from the side of the boat. "I think I'll take a break inside. You two have fun." She entered one of the two available rooms at random, taking a seat on a lightly swaying hammock. She set her sword aside, resting it vertically against the wall as she took one last glance back out the doorway before lying down and shutting her eyes.
Sunaarashi, who had been quietly napping in one corner of the boat, opened an eye when Keeflo began talking to him. He opened the other eye when he realized the beastman was asking him to teach him.
"Well, I guess I could give you some pointers," Sunaarashi said, after a moment. "But you don't really seem the combative type. Are you sure it's what you want to do?" He raised a hand, forestalling any comment from Keeflo. "Let me rephrase that. I can teach you how to fight, but understand: once you learn how, you have a responsibility to use that skill, and use it wisely."
He gestured at the other members of the guild. "A lot of these guys are really good at fighting. But they only use it for selfish reasons. If you learn from me, you can't do that. Do you understand?"
"Well, I guess I could give you some pointers," Sunaarashi said, after a moment. "But you don't really seem the combative type. Are you sure it's what you want to do?" He raised a hand, forestalling any comment from Keeflo. "Let me rephrase that. I can teach you how to fight, but understand: once you learn how, you have a responsibility to use that skill, and use it wisely."
He gestured at the other members of the guild. "A lot of these guys are really good at fighting. But they only use it for selfish reasons. If you learn from me, you can't do that. Do you understand?"
Keeflo listened attentively as the bald man spoke. "Well, I guess I could give you some pointers," the man said, after a moment. "But you don't really seem the combative type. Are you sure it's what you want to do?" He raised a hand, forestalling any comment from Keeflo. "Let me rephrase that. I can teach you how to fight, but understand: once you learn how, you have a responsibility to use that skill, and use it wisely."
He gestured at the other members of the guild. "A lot of these guys are really good at fighting. But they only use it for selfish reasons. If you learn from me, you can't do that. Do you understand?"
When Keeflo was sure the man had finished he turned his attention inward towards his thoughts. Part of him argued that it was logical to learn to fight. After all, he was probably going to need it. Another part of him, one that had a clearer memory of his childhood, cried out that fighting other than for the next meal was plain wrong. Keeflo acknowledged that for the most part he couldn't understand why the land dwellers had to fight, argue, heckle each other, and fight some more. Even after more than a decade spent on land he still couldn't comprehend why they had to have more and say more as if this would somehow make them be more.
But he was on land, not in the ocean. He would have to conform at least somewhat to the land dwellers' rules. In the ocean life was about survival against the elements, on land it was not simply the elements every living being fought but also each other. In order to preserve himself Keeflo had to learn how to conform to the rules of the world he lived in.
There was the problem of the responsibilities of using the skill of fighting as well. Keeflo planned to return to the ocean as soon as he could. He could use fighting skills in the meanwhile. Was using them to gain freedom selfish? Keeflo's tail swayed from side to side, an indicator of his deep thought. How else could he contribute to the group? He was strong, yes, and could "see" in the dark as well as hold his breath for long periods of time, but other than that he didn't have many useful skills. He had been a manual laborer and for that he didn't need much else than strength and endurance. Now that he was out in the true world he found himself without qualities that would help much.
"Sir, I believe I understand," Keeflo said at last. "For now I am not asking much, just simple ways I can protect myself. I do not know my place in this guild yet. Once I find it and if I find it involves fighting I ask that I can return to you for more guidance."
He gestured at the other members of the guild. "A lot of these guys are really good at fighting. But they only use it for selfish reasons. If you learn from me, you can't do that. Do you understand?"
When Keeflo was sure the man had finished he turned his attention inward towards his thoughts. Part of him argued that it was logical to learn to fight. After all, he was probably going to need it. Another part of him, one that had a clearer memory of his childhood, cried out that fighting other than for the next meal was plain wrong. Keeflo acknowledged that for the most part he couldn't understand why the land dwellers had to fight, argue, heckle each other, and fight some more. Even after more than a decade spent on land he still couldn't comprehend why they had to have more and say more as if this would somehow make them be more.
But he was on land, not in the ocean. He would have to conform at least somewhat to the land dwellers' rules. In the ocean life was about survival against the elements, on land it was not simply the elements every living being fought but also each other. In order to preserve himself Keeflo had to learn how to conform to the rules of the world he lived in.
There was the problem of the responsibilities of using the skill of fighting as well. Keeflo planned to return to the ocean as soon as he could. He could use fighting skills in the meanwhile. Was using them to gain freedom selfish? Keeflo's tail swayed from side to side, an indicator of his deep thought. How else could he contribute to the group? He was strong, yes, and could "see" in the dark as well as hold his breath for long periods of time, but other than that he didn't have many useful skills. He had been a manual laborer and for that he didn't need much else than strength and endurance. Now that he was out in the true world he found himself without qualities that would help much.
"Sir, I believe I understand," Keeflo said at last. "For now I am not asking much, just simple ways I can protect myself. I do not know my place in this guild yet. Once I find it and if I find it involves fighting I ask that I can return to you for more guidance."
Lo-muna smiled sweetly and then, with great caution, took up a spot beside Yuwen with her hands gripping the rail a tad too tightly. Her eyes took in the scenery as they passed by, gaze locked onto the earth.
"The simplicity of it all is stunning. The calm, the peace, they were always my favourite part of travelling. Allowed me more time to work," Lo-muna said with a small chuckle. "What about you, Fortune? You seem to be a man of the world. What is it that entices you the most? Or is your last name a sufficient answer?"
"The simplicity of it all is stunning. The calm, the peace, they were always my favourite part of travelling. Allowed me more time to work," Lo-muna said with a small chuckle. "What about you, Fortune? You seem to be a man of the world. What is it that entices you the most? Or is your last name a sufficient answer?"
"Well I like being called a man of the world," Yuwen replied with a large smile. He had a very good smile. "For me life's just about having a good time, and being who you want to be... I want to be a hero..." He leaned out over the railing and began to drum the wood of the boat restlessly with his palms. "I just can't live bored. I need change, I need something new to get my heart racing.. I want to be free to have fun, to do whatever it is I want to do whenever I want to do. And money is that freeing factor, in the end. Money and the courage to take risks..."
Yuwen paused, as though lost in his own thoughts for a moment, before glancing back to Lo-muna. He shrugged. "I want to have fun, and there are a lot of things that contribute to having fun. Money is a big one of them." He settled on at last. "Of course its not the only thing..."
At the wheel Jensu squinted on the horizon where grey clouds were forming...
Yuwen paused, as though lost in his own thoughts for a moment, before glancing back to Lo-muna. He shrugged. "I want to have fun, and there are a lot of things that contribute to having fun. Money is a big one of them." He settled on at last. "Of course its not the only thing..."
At the wheel Jensu squinted on the horizon where grey clouds were forming...
"Hmm, I certainly have a few fun things in mind," Lo-muna replied distractedly, reaching over as though to brush something off of Yuwen's sleeve despite nothing being there. Her hand lingered for a second before drawing it back calmly. "Adventure, excitement, you certainly are an interesting man, Yuwen. Seems like I made the right choice signing up for your guild."
She smiled sweetly before a slight breeze blew past them, her nose picking up an odd scent. Her ears flattened against her head and she frowned, "Seems like the day won't remain sunny. Shame..."
She smiled sweetly before a slight breeze blew past them, her nose picking up an odd scent. Her ears flattened against her head and she frowned, "Seems like the day won't remain sunny. Shame..."
The delectable sweetness of the confectionery made swift work of Amanhã's discontent (well, any more discontent than she usually was feeling at any given point in time). It put her slightly at ease, though 'at ease' hardly was meant to imply she wasn't still prepared to decapitate the nearest person. After all, you had to be ready to decapitate the nearest person at any time: Amanhã had spent no dearth of time and energy practising her ability to leap to her feet, draw her sword, and decapitate the nearest person on the drop of a dime. Granted, decapitation was hardly the most practical means of eliminating an immediate threat, but it was certainly among the more entertaining. And that was a vital criteria when it came to methods of murder.
After all, even Amanhã occasionally got bored with practicality.
Forcing herself to make something of an effort to take smaller bites of the sweet in order to preserve it and prolong its soothing effects as long as possible, Amanhã found herself all but nibbling at the damn thing-- fucking humans. So damn selfish, making their sweets sized for their own tiny little mouths. And yet never did they spare any consideration for the half-Ashuran who too indulged in the occasional confectionery-- Amanhã assumed there was probably at least one other individual who met that description. And no, she couldn't simply venture out to Ashan and get some Ashura-size treats. For one, that would have required her to... well, go to Ashan, where her urge to compulsively slaughter every single living thing in her vicinity was exponentially increased what with the hisses of 'dog' and 'half-breed vermin', all the more a reminder that it was just another place Amanhã had no place being in.
And for another, Ashuran sweets were anything but sweet.
The very thought of the confectioneries of Ashan soured Amanhã's expression just a bit, though not as much as what unfolded in the next couple of minutes. She had just taken another agonisingly small bite of the sweet when she heard a voice-- one she marked to be that of the half-pint. Lo and behold, she glanced up, and her eyes fell upon the small human, approaching her. "Hey, Illyria, do you want..." And then, for whatever reason, she never finished her sentence-- passing right by Amanhã, who stared at her back with a vaguely quizzical eyebrow raised. She shook her head, and turned away from the spectacle-- whatever the half-pint had wanted, it was probably nothing Amanhã would have taken a remote interest in. Perhaps, in a brief flash of good sense, she'd realised this, and chosen not to bother. Wise.
Amanhã turned her eyes once more to the right bank of the river, absent of irksome intrusions of people that plagued the other side. And it seemed no sooner had she thought of irksome intrusions than another one made itself evident-- this time in the form of the ship's sole crew member, the white oni. And what irony, too-- "They're quite irritating, aren't they?" he mused, as though he himself was in no way being an irritation. The bounty hunter scowled, but her pale, scarred lips remained sealed firmly shut. After all, she'd already spoken five words that day-- any more and the universe would have begun unravelling, time inverting unto itself and the fabric of reality ripping apart.
Or she just didn't want to talk. One or the other, really.
After all, even Amanhã occasionally got bored with practicality.
Forcing herself to make something of an effort to take smaller bites of the sweet in order to preserve it and prolong its soothing effects as long as possible, Amanhã found herself all but nibbling at the damn thing-- fucking humans. So damn selfish, making their sweets sized for their own tiny little mouths. And yet never did they spare any consideration for the half-Ashuran who too indulged in the occasional confectionery-- Amanhã assumed there was probably at least one other individual who met that description. And no, she couldn't simply venture out to Ashan and get some Ashura-size treats. For one, that would have required her to... well, go to Ashan, where her urge to compulsively slaughter every single living thing in her vicinity was exponentially increased what with the hisses of 'dog' and 'half-breed vermin', all the more a reminder that it was just another place Amanhã had no place being in.
And for another, Ashuran sweets were anything but sweet.
The very thought of the confectioneries of Ashan soured Amanhã's expression just a bit, though not as much as what unfolded in the next couple of minutes. She had just taken another agonisingly small bite of the sweet when she heard a voice-- one she marked to be that of the half-pint. Lo and behold, she glanced up, and her eyes fell upon the small human, approaching her. "Hey, Illyria, do you want..." And then, for whatever reason, she never finished her sentence-- passing right by Amanhã, who stared at her back with a vaguely quizzical eyebrow raised. She shook her head, and turned away from the spectacle-- whatever the half-pint had wanted, it was probably nothing Amanhã would have taken a remote interest in. Perhaps, in a brief flash of good sense, she'd realised this, and chosen not to bother. Wise.
Amanhã turned her eyes once more to the right bank of the river, absent of irksome intrusions of people that plagued the other side. And it seemed no sooner had she thought of irksome intrusions than another one made itself evident-- this time in the form of the ship's sole crew member, the white oni. And what irony, too-- "They're quite irritating, aren't they?" he mused, as though he himself was in no way being an irritation. The bounty hunter scowled, but her pale, scarred lips remained sealed firmly shut. After all, she'd already spoken five words that day-- any more and the universe would have begun unravelling, time inverting unto itself and the fabric of reality ripping apart.
Or she just didn't want to talk. One or the other, really.
Yuwen wrapped himself in his green, velvet cloak as the winds picked up and a coldness grew over the world as the sun disappeared behind the clouds. "That overcast looks pretty bad," Yuwen muttered. He glanced off the port and starboard sides and saw only trees aligning the wide open river. "Maybe we'll reach a village or something. The Milkweed will get pretty thrashed around in a storm..." He muttered, before giving her a smile. "...Who are you exactly?" He began while huddling inside his cloak. "You seem good, which is more then I can say for some members of the guild, but there's something off about you... something odd." He circled her and leaned on the railing, looking up at the sky as if to think of another descriptive term. "There's something dangerous... you know you're pretty enough, you know how to be fast, a combination usually reserved for spies or thieves, and yet you seem to be morally centred." He leaned toward her. "So tell me exactly who you are?"
Mohan stood like a silent statue waiting for the Ashuran-Human to respond, but got nothing but a scowl. He did not reply, simply looking away at the sea and continuing to stand beside her at the mast as to respond to the captain's commands when they came. At the wheel Jensu held her hat as the wind set in. "I don't like that overcast," She muttered as she began to step down the steps toward the deck. "If there's a storm coming we've got to get off the Gan and onto one of the smaller rivers. Maybe find a town," She called to whatever member of the Guild was listening. "Any of you know this area well?"
Mohan stood like a silent statue waiting for the Ashuran-Human to respond, but got nothing but a scowl. He did not reply, simply looking away at the sea and continuing to stand beside her at the mast as to respond to the captain's commands when they came. At the wheel Jensu held her hat as the wind set in. "I don't like that overcast," She muttered as she began to step down the steps toward the deck. "If there's a storm coming we've got to get off the Gan and onto one of the smaller rivers. Maybe find a town," She called to whatever member of the Guild was listening. "Any of you know this area well?"
Suiken concluded yet another few instrumental songs, on the request of Millie, after a while he decided to simply rest for a moment and drew some pork buns from his backpack. Not one to simply stuff his face while in the company of other,s Suiken offered Millie some. "Take one if you want. I don't know when we'll be eating on this voyage," he shrugged. "So...Millie, was it? I assume it's your first time traveling by boat?" the snow oni asked as he took a bite of a pork bun.
Yamato could hear her footsteps before she started to speak. From the way she was walking, he could tell she seemed, upset. He opened one eye, quickly opening the other after seeing the disappointment and frustration on her face. If he wasn't mistaken, she was blushing slightly too.
"Master." She mumbled, looking at her feet with feigned interest. "Is... is there, er, a type of chi that can draw someone's attention towards you?" She hoped he didn't know exactly why she was asking, but, perhaps he already knew. Yamato was smart like that; he's Master, after all. "It'd be pretty useful in combat... and.... yeah."
Though she turned away from him and focused her attention on the water, he hands gripping the railing nervously. He truly didn't know why she'd ask such a question, attracting people wasn't something Yamato was incredibly interested in. "Chi," He began, standing next to her, with his back against the railing, arms folded over his chest, "Is the flow of energy that exists between all living things and the earth. Those of us who can control chi embody it in different ways. I can move objects with thought, you can create illusions. A powerful trick that can be honed to create lifelike illusions you can manipulate as though they are living." He sighed, "In theory it could be possible to manipulate chi to attract others, preying on their underlying desire for companionship, by tricking them into a false sense of friendship or even love in the case of a very strong chi user. In my experience I've never run across anyone that can manipulate the mind though. Outside of a necromancer, and manipulating the dead would be easier than the living for the simple fact that the dead cannot resist the thoughts you implant into their minds."
He stood for a second, unsure what she was truly getting at. "Is there a reason you want to know? Do you wish to possess the ability to attract others, or do you feel someone may be trying to attract you?" He raised an eyebrow at the thought of the latter, "You know there are some people who just seem to be very alluring due to their looks or personality, it may not have anything to do with chi as much as it does with you being human." He felt odd having such a conversation, honestly he'd spoken more in the last day than he did in the past six months.
"Master." She mumbled, looking at her feet with feigned interest. "Is... is there, er, a type of chi that can draw someone's attention towards you?" She hoped he didn't know exactly why she was asking, but, perhaps he already knew. Yamato was smart like that; he's Master, after all. "It'd be pretty useful in combat... and.... yeah."
Though she turned away from him and focused her attention on the water, he hands gripping the railing nervously. He truly didn't know why she'd ask such a question, attracting people wasn't something Yamato was incredibly interested in. "Chi," He began, standing next to her, with his back against the railing, arms folded over his chest, "Is the flow of energy that exists between all living things and the earth. Those of us who can control chi embody it in different ways. I can move objects with thought, you can create illusions. A powerful trick that can be honed to create lifelike illusions you can manipulate as though they are living." He sighed, "In theory it could be possible to manipulate chi to attract others, preying on their underlying desire for companionship, by tricking them into a false sense of friendship or even love in the case of a very strong chi user. In my experience I've never run across anyone that can manipulate the mind though. Outside of a necromancer, and manipulating the dead would be easier than the living for the simple fact that the dead cannot resist the thoughts you implant into their minds."
He stood for a second, unsure what she was truly getting at. "Is there a reason you want to know? Do you wish to possess the ability to attract others, or do you feel someone may be trying to attract you?" He raised an eyebrow at the thought of the latter, "You know there are some people who just seem to be very alluring due to their looks or personality, it may not have anything to do with chi as much as it does with you being human." He felt odd having such a conversation, honestly he'd spoken more in the last day than he did in the past six months.
"Who I am?" Lo-muna repeated with an amused look on her face. "Well, handsome and smart. Aren't I just a lucky rabbit to have such an observant partner in conversation?"
She let go of the railing slowly, deciding to stand face-to-face if she was going to have this conversation. A chill descended upon her skin and Lo-muna shivered a little, wondering if the jacket had finally grown too thin.
Her back straightened and their eyes met as she replied in a clear voice, "I am simply a product of this world Fortune. I'm a rabbit who runs into the hole at the first sign of danger for the hole is safety to the rabbit. I am a friend to many and an aid to all. I am not a beast-men of the past, but an ally to you in the present. A thinker, and a traveller. The only time I am dangerous is when I face my enemies although I will not deny I am odd. It only adds to my inventions after all."
Another smile, charming and sweet.
"Like you, I have gained much experience during my short lifespan. There are certain lessons the world gives to all and like most, I have learned them in both good and bad ways. I had a companion who experienced much of it and spared me some pain, but for who I am indebted to because of his sacrifice to create such a morally centered, as you call it, being. I am sure you have encountered such companions yourself although, it seems the one I have met is not entirely pleased by what transpired between the two of you," Lo-muna stated, referring to Hyuna. "Though you do seem to have a way with females that I am sure will change that."
She let go of the railing slowly, deciding to stand face-to-face if she was going to have this conversation. A chill descended upon her skin and Lo-muna shivered a little, wondering if the jacket had finally grown too thin.
Her back straightened and their eyes met as she replied in a clear voice, "I am simply a product of this world Fortune. I'm a rabbit who runs into the hole at the first sign of danger for the hole is safety to the rabbit. I am a friend to many and an aid to all. I am not a beast-men of the past, but an ally to you in the present. A thinker, and a traveller. The only time I am dangerous is when I face my enemies although I will not deny I am odd. It only adds to my inventions after all."
Another smile, charming and sweet.
"Like you, I have gained much experience during my short lifespan. There are certain lessons the world gives to all and like most, I have learned them in both good and bad ways. I had a companion who experienced much of it and spared me some pain, but for who I am indebted to because of his sacrifice to create such a morally centered, as you call it, being. I am sure you have encountered such companions yourself although, it seems the one I have met is not entirely pleased by what transpired between the two of you," Lo-muna stated, referring to Hyuna. "Though you do seem to have a way with females that I am sure will change that."
"Well, that's giving me a lot of credit. My nights with girls typically involve us playing junior chess and then eating a ramen, no funny business," Yuwen lied modestly. "But maybe you'll change that." He added with a wink, giving her a gentle poke in the hip as he left the bow and began to make his way down the deck. Half of his mind was in celebration, enjoying the rush he got out of new person. The other half in annoyance. She didn't answer the question.
"You two alright?" Yuwen muttered as he staggered around Yamato and Hyuna. "Careful Hyuna. Love techniques are bad news," He added, overhearing a single line of their conversation as he passed.
As the wind picked up a single ship followed - a slick, bamboo kayak covered in dark bear pelts. And inside, beneath a protective cover of elephant bones, at the oars was man in a dark black cloak. "I see you Great Guild," he whispered, following them into a grey horizon. The sails of the Milkweed began to rattle and light rain poured down on them. "We have to get off the main river," Jensu muttered as she buttoned her coat up. A storm was coming, she could feel it...
"You two alright?" Yuwen muttered as he staggered around Yamato and Hyuna. "Careful Hyuna. Love techniques are bad news," He added, overhearing a single line of their conversation as he passed.
As the wind picked up a single ship followed - a slick, bamboo kayak covered in dark bear pelts. And inside, beneath a protective cover of elephant bones, at the oars was man in a dark black cloak. "I see you Great Guild," he whispered, following them into a grey horizon. The sails of the Milkweed began to rattle and light rain poured down on them. "We have to get off the main river," Jensu muttered as she buttoned her coat up. A storm was coming, she could feel it...
Hyuna Ka-Nan
So damn embarrassing. Did he notice her aside glances at the damned Muna every few seconds, perhaps? If so, what did that say about her? It had to be a weakness, to be culled in by a beast-man of that calibre; a terrible worthless weakness that was better off being hidden away. Unfortunately, Muna was talking with Fortune... the infuriatingly self-interested man, and a red hot feeling, like a burning poker, stabbed it's way into her. Why did bunny girl have to talk to Fortune? Why couldn't she just walk away and be her picturesque self where Yuwen couldn't grub his greedy eyes onto?
Goddamnit. What was going on? She decided to focus entirely on her Master.
"Chi is the flow of energy that exists between all living things and the earth." Yamato began by explaining the obvious, what pretty much every chi user knew already. She briefly saw a glance of that family she once broke into and stole money from, on her way to damn Poyo in the first place. Weaklings; too weak to defend themselves. Not that they deserved it, but at least try to fight back against your oppressors. "Those of us who can control chi embody it in different ways. I can move objects with thought, you can create illusions. A powerful trick that can be honed to create lifelike illusions you can manipulate as though they are living." The Tengu let out a sigh, as if thinking his answer over in his head. Leaning almost off the edge, Hyuna relished watching the water splash against the sides of the Milkweed, enjoying that calming lapping sound; the faint ocean scent breeching her nose. Yune really was a beautiful place. Why'd it have to be under control of that damned Fat Cat Emperor? "In theory it could be possible to manipulate chi to attract others, preying on their underlying desire for companionship, by tricking them into a false sense of friendship or even love in the case of a very strong chi user. In my experience I've never run across anyone that can manipulate the mind though." So, was that a yes, or a no? To be honest, Hyuna felt some semblance of chi flow coming from Muna, but beyond that, she couldn't tell if it was strong or not at all. It wasn't like Hyuna's own chi flow, which was dynamic and violent, and obvious to anyone attuned to the natural flow of power. Anyone should be able to sense it, really; most likely another weakness. Still, Hyuna considered it with pride; like a status symbol. She's one of the ones whose chi is strong enough to almost be a physical badge for all to see.
Hyuna was distracted again, by Yuwen putting his hands deathfully around Muna's pelvis, and she couldn't help but glare, most likely blocking out the rest of Yamato's explanation. Maybe he noticed, maybe not, but Yuwen then walked closer to her and Yamato. She was angry; she wanted to kill hi- no, maybe not. Killing her old friend was probably a bit much, Hyuna realized, depressed. She hated him, she was annoyed by him, and yet she didn't want him dead. She just wanted him to consider her feelings for once. As if that'd happen; it's a fools hope.
"You two alright?" Yuwen asked, was he mocking her? The winds were picking up, and the small girl had a little trouble regaining her balance back to the inside of the rail, lamenting her size once more, as usual. She frowned at Yuwen's next line. "Careful Hyuna. Love techniques are bad news," He added, overhearing a single line of their conversation as he passed.
Love? Love? Is that what was happening? Hell, no way in hell! Love is stupid, a waste of time, Hyuna'd rather get stabbed in the gut than fall in love with anyone!
"I'm n-not in love with the rabbit, what are you... t-talking... 'bout..." She sputtered defensively, curling into herself and not eyeing either Yuwen or Yamato. "Shut up already! I'm not... I was just asking, okay?"
And as if things couldn't get any worse- it started to rain lightly. The situation was almost comical.
Millie observed in silent appreciation as she watched Suiken complete his remaining songs, clapping audibly when his performance had concluded. At length, the snow oni handed her some pork buns, to which she accepted his offer, nodding lightly as she listened to him speak.
"First time on a boat?" she murmured, taking a bite. "I suppose it is..." She paused a moment, chewing in silence. "...pretty good," she finished, inadvertently changing the topic. "This is pretty good. I mean, um, yeah, it is my first time on a boat. I've never stepped a foot outside of the city so this is all kind of new to me. I don't even know how I ended up here, really. It just sort of...happened. I felt like Ann was somebody I could trust, and since I didn't have anywhere else to go I thought I might...oh, I don't know anymore." She popped the remnants of the bun into her mouth, munching noisily with some semblance of minor frustration. "I don't know what I'm doing. Do you think I made the right choice?"
"First time on a boat?" she murmured, taking a bite. "I suppose it is..." She paused a moment, chewing in silence. "...pretty good," she finished, inadvertently changing the topic. "This is pretty good. I mean, um, yeah, it is my first time on a boat. I've never stepped a foot outside of the city so this is all kind of new to me. I don't even know how I ended up here, really. It just sort of...happened. I felt like Ann was somebody I could trust, and since I didn't have anywhere else to go I thought I might...oh, I don't know anymore." She popped the remnants of the bun into her mouth, munching noisily with some semblance of minor frustration. "I don't know what I'm doing. Do you think I made the right choice?"
["First time on a boat?" she murmured, taking a bite. "I suppose it is..." She paused a moment, chewing in silence. "...pretty good," she finished, inadvertently changing the topic. "This is pretty good. I mean, um, yeah, it is my first time on a boat. I've never stepped a foot outside of the city so this is all kind of new to me. I don't even know how I ended up here, really. It just sort of...happened. I felt like Ann was somebody I could trust, and since I didn't have anywhere else to go I thought I might...oh, I don't know anymore." She popped the remnants of the bun into her mouth, munching noisily with some semblance of minor frustration. "I don't know what I'm doing. Do you think I made the right choice?" ]
Suiken's head turned as he went to acknowledge the quick change in weather, though he was still listened to Millie speak. Turning back to her, he stated, "Now that, I can't answer. You really feel like it was safer or better to come travel with us than to remain in Poyo?"
Suiken's head turned as he went to acknowledge the quick change in weather, though he was still listened to Millie speak. Turning back to her, he stated, "Now that, I can't answer. You really feel like it was safer or better to come travel with us than to remain in Poyo?"
Yuwen paused at Hyuna's outburst and swallowed. A slight miscalculation on his part, he thought as the rain began. But he didn't mind. He had work to do. "I don't know what you're talking about," Yuwen shrugged stepping back toward the duo. "I just heard about attraction Chi, it's a technique that's big in Sudea. The Emperor's harem is trained in it to make them more attractive for him, it's completely outrageous," He said with a grin, attempting to engage the two away from the awkward outburst. "And they train at it for years so they're completely different then normal women. The air around them smells sweet, their features look better. You heart starts racing and you don't know why," He let out a slight laugh and adjusted his cloak under the rain. "It's creepy, really." He glanced from Hyuna to Yamato, patting each on the shoulder for a second before retracting his hands beneath the velvet once more. "...Thanks for joining, by the way," He added, clearing his throat slightly. "Its means a lot to me."
"It's not safer, I know, but I feel safer," Millie replied with a downcast gaze. "Ann makes me feel safe. You all make me feel safe. There's nobody to look after me in Poyo after the tengu took them all away. Without...without anyone by my side, I don't know how I could cope with the loneliness." She looked up at Suiken, a soft look in her eyes. "I don't want to be alone." She let out a deep breath, crossing her arms over her chest. "I hope that doesn't make me sound stupid because I know it'll probably dangerous out there, but still...I guess I can't imagine things being any other way"
As the rain began to fall, Lo-muna took off her jacket and bundled it up into a little ball in her arms. The plain, oversized shirt hid what the jacket had made so pronounced and allowed her to feel the coldness it had staved off with its thicker material. Its absence also made her look more fragile, not a trait she was necessarily fond of. Despite this, she chuckled. The conversation with Yuwen had gone well although he had gotten a bit handsy at the end. Perhaps that meant success, but it also meant she was brushing off her hip, as though trying to remove his touch by physical means.
"This storm might end up getting worse," Lo-muna mumbled to herself. The scent of the rain was stronger and the instinct in her alerted her to retreat down below. Fortune seemed distracted by Yamato and Hyuna so Lo-muna seized the chance, holding the jacket closely to her chest as she nimbly and quietly went below deck.
Deciding to leave the assigning of rooms to the others, her ears alert for sounds, she went into a room where someone was already there. It was the same one who had brought the child, Ann. Lo-muna was about to greet her but noticed the girl's eyes were closed and instead she fished about in her bag, looking for the proper materials to hang up the coat in order for it to dry.
"This storm might end up getting worse," Lo-muna mumbled to herself. The scent of the rain was stronger and the instinct in her alerted her to retreat down below. Fortune seemed distracted by Yamato and Hyuna so Lo-muna seized the chance, holding the jacket closely to her chest as she nimbly and quietly went below deck.
Deciding to leave the assigning of rooms to the others, her ears alert for sounds, she went into a room where someone was already there. It was the same one who had brought the child, Ann. Lo-muna was about to greet her but noticed the girl's eyes were closed and instead she fished about in her bag, looking for the proper materials to hang up the coat in order for it to dry.
Hyuna Ka-Nan
Kuh. What's Yuwen want with her anyways, didn't their talk earlier already establish that she had changed too much for them to really be friends anymore? Sucks that she held on to the belief that something could come of it for so long, but, that's how it goes. She's stuck with his little plot for now, at the very least.
"I don't know what you're talking about," Fortune said, oddly tactful for once. What's his motive? Does he even have one? Definitely. He's gotta have one, but what? "I just heard about attraction Chi, it's a technique that's big in Sudea. The Emperor's harem is trained in it to make them more attractive for him, it's completely outrageous," Yuwen then grinned, and Hyuna briefly wondered, is that what he was hinting at? Did he want her to use her illusions to at least improve the features of all the girls around him? What a mundane motive, honestly. "And they train at it for years so they're completely different then normal women. The air around them smells sweet, their features look better. You heart starts racing and you don't know why,"
"Sickening." Hyuna spat, calming herself down quickly. "They've got no self respect, the haremites. But, Fortune, you'd sure like me to use my chi to make the other girls 'round here more good looking, huh?" She scoffed, jabbing him in the ribs with her elbow.
Yuwen laughed and continued, "It's creepy, really." He glanced from Hyuna to Yamato, patting each on the shoulder for a second before retracting his hands beneath the velvet once more. "...Thanks for joining, by the way," Then, after clearing his throat, in a more subdued voice than normal,"It means a lot to me."
Hyuna stared at him for a few seconds, not really knowing how to respond, before looking down at her feet; the safest place to rest those damn eyes. "Not many who can scatter a larger force easily." She coughed a little, still not meeting his eyes. "That's... what you mean, right? Need me and my chi for when we're outnumbered?"
Her eyes darted around for Muna, and, seeing that somehow, the rabbit girl disappeared, the frown on her face deepened just a little bit more.
Sunaarashi sighed. He wasn't sure that Keeflo had really understood his point, but he hadn't at first either. He thought back to his own teachers. He'd wanted to fight so he could kill the men who had destroyed his family and clan, but...
"I'll help you as much as I can," Sunaarashi said, standing. "Some of it you just have to learn on your own." He raised a finger. "Rule number one is to be aware of your surroundings. Look around you right now. Tell me what you see, and how it might affect you if you were to engage in a fight."
"I'll help you as much as I can," Sunaarashi said, standing. "Some of it you just have to learn on your own." He raised a finger. "Rule number one is to be aware of your surroundings. Look around you right now. Tell me what you see, and how it might affect you if you were to engage in a fight."
Yuwen glanced down as Hyuna spoke, his hair getting slicker and slicker in the rain before he glanced back up at her. "I don't really need warriors... I mean, I didn't hire warriors," He admitted after a moment, his voice cracking slightly. He shuddered in the rain as sniffles set in. "...I just wanted friends for an adventure."
Suddenly the ship rocked to the side. "Sorry!" Jensu called from the wheel. "We're going off the main river Han and onto a smaller one, I don't know it's name!" Her gaze went back to the Han as lightening rocked in the distance, the echo of thunder not far behind. "You should all get below deck! Me and Mohan will find a port!" She called.
Yuwen nodded at the woman before looking around. Illyria was still at the mast, and Sunaarashi and Echo seemed to be using the storm in their training somehow. Ignoring the rest he turned to Yamato and Hyuna. "After you two," He said with a smile, squinting as the rain came down harder and harder on his face...
Suddenly the ship rocked to the side. "Sorry!" Jensu called from the wheel. "We're going off the main river Han and onto a smaller one, I don't know it's name!" Her gaze went back to the Han as lightening rocked in the distance, the echo of thunder not far behind. "You should all get below deck! Me and Mohan will find a port!" She called.
Yuwen nodded at the woman before looking around. Illyria was still at the mast, and Sunaarashi and Echo seemed to be using the storm in their training somehow. Ignoring the rest he turned to Yamato and Hyuna. "After you two," He said with a smile, squinting as the rain came down harder and harder on his face...
Hyuna Ka-Nan
The storm really was picking up. It added more to Yuwen's little pathetic look, the hair slicked down to almost cover his eyes, and his little sniffles making the illusion that he was crying when he said all he wanted were friends for the adventure. Knowing him, hell, that may just be true. But could she really be considered a friend, and has he really been a friend to her? It was obvious in hindsight that she liked him more than he liked her, when they were still innocent kids. Hyuna scornfully regarded her younger self before returning her attention to Yuwen.
"Lets try and make these three months... not terrible, Fortune." She muttered to him, slouching again as she heard the goblin, Jensu, scream about the storm, and how they should head down. Yuwen then smiled at her and Master, inviting them to head down first. But, well, down, in the over is where bunny girl was. Did Hyuna really want to deal with that? She was too tense and riled up to want to confront anything regarding Muna just now. So, she tried to think of an excuse to let her just avoid that problem 'til later. Then, it came to her. She could help make the ship go faster with her chi, couldn't she?
Lightning cracked the sky impressively. Hyuna watched in awe, somewhat wishing she herself could conjure electricity with her chi. Nonetheless, her air chi was good enough for her purposes, being the thing she relied on probably way too much in battle.
"I'll help out up top." Hyuna said with a confident grin, and used her chi to help her jump up to the top, where Mohan and Jensu were dealing with the Milkweed.
"Captain, I'll make us go faster, to outrun the storm." She said cockily. "I was getting stir-crazy, anyways, without danger."
She took a safe position somewhat behind the Captain and began focusing the chi, to add more wind behind the sails. This sped up the Milkweed, whether the goblin wanted the help or not.
Well, I feel better now!
Obeying Sunaarashi's command, Keeflo looked around the boat. "There are allies I do not want to hurt. There's rope I could trip on. The wind's picking up," Keeflo said. "...And it's starting to rain."
Rain came down in sheets and lighting arced across the sky, making Keeflo's simple statement obvious. The Captain yelled for everyone to get below decks. The orca beast-man wanted to help, but he was inexperienced with ships. His strength could come in handy but the old slave's habit of obeying orders was kicking in.
"Sir, I don't think we should continue with this right now," Keeflo said. He wasn't concerned about his own safety, after all he had been born to swim. Rather, he was concerned about the human who likely had no experience with large storms of this type.
The Captain had said she didn't know the name of the river. Keeflo worried that she didn't know it well, either. Adjusting his walk to the rolling of the ship he approached the Captain and offered, "I can swim ahead to see if I can find a place to dock and scout for any dangers in the water."
Rain came down in sheets and lighting arced across the sky, making Keeflo's simple statement obvious. The Captain yelled for everyone to get below decks. The orca beast-man wanted to help, but he was inexperienced with ships. His strength could come in handy but the old slave's habit of obeying orders was kicking in.
"Sir, I don't think we should continue with this right now," Keeflo said. He wasn't concerned about his own safety, after all he had been born to swim. Rather, he was concerned about the human who likely had no experience with large storms of this type.
The Captain had said she didn't know the name of the river. Keeflo worried that she didn't know it well, either. Adjusting his walk to the rolling of the ship he approached the Captain and offered, "I can swim ahead to see if I can find a place to dock and scout for any dangers in the water."
Yamato looked over his shoulder as Yuwen approached the two, "You two alright?" He paused, waiting for an answer neither gave and then continued, "Careful Hyuna. Love techniques are bad news." Yamato ran an hand through his hair as the two then got into yet another argument. Hyuna shouting and Yuwen acting innocent. These types of conversation were going to wear on Yamato over the next three months. Yuwen then spoke of a technique that did in fact allow a woman to make herself seem more desirable, and their chi would attract men and women. Yamato looked out into the water, feeling a bit ignorant. He'd always prided himself on knowing things about chi and the different ways to recognize it and how someone may use it in battle. Yet, here was a type he'd never encountered, never knew about. Fortune did though, and the thought of Fortune being somehow better than he was bothered him.
"...Thanks for joining, by the way," He added, clearing his throat slightly. "Its means a lot to me." Yuwen's innocent act yet again. Yamato nodded quickly, dismissing the comment, seeing more as a formality than an genuine statement. At some point it had started to rain and the others began filing down into the hull. Fortune invited them to go ahead and make themselves comfortable, but Yamato didn't see a point in going below deck. It was just water after all.
The storm began to pick up and the Captain made he plan of finding a port to wait out the storm. He rolled his eyes and continued to look out into the water. The waves had gotten a bit stronger with the increased wind, and the normally reflective surface of the water was tainted by each drop creating ripples, distorting the effect.
"I'll help out up top." Hyuna's voice called out over the thunder. Yamato was just about to tell her to go below deck when used her chi to help her jump up to the top, where Mohan and Jensu were dealing with the Milkweed.
"Captain, I'll make us go faster, to outrun the storm." He could hear the confidence in her voice. "I was getting stir-crazy, anyways, without danger." Perhaps she was being cocky, it didn't matter. The only way to get better with Chi was to use it. If she truly wanted to get better, she would need practice. Focusing her chi into the sails during a storm was obviously child's play for her, but he could tell it made her happy. Despite her violent exterior, Yamato could see a much softer, kind side underneath.
He wondered how that could be possible. He'd always thought warriors were strong at all times, only caring about the fight and the way of life they'd chosen. There was no time for compassion or kindness. The closest he would ever get to a kind gesture would be saving the innocent people of Poyo, and that was simply a result of his fighting. He hadn't gone into battle for them, he'd gone into battle for the sake of fighting. He knew it was selfish, but on the battlefield only two people matter, you and your opponent. He felt that having other interests would slow him down and keep him from thinking straight. There was no place for worry or doubt on the battle field. He shook his head, proud his pupil had taken charge, but worried that her emotions could get the better of her.
"...Thanks for joining, by the way," He added, clearing his throat slightly. "Its means a lot to me." Yuwen's innocent act yet again. Yamato nodded quickly, dismissing the comment, seeing more as a formality than an genuine statement. At some point it had started to rain and the others began filing down into the hull. Fortune invited them to go ahead and make themselves comfortable, but Yamato didn't see a point in going below deck. It was just water after all.
The storm began to pick up and the Captain made he plan of finding a port to wait out the storm. He rolled his eyes and continued to look out into the water. The waves had gotten a bit stronger with the increased wind, and the normally reflective surface of the water was tainted by each drop creating ripples, distorting the effect.
"I'll help out up top." Hyuna's voice called out over the thunder. Yamato was just about to tell her to go below deck when used her chi to help her jump up to the top, where Mohan and Jensu were dealing with the Milkweed.
"Captain, I'll make us go faster, to outrun the storm." He could hear the confidence in her voice. "I was getting stir-crazy, anyways, without danger." Perhaps she was being cocky, it didn't matter. The only way to get better with Chi was to use it. If she truly wanted to get better, she would need practice. Focusing her chi into the sails during a storm was obviously child's play for her, but he could tell it made her happy. Despite her violent exterior, Yamato could see a much softer, kind side underneath.
He wondered how that could be possible. He'd always thought warriors were strong at all times, only caring about the fight and the way of life they'd chosen. There was no time for compassion or kindness. The closest he would ever get to a kind gesture would be saving the innocent people of Poyo, and that was simply a result of his fighting. He hadn't gone into battle for them, he'd gone into battle for the sake of fighting. He knew it was selfish, but on the battlefield only two people matter, you and your opponent. He felt that having other interests would slow him down and keep him from thinking straight. There was no place for worry or doubt on the battle field. He shook his head, proud his pupil had taken charge, but worried that her emotions could get the better of her.
Sunaarashi raised a hand, feeling the rain falling on his skin. He peered up at the clouds above, listening to the thunder and the lightning. He heard Hyuna say she would funnel wind into the sails to outrun the storm.
He frowned. That didn't sound like a good idea to him.
"Hyuna, wait," he called. "You can't just do that. The canvas on the sails isn't that strong of material. You'll just end up shredding it, and then we'll really be in a bind. We should probably bind up the sails so they don't get damaged."
He frowned. That didn't sound like a good idea to him.
"Hyuna, wait," he called. "You can't just do that. The canvas on the sails isn't that strong of material. You'll just end up shredding it, and then we'll really be in a bind. We should probably bind up the sails so they don't get damaged."
The ashuran warrior could only stand frozen in shock, all six of his arms severed from his body, blood coursing in rivulets down his body. Wide-eyed, he took a hesitant step back, his attention still fixed on the humans standing before him. He ground his teeth together, refusing to acknowledge this outcome. He'd been defeated by humans. Three humans, to be exact, but even then he should've had the upperhand. That was not the case. He had been completely overwhelmed, put continuously on the defensive until he was finally overtaken by the incredibly fluid and strategic play made by the humans before him; even two - no, maybe even one of them could've defeated him on his lonesome. Was such a thing even possible? It didn't matter. There was no retreat for an ashuran, not with his pride on the line. There was no way he could return and say that he had been outdone by humans. He let out a booming roar and charged at them, taking only about three or four steps before he came to a stop. For a moment, there was a flash in his eyes, and then there was nothing.
The man in the gray cloak slid his sword back into its scabbard, turning his back to his opponent as he started making his way back. There was a light thud as a large blue head hit the ground, rolling across the cobblestone with its eyes wide open in disbelief. "That's a wrap," he said, joining the other two men that were with him, producing a thin cracker from his clothes and taking a bite. His sleeve dropped when he raised his arm to take another bite of the cracker, revealing a tattoo of a snake with an arrow piercing its head on his arm.
"Our client was too kind in his payment," the man to his left said, an identical marking overlaying his right eye.
"I think it's more likely that he simply does not know us well enough," the man to his right replied.
"Who can blame him?" the gray-cloaked man in the center shrugged. "As far as anyone is concerned, we all died a long time ago."
***
Maiya drummed her fingers against the table, lifting her head when three familiar faces stepped through the front entrance, right on time.
"Did you have fun?" she asked dryly.
"As much as you can have fighting a six-armed brute with a body size that matches the scale of its inflated ego," the gray-cloaked man laughed. "He was alright. Typical ashurans, strong as all hell and able to use chi like no other."
"But no match for you, surely," Maiya smiled.
"Don't push it," he smiled back. Their conversation was interrupted when a fourth man stepped through the door, ignoring the three men and heading straight toward Maiya. He planted several coin bags on the table, clearly aware of the services that they held. The white-haired woman raised a brow.
"I want you to wipe out a guild," the man said.
"That's quite the strange request. A guild, hm?"
"How big's the guild?" the gray-cloaked man asked from the back of the room.
"Not very," was the answer. "They've just started up. A group of roughly a dozen."
"And?"
"They have something I want," he continued. "A key. I don't know who has it specifically, but I do know that someone in the guild is currently in possession of it. The 'Great Guild Fortune' is what they call themselves."
"Do you know what kind of people are in this guild?"
"Just that it's a rather mixed bunch," the man answered. "An ashen-winged tengu, a half-ashuran, some beast-men, and a snow oni make up the guild, the remainder assumed to be human."
"A mixed bunch indeed," Maiya said to herself quietly. "Interesting. Very interesting." She took the coin bags and handed them off to the man in the gray cloak. "Orvatz. Put these away." The man nodded, taking the pouches and disappearing into one of the back rooms. She turned her attention back to the man in front of her. "We will see to it that your demands are met."
The man in the gray cloak slid his sword back into its scabbard, turning his back to his opponent as he started making his way back. There was a light thud as a large blue head hit the ground, rolling across the cobblestone with its eyes wide open in disbelief. "That's a wrap," he said, joining the other two men that were with him, producing a thin cracker from his clothes and taking a bite. His sleeve dropped when he raised his arm to take another bite of the cracker, revealing a tattoo of a snake with an arrow piercing its head on his arm.
"Our client was too kind in his payment," the man to his left said, an identical marking overlaying his right eye.
"I think it's more likely that he simply does not know us well enough," the man to his right replied.
"Who can blame him?" the gray-cloaked man in the center shrugged. "As far as anyone is concerned, we all died a long time ago."
***
Maiya drummed her fingers against the table, lifting her head when three familiar faces stepped through the front entrance, right on time.
"Did you have fun?" she asked dryly.
"As much as you can have fighting a six-armed brute with a body size that matches the scale of its inflated ego," the gray-cloaked man laughed. "He was alright. Typical ashurans, strong as all hell and able to use chi like no other."
"But no match for you, surely," Maiya smiled.
"Don't push it," he smiled back. Their conversation was interrupted when a fourth man stepped through the door, ignoring the three men and heading straight toward Maiya. He planted several coin bags on the table, clearly aware of the services that they held. The white-haired woman raised a brow.
"I want you to wipe out a guild," the man said.
"That's quite the strange request. A guild, hm?"
"How big's the guild?" the gray-cloaked man asked from the back of the room.
"Not very," was the answer. "They've just started up. A group of roughly a dozen."
"And?"
"They have something I want," he continued. "A key. I don't know who has it specifically, but I do know that someone in the guild is currently in possession of it. The 'Great Guild Fortune' is what they call themselves."
"Do you know what kind of people are in this guild?"
"Just that it's a rather mixed bunch," the man answered. "An ashen-winged tengu, a half-ashuran, some beast-men, and a snow oni make up the guild, the remainder assumed to be human."
"A mixed bunch indeed," Maiya said to herself quietly. "Interesting. Very interesting." She took the coin bags and handed them off to the man in the gray cloak. "Orvatz. Put these away." The man nodded, taking the pouches and disappearing into one of the back rooms. She turned her attention back to the man in front of her. "We will see to it that your demands are met."
"I don't need to go faster, I need to steady her," Jensu replied as she rapidly adjusted the wheel at each motion, skillfully weaving them through the barley big enough side river they'd retreated onto. The rain soon turned to a chilling hail as the Milkweed tumbled through the narrow water, dodging walls of rock, beach and tree as it did. On-board it was chaos, both Jensu and Mohan working superhuman speeds to adjust the rudder and sails at each unexpected change in wind or direction. Her coat fluttered violently against her body and if not for a green hand Jensu's hat threatened to fly off, but she managed to sail on, just as the beast-man approached the wheel.
"I can swim ahead to see if I can find a place to dock and scout for any dangers in the water," He suggested. Jensu glared at him over the wind. "You will die!" She called back. "But go ahead!"
"Guys, we've got to get below deck!" Yuwen called to Suiken. "Take the girl!" And with that he slid down the hatch, cornering the stairs until he reached the hallway of the hull. It was dark and wooden, made of bamboo bindings against curving walls of oak. Gravity seemed uncertain as the hall shifted to and from, downward changing step by step as Yuwen walked. He approached the first door, open with an iron-bound lantern flailing rapidly from the unsteady movements of the ship, and entered. It was fairly large, though not nearly large enough, filled with a few sparse crates, piles of woolen blankets for sleeping on and covering, and several hammock's tied up already for Jensu's usual travelers. On one by the far wall Ann lay asleep, and beside her Lo-Muna was hanging her coat up in the corner. "This place isn't so bad actually," Yuwen said as he stepped onto the creaking wood. "If there was a rug or someth-" He paused, his ears picking up a sound. A distant moaning soon washed away by the waves. He swallowed, before dismissing the thought. "It's getting pretty bad out there," He added, sitting against a wall and folding his knees to his chest. "If we don't make port soon we may end up grounded." He paused, as the moaning came back and disappeared just as fast. "...I just hope nothing else goes wrong."
Outside, in the blistering river, something else was going wrong. Gaining on the Milkweed with intensity was the black kayak, it's small and nimble design allowing it to speed through the narrow river where the large Junk was hindered. As the vehicle approached the back of the ship the cloaked figure inside kicked open the protective elephant-bone cage and stood. He began to run forward along the nose of the kayak and leapt off it, just as lighting came down and struck the wood, igniting it into flame.
"What the hell was that?!" Jensu yelled, looking back as some sort of burning wreckage flung into the rapid waters behind them. The hooded figure stabbed into the red wooden back of the junk, beginning to scale up it with a knife in each hand...
"I can swim ahead to see if I can find a place to dock and scout for any dangers in the water," He suggested. Jensu glared at him over the wind. "You will die!" She called back. "But go ahead!"
"Guys, we've got to get below deck!" Yuwen called to Suiken. "Take the girl!" And with that he slid down the hatch, cornering the stairs until he reached the hallway of the hull. It was dark and wooden, made of bamboo bindings against curving walls of oak. Gravity seemed uncertain as the hall shifted to and from, downward changing step by step as Yuwen walked. He approached the first door, open with an iron-bound lantern flailing rapidly from the unsteady movements of the ship, and entered. It was fairly large, though not nearly large enough, filled with a few sparse crates, piles of woolen blankets for sleeping on and covering, and several hammock's tied up already for Jensu's usual travelers. On one by the far wall Ann lay asleep, and beside her Lo-Muna was hanging her coat up in the corner. "This place isn't so bad actually," Yuwen said as he stepped onto the creaking wood. "If there was a rug or someth-" He paused, his ears picking up a sound. A distant moaning soon washed away by the waves. He swallowed, before dismissing the thought. "It's getting pretty bad out there," He added, sitting against a wall and folding his knees to his chest. "If we don't make port soon we may end up grounded." He paused, as the moaning came back and disappeared just as fast. "...I just hope nothing else goes wrong."
Outside, in the blistering river, something else was going wrong. Gaining on the Milkweed with intensity was the black kayak, it's small and nimble design allowing it to speed through the narrow river where the large Junk was hindered. As the vehicle approached the back of the ship the cloaked figure inside kicked open the protective elephant-bone cage and stood. He began to run forward along the nose of the kayak and leapt off it, just as lighting came down and struck the wood, igniting it into flame.
"What the hell was that?!" Jensu yelled, looking back as some sort of burning wreckage flung into the rapid waters behind them. The hooded figure stabbed into the red wooden back of the junk, beginning to scale up it with a knife in each hand...
Suiken turned to look at Millie and spoke quickly, "C'mon, we'd best get to the shelter." Then as the storm increased in ferocorty, he simply carried Millie to the shelter with the others.
Initially, it had seemed at least the trip itself would not be too much of a headache-- a light drizzle had set in over the ship, but that was a minor irritation, and Amanhã settled back, resting her head back on her arms. This could be good. The others would probably head down to below deck to sleep in the sanctity of the interior of the ship, perhaps (if the fortunes so smiled upon her) leaving the deck to Amanhã and the ship's two-person crew.
To think she had almost managed to convince herself that was a possibility. No sooner had she settled down in a position of rare repose, slowly chewing away at the last bite of the sweet she'd bought back in Poyo, relaxing after a day that'd been too damn long (as all days were) then a clash of thunder disintegrated any prospect of that as thoroughly as a bolt of lightning setting alight a field of weeds. Amanhã frowned as the downpour began to exacerbate, the droning rains falling harder and harder, producing a steady drum beat against the canvas of the ship's wooden surface. Repose? My mistake. I guess I meant having to choose between being packed like sardines with a bunch of untrustworthy miscreants and being flung off the ship in a storm.
And the worst part was that it was actually a difficult decision.
"You guys need to get below deck!" the goblin captain called out from the helm of the ship, a call corroborated by the fraud not far away. Amanhã turned her head, and saw him ushering the tengu and the half-pint down below deck; the storyteller and the runt the stranger had brought along soon followed. Amanhã pinched the bridge of her nose slightly, before, with an imperceptible sigh that was lost to the howling winds and thunder, she clambered up to her feet, pulling along her pack and her helmet. She began heading for the entrance to the below deck area, figuring that for all the congestion she would undoubtedly be subject to amidst all the others packed in there, she'd taken shelter in less comfortable quarters. She'd deal.
However, she had just started for the hatch when she perceived, amidst the obscuring frenzy of the rain, a strange form trailing the junk. Amanhã's eyes narrowed on it, but it remained difficult to discern until a flash of lightning momentarily illuminated the object, and in that brief second, Amanhã gleaned all she needed: someone was following them. And yet it seemed no sooner had she come to that conclusion then another bolt of lightning struck-- fortuitously, the very same row boat that was following the junk, incinerating the thing. But the person who had been on the boat was no longer there, and Amanhã suspected immediately what had become of them, and what their general intent probably was.
Quickly, as she started for the back of the ship, she donned her helmet once more, and drew her sword, eager for a fight. Just how good a fight, of course, was up to question-- after all, this person clearly was not the quickest arrow in the quiver. So, you need a ship to rob or something like that, and out of all the ships in the dock-- imperial frigates, commercial freighters, the lot-- you choose this one. The one boarded by the heavily armed warriors who just slaughtered a unit of tengu soldiers. You have clearly missed your calling, O Sagacious One-- you very obviously were meant to be a wiseman of some sort.
To think she had almost managed to convince herself that was a possibility. No sooner had she settled down in a position of rare repose, slowly chewing away at the last bite of the sweet she'd bought back in Poyo, relaxing after a day that'd been too damn long (as all days were) then a clash of thunder disintegrated any prospect of that as thoroughly as a bolt of lightning setting alight a field of weeds. Amanhã frowned as the downpour began to exacerbate, the droning rains falling harder and harder, producing a steady drum beat against the canvas of the ship's wooden surface. Repose? My mistake. I guess I meant having to choose between being packed like sardines with a bunch of untrustworthy miscreants and being flung off the ship in a storm.
And the worst part was that it was actually a difficult decision.
"You guys need to get below deck!" the goblin captain called out from the helm of the ship, a call corroborated by the fraud not far away. Amanhã turned her head, and saw him ushering the tengu and the half-pint down below deck; the storyteller and the runt the stranger had brought along soon followed. Amanhã pinched the bridge of her nose slightly, before, with an imperceptible sigh that was lost to the howling winds and thunder, she clambered up to her feet, pulling along her pack and her helmet. She began heading for the entrance to the below deck area, figuring that for all the congestion she would undoubtedly be subject to amidst all the others packed in there, she'd taken shelter in less comfortable quarters. She'd deal.
However, she had just started for the hatch when she perceived, amidst the obscuring frenzy of the rain, a strange form trailing the junk. Amanhã's eyes narrowed on it, but it remained difficult to discern until a flash of lightning momentarily illuminated the object, and in that brief second, Amanhã gleaned all she needed: someone was following them. And yet it seemed no sooner had she come to that conclusion then another bolt of lightning struck-- fortuitously, the very same row boat that was following the junk, incinerating the thing. But the person who had been on the boat was no longer there, and Amanhã suspected immediately what had become of them, and what their general intent probably was.
Quickly, as she started for the back of the ship, she donned her helmet once more, and drew her sword, eager for a fight. Just how good a fight, of course, was up to question-- after all, this person clearly was not the quickest arrow in the quiver. So, you need a ship to rob or something like that, and out of all the ships in the dock-- imperial frigates, commercial freighters, the lot-- you choose this one. The one boarded by the heavily armed warriors who just slaughtered a unit of tengu soldiers. You have clearly missed your calling, O Sagacious One-- you very obviously were meant to be a wiseman of some sort.
Hyuna Ka-Nan
The captain had said that they didn't need more speed, but Hyuna didn't really get it. If they moved faster, then there'd be less opportunities for them to capsize, right? And, well, capsizing would be bad. Sure, she could climb onto Yamato and they could try to fly to safety, but what about the little girl? Millie, or whatnot. She definitely wouldn't live. Yuwen might end up dead to, as well as Muna. Echo'd be perfectly fine, but that's if he survived jumping into the water in the first place. But she saw stress showing up heavily in the sails, and when Suna told her not to; that they needed to bind the sails, she found herself grudgingly agreeing.
"Fine." She shrugged. "Let's bind the damned sails then!"
She looked at the main deck and saw Yuwen rush inside, with the annoying Oni carrying the girl to relative safety. Could she trust the oni? Most likely not. But, still, what choice did she have? Hyuna wanted to try and help her if possible, but she also felt an idiotic need to do her best to keep the Milkweed afloat. She went back to the deck, and slipped down the hatch, looking for any spare cloth laying around. It was pretty frantic; but she didn't want the boat to go over. That'd just be stupid. Hyuna flinched when she heard the loud roar of something going on outside as she gathered up a few bedsheets to use as support for the sails. She caught a little glimpse of Muna, blushing fiercely and forcing herself to focus on task, climbing back up the shaft into the storm. Hyuna frantically pushed the sheets into Suna's arms, mumbling that she didn't know how to really bind a sail, and went back to the captain and first mate.
"You doin' okay?" She asked, a little worried. "Captain?"
That was when she noticed it, of course. The little kayak catching up. Hyuna glanced at it with distaste, and tried shooting balls of condensed air; missing each time with the rushing tides and vicious winds.
"What the hell was that?" The goblin exclaimed, turning back to see what it was while Hyuna kept trying to attack at range, shivering with the cold.
"Illyria, someone's climbing up!" Hyuna called over to the Giantess, who donned her helmet and sword in anticipation. "Deal with it, okay?"
With the winds increasing even more, illusions would be dispersed immediately, automatically. So really, if the fighter was as skilled as expected, Hyuna wouldn't be able to deal with it with just her spear. So she waited for Suna to set up the supports for the sails in order for them to be able to accept extra wind pushing against it to speed things up.
Sunaarashi wasn't a stranger to rain. Sudea was a desert, but they had a wet season where vicious thunderstorms transformed their world into a flood zone of immense magnitude. Not was he a stranger to boats, because when the rivers swelled and plains became lakes, you made do.
As such, he didn't mind the slippery wood as he balanced on the masts, ignoring the downpour and the rushing wind. He expertly perched on the precarious niches, gathering the wet canvas in each hand and quickly knotting the ropes. The last sail, however, he left open. One sail would be enough to keep them going in this wind, and if it tore, it would be easier to repair.
Looking down, he saw the hooded figure leap from its kayak as lightning slashed. It landed heavily on the rear of the ship and began climbing upwards. Looking down more, he saw that the giant halfbreed warrior was getting ready to squish whoever it was as soon as their head appeared.
Sliding downwards, he walked over to the aggressive woman.
"Relax," Sunaarashi said, placing a hand on Amanha's sword. "Whoever it is, might be friendly. If they attack us, then you can beat them up. But... let's see what they want first."
He walked over to the edge of the boat and looked for the figure, wondering if he should offer a hand. Climbing a wet boat with only knives had to be difficult.
"Hello?" he called tentatively, not seeing anyone.
As such, he didn't mind the slippery wood as he balanced on the masts, ignoring the downpour and the rushing wind. He expertly perched on the precarious niches, gathering the wet canvas in each hand and quickly knotting the ropes. The last sail, however, he left open. One sail would be enough to keep them going in this wind, and if it tore, it would be easier to repair.
Looking down, he saw the hooded figure leap from its kayak as lightning slashed. It landed heavily on the rear of the ship and began climbing upwards. Looking down more, he saw that the giant halfbreed warrior was getting ready to squish whoever it was as soon as their head appeared.
Sliding downwards, he walked over to the aggressive woman.
"Relax," Sunaarashi said, placing a hand on Amanha's sword. "Whoever it is, might be friendly. If they attack us, then you can beat them up. But... let's see what they want first."
He walked over to the edge of the boat and looked for the figure, wondering if he should offer a hand. Climbing a wet boat with only knives had to be difficult.
"Hello?" he called tentatively, not seeing anyone.
Yamato drew his blade as the man hit the backside of the ship and started to climb. Illyria seemed to join in his thinking, and Hyuna asked her to deal with it. He shook his head and licked his lips, "come on, let's see what you've got," he muttered under his breath as the ship rocked violently with the rising storm.
That's when the Human got involved. Sunaarashi. "Relax," Sunaarashi said as he placed his hand on Illyria's sword. "Whoever it is, might be friendly. If they attack us, then you can beat them up. But... let's see what they want first."
Yamato chuckled. These people were so trusting of the unknown, of perfect strangers. Then, in what Yamato felt was the stupiest gesture one could ever make, Sunaarashi said, "Hello?"
"You're kidding right? You call over the deck, hello, and expect him to answer you like he's just here to ask for some water? This man or woman is none of our concern and is trespassing. We don't need anymore strays. Of course he was only subtlety referring to the mysterious young girl that showed up out of the blue with Ann.
That's when the Human got involved. Sunaarashi. "Relax," Sunaarashi said as he placed his hand on Illyria's sword. "Whoever it is, might be friendly. If they attack us, then you can beat them up. But... let's see what they want first."
Yamato chuckled. These people were so trusting of the unknown, of perfect strangers. Then, in what Yamato felt was the stupiest gesture one could ever make, Sunaarashi said, "Hello?"
"You're kidding right? You call over the deck, hello, and expect him to answer you like he's just here to ask for some water? This man or woman is none of our concern and is trespassing. We don't need anymore strays. Of course he was only subtlety referring to the mysterious young girl that showed up out of the blue with Ann.
"If something does arise, I am sure we're in suitable hands. The goblin seems to know what she's doing," Lo-muna said soothingly as she found a secure place herself. The oni and the child were entering the shelter as well and her jacket was secured safely on the wall. It was safe down below but her ears twitched with every thump and creak and moan and she wondered how much humans were better off without this heightened hearing.
Most of the guild was still on board but Lo-muna made no move to join them. A rabbit who runs into the hole at the first sign of danger. Hyuna came in briefly and Lo-muna smiled before the girl quickly made her way back up into the storm. She added Hyuna's face reddening to the list of strange actions she had committed so far, noting to inquire about it later.
"And here I thought swimming was a skill I could do without," Lo-muna muttered absent-mindedly. She looked over at the young girl, Millie, and added quickly, "But I'm sure the boat will remain upright. The rest of the guild is still on top so it can't be that bad. They must like getting drenched is all."
Most of the guild was still on board but Lo-muna made no move to join them. A rabbit who runs into the hole at the first sign of danger. Hyuna came in briefly and Lo-muna smiled before the girl quickly made her way back up into the storm. She added Hyuna's face reddening to the list of strange actions she had committed so far, noting to inquire about it later.
"And here I thought swimming was a skill I could do without," Lo-muna muttered absent-mindedly. She looked over at the young girl, Millie, and added quickly, "But I'm sure the boat will remain upright. The rest of the guild is still on top so it can't be that bad. They must like getting drenched is all."
All eyes focused on the stern of the ship, waiting for a figure to leap over or call out. They waited as the rain continued to pour down, covering the red painted wood in water, but no one came. Captain Jensu swallowed as he squinted in the rain, trying to see a figure climb up against the grey skies, but there was just nothing.
"GUILD!" A voice cried. The gang turned to find great balls of fire flying toward them. In a black leather cloak lined with silver coyote fur a figure ran along the railing, his head hidden beneath the cloak's hood. The cyclones of flames smashed into the deck, their fire spreading weakly under the rain. "Where is he!" The man spat, kicking outward. The air around his foot combusted into fire and flung forward violently toward Jensu, who smashed to the ground to see it hit the wheel of the Milkweed, instantly engulfing it in flames. The man jumped off the railing and slid along the wet deck until her reached the mast, which he grabbed with two hands and began to burn. "Where is Fortune?!" The hooded villain screamed...
***
"Man, she's really yelling those commands up there?" Yuwen commented, listening to some screaming above deck. He glanced between the girl, Suiken, and Lo-muna nervously as suddenly the faint moaning came again. "You guys heard that, right?" Yuwen questioned, standing at the sound. "It's the third time since I've come down here."
"GUILD!" A voice cried. The gang turned to find great balls of fire flying toward them. In a black leather cloak lined with silver coyote fur a figure ran along the railing, his head hidden beneath the cloak's hood. The cyclones of flames smashed into the deck, their fire spreading weakly under the rain. "Where is he!" The man spat, kicking outward. The air around his foot combusted into fire and flung forward violently toward Jensu, who smashed to the ground to see it hit the wheel of the Milkweed, instantly engulfing it in flames. The man jumped off the railing and slid along the wet deck until her reached the mast, which he grabbed with two hands and began to burn. "Where is Fortune?!" The hooded villain screamed...
***
"Man, she's really yelling those commands up there?" Yuwen commented, listening to some screaming above deck. He glanced between the girl, Suiken, and Lo-muna nervously as suddenly the faint moaning came again. "You guys heard that, right?" Yuwen questioned, standing at the sound. "It's the third time since I've come down here."
"I was hoping that was the wind," Lo-muna frowned, her hopes dashed as soon as Fortune spoke of the moaning. She stood up, digging her nails into the wall for support. "Considering the sound of it, it might be inside the ship but not in this room. Up on the deck there is trouble though. Do we purse the ghost or join the ruckus above? There are enough fighters on deck. We have maybe two down here."
"The voices upstairs...they don't sound like the Captain's," Suiken noted. "The tone is different. I can't quite tell, but it sounds like someone else. Maybe Sunaarashi or..." he paused. Suiken suddenly became more alert as he switched topics. "About these noises down here...when did you first start hearing them exactly?" he asked, now standing up, looking around the room agitatedly.
"Captain Jensu told us to stay below deck, so I'm staying below deck," Yuwen replied, kicking open the room door and entering the long hall that lined the spine of the hull. The wood creaked as he put his foot forward, a small sound compared to the eery flowing of the waters that held them. He swallowed as he stared into the darkness and quickly turned around. "You guys crumbing?" He asked after a second to Suiken and Lo-muna, who stood at the room's entrance.
"Wake up," Millie whispered urgently, taking a hold of Ann's shoulder and shaking her. "Something's going on up there, they might need your help!" No reaction. She was either an incredibly heavy sleeper or simply couldn't be bothered to be moved from her resting spot. Millie took a few steps back, looking around the room as her eyes met with the other guild members around her. What was going on topside that was causing so much noise? Some of them seemed to consider running up to the deck. She figured it would be safer down here away from the ruckus above so that's where she stayed, keeping her eyes on the doorway as if anticipating some unknown figure to barge right through. "I-I think I'll stay put," Millie stammered. "If someone comes down here by any chance, I think Ann could take care of them, right?" She turned nervously to the girl and let out an anxious sigh, finding that she was still fast asleep. "Right...?"
Amanhã was already stepping toward the stern of the ship, carrying her greatsword aloft and ready to lop the bastard in half the second they made their presence known. However, she had hardly taken a step before someone approached from behind, placing a hand on the blade of her sword, for some reason Amanhã, as a person with a goddamn brain in her skull, could not fathom-- the Sudean. "Relax," the fool remarked, even as Amanhã coldly shoved his hand from her blade. "Whoever it is, they might be friendly. If they attack us, then you can beat them up. But... let's see what they want first."
Amanhã could not help but gawk a little as the fool then walked over to the stern of the ship, and called down, "Hello?" Are you a fucking moron? she thought furiously, already incensed by this show of idiocy, before deciding that was enough of the fool's way of doing things. She reached over with a hand and vehemently shoved him out of her way... just before a mass of flames, coagulated into the form of a sphere, collided with the deck where he'd been standing just a second ago, sizzling away against the wood beneath the assault of the rain.
"Guild!" The single word was screamed over the din of the storm, but Amanhã was already diving out of the way of subsequent fireballs. A figure had followed them up from the darkness, hooded and cloaked, a lightly-built, agile foe-- Amanhã estimated human, and evidently with an affinity for fire. Goddamn chi users, she scowled, her pent-up rage beginning to burgeon as she watched the hooded figure begin setting fire to absolutely fucking everything in the vicinity. By the time they had seized upon the fabric of the mast and begun incinerating the sails, still screeching about Fortune-- the fraud-- Amanhã decided she'd heard enough. She charged at the hooded figure, bearing in mind not to let the figure get ahold of her with their hands, which evidently were imbued with some fire-starting capacity: sure, she was plated from head to toe in armour, but you never could be sure of the kind of underhanded tricks these damn chi users were willing to pull. Instead, she used the superior reach of both her arms and her blade, swinging the greatsword in a wide attack. However, she estimated the agile figure would probably dodge agilely beneath the attack, and therefore she followed it with a kick aimed at their midsection, followed fluidly by a decimating blow from the pommel of her sword, aimed for their skull.
Amanhã could not help but gawk a little as the fool then walked over to the stern of the ship, and called down, "Hello?" Are you a fucking moron? she thought furiously, already incensed by this show of idiocy, before deciding that was enough of the fool's way of doing things. She reached over with a hand and vehemently shoved him out of her way... just before a mass of flames, coagulated into the form of a sphere, collided with the deck where he'd been standing just a second ago, sizzling away against the wood beneath the assault of the rain.
"Guild!" The single word was screamed over the din of the storm, but Amanhã was already diving out of the way of subsequent fireballs. A figure had followed them up from the darkness, hooded and cloaked, a lightly-built, agile foe-- Amanhã estimated human, and evidently with an affinity for fire. Goddamn chi users, she scowled, her pent-up rage beginning to burgeon as she watched the hooded figure begin setting fire to absolutely fucking everything in the vicinity. By the time they had seized upon the fabric of the mast and begun incinerating the sails, still screeching about Fortune-- the fraud-- Amanhã decided she'd heard enough. She charged at the hooded figure, bearing in mind not to let the figure get ahold of her with their hands, which evidently were imbued with some fire-starting capacity: sure, she was plated from head to toe in armour, but you never could be sure of the kind of underhanded tricks these damn chi users were willing to pull. Instead, she used the superior reach of both her arms and her blade, swinging the greatsword in a wide attack. However, she estimated the agile figure would probably dodge agilely beneath the attack, and therefore she followed it with a kick aimed at their midsection, followed fluidly by a decimating blow from the pommel of her sword, aimed for their skull.
Lo-muna suppressed a laugh and nodded. She took a step forward and then immediately turned around so she could grab her jacket, putting it on as she joined Yuwen. Her ears were facing forward, focused for another strange sound. Muna looked back at the young girl and frowned upon hearing she would stay.
"If you really do plan on staying, then here," the rabbit said as she stepped forward, digging something out of her bag. She held her hand out and in it were small, wrapped balls with a single string sticking out of each one. A few were blue while a majority were red. "Just pull on the string and avert your eyes for just a second while it explodes. Not only will it make a loud sound but it'll produce a bright flash of light that'll blind the enemies for a couple seconds. The blue ones take a bit longer though in case you want a distraction. We'll come running if even one is set off but I'm sure Ann will protect you. These things can probably wake her up even! And if you don't need 'em, you can use these for pranks."
She smiled reassuringly and then joined the Yuwen and Suiken.
"If you really do plan on staying, then here," the rabbit said as she stepped forward, digging something out of her bag. She held her hand out and in it were small, wrapped balls with a single string sticking out of each one. A few were blue while a majority were red. "Just pull on the string and avert your eyes for just a second while it explodes. Not only will it make a loud sound but it'll produce a bright flash of light that'll blind the enemies for a couple seconds. The blue ones take a bit longer though in case you want a distraction. We'll come running if even one is set off but I'm sure Ann will protect you. These things can probably wake her up even! And if you don't need 'em, you can use these for pranks."
She smiled reassuringly and then joined the Yuwen and Suiken.
"Millie," Suiken sighed. "Please wake Ann up if you can. We'll need her if something out of hand is going on up above. The three of us-," Suiken paused to nod at Yuwen and Lo-muna, "-are going to investigate the noise down here. I have...an odd feeling, to say the least."
Yamato eyed Sunnarashi, "Looks like he doesn't want to talk." he said with a slight chuckle. "Why not go down and give him a hand?" He grinned, seeing the annoyance in Sunaarashi's face. He was about to investigate himself when a voice boomed behind them,
"GUILD!" He turned around in time to see massive fireballs flying towards them. The man was dressed in a black leather cloak lined with silver coyote fur, ran along the railing. His face hidden in the shadow of the cloak's hood. Yamato gripped his blade, moving at the last second.
The cyclones of flames smashed into the deck, their fire spreading weakly under the rain. "Where is he!" The man spat, kicking outward. The air around his foot combusted into fire and flung forward violently toward Jensu. "This guy has some serious issues..." Yamato muttered as he leapt up to the cockpit in time to Jensu smash to the ground to dodge a fire ball which hit the wheel of the Milkweed, instantly engulfing it in flames. The man jumped off the railing and slid along the wet deck until her reached the mast, which he grabbed with two hands and began to burn. "Where is Fortune?!" The hooded villain screamed...
"You think you'll get him that way? Sink this ship and you lose him with it. He's under the deck right now, but perhaps I can keep you busy?" He rushed the man, swiping at the cloak as soon as he was in range. The mast continued to burn behind the man, and Yamato knew they didn't have long to save the ship from going up in smoke, rain or not.
"GUILD!" He turned around in time to see massive fireballs flying towards them. The man was dressed in a black leather cloak lined with silver coyote fur, ran along the railing. His face hidden in the shadow of the cloak's hood. Yamato gripped his blade, moving at the last second.
The cyclones of flames smashed into the deck, their fire spreading weakly under the rain. "Where is he!" The man spat, kicking outward. The air around his foot combusted into fire and flung forward violently toward Jensu. "This guy has some serious issues..." Yamato muttered as he leapt up to the cockpit in time to Jensu smash to the ground to dodge a fire ball which hit the wheel of the Milkweed, instantly engulfing it in flames. The man jumped off the railing and slid along the wet deck until her reached the mast, which he grabbed with two hands and began to burn. "Where is Fortune?!" The hooded villain screamed...
"You think you'll get him that way? Sink this ship and you lose him with it. He's under the deck right now, but perhaps I can keep you busy?" He rushed the man, swiping at the cloak as soon as he was in range. The mast continued to burn behind the man, and Yamato knew they didn't have long to save the ship from going up in smoke, rain or not.
Ann's eyes cracked open, staring up at the ceiling.
"Guess I can't even get away with an hour or two of rest." Her head turned to the side, looking at the snow oni. "Alright. I'm up." She climbed out of the hammock and snatched her sword, setting it by her waist. Her eyes then drifted to the little girl, nodding. "Stay here." Millie nodded back in acknowledgement. She hurried up to the deck, finding that flames - flames spawned from chi energy - were being lashed out all over the ship, setting several sections of it ablaze, though that isn't likely to do as much good as the assailant was hoping considering the rain. Illyria was already dealing with said intruder but she drew closer anyway, aiming to catch him should he prove too quick for the half-ashuran. "So this is what I wake up too, huh?" Ann murmured groggily, one hand on the grip of her blade.
"Guess I can't even get away with an hour or two of rest." Her head turned to the side, looking at the snow oni. "Alright. I'm up." She climbed out of the hammock and snatched her sword, setting it by her waist. Her eyes then drifted to the little girl, nodding. "Stay here." Millie nodded back in acknowledgement. She hurried up to the deck, finding that flames - flames spawned from chi energy - were being lashed out all over the ship, setting several sections of it ablaze, though that isn't likely to do as much good as the assailant was hoping considering the rain. Illyria was already dealing with said intruder but she drew closer anyway, aiming to catch him should he prove too quick for the half-ashuran. "So this is what I wake up too, huh?" Ann murmured groggily, one hand on the grip of her blade.
She heard the squabbling behind her. The Giantess, prepared for a fight, ready to bathed in more blood; more than obviously enjoying slaughter, with old man Suna, trying to calm her down and make for a more passive, careful route, putting his hand on the broadsword and calling down to whatever the hell was making it's way up. Master even stepped in calling out Suna's idiotic but good intentions with his own swift logic, receiving an insult from the old man. Hyuna felt anger pulsate in her forehead, but she concentrated on keeping the wind channeled on the now bound sails. An insult to Yamato was pretty grievous, but she understood that it wasn't her fight. It was up to Yamato to defend his own honor. The Giantess was losing patience again, and made to push Suna out of the way when it happened.
An unearthly voice screeched through the sharp whipping winds of the storm; easily heard over the heavy patter of the rain and the crack of distant thunder. "GUILD" Was the cry, and from there, at great speed, flaming balls crashed into the hull where most of the guild above deck were located, and Hyuna almost lost her balance if not for using chi to keep her balanced at the last second. She felt the intense heat graze her, singeing her cloak mercilessly, but she used a powerful air blast to keep it away from her Master, just barely on time before he was scorched. The hooded figure cried out again, asking where someone was, sending flames flying towards the goblin captain, who collapsed to the ground; the wheel of the Milkweed burning in the blaze. He leaped off the railing before Hyuna could react, burning the mast with his hands, yelling for his true target- Fortune. Hot anger blazed in Hyuna now, an anger she could hardly contain.
First, Falcon turned to the Captain, and helped her up, alongside Mohan, the first mate. "Jensu." She murmured in a low voice. "Keep her safe, Oni, okay?" She then rushed shortly after Illyria onto the main deck where the cloaked enemy was.
Illyria made the first move, executing a combo that had a rather high chance of killing it immediately. Yamato was close behind, swiping with his katana at the figure's back, reminding the enemy that burning the ship wouldn't help capture Fortune. However, there was a weak point where it could dodge safely and counter-attack, so Hyuna whipped out her spear with a click of her tongue, and lunged at the vulnerable flank of the figure in conjunction with Illyria and Yamato's attack; her free hand gathering condensed air to shoot as a projectile, aiming slightly to the right of it.
Check and mate, bastard.
"Only I'm allowed to kill Fortune!" Hyuna exclaimed viciously. "He's my rival, no one else!"
An unearthly voice screeched through the sharp whipping winds of the storm; easily heard over the heavy patter of the rain and the crack of distant thunder. "GUILD" Was the cry, and from there, at great speed, flaming balls crashed into the hull where most of the guild above deck were located, and Hyuna almost lost her balance if not for using chi to keep her balanced at the last second. She felt the intense heat graze her, singeing her cloak mercilessly, but she used a powerful air blast to keep it away from her Master, just barely on time before he was scorched. The hooded figure cried out again, asking where someone was, sending flames flying towards the goblin captain, who collapsed to the ground; the wheel of the Milkweed burning in the blaze. He leaped off the railing before Hyuna could react, burning the mast with his hands, yelling for his true target- Fortune. Hot anger blazed in Hyuna now, an anger she could hardly contain.
First, Falcon turned to the Captain, and helped her up, alongside Mohan, the first mate. "Jensu." She murmured in a low voice. "Keep her safe, Oni, okay?" She then rushed shortly after Illyria onto the main deck where the cloaked enemy was.
Illyria made the first move, executing a combo that had a rather high chance of killing it immediately. Yamato was close behind, swiping with his katana at the figure's back, reminding the enemy that burning the ship wouldn't help capture Fortune. However, there was a weak point where it could dodge safely and counter-attack, so Hyuna whipped out her spear with a click of her tongue, and lunged at the vulnerable flank of the figure in conjunction with Illyria and Yamato's attack; her free hand gathering condensed air to shoot as a projectile, aiming slightly to the right of it.
Check and mate, bastard.
"Only I'm allowed to kill Fortune!" Hyuna exclaimed viciously. "He's my rival, no one else!"
"It may be, though I'm more worried about another Chi'ing," Yuwen replied, adjusting his collar as they crept down the dark hall. A moan echoed from one of the farthest doors, one of the storage rooms the Captain had said was full. But yet moaning came from it, becoming more and more distressing the closer they came. Yuwen approached the dark, locked door and glanced back to his employees before ramming it. It pushed him back but after another few tries he smashed the lock open, falling into the dark room. "Ow," he muttered, raising slowly to look up. In the darkness before them cages stood, filled to the brim with gagged Goblins. One little girl was crying loudly into her gag, the muffled cry he recognized from the room over. "Oh... shit," Yuwen whispered as he stood.
***
The cloaked man flung his body back violently at Amanhã's attack, dodging each attack up until the last, a smack from the pommel of her blade. He'd dodged, but not far enough, the blow enough to smash him onto the ground.
"You think you'll get him that way? Sink this ship and you lose him with it. He's under the deck right now, but perhaps I can keep you busy?" A voice cried. The cloak figure blasted himself up off the ground with a swift burst of fire as another blade slashed at him, the hooded man barely fast enough to lean backwards and dodge it. Suddenly another spear came out from the side, jabbing the hooded figure in the rib-cage. He let out a scream before grabbing the spear and blasting fire up it to engulf the girl who'd attacked. He then stepped back and rose up a wall of fire between him and his attackers. Unfortunately, he hadn't looked behind him. A gruff, white hand grabbed him by the back of the neck and began to lift him in the air by it.
Mohan stood lifting and choking the man simultaneously from behind. "You've come to the wrong ship," The large fire-oni spat. Suddenly Mohan received a kick to the chest, causing him to release the man, who landed agilely opposite him.
"Hey friend, about your ship," The cloaked figure began, raising his hands. "Don't sweat it." Suddenly the sweat on Mohan's body ignited, causing him to start burning alive. The Oni cried out before diving overboard, and the figure turned back toward his opponents. "Do you even know who this Yuwen Fortune is? Because I promise you, staying aboard with him is no less deadly than staying aboard with me."
***
The cloaked man flung his body back violently at Amanhã's attack, dodging each attack up until the last, a smack from the pommel of her blade. He'd dodged, but not far enough, the blow enough to smash him onto the ground.
"You think you'll get him that way? Sink this ship and you lose him with it. He's under the deck right now, but perhaps I can keep you busy?" A voice cried. The cloak figure blasted himself up off the ground with a swift burst of fire as another blade slashed at him, the hooded man barely fast enough to lean backwards and dodge it. Suddenly another spear came out from the side, jabbing the hooded figure in the rib-cage. He let out a scream before grabbing the spear and blasting fire up it to engulf the girl who'd attacked. He then stepped back and rose up a wall of fire between him and his attackers. Unfortunately, he hadn't looked behind him. A gruff, white hand grabbed him by the back of the neck and began to lift him in the air by it.
Mohan stood lifting and choking the man simultaneously from behind. "You've come to the wrong ship," The large fire-oni spat. Suddenly Mohan received a kick to the chest, causing him to release the man, who landed agilely opposite him.
"Hey friend, about your ship," The cloaked figure began, raising his hands. "Don't sweat it." Suddenly the sweat on Mohan's body ignited, causing him to start burning alive. The Oni cried out before diving overboard, and the figure turned back toward his opponents. "Do you even know who this Yuwen Fortune is? Because I promise you, staying aboard with him is no less deadly than staying aboard with me."
"The goblin owes us an explanation," Lo-muna muttered quietly as she rummaged about in her bag. A small kit came out with tools normally associated with lock picking. She took out two pins from inside and looked over at her companions, "I don't suppose you two know anything about opening locks?"
Not even bothering with an answer, she knelt by one of the cages and began her work. It was done in under a minute. The lock opened with a soft click but Lo-muna was already on the next cage.
"Oh," she paused, turning to Yuwen and Suiken as casually as she had before. "You two can set about undoing the bounds. Unless you have some sort of argument against it? I must admit, I don't think we should have this large of a crowd out and about with the sounds I hear from above. I do believe I hear fighting."
Not even bothering with an answer, she knelt by one of the cages and began her work. It was done in under a minute. The lock opened with a soft click but Lo-muna was already on the next cage.
"Oh," she paused, turning to Yuwen and Suiken as casually as she had before. "You two can set about undoing the bounds. Unless you have some sort of argument against it? I must admit, I don't think we should have this large of a crowd out and about with the sounds I hear from above. I do believe I hear fighting."
Fire exploded all over her after watching in shock as the figure survived the stab to the ribs. It was excruciating, as she fell backwards, dropping her spear in the chaos. Hyuna grunted to keep her screams in; red tingeing her eyesight, and having trouble just focusing on breathing, let alone summoning her chi. It was really damn hot, and she couldn't take it. Hell, Hyuna was already frail enough. But when she heard the first mate cry out, and then a distinct heavy splash, she knew that things really were going badly.
"Do you even know who this Yuwen Fortune is?" The figure asked menacingly. "Because I promise you, staying aboard with him is no less deadly than staying aboard with me."
That snapped Hyuna back to reality, blowing the flames away with a circular wind, and she dashed to pick her spear back up; ignoring the multiple burns over her body, mainly her chest, nape of her neck, and most of her left leg. She winced as she stood up, agony exploding throughout her body, and glared at the attacker.
"Yuwen Fortune." She screamed like a wild beast. "Is my childhood friend! So there's no way I'll let the likes of you touch him!"
"Do you even know who this Yuwen Fortune is?" The figure asked menacingly. "Because I promise you, staying aboard with him is no less deadly than staying aboard with me."
That snapped Hyuna back to reality, blowing the flames away with a circular wind, and she dashed to pick her spear back up; ignoring the multiple burns over her body, mainly her chest, nape of her neck, and most of her left leg. She winced as she stood up, agony exploding throughout her body, and glared at the attacker.
"Yuwen Fortune." She screamed like a wild beast. "Is my childhood friend! So there's no way I'll let the likes of you touch him!"
Suiken pinched the bridge of his nose. "I think...I may have misjudged our captain," he sighed rather calmly, though those around him could sense the seething anger in his tone. "I'd like to hear her side of things first, however..."
With Ann having gone upstairs, Suiken could hear more clearly the goings on outside the ship. "We've got even more trouble it seems. I hear fighting and I smell fire," Suiken grimaced, the absurdity of how much things have escalated to terrible was almost too much. "But first, I say we free them, so they don't get caught in our mess," Suiken nodded at the captives, worried for their safety amongst the flames.
With Ann having gone upstairs, Suiken could hear more clearly the goings on outside the ship. "We've got even more trouble it seems. I hear fighting and I smell fire," Suiken grimaced, the absurdity of how much things have escalated to terrible was almost too much. "But first, I say we free them, so they don't get caught in our mess," Suiken nodded at the captives, worried for their safety amongst the flames.
Ann stepped calmly to the side as a burst of flame rushed past her, walking back on track as she headed toward the cloaked figure. "Do you even know who this Yuwen Fortune is?" the intruder said aloud. "Because I promise you, staying aboard with him is no less deadly than staying aboard with me."
"Was that the case?" Ann said, joining the others. "I'd say you're being quite convincing so far, though if you keep at it, you'll probably be convincing a dead audience," she added sarcastically, narrowing her eyes. "And that wouldn't be any good, now would it?" Her fingers wrapped around her weapon, now slick from the downpour. She gave Hyuna a brief glance and nodded her head toward flames spreading across the ship, although she wasn't entirely sure if her mastery of chi was potent enough to extinguish it.
"Was that the case?" Ann said, joining the others. "I'd say you're being quite convincing so far, though if you keep at it, you'll probably be convincing a dead audience," she added sarcastically, narrowing her eyes. "And that wouldn't be any good, now would it?" Her fingers wrapped around her weapon, now slick from the downpour. She gave Hyuna a brief glance and nodded her head toward flames spreading across the ship, although she wasn't entirely sure if her mastery of chi was potent enough to extinguish it.
Yamato let out a low whistle, "Yep, serious issues." He muttered, taking a defensive stance. "Do you even know who this Yuwen Fortune is? Because I promise you, staying aboard with him is no less deadly than staying aboard with me." This caught his attention. Hyuna was geared up for another attack, he didn't stop her. She wanted to fight, so did he, but the lust for information suddenly tasted a little sweeter.
"So, tell us, Fire-boy, who is Fortune?" He narrowed his eyes, "Because honestly, right now, neither of you seem very appealing or "safe.""
"So, tell us, Fire-boy, who is Fortune?" He narrowed his eyes, "Because honestly, right now, neither of you seem very appealing or "safe.""
The bastard had somehow managed to survive a blow that would have shattered the skull of any other foe, but she attributed that to their chi usage (as far as Amanhã was concerned, all the woes of the world was probably the fault of chi users). More to the point, they were anything but safe-- the others had delved into the fray as well, the tengu, the half-pint, the stranger, all following up on Amanhã's initial attack. The figure surged up from the deck, forgoing simply leaping up to their feet in favour of dramatically lifting off the ground with a burst of flames. The tengu wasted no time in making his attack, slashing at the air the chi-user had previously inhabited, just before the half-pint followed it up with a swift, clinical jab from her spear. This one connected, eliciting another scream from the chi-user (they seemed to be very... er, vocal), before they seized on the spear and sent fire ravelling down its length.
Having survived the initial onslaught, the chi-user stepped back, and with a swift motion of the hands, a wall of flames surged up between them and the four attackers. However, it didn't last-- Amanhã espied an attacker from behind the figure, the white-skinned oni, perhaps, seize the opportunity to grab the figure and lift them from the ground. At that point, the flames fizzled away, and by that point, the oni had already lost his grip on the chi-user, who had subsequently set the bastard on fire, forcing him to leap overboard into the stormy waters.
Amanhã didn't waste any time watching all this unfold. As soon as the wall of flames vanished, she was on the attack again, this time making sure to use more agile strikes rather than utilising brute force: she had drawn the shorter sword that hung at her side with her off hand, and was using that now to feign an attack from above. She had witnessed the figure dodge by moving backwards previously, and so, bearing this in mind, she followed the downward attack with a wider, horizontal arc from her greatsword that would, if all went as planned (as if that ever happened), be aided by its greater length and reach in putting the screeching, chi-using bastard down for good.
Having survived the initial onslaught, the chi-user stepped back, and with a swift motion of the hands, a wall of flames surged up between them and the four attackers. However, it didn't last-- Amanhã espied an attacker from behind the figure, the white-skinned oni, perhaps, seize the opportunity to grab the figure and lift them from the ground. At that point, the flames fizzled away, and by that point, the oni had already lost his grip on the chi-user, who had subsequently set the bastard on fire, forcing him to leap overboard into the stormy waters.
Amanhã didn't waste any time watching all this unfold. As soon as the wall of flames vanished, she was on the attack again, this time making sure to use more agile strikes rather than utilising brute force: she had drawn the shorter sword that hung at her side with her off hand, and was using that now to feign an attack from above. She had witnessed the figure dodge by moving backwards previously, and so, bearing this in mind, she followed the downward attack with a wider, horizontal arc from her greatsword that would, if all went as planned (as if that ever happened), be aided by its greater length and reach in putting the screeching, chi-using bastard down for good.
Ann made her move instantly as she watched Illyria charge in for the second attack, flanking her opponent and keeping an eye on both the movements of the cloaked intruder and the half-ashuran. The first attack was a vertical slash and the second was a sweeping horizontal strike from her greatsword. She more or less anticipated this turn of events, ducking down at the exact moment the giant decided to make her second swing. Ann presumed that the cloaked figure would leap over the strike given that he was closer and had less time to react; she'd cut him on his way down where there was really no room to dodge at all, though if there was no opportunity for that, it'd have to be the second slash that'll be an actual attack, considering that the man is likely to lash out at her as well as he dropped back down.
"Yuwen Fortune," The burnt girl began angrily, clearly injured from the attack. "Is my childhood friend! So there's no way I'll let the likes of you touch him!"
"Well he does have a lot of friends," The hooded figure replied between heavy breathes. The attackers had clearly left him weakened.
"So, tell us, Fire-boy, who is Fortune?" The Tengu with the sword added, stepping beside the injured girl in the rain. "Because honestly, right now, neither of you seem very appealing or "safe.""
"I'd say you're being quite convincing so far, though if you keep at it, you'll probably be convincing a dead audience. And that wouldn't be any good, now would it?" Another one added, a girl who emerged from the lower decks.
The cloaked man looked between the group before stretching his neck. "I met Mister Fortune in the village of Ya'ei-Choen a good few years ago. It was festival, I don't remember for what, when the village went under an emergency call," He began, loosening his limbs as he began to pace the stern of the junk. "He said Tengu attackers were coming from the North... and that he wanted the bravest of warriors. That he had a surprise attack and that the Tengu were camping in a field not far from town... when I got there with the other warriors there were no Tengu. We were confused, but soon understood... It was a setup, and the guards, when they arrived, were convinced that it was we who had been plotting to attack the town. And joining his guild was the only way out... the one loophole."
The man looked up as thunder clapped above them, his face almost slipping out from beneath the hood. "I am here to help you!" He announced loudly, opening his arms. "I know it may not seem it, but you have to trust me! There are men and women of great power after you! After that key you stumbled upon! And they will not rest until they have it!"
Suddenly the Ashuran-thing jumped forward, coming down with her blade directly on him, from the other new the new girl almost attacked, both at an angle he could not dodge on the current playing field. And so he had to widen the playing field. Suddenly the air surrounding his fists began to spark and flame violently, and as she flung forward he smashed them down into the deck, blowing the wood apart beneath him...
***
Yuwen looked at the cages and swallowed. "Wait," He said, raising a hand to his comrades. "Don't... don't free them, we don't know what they are," He said, turning to them. He had to tread very lightly with this one. "We... don't want to make a mistake and have to pay for it later," He carefully explained. "It's not like they're going anyway. Besides, we-"
Suddenly the wooden ceiling blew apart in a fiery blast and a hooded figure smashed down between the cages. The burning hole in the deck above spread, revealing the room below wider and wider. Yuwen squinted as the harsh rain and day-light flushed in, and the figure stood, raising his hands to the cages filled with gagged goblins. "Don't come one step closer!" The hooded villain spat to Amanha on the deck above as the air surrounded his fists began to spark. "Or I will incinerate every one of these goblins! If the lack of life doesn't disturb you I'm sure the lack of profit will."
Yuwen looked in disbelief at the figure to the massive hole above where the other members of the Guild stood, battle worn. "Ideas?!" He called to his fellow guild members. The figure looked down from the large gap in the deck to Yuwen at the end of the room, a smile growing beneath his cloaked face. "Yuwen Fortune... still playing these games?"
"Ideas?!" Yuwen repeated desperately to his team, ignoring the psychopath...
"Well he does have a lot of friends," The hooded figure replied between heavy breathes. The attackers had clearly left him weakened.
"So, tell us, Fire-boy, who is Fortune?" The Tengu with the sword added, stepping beside the injured girl in the rain. "Because honestly, right now, neither of you seem very appealing or "safe.""
"I'd say you're being quite convincing so far, though if you keep at it, you'll probably be convincing a dead audience. And that wouldn't be any good, now would it?" Another one added, a girl who emerged from the lower decks.
The cloaked man looked between the group before stretching his neck. "I met Mister Fortune in the village of Ya'ei-Choen a good few years ago. It was festival, I don't remember for what, when the village went under an emergency call," He began, loosening his limbs as he began to pace the stern of the junk. "He said Tengu attackers were coming from the North... and that he wanted the bravest of warriors. That he had a surprise attack and that the Tengu were camping in a field not far from town... when I got there with the other warriors there were no Tengu. We were confused, but soon understood... It was a setup, and the guards, when they arrived, were convinced that it was we who had been plotting to attack the town. And joining his guild was the only way out... the one loophole."
The man looked up as thunder clapped above them, his face almost slipping out from beneath the hood. "I am here to help you!" He announced loudly, opening his arms. "I know it may not seem it, but you have to trust me! There are men and women of great power after you! After that key you stumbled upon! And they will not rest until they have it!"
Suddenly the Ashuran-thing jumped forward, coming down with her blade directly on him, from the other new the new girl almost attacked, both at an angle he could not dodge on the current playing field. And so he had to widen the playing field. Suddenly the air surrounding his fists began to spark and flame violently, and as she flung forward he smashed them down into the deck, blowing the wood apart beneath him...
***
Yuwen looked at the cages and swallowed. "Wait," He said, raising a hand to his comrades. "Don't... don't free them, we don't know what they are," He said, turning to them. He had to tread very lightly with this one. "We... don't want to make a mistake and have to pay for it later," He carefully explained. "It's not like they're going anyway. Besides, we-"
Suddenly the wooden ceiling blew apart in a fiery blast and a hooded figure smashed down between the cages. The burning hole in the deck above spread, revealing the room below wider and wider. Yuwen squinted as the harsh rain and day-light flushed in, and the figure stood, raising his hands to the cages filled with gagged goblins. "Don't come one step closer!" The hooded villain spat to Amanha on the deck above as the air surrounded his fists began to spark. "Or I will incinerate every one of these goblins! If the lack of life doesn't disturb you I'm sure the lack of profit will."
Yuwen looked in disbelief at the figure to the massive hole above where the other members of the Guild stood, battle worn. "Ideas?!" He called to his fellow guild members. The figure looked down from the large gap in the deck to Yuwen at the end of the room, a smile growing beneath his cloaked face. "Yuwen Fortune... still playing these games?"
"Ideas?!" Yuwen repeated desperately to his team, ignoring the psychopath...
Hyuna was struggling. The burns felt raw and open upon her skin, but she nodded to Razul anyways, channeling her weariness and anger and hatred all into the palms of her hand; eyes shut. One problem they had to dealt with was the goddamn fire on the boat- otherwise they'd all die. She managed to gather together a strong breeze, and whipped it more and more above her in a vicious circle, making a makeshift tornado. Directing her arms towards the flames, the tornado tore into the inferno, hopefully dealing minimal damage to the ship itself as it cleared away the bulk of the flames.
When she was finished, it seemed the bastard was in a talking mood, after listening to both Razul and Yamato's queries.
The enemy regarded them all with some sort of mad desperation glinting. "I met Mister Fortune in the village of Ya'ei-Choen a good few years ago. It was festival, I don't remember for what, when the village went under an emergency call," Hyuna scowled as the man paced around, and she held the dug the spear into the deck, leaning against it for support, listening avidly. Because a few good years ago would fit in well with when Leiya was captured... meaning Yuwen was playing around in Ya'ei-Choen when she threw away her innocence to fight for her life. "He said Tengu attackers were coming from the North... and that he wanted the bravest of warriors. That he had a surprise attack and that the Tengu were camping in a field not far from town... when I got there with the other warriors there were no Tengu. We were confused, but soon understood... It was a setup, and the guards, when they arrived, were convinced that it was we who had been plotting to attack the town. And joining his guild was the only way out... the one loophole."
Dead silence as Hyuna registered the information. Was the whole thing planned, then, by Yuwen? So, was she really a pawn the whole time? But, she had tried hard for the past few hours to at least be kinder to him; try to let him in at least a little bit. Hell, she screamed out loud for all to hear that she wouldn't let anyone kill him. The man then drove his fist into the ground, revealing what appeared to be scores upon scores of caged goblins... meaning... was Jensu a slaver? Was she behind the capture of her mother, in fact? Also below were Muna and Suiken, and Hyuna blushed again upon seeing the contours of Muna's body.
"Don't come one step closer!" The hooded figure yelled to those above deck, specifically the giantess. "Or I will incinerate every one of these goblins! If the lack of life doesn't disturb you I'm sure the lack of profit will."
All Hyuna knew was that Yuwen was desperately asking for ideas; for help. And hell, she couldn't care less for the goblins anyways, if they couldn't fight back.
"I've got your back, Fortune!" Hyuna cried as she tackled the hooded figure, using more chi to hopefully block the slaves from being incinerated; a barrier of raging wind. She shot Yuwen a neutral glance, eyeing him, the look saying 'you better explain it to all of us after we save your ass', and then turned back to the person she was flinging herself at. "I'll be the one to defeat you, after all!"
When she was finished, it seemed the bastard was in a talking mood, after listening to both Razul and Yamato's queries.
The enemy regarded them all with some sort of mad desperation glinting. "I met Mister Fortune in the village of Ya'ei-Choen a good few years ago. It was festival, I don't remember for what, when the village went under an emergency call," Hyuna scowled as the man paced around, and she held the dug the spear into the deck, leaning against it for support, listening avidly. Because a few good years ago would fit in well with when Leiya was captured... meaning Yuwen was playing around in Ya'ei-Choen when she threw away her innocence to fight for her life. "He said Tengu attackers were coming from the North... and that he wanted the bravest of warriors. That he had a surprise attack and that the Tengu were camping in a field not far from town... when I got there with the other warriors there were no Tengu. We were confused, but soon understood... It was a setup, and the guards, when they arrived, were convinced that it was we who had been plotting to attack the town. And joining his guild was the only way out... the one loophole."
Dead silence as Hyuna registered the information. Was the whole thing planned, then, by Yuwen? So, was she really a pawn the whole time? But, she had tried hard for the past few hours to at least be kinder to him; try to let him in at least a little bit. Hell, she screamed out loud for all to hear that she wouldn't let anyone kill him. The man then drove his fist into the ground, revealing what appeared to be scores upon scores of caged goblins... meaning... was Jensu a slaver? Was she behind the capture of her mother, in fact? Also below were Muna and Suiken, and Hyuna blushed again upon seeing the contours of Muna's body.
"Don't come one step closer!" The hooded figure yelled to those above deck, specifically the giantess. "Or I will incinerate every one of these goblins! If the lack of life doesn't disturb you I'm sure the lack of profit will."
All Hyuna knew was that Yuwen was desperately asking for ideas; for help. And hell, she couldn't care less for the goblins anyways, if they couldn't fight back.
"I've got your back, Fortune!" Hyuna cried as she tackled the hooded figure, using more chi to hopefully block the slaves from being incinerated; a barrier of raging wind. She shot Yuwen a neutral glance, eyeing him, the look saying 'you better explain it to all of us after we save your ass', and then turned back to the person she was flinging herself at. "I'll be the one to defeat you, after all!"
Yamato grit his teeth. "His story, its the same as ours. Did he simply watch us and miss his chance, or is this Fortune's history repeating itself? Another scorned 'friend' with a bone to pick?" He scratched his chin, anger boiling inside him. He knew he should have taken his chances with the imperial guard. He looked down into the hull of the ship, the flame wielding, scorned, ex guild member stood over what appeared to be a bunch of sleeping Goblins while the rest of their crew stood on the other side of the cage. "What the hell is going on here?" He had half a mind to place his blade to Yuwen's back and make him talk, but something about that plan seemed anticlimactic.
"Ideas?" Fortune's voice called up to them as well as those surrounding him. "Yeah, start talking. What is he talking about? Similar story as us. Now we find Goblins in cages. Fortune, what is your plan here?"
He then noticed Hyuna, she didn't seem to care that the man spoke the same story they lived. She wanted to protect the Goblins and swore to Fortune that she had his back. Suddenly he felt a divide between them. She was hell bent to be the one to stab Fortune in the back, where as Yamato was okay with Fortune getting himself out of this mess. "He doesn't have yours." Yamato called out angrily. "He never has, he never will. He conveniently vanishes during the battle only to show up with guild contracts later. Seems he's done that exact same to this hot-head. not to mention leaving you years ago. Yet you remain loyal until you get your shot. Take it. Why wait? Kill him now if you want him gone. Hyuna, you don't need him or this guild."
"Ideas?" Fortune's voice called up to them as well as those surrounding him. "Yeah, start talking. What is he talking about? Similar story as us. Now we find Goblins in cages. Fortune, what is your plan here?"
He then noticed Hyuna, she didn't seem to care that the man spoke the same story they lived. She wanted to protect the Goblins and swore to Fortune that she had his back. Suddenly he felt a divide between them. She was hell bent to be the one to stab Fortune in the back, where as Yamato was okay with Fortune getting himself out of this mess. "He doesn't have yours." Yamato called out angrily. "He never has, he never will. He conveniently vanishes during the battle only to show up with guild contracts later. Seems he's done that exact same to this hot-head. not to mention leaving you years ago. Yet you remain loyal until you get your shot. Take it. Why wait? Kill him now if you want him gone. Hyuna, you don't need him or this guild."
Lo-muna backed away slowly as she reached for the rapier hidden away in her bag. A barrier of wind rose and she looked up at Hyuna, giving her a small smile in thanks. Her eyes drifted back to the intruder and she listened to Yamato's call for explanation.
"I don't exactly think this is time for a history check! Or doubting loyalties" Lo-muna cried out, panic in her voice. "Shouldn't we, you know, put him out! Or possibly get him out of here? Boats are flammable you know! And fortune's not the only one down here!"
"I don't exactly think this is time for a history check! Or doubting loyalties" Lo-muna cried out, panic in her voice. "Shouldn't we, you know, put him out! Or possibly get him out of here? Boats are flammable you know! And fortune's not the only one down here!"
[Yuwen looked at the cages and swallowed. "Wait," He said, raising a hand to his comrades. "Don't... don't free them, we don't know what they are," He said, turning to them. He had to tread very lightly with this one. "We... don't want to make a mistake and have to pay for it later," He carefully explained. "It's not like they're going anyway. Besides, we-"]
"Don't free them?" Suiken snapped at Yuwen. "We don't know what they are? Are you sure?! You see children imprisoned in the back of a boat and-," Suiken paused.
[Suddenly the wooden ceiling blew apart in a fiery blast and a hooded figure smashed down between the cages. The burning hole in the deck above spread, revealing the room below wider and wider. Yuwen squinted as the harsh rain and day-light flushed in, and the figure stood, raising his hands to the cages filled with gagged goblins. "Don't come one step closer!" The hooded villain spat to Amanha on the deck above as the air surrounded his fists began to spark. "Or I will incinerate every one of these goblins! If the lack of life doesn't disturb you I'm sure the lack of profit will."
Yuwen looked in disbelief at the figure to the massive hole above where the other members of the Guild stood, battle worn. "Ideas?!" He called to his fellow guild members. The figure looked down from the large gap in the deck to Yuwen at the end of the room, a smile growing beneath his cloaked face. "Yuwen Fortune... still playing these games?"]
Suiken, more annoyed than anything at this point, looked form Yuwen to the hooded man. "Kid, I don't even want to know why you know a villain, but...you," Suiken turned to the hooded man as he stepped between him and the tied up goblins, blue chi beginning to encase his body. "Won't be touching them."
The insanity continued and Hyuna and Yamato dropped down to join the fray. Suiken spoke to Yamato, who seemed to accuse Fortune of harboring the goblin slaves. "Calm yourself, tengu. These state of these poor goblins is something for the Captain to answer for. Not that Fortune doesn't have a few things to explain himself..." he sighed, taking a fighting stance, his eyes never leaving the hooded maniac.
"Don't free them?" Suiken snapped at Yuwen. "We don't know what they are? Are you sure?! You see children imprisoned in the back of a boat and-," Suiken paused.
[Suddenly the wooden ceiling blew apart in a fiery blast and a hooded figure smashed down between the cages. The burning hole in the deck above spread, revealing the room below wider and wider. Yuwen squinted as the harsh rain and day-light flushed in, and the figure stood, raising his hands to the cages filled with gagged goblins. "Don't come one step closer!" The hooded villain spat to Amanha on the deck above as the air surrounded his fists began to spark. "Or I will incinerate every one of these goblins! If the lack of life doesn't disturb you I'm sure the lack of profit will."
Yuwen looked in disbelief at the figure to the massive hole above where the other members of the Guild stood, battle worn. "Ideas?!" He called to his fellow guild members. The figure looked down from the large gap in the deck to Yuwen at the end of the room, a smile growing beneath his cloaked face. "Yuwen Fortune... still playing these games?"]
Suiken, more annoyed than anything at this point, looked form Yuwen to the hooded man. "Kid, I don't even want to know why you know a villain, but...you," Suiken turned to the hooded man as he stepped between him and the tied up goblins, blue chi beginning to encase his body. "Won't be touching them."
The insanity continued and Hyuna and Yamato dropped down to join the fray. Suiken spoke to Yamato, who seemed to accuse Fortune of harboring the goblin slaves. "Calm yourself, tengu. These state of these poor goblins is something for the Captain to answer for. Not that Fortune doesn't have a few things to explain himself..." he sighed, taking a fighting stance, his eyes never leaving the hooded maniac.
A grin tinged Amanhã's thin, scarred lips-- the chi-user sure as hell wasn't dodging this attack. Unfortunately, however, they subsequently proved they didn't need to: even as her sword came down on the figure, she perceived flames beginning to spark amidst the very air around them, and then the chi-user slammed their fists into the surface of the deck. The wood beneath them gave way, and they dropped down seamlessly to the under-deck area of the ship: Amanhã's sword passed through empty air, and she had to stop herself from falling down after them.
The hint of a grin was replaced now by a snarl of virulent fury, and she prepared to jump down after the chi-user, all the more incensed by their trickery and all the more anticipating the moment her greatsword would sunder head from shoulders (or perhaps torso from bottom half-- you had to keep things varied, after all). However, even the battle-frenzied bounty hunter was forced to hesitate when she saw what lay below-- cages, each one bearing a gagged goblin struggling for freedom. Her eyes narrowed-- slaves? The goblin captain was a slaver? Well hell, there's a plot twist I didn't see coming. But it didn't change much-- she was still going to kill the bastard for being such a damn irritation. The slaves could wait.
"Don't come one step closer!" the chi-user called at her threateningly. "Or I'll incinerate every one of these goblins!"
Funny joke, Amanhã couldn't help but waste a brief moment musing as she continued forward...
"If the loss of life doesn't disturb you, I'm sure the loss of profit will."
For the first time in the course of the war being waged on the deck of the Milkweed, Amanhã stopped short. Profit? Her eyes narrowed keenly on the chi-user, and then they moved to the goblins. Yes-- it was true that this many goblins could probably net quite an attractive bit of coin if sold on the right markets, and Amanhã knew what those right markets were. And sure, the chi-user's initial warnings regarding the fraud bore some water-- but only now was she lending them an ear. Perhaps this would prove an opportunity to both be free of this irritating guild business and make a profit in the process.
"Elabourate," she fired back at the chi-user. The longsword was sheathed, but the greatsword remained held aloft, now in both her hands, as she watched the chi-user warily through her faceplate, maintaining a keen awareness of her surroundings and the others as well.
The hint of a grin was replaced now by a snarl of virulent fury, and she prepared to jump down after the chi-user, all the more incensed by their trickery and all the more anticipating the moment her greatsword would sunder head from shoulders (or perhaps torso from bottom half-- you had to keep things varied, after all). However, even the battle-frenzied bounty hunter was forced to hesitate when she saw what lay below-- cages, each one bearing a gagged goblin struggling for freedom. Her eyes narrowed-- slaves? The goblin captain was a slaver? Well hell, there's a plot twist I didn't see coming. But it didn't change much-- she was still going to kill the bastard for being such a damn irritation. The slaves could wait.
"Don't come one step closer!" the chi-user called at her threateningly. "Or I'll incinerate every one of these goblins!"
Funny joke, Amanhã couldn't help but waste a brief moment musing as she continued forward...
"If the loss of life doesn't disturb you, I'm sure the loss of profit will."
For the first time in the course of the war being waged on the deck of the Milkweed, Amanhã stopped short. Profit? Her eyes narrowed keenly on the chi-user, and then they moved to the goblins. Yes-- it was true that this many goblins could probably net quite an attractive bit of coin if sold on the right markets, and Amanhã knew what those right markets were. And sure, the chi-user's initial warnings regarding the fraud bore some water-- but only now was she lending them an ear. Perhaps this would prove an opportunity to both be free of this irritating guild business and make a profit in the process.
"Elabourate," she fired back at the chi-user. The longsword was sheathed, but the greatsword remained held aloft, now in both her hands, as she watched the chi-user warily through her faceplate, maintaining a keen awareness of her surroundings and the others as well.
Yamato shook his head, "Until two seconds ago I didn't know these Goblins were here, I don't care about them. All I want is Fortune and this guy to talk." He retorted to Suiken before turning his attention to Lo Muna. He levitated off the ground slightly, "so what if the boat burns, seems like your problem not mine. If these two go down with it, even better." He touched back down to the ground, feeling Hyuna's chi around them all, suppressing the fire user's chi.
He put his blade to the Elemental's neck. "Keep talking, you may just save your life." He turned his attention to Lo-Muna again, "How about you hold on to Fortune? The rest of you focus on the fires. Make sure we can still sail. Some one get Mohan out of the river." He shook his head. "This is shaping up to be quite a day Fortune, and my patience is running then."
He put his blade to the Elemental's neck. "Keep talking, you may just save your life." He turned his attention to Lo-Muna again, "How about you hold on to Fortune? The rest of you focus on the fires. Make sure we can still sail. Some one get Mohan out of the river." He shook his head. "This is shaping up to be quite a day Fortune, and my patience is running then."
"Elabourate," The half-Ashuran whispered coldly, with her blade still ready to strike.
"He took us to the ends of the Earth and back for a single treasure, and he failed to get that treasure," The figure summed up as the ship shook. "You don't want to know where you will be taken... you do not."
The cloaked figure swallowed as the Oni stepped forward as well, his hesitation only heightened as Hyuna and Yamato dropped down and joined. He did not want to kill them, and yet he could not risk lowering his hands. He was tired, and more injured then he'd like to admit, and he knew the sparks on his hands was all that was keeping the enemy at bay. And in the corner of the room Yuwen stood, staring him down. "Do you know what you found, Yuwen? In Poyo?!" The Hooded Villain asked. "I saw it all... in the village." The figure sighed. "You won't survive very long, my friend."
Yuwen stared at him, before shaking his head. "I don't know who you are," He called out desperately. And for a moment the words took the villain aback. Suddenly the ship rocked to the side, the cages beginning to slide across the increasingly wet cargo room. "We're reaching the rocks of the river Baotongu," The hooded villain said as he adjusted himself against the imbalance. In the river the burning junk known as the Milkweed sailed violently toward white rocks.
The hooded villain looked away from the rocking ship as a blade came to his neck. "Keep talking, you may just save your life," The cold Tengu whispered. He then glanced to the beast-woman, "How about you hold on to Fortune? The rest of you focus on the fires. Make sure we can still sail. Some one get Mohan out of the river." He shook his head. "This is shaping up to be quite a day Fortune, and my patience is running thin."
"You're telling me," Yuwen muttered.
"This ship has no wheel and burning sails, we will crash!" The villain spat out desperately, trying to convince them. And as though at his word a tall, sharp rock penetrated the hull, ripping through the scene like a passing wall of stone. It smashed into the hooded villain, plunging him into the sea before the Milkweed adjusted, flying off the rock violently. The entire front bow of the ship began to collapse, the wooden planks that held the junk together becoming undone.
Yuwen frantically tried to dodge but was soon smashed by a piece of wood and flung into the river, each of the others following suit until they were all in the water. Behind them the burning Milkweed uncontrollably crashed into the rocks before hitting a patch of trees on the river coast. "Guys!" Yuwen called desperately, his head popping in and out of the water as he swam toward a large piece of driftwood. "Guys!" He called again, grabbing hold of the wood, the burning, grounded junk disappearing in the storm behind them
"He took us to the ends of the Earth and back for a single treasure, and he failed to get that treasure," The figure summed up as the ship shook. "You don't want to know where you will be taken... you do not."
The cloaked figure swallowed as the Oni stepped forward as well, his hesitation only heightened as Hyuna and Yamato dropped down and joined. He did not want to kill them, and yet he could not risk lowering his hands. He was tired, and more injured then he'd like to admit, and he knew the sparks on his hands was all that was keeping the enemy at bay. And in the corner of the room Yuwen stood, staring him down. "Do you know what you found, Yuwen? In Poyo?!" The Hooded Villain asked. "I saw it all... in the village." The figure sighed. "You won't survive very long, my friend."
Yuwen stared at him, before shaking his head. "I don't know who you are," He called out desperately. And for a moment the words took the villain aback. Suddenly the ship rocked to the side, the cages beginning to slide across the increasingly wet cargo room. "We're reaching the rocks of the river Baotongu," The hooded villain said as he adjusted himself against the imbalance. In the river the burning junk known as the Milkweed sailed violently toward white rocks.
The hooded villain looked away from the rocking ship as a blade came to his neck. "Keep talking, you may just save your life," The cold Tengu whispered. He then glanced to the beast-woman, "How about you hold on to Fortune? The rest of you focus on the fires. Make sure we can still sail. Some one get Mohan out of the river." He shook his head. "This is shaping up to be quite a day Fortune, and my patience is running thin."
"You're telling me," Yuwen muttered.
"This ship has no wheel and burning sails, we will crash!" The villain spat out desperately, trying to convince them. And as though at his word a tall, sharp rock penetrated the hull, ripping through the scene like a passing wall of stone. It smashed into the hooded villain, plunging him into the sea before the Milkweed adjusted, flying off the rock violently. The entire front bow of the ship began to collapse, the wooden planks that held the junk together becoming undone.
Yuwen frantically tried to dodge but was soon smashed by a piece of wood and flung into the river, each of the others following suit until they were all in the water. Behind them the burning Milkweed uncontrollably crashed into the rocks before hitting a patch of trees on the river coast. "Guys!" Yuwen called desperately, his head popping in and out of the water as he swam toward a large piece of driftwood. "Guys!" He called again, grabbing hold of the wood, the burning, grounded junk disappearing in the storm behind them
Shit. She completely forgot about Master.
"He doesn't have yours." Yamato said to her, angrily, almost looking betrayed. "He never has, he never will. He conveniently vanishes during the battle only to show up with guild contracts later. Seems he's done that exact same to this hot-head. not to mention leaving you years ago. Yet you remain loyal until you get your shot. Take it. Why wait? Kill him now if you want him gone. Hyuna, you don't need him or this guild."
While it was true that she didn't need the guild, she still figured that Yuwen was a requirement. He was her life as a kid, the one thing she looked forwards to the most. And until she could come to terms with what happened during the war, wouldn't it be best to let the last childhood tie live? She was going to try and enunciate this to her Master when she saw the little smile aimed up at her from Muna, immediately ruining her concentration on her thoughts. It was all she could do to keep the winds blowing.
"M-Master..." She said apologetically, turning to him, almost begging that he'd let it pass for now. "I can't settle my past and move on with my life if it's not me who kills him. Please understand?"
Multiple things happened at once, then. First, the ship crashed, sending shockwaves of pain even farther through her small body. She eyed Yuwen flailing in the water, as well as tried to keep a bead on Muna and most of all, Master. While focusing too hard on too many things at once, Hyuna couldn't keep herself afloat, tumbling into the river, wondering exactly where in her life that she messed up enough to end up in this predicament.
Kuh. Damnit.
She couldn't even swim, and she lost the connection to her element while in the water. Still, she tried to keep her head above the tides as best as she could, feeling the blisters forming and the aching bones begging for rest. At the very least, she felt her hand wrap around a bunny's ear, and she allowed herself a little grin.
"He doesn't have yours." Yamato said to her, angrily, almost looking betrayed. "He never has, he never will. He conveniently vanishes during the battle only to show up with guild contracts later. Seems he's done that exact same to this hot-head. not to mention leaving you years ago. Yet you remain loyal until you get your shot. Take it. Why wait? Kill him now if you want him gone. Hyuna, you don't need him or this guild."
While it was true that she didn't need the guild, she still figured that Yuwen was a requirement. He was her life as a kid, the one thing she looked forwards to the most. And until she could come to terms with what happened during the war, wouldn't it be best to let the last childhood tie live? She was going to try and enunciate this to her Master when she saw the little smile aimed up at her from Muna, immediately ruining her concentration on her thoughts. It was all she could do to keep the winds blowing.
"M-Master..." She said apologetically, turning to him, almost begging that he'd let it pass for now. "I can't settle my past and move on with my life if it's not me who kills him. Please understand?"
Multiple things happened at once, then. First, the ship crashed, sending shockwaves of pain even farther through her small body. She eyed Yuwen flailing in the water, as well as tried to keep a bead on Muna and most of all, Master. While focusing too hard on too many things at once, Hyuna couldn't keep herself afloat, tumbling into the river, wondering exactly where in her life that she messed up enough to end up in this predicament.
Kuh. Damnit.
She couldn't even swim, and she lost the connection to her element while in the water. Still, she tried to keep her head above the tides as best as she could, feeling the blisters forming and the aching bones begging for rest. At the very least, she felt her hand wrap around a bunny's ear, and she allowed herself a little grin.
"Dammit," Suiken muttered, quickly turning around as the Milkweed exploded into splinters behind him. He made a grab for all of the goblin slaves he could and wrapped his arm around the remnants of the very tree that splintered the boat as the river raged around them. "Fortune! Suiken shouted angrily. "You better come up with a plan quick!"
Fortune swam up to a large piece of what was the hull and hung onto the side. "Here's a raft!" He yelled, noticing Suiken holding one of the goblins, unconscious from the wreck. "You got one!" He called happily. "We can go to the ship later, it grounded downriver. Then we'll save the rest!" He swallowed as the water engulfed his head. After a moment he popped back out, breathing heavily. "But first we have to save ourselves!" He called to the Oni. "Swim over!"
"He took us to the ends of the earth and back for a single treasure," the chi-user replied to Amanhã's threatening demand, speaking vindictively and bitterly. "And he failed to get that treasure. You don't want to know where you will be taken... you do not." Amanhã raised an eyebrow-- where could the fraud, a whelp of nary more than twenty five years at most by the looks of him, possibly take her that she did not know-- she, a bounty hunter who had for the better part of twenty years traversed the entirety of the continent doing her work?
The chi-user, however, had little time to elabourate on that before the storyteller stepped in front of them, blocking them from Amanhã's view. However, she had more or less made up her mind by that point. She had no obligation to Yuwen Fortune beyond a piece of paper, after all, and that piece of paper could hardly be considered valid if it just so turned out that the person in charge of the guild she was bound to was killed. And that wasn't even factoring in the delectable profit those goblins would bring in if she brought them in, say, to Xu Rai at Urul-- she had guaranteed Amanhã significantly greater selling rates for slaves after Amanhã had done a few jobs murdering rival slavers for her.
It was a choice that would have been obvious to anybody.
However, even as treachery became her intent, in what would quickly become the height of irony, a particularly long, jagged cropping of stone from the cliffs on the bank tore into the ship, ripping through the midst of the guild gathered there. The ship began to fracture-- Amanhã struggled to maintain balance as the bow of the ship bent and twisted upward, and sheathed her sword just in time for a massive chunk of the ship to fall loose and slam into her. With a grunt, the bounty hunter was sent hurtling into the stormy depths of the water below.
Needless to say, six hundred and fifty pounds of half-Ashuran plus three swords of varying lengths and a full suit of plate armour was not about to float no matter how much she flailed and thrashed in a vain attempt to swim back up to the surface. In other words, Amanhã began to sink like a lead weight down into a cold, undignified death drowning in the depths.
And all she could think through the whole damn ordeal was, Fucking typical, really.
The chi-user, however, had little time to elabourate on that before the storyteller stepped in front of them, blocking them from Amanhã's view. However, she had more or less made up her mind by that point. She had no obligation to Yuwen Fortune beyond a piece of paper, after all, and that piece of paper could hardly be considered valid if it just so turned out that the person in charge of the guild she was bound to was killed. And that wasn't even factoring in the delectable profit those goblins would bring in if she brought them in, say, to Xu Rai at Urul-- she had guaranteed Amanhã significantly greater selling rates for slaves after Amanhã had done a few jobs murdering rival slavers for her.
It was a choice that would have been obvious to anybody.
However, even as treachery became her intent, in what would quickly become the height of irony, a particularly long, jagged cropping of stone from the cliffs on the bank tore into the ship, ripping through the midst of the guild gathered there. The ship began to fracture-- Amanhã struggled to maintain balance as the bow of the ship bent and twisted upward, and sheathed her sword just in time for a massive chunk of the ship to fall loose and slam into her. With a grunt, the bounty hunter was sent hurtling into the stormy depths of the water below.
Needless to say, six hundred and fifty pounds of half-Ashuran plus three swords of varying lengths and a full suit of plate armour was not about to float no matter how much she flailed and thrashed in a vain attempt to swim back up to the surface. In other words, Amanhã began to sink like a lead weight down into a cold, undignified death drowning in the depths.
And all she could think through the whole damn ordeal was, Fucking typical, really.
Yamato growled with disqust as the ship crashed and begin to sink. The hooded man lost below the waves, Fortune tossed out as well. He cold only assume the others were thrown into the water as well. Hyuna's form vanished from his field of vision and he felt a small sense of panic. He dove under the water, using his wings to propel him down, reaching for her hand. He could see the blisters forming on her burned skin now, and the water around her darkened with blood. As he went to grab her he noticed, Lo-Muna reaching for her. He missed his opportunity and took the chance to swim to the surface. Someone he was sure was still in the water.
He caught sight of Yuwen, clinging to a large chunk of wood where he was saying he'd found a raft, and swam over to him and Suiken. "You both look okay, did you see if anyone else went under?" He continued to tread the water, coming from a fishing village he could swim for hours. He helped Yuwen pull the raft out and cleared away the debris inside it. He took one of the cages from Suiken and opened the lock with his chi, and put the Goblins into the raft.
He caught sight of Yuwen, clinging to a large chunk of wood where he was saying he'd found a raft, and swam over to him and Suiken. "You both look okay, did you see if anyone else went under?" He continued to tread the water, coming from a fishing village he could swim for hours. He helped Yuwen pull the raft out and cleared away the debris inside it. He took one of the cages from Suiken and opened the lock with his chi, and put the Goblins into the raft.
Lo-muna yelped in surprise and pain as a hand grabbed her ear. It was one of the more sensitive parts of her anatomy and she wasn't fond of people even touching her ears. This was certainly an invasion of privacy.
"Hey, wa-!" Lo-muna exclaimed before realizing who it was and she swore under her breath. She grabbed Hyuna by the waist and said in a calmer, sweeter voice, "You can let go now. I got you."
Kicking her legs, she swam towards the first piece of driftwood she could find and latched onto it. Muna dragged Hyuna onto it, making sure to keep the girl's head above the water.
"Are you alright? Can you breathe?" the rabbit asked with a concerned look on her face.
"Hey, wa-!" Lo-muna exclaimed before realizing who it was and she swore under her breath. She grabbed Hyuna by the waist and said in a calmer, sweeter voice, "You can let go now. I got you."
Kicking her legs, she swam towards the first piece of driftwood she could find and latched onto it. Muna dragged Hyuna onto it, making sure to keep the girl's head above the water.
"Are you alright? Can you breathe?" the rabbit asked with a concerned look on her face.
Suiken frowned as he saw Yuwen grab onto what was clearly a big pile of wreckage and not a raft in any sensible way. Nevertheless, he put the goblin child on his back, circled around and grabbed Millie as well, who was floating on a piece of wreckage nearby, and swam over to Yuwen, his chi field resisting the fierce water trying to work against him as he reached the non-raft.He placed the children on and went back to look for more when...he saw the half-ashuran begin to sink.
"Oh, she's drowning," Suiken stated dully. "Well..." he sighed as he dove down to pull up the most unstable element of the group that wasn't sporting ashen Wings. It wasn't the easiest task, but Suiken managed to pull her over near the raft. "Here, pull her up," he stated, the stress causing him to briefly forget no one else would probably have the strength to do so. "Damn, I hate carrying Ashurans..." he muttered as he pushed her onto the raft of wrath.
Looking over, Suiken was certain Echo would be fine and able to rescue some of the prisoners himself due to his swimming ability. Still, he might need assistance. "I'm going to get the other goblin kids. I see land we can save ourselves on not too far away! But, we need to get out of this accursed river first!"
"Oh, she's drowning," Suiken stated dully. "Well..." he sighed as he dove down to pull up the most unstable element of the group that wasn't sporting ashen Wings. It wasn't the easiest task, but Suiken managed to pull her over near the raft. "Here, pull her up," he stated, the stress causing him to briefly forget no one else would probably have the strength to do so. "Damn, I hate carrying Ashurans..." he muttered as he pushed her onto the raft of wrath.
Looking over, Suiken was certain Echo would be fine and able to rescue some of the prisoners himself due to his swimming ability. Still, he might need assistance. "I'm going to get the other goblin kids. I see land we can save ourselves on not too far away! But, we need to get out of this accursed river first!"
"You can't fight the current!" Yuwen spat to Suiken as they desperately hung on. "The ships gone! We'll go back to it when we reach a village..." He paused, staring at the unconscious goblin child that the fat, Oni idiot had rescued. She was kind of big for a child, and wore a long captains coat. "Hey, I think that single slave you managed to rescue was actually the slaver," Yuwen said to Suiken through the rain, as it was indeed Captain Jensu who Suiken had rescued...
Amanhã was more or less resigned to dying a shitty, ignoble death at this point. She didn't even have the will to at least make a show of flailing around on the off chance that maybe by some stroke of fortune she'd become capable of pulling her bulk out of the water. She simply began to sink, water beginning to filter into her helmet through the faceplate, more or less blasé to her impending fate. After all, she loved violence, but she sure as hell didn't love living enough to feel truly afraid or unhappy when the inescapable death she'd meted out to countless foes came for her too: she'd always figured, if anything, maybe it'd be a blessing. She had never found a place in the world she felt at ease in-- maybe that place lay, as the countless legends foretold, in some afterlife that lay beyond death...
She regretted only that she was not destined to die doing the one thing that made her feel alive.
And then Amanhã felt something grab her.
Oh sure, save me just as I'm through with my obligatory 'touching, hopeful last thoughts' monologue, some ever-cynical part of her somewhere was grumbling. Every other part of her, however, was shocked-- at first, she suspected somehow that she'd just been hit somehow by a piece of the ship or something, but when she realised she was indeed being grabbed by someone, and pulled upward, she realised that was anything but the case. Someone was pulling her up to the surface, out from the maws of what had seemed an almost certainly inescapable demise-- someone had... saved her?
It made no sense whatsoever to her, why any one of them, why anybody would have gone out of their way to save another person at the risk of their own life, but she didn't simply hang there contemplating this. As soon as her head was above water and she breathed in a precious gulp of air, water gushing from the faceplate, she made a concerted effort to actively aid in her rescue, anything but eager to become too much of a burden to whomever had gone down for her, lest they release her back to the depths. She could not yet ascertain who it was, but she could surmise with some certainty that the only person who could possibly have had the strength to carry her from the depths was the oni.
Indeed, as the one in question helped her clamber onto a raft of some sort, Amanhã turned and saw the oni, declaring his intent to help others as well. She was breathing heavily, recovering from her brush with a pale, undignified demise, but that was hardly the most shocking thing of it all.
Someone had saved her. Someone she had been about to betray without a second thought, someone who should have known Amanhã would have betrayed them without a second thought, left them to drown without so much as a batting of an eye if their roles had been reversed, had saved her.
She had no idea whatsoever how she was supposed to understand that.
She regretted only that she was not destined to die doing the one thing that made her feel alive.
And then Amanhã felt something grab her.
Oh sure, save me just as I'm through with my obligatory 'touching, hopeful last thoughts' monologue, some ever-cynical part of her somewhere was grumbling. Every other part of her, however, was shocked-- at first, she suspected somehow that she'd just been hit somehow by a piece of the ship or something, but when she realised she was indeed being grabbed by someone, and pulled upward, she realised that was anything but the case. Someone was pulling her up to the surface, out from the maws of what had seemed an almost certainly inescapable demise-- someone had... saved her?
It made no sense whatsoever to her, why any one of them, why anybody would have gone out of their way to save another person at the risk of their own life, but she didn't simply hang there contemplating this. As soon as her head was above water and she breathed in a precious gulp of air, water gushing from the faceplate, she made a concerted effort to actively aid in her rescue, anything but eager to become too much of a burden to whomever had gone down for her, lest they release her back to the depths. She could not yet ascertain who it was, but she could surmise with some certainty that the only person who could possibly have had the strength to carry her from the depths was the oni.
Indeed, as the one in question helped her clamber onto a raft of some sort, Amanhã turned and saw the oni, declaring his intent to help others as well. She was breathing heavily, recovering from her brush with a pale, undignified demise, but that was hardly the most shocking thing of it all.
Someone had saved her. Someone she had been about to betray without a second thought, someone who should have known Amanhã would have betrayed them without a second thought, left them to drown without so much as a batting of an eye if their roles had been reversed, had saved her.
She had no idea whatsoever how she was supposed to understand that.
It was a nice way to die, at least, holding onto something as soft and gentle as a bunny's ear. The ear was still warm too- with life. It was another cold comfort as Hyuna felt her consciousness begin to waver and blur like lines that didn't make sense anymore and instead acted as impossible waves and twirls. She liked to imagine that somehow, Yamato, her awesome Master, and Yuwen, could somehow get along. As if that'd happen, she scoffed herself, coughing a bit; still feeling the sting and cry of the burns from the fire guy.
She heard the sweet voice of the rabbit girl, soothing her tired mind, and felt a weird sort of upwards pressure. Was she dying, is this it? And she's hallucinating of that damned Muna? Hell, it's as good a voice as any for dying to, and obviously better than some voices. If it were, say, that giantess' voice, Hyuna'd rather shrivel in fear and keep living. But this? This was cool. It was okay, if that's how she was going to go.
Until she felt the somewhat soggy surface of driftwood on her back, and Muna's worried look on her face, asking if she was okay, if she could breathe. Hyuna sputtered and coughed and blushed again (third time, goddamnit, what the hell is going on) and nodded faintly, her vision still swimming and blurry and mostly monochrome. Hyuna could vaguely sense the wreckage of the Milkweed, and various members of the guild helping each other stay afloat and alive.
"Kuh." Hyuna murmured nervously, almost trying to avoid the rabbit girl's gaze. Why was she like this all the time? What the hell was going on? "uh,.. th-thanks, Muna..." She just barely managed to spit the words out, panicky and fidgety as her brain tried to work out exactly why she reacted in such a way towards the bunny girl.
She heard the sweet voice of the rabbit girl, soothing her tired mind, and felt a weird sort of upwards pressure. Was she dying, is this it? And she's hallucinating of that damned Muna? Hell, it's as good a voice as any for dying to, and obviously better than some voices. If it were, say, that giantess' voice, Hyuna'd rather shrivel in fear and keep living. But this? This was cool. It was okay, if that's how she was going to go.
Until she felt the somewhat soggy surface of driftwood on her back, and Muna's worried look on her face, asking if she was okay, if she could breathe. Hyuna sputtered and coughed and blushed again (third time, goddamnit, what the hell is going on) and nodded faintly, her vision still swimming and blurry and mostly monochrome. Hyuna could vaguely sense the wreckage of the Milkweed, and various members of the guild helping each other stay afloat and alive.
"Kuh." Hyuna murmured nervously, almost trying to avoid the rabbit girl's gaze. Why was she like this all the time? What the hell was going on? "uh,.. th-thanks, Muna..." She just barely managed to spit the words out, panicky and fidgety as her brain tried to work out exactly why she reacted in such a way towards the bunny girl.
Her feet pounded on the ground almost as fast as the raindrops did. The girl in a black hooded cape looked back with a frenzied panic and bemoaned her fate; they were still following her.
Not too far away, spectral beings drifted through the shadows. They were much shorter than she was, but were more skeletal and fiendish than anything, with clawed hands and feet, and arms that nearly dragged to the ground. They wore black cloaks and had vicious-looking fangs. No creature she could think of had such features; they were likely placed in this world through Summoning Magic.
That being said, their abilities were far beyond what normal humans could endeavor. Despite "gliding" after her, they were moving faster than she was running. Then one of the horrors lunged at her leg.
Now! The girl threw her hand out, and the earth beneath responded to her will. Abruptly elongating, one of the rocks catapulted her upwards just out of reach of the horrific beast. As she landed, however, the girl stumbled, and the horrors began to catch up.
Gritting her teeth, the girl reached to her belt with her left hand. Another one of the horrors leapt at her through the foliage, but was met with a shining blue sword that looked as though it had been forged from crystal. It fell backwards into the leaves as the girl dashed on, undaunted.
But then she had to stop. The edge of a cliff was what greeted her in the middle of the forest. Realizing how futile her situation was, she turned back towards the horrors, almost shaking with terror.
The hooded girl swallowed hard as she watched the horrors, made up her mind, and reached for a pouch on her belt. "...I can't...afford to die here!" she whispered fiercely, raising her right hand from the belt. A deep blue sapphire was held in it, which began to shine brightly. The horrors watched in what seemed to be amazement or shock...and this cost them. As the girl's left eye flashed blue underneath the hood, a torrent of water burst from the gem, slamming into the horrors and pushing them back into the forest.
But the girl couldn't breath a sigh of relief, because she was completely exhausted. As her left eye reverted to a weak, pale green color, it rolled back into her head, and she fell backwards off the cliff, into the waters below...
Not too far away, spectral beings drifted through the shadows. They were much shorter than she was, but were more skeletal and fiendish than anything, with clawed hands and feet, and arms that nearly dragged to the ground. They wore black cloaks and had vicious-looking fangs. No creature she could think of had such features; they were likely placed in this world through Summoning Magic.
That being said, their abilities were far beyond what normal humans could endeavor. Despite "gliding" after her, they were moving faster than she was running. Then one of the horrors lunged at her leg.
Now! The girl threw her hand out, and the earth beneath responded to her will. Abruptly elongating, one of the rocks catapulted her upwards just out of reach of the horrific beast. As she landed, however, the girl stumbled, and the horrors began to catch up.
Gritting her teeth, the girl reached to her belt with her left hand. Another one of the horrors leapt at her through the foliage, but was met with a shining blue sword that looked as though it had been forged from crystal. It fell backwards into the leaves as the girl dashed on, undaunted.
But then she had to stop. The edge of a cliff was what greeted her in the middle of the forest. Realizing how futile her situation was, she turned back towards the horrors, almost shaking with terror.
The hooded girl swallowed hard as she watched the horrors, made up her mind, and reached for a pouch on her belt. "...I can't...afford to die here!" she whispered fiercely, raising her right hand from the belt. A deep blue sapphire was held in it, which began to shine brightly. The horrors watched in what seemed to be amazement or shock...and this cost them. As the girl's left eye flashed blue underneath the hood, a torrent of water burst from the gem, slamming into the horrors and pushing them back into the forest.
But the girl couldn't breath a sigh of relief, because she was completely exhausted. As her left eye reverted to a weak, pale green color, it rolled back into her head, and she fell backwards off the cliff, into the waters below...
The effect of the fiery explosion did more than just give the vessel a good shake; the entire ship smashed against the cliffs and started going under, the ground collapsing below Ann's feet. She was suddenly pulled down into the river below, her head barely poking above the water. It was one thing that that she knew how to swim, but against this current, its value was questionable. The cold waves lashed at her, as did the passing debris, making it difficult for her to stay above the waves, let alone attempt to surface unharmed. And to top it all off, a shadow cast itself over her and she looked up to find a body coming right down on top of her head. Ann was pushed further beneath along with whatever had just crashed into her. She instinctively grabbed the figure by the collar and dragged up what seemed to be a young girl. However, she only caught a glimpse as she lost her grip of the girl. The river carried the body further along and Ann chased after her without a moment to lose. Unable to maneuver properly in the strong currents, she found herself being swiped by jagged edges from ship fragments, the hard face of the cliff, and low-hanging branches.
For someone who claims death to be her greatest fear, your behavior is certainly self-destructive, a voice echoed in Ann's head. She was struggling to keep conscious; the cold rush of the river and the adrenaline pumping through her was just enough to keep her in it, but the full extent of the damage would become drastically clearer once she'd made it onto solid ground. Who was speaking to her? Some kind of telepathy? No, that wasn't it. It was...a memory? She couldn't remember who had said those words, but she knew for a fact that they had been buried somewhere in the back of her mind, another piece of the puzzle that didn't seem to fit anywhere on the board. She carried forward without giving it a second thought. She caught a hold of the girl again, this time clinging on tight and grabbing onto a makeshift raft not too far from where the other guild members were. By now, Ann looked like she'd just forced herself through barbed wire, her clothes severely torn and shredded with several deep cuts and gashes scattered across her body. Understandably exhausted, she gave herself somewhat of a rest but still held onto the girl with the last of her strength, at least making sure she didn't drift off again until they made it to land.
For someone who claims death to be her greatest fear, your behavior is certainly self-destructive, a voice echoed in Ann's head. She was struggling to keep conscious; the cold rush of the river and the adrenaline pumping through her was just enough to keep her in it, but the full extent of the damage would become drastically clearer once she'd made it onto solid ground. Who was speaking to her? Some kind of telepathy? No, that wasn't it. It was...a memory? She couldn't remember who had said those words, but she knew for a fact that they had been buried somewhere in the back of her mind, another piece of the puzzle that didn't seem to fit anywhere on the board. She carried forward without giving it a second thought. She caught a hold of the girl again, this time clinging on tight and grabbing onto a makeshift raft not too far from where the other guild members were. By now, Ann looked like she'd just forced herself through barbed wire, her clothes severely torn and shredded with several deep cuts and gashes scattered across her body. Understandably exhausted, she gave herself somewhat of a rest but still held onto the girl with the last of her strength, at least making sure she didn't drift off again until they made it to land.
"You had me worried there, Hyuna," Lo-muna replied as she scrutinized the girl's face. It was red again, despite the deathly pallor of nearly drowning in the river. She let go of the raft with one hand, digging into the raft with her nails on the other hand, and placed the back of the free hand on Hyuna's cheek and forehead. "Are you running a fever? How much damage did you sustain from the fight? I have some poultices that might he-"
Not far from where they were, there was another splash and Lo-muna paused. Another body? She looked around, seeing the others were actually helping each other for once and shrugged off the splash. Whatever it had been, the others could easily deal with it.
"That might help. If you'd like of course. And if your master isn't entirely against a lowly beast-man like myself helping you," Lo-muna finished with a small smile. Really, it was all she could do to not scowl at the mention of Yamato. The Tengu's arrogance was annoying for she had forgotten the Tengu were not ones to be swayed by a weaker being's pleas. She would probably have to try a different tactic if the rapier was still in her bag when she was out.
Not far from where they were, there was another splash and Lo-muna paused. Another body? She looked around, seeing the others were actually helping each other for once and shrugged off the splash. Whatever it had been, the others could easily deal with it.
"That might help. If you'd like of course. And if your master isn't entirely against a lowly beast-man like myself helping you," Lo-muna finished with a small smile. Really, it was all she could do to not scowl at the mention of Yamato. The Tengu's arrogance was annoying for she had forgotten the Tengu were not ones to be swayed by a weaker being's pleas. She would probably have to try a different tactic if the rapier was still in her bag when she was out.
Muna looked slightly relieved as she looked over Hyuna's face, even placing the back of her hand right on Hyuna's forehead, causing blood to rush straight to her head; you could practically see her steaming with embarrassment and shock. She tried to struggle and answer, honestly having no idea if she hated or liked the bunny girl, and instead lay on the raft with dazed confusion as Muna fretted over her.
Somewhere nearby there was a loud splash; something heavy slamming against the water, and causing the raft to tilt a little- if not for the bunny's claws digging into it for support, it'd have flipped over in the waves. She faintly wondered, what had just fallen, but decided that it couldn't have been too important. She had bigger things to worry about. Like why she was so pathetically weak in front of this exquisitely attractive beast-man.
"That might help. If you'd like of course" Muna continued, referring to the poultices she mentioned before the splash for treating her wounds. And Hyuna couldn't not look at the gentle yet somewhat... hesitant? Wistful? It was a strange smile, and the quality wasn't easy to pick out- it had to be something farther below the surface. "And if your master isn't entirely against a lowly beast-man like myself helping you,"
Beastmen, lowly? How are they lowly? Nearly drowned or not, this had to be addressed.
She coughed a little before speaking and forcing a toothy grin. "Beast-men aren't l-lowly." She said, trying to sound strong yet coming across as almost whiny at the same time. The sincerity was obvious, on the other hand. "It's... the, well. I love beast-men... they're like, uh... you know. Works of art?"
She giggled nervously, scratching at her head.
"Sorry, sorry, uh. You... probably think I'm weird, sorry." She paused, and smiled this time. "Beast-men are awesome... and that's that."
Somewhere nearby there was a loud splash; something heavy slamming against the water, and causing the raft to tilt a little- if not for the bunny's claws digging into it for support, it'd have flipped over in the waves. She faintly wondered, what had just fallen, but decided that it couldn't have been too important. She had bigger things to worry about. Like why she was so pathetically weak in front of this exquisitely attractive beast-man.
"That might help. If you'd like of course" Muna continued, referring to the poultices she mentioned before the splash for treating her wounds. And Hyuna couldn't not look at the gentle yet somewhat... hesitant? Wistful? It was a strange smile, and the quality wasn't easy to pick out- it had to be something farther below the surface. "And if your master isn't entirely against a lowly beast-man like myself helping you,"
Beastmen, lowly? How are they lowly? Nearly drowned or not, this had to be addressed.
She coughed a little before speaking and forcing a toothy grin. "Beast-men aren't l-lowly." She said, trying to sound strong yet coming across as almost whiny at the same time. The sincerity was obvious, on the other hand. "It's... the, well. I love beast-men... they're like, uh... you know. Works of art?"
She giggled nervously, scratching at her head.
"Sorry, sorry, uh. You... probably think I'm weird, sorry." She paused, and smiled this time. "Beast-men are awesome... and that's that."
Keeflo watched as the human scaled up the boat and proceeded to be attacked. The hooded human lashed out with fire, the real thing, not an illusion. Then he started to talk and ranted about Fortune being some sort of crook with elaborate plans and setups. Keeflo half listened, half watched as the boat careened down the river. Then an explosion rocked the ship and goblin slaves were revealed in the below decks.
The orca beast-man felt his eyes widen in surprise. Slaves? The Captain was a slaver? No. Just no. Keeflo froze as he stood trapped in an internal conflict. Part of him wanted to wring the goblin captain's scrawny neck for dealing with slaves. A more logical part insisted that he hear her out first. He would hear her part of the story but it better be a pretty dang good one.
While he was thinking the ship toppled over after hitting a rock. Keeflo dove in the water, his water lids covering his eyes. Underneath the water the current tugged at him, pulling him away from the crash. Would this river lead to the ocean? He could ditch this whole land guild thing and resume his original quest.
The idea was tempting, but he couldn't bring himself to do it. Even if Yuwen had a corrupted reason for creating the guild, Keeflo would still hold his part of the bargain. Or at least more of it.
He tried swimming to alternate depths of the water, searching for the current's differences. He cast clicks into the darkness, letting his echovision guide him in the depths. Most of the guild members were already on their way out, but some were still in the water. One girl, Ann, he thought, was floating with a large piece of wood and holding an unfamiliar person. Keeflo swam over to them and slid underneath them on his back, grasping them to his belly so they lay on top of him. He kicked and pumped with his tail and feet until they reached the shore.
Dropping his cargo on the sandy banks he dove back in the river. All of those goblin slaves needed help. They had been gagged and tied up, making it so they would have a difficult time swimming. He retrieved goblin after goblin from the murky depths, bringing them to shore and hoping they would live. When he couldn't find anymore he stopped on shore to rest. He had exhausted himself again. The brief sleep he had had on the boat hadn't been enough for a long period of time.
But still there wasn't everyone there. Yuwen, Suiken, and Illyria were not on the shore. Keeflo slipped back into the water and found them on a raft drifting down the current. He grabbed onto the edge of the raft and pulled it, slowly combating the current to heave the raft to shore. After making sure they were alright he sat down heavily on the shore and closed his eyes. He was ready to do more work if it was asked of him, but he needed to catch his breath. "Do we have everyone?" he asked wearily.
The orca beast-man felt his eyes widen in surprise. Slaves? The Captain was a slaver? No. Just no. Keeflo froze as he stood trapped in an internal conflict. Part of him wanted to wring the goblin captain's scrawny neck for dealing with slaves. A more logical part insisted that he hear her out first. He would hear her part of the story but it better be a pretty dang good one.
While he was thinking the ship toppled over after hitting a rock. Keeflo dove in the water, his water lids covering his eyes. Underneath the water the current tugged at him, pulling him away from the crash. Would this river lead to the ocean? He could ditch this whole land guild thing and resume his original quest.
The idea was tempting, but he couldn't bring himself to do it. Even if Yuwen had a corrupted reason for creating the guild, Keeflo would still hold his part of the bargain. Or at least more of it.
He tried swimming to alternate depths of the water, searching for the current's differences. He cast clicks into the darkness, letting his echovision guide him in the depths. Most of the guild members were already on their way out, but some were still in the water. One girl, Ann, he thought, was floating with a large piece of wood and holding an unfamiliar person. Keeflo swam over to them and slid underneath them on his back, grasping them to his belly so they lay on top of him. He kicked and pumped with his tail and feet until they reached the shore.
Dropping his cargo on the sandy banks he dove back in the river. All of those goblin slaves needed help. They had been gagged and tied up, making it so they would have a difficult time swimming. He retrieved goblin after goblin from the murky depths, bringing them to shore and hoping they would live. When he couldn't find anymore he stopped on shore to rest. He had exhausted himself again. The brief sleep he had had on the boat hadn't been enough for a long period of time.
But still there wasn't everyone there. Yuwen, Suiken, and Illyria were not on the shore. Keeflo slipped back into the water and found them on a raft drifting down the current. He grabbed onto the edge of the raft and pulled it, slowly combating the current to heave the raft to shore. After making sure they were alright he sat down heavily on the shore and closed his eyes. He was ready to do more work if it was asked of him, but he needed to catch his breath. "Do we have everyone?" he asked wearily.
Lo-muna laughed, pleased by the girl's response.
Seems some of your strength had returned. Well this is certainly a refreshing comment on my kind. Works of art? I hadn't thought of that... Yuwen could learn a thing or two about complimenting others from you," she said with a small laugh. " You're not weird at all. Unique rather and I like that a lot actually."
Seems some of your strength had returned. Well this is certainly a refreshing comment on my kind. Works of art? I hadn't thought of that... Yuwen could learn a thing or two about complimenting others from you," she said with a small laugh. " You're not weird at all. Unique rather and I like that a lot actually."
You were a mistake.
Why did I let you live?
Don't look at me with those eyes.
What am I to you?
Die.
Please come back.
I'm sorry. We'll make things right again.
Why...is this happening?
I don't know you anymore.
This has to end.
The first thing Ann saw when she snapped out of that brief blackout was the orca beast-man dropping her and the stranger off the side of the river onto dry land. It was her policy never to owe favors, but she supposed she'd remember it the next time he ever finds himself in a pinch. With what little strength she had, she lifted her head and looked down at herself. Her clothes were incredibly tattered and no longer in any shape to wear in public. And then there was the blood. The river washed some of it away, but the wounds kept right on bleeding, soaking the dirt under her. Both dizzy and nauseous, she managed to sit up and tore away loose strips of cloth from her clothes and used them to bandage most of her wounds. Of course, that was no alternative for actual medical treatment, but she'd have to deal with what she had for now. Her voice was even quieter than it usually was as she turned to the girl who'd landed on top of her earlier while she was being dragged down the river's current.
"Are you alright?" she asked, clearly out of breath. Her head tilted skyward and she laid herself back down onto the dirt, her chest rising and falling rhythmically as the waves lapped at her feet. Her dizziness was getting worse and she found it difficult to keep her head in the game when the blackness kept poking into her vision from the sides, threatening to take over again.
Why did I let you live?
Don't look at me with those eyes.
What am I to you?
Die.
Please come back.
I'm sorry. We'll make things right again.
Why...is this happening?
I don't know you anymore.
This has to end.
The first thing Ann saw when she snapped out of that brief blackout was the orca beast-man dropping her and the stranger off the side of the river onto dry land. It was her policy never to owe favors, but she supposed she'd remember it the next time he ever finds himself in a pinch. With what little strength she had, she lifted her head and looked down at herself. Her clothes were incredibly tattered and no longer in any shape to wear in public. And then there was the blood. The river washed some of it away, but the wounds kept right on bleeding, soaking the dirt under her. Both dizzy and nauseous, she managed to sit up and tore away loose strips of cloth from her clothes and used them to bandage most of her wounds. Of course, that was no alternative for actual medical treatment, but she'd have to deal with what she had for now. Her voice was even quieter than it usually was as she turned to the girl who'd landed on top of her earlier while she was being dragged down the river's current.
"Are you alright?" she asked, clearly out of breath. Her head tilted skyward and she laid herself back down onto the dirt, her chest rising and falling rhythmically as the waves lapped at her feet. Her dizziness was getting worse and she found it difficult to keep her head in the game when the blackness kept poking into her vision from the sides, threatening to take over again.
Yuwen collapsed onto the muddy beach Keeflo had dragged the raft to. He looked up at the beast-man, giving a very appreciative nod, before collapsing back. The rain had stopped, and the clouds cleared enough to show the sun fading over the western trees. In the east the dim outlines of mountains could be seen, the terrain already starting to elevate for them with a large cliff-face bordering the opposite side of the river. "Heheh," Yuwen said in an exhausted laugh as he gazed up at the twilight sky. "I can't believe we made it." His smile only widened as Keeflo brought seven of the goblins back. "Wow, you got some of them," He added to the beast-man before bowing. "Thank you for saving our lives, Echo."
Trees surrounded the beach clearing, no path visible between their thick darkness. "...only, where are we?"
Trees surrounded the beach clearing, no path visible between their thick darkness. "...only, where are we?"
"Many thanks, Echo," Suiken yawned, exhaustedly. Sitting up, he shook his head and coughed a bit before speaking again. "Once everyone is ashore, I say we don't waste any time here and leave before Fortune's hooded friend find us. We need to find an inn and recuperate and then...we all need to talk," Suiken sighed heavily.
"...what. Did. You. SAY?!"
The Umbral Horrors quivered. They were supposed to be the very essence of fear, but when they were summoned forth, they could not raise a finger against their summoner, and so they had to bear the shouting of their master head-on.
Their master, who wore a red longcoat with a high collar and bizarre-looking pieces of fabric on his back that flared out into the air without reason or rhyme, slammed a hand against the rock wall, causing the many tubes on the shelves around him to shake. "Now I'll never get my hands on that girl! And that magic she used...I wanted it so badly! Who knows what power I could have gotten from it?! You useless..."
Breathing deeply, he calmed himself down enough to stop shouting, and turned away towards a hallway. "Well, I simply shall have to find her again...but it will not be too difficult. Keep searching in the general area that she was in when you lost her." With these words, he stalked away to plot some more.
------------------------
Struggling to stay conscious, Ann continued to try to wake up to the stranger who had suddenly landed in their midst. The black spots in her vision were getting larger and more prominent.
But the mysterious girl did not respond, and continued to sleep on...
The Umbral Horrors quivered. They were supposed to be the very essence of fear, but when they were summoned forth, they could not raise a finger against their summoner, and so they had to bear the shouting of their master head-on.
Their master, who wore a red longcoat with a high collar and bizarre-looking pieces of fabric on his back that flared out into the air without reason or rhyme, slammed a hand against the rock wall, causing the many tubes on the shelves around him to shake. "Now I'll never get my hands on that girl! And that magic she used...I wanted it so badly! Who knows what power I could have gotten from it?! You useless..."
Breathing deeply, he calmed himself down enough to stop shouting, and turned away towards a hallway. "Well, I simply shall have to find her again...but it will not be too difficult. Keep searching in the general area that she was in when you lost her." With these words, he stalked away to plot some more.
------------------------
Struggling to stay conscious, Ann continued to try to wake up to the stranger who had suddenly landed in their midst. The black spots in her vision were getting larger and more prominent.
But the mysterious girl did not respond, and continued to sleep on...
"Well why don't we talk right now, Suiken?" Yuwen replied in a harsh tone as he stood. "We're not going anywhere, so let me clear my name. That man wasn't my friend, I don't even know him, and every single thing he said was a lie." Yuwen shook his head, trying to think of how to explain the situation. "Look," He began at last. "That man said he was watching us - that means he knew what to say in order to break us apart. He wanted something, and he wanted us to fight among ourselves to get it. We can't second guess each other, we have to stay alive."
Suddenly at his words a black horse emerged from the trees, quickly trotted up to Yuwen's side. The Guild Leader turned to the creature and began to comb its mane. "My horse, Master Wang Chang," Yuwen explained as he rubbed the creature. "He was following the boat since it left Poyo. He's an expert tracker, otherwise he'd just be called Novice Wang Chang." Yuwen paused, something catching his eye in the distance. "Look," He said, elbowing Suiken to catch his gaze. In the distance towards the mountains smoke rose in the near-night air. "That means fire, and fire means people," He said, turning to his guild. "We head east."
Suddenly at his words a black horse emerged from the trees, quickly trotted up to Yuwen's side. The Guild Leader turned to the creature and began to comb its mane. "My horse, Master Wang Chang," Yuwen explained as he rubbed the creature. "He was following the boat since it left Poyo. He's an expert tracker, otherwise he'd just be called Novice Wang Chang." Yuwen paused, something catching his eye in the distance. "Look," He said, elbowing Suiken to catch his gaze. In the distance towards the mountains smoke rose in the near-night air. "That means fire, and fire means people," He said, turning to his guild. "We head east."
Once she was secure on the large raft (and once she was sure her weight wasn't gonna just capsize the damn thing and send them right back into the waters), Amanhã was quick to remove her helmet, and the remainder of the water that had found its way into the vessel streamed out and back into the river. Her dreadlocks, drenched and waterlogged, were strewn about around her, and she could feel the water that had seeped into the minute openings of her armour, bypassing the chainmail beneath the cuirass and seeping into the fabric of her aketon. She'd have to take the armour off when she had opportunity and privacy, but until then, there were much more significant concerns.
Amanhã glanced around to see who else was on the raft, and found it was only her, the storyteller, the fraud, and the goblin captain. Of the others she knew nothing and cared nothing, concerned primarily at that point with getting somehow to shore, pushing all other concerns-- prime amongst them the question of what in the hell had possessed someone to actually go out of their way to pull her to safety-- to the wayside.
This time, it was the orca-- who had been absent from the scene of the battle against the erstwhile chi-user-- who bore them to safety. She saw the beast-folk emerge from the waters, grab onto the raft, and begin tugging it towards shore, making slow but gradual progress, and they were silent as the orca tugged them along; when at long last they were at the shore, Amanhã wasted no time in removing herself from the raft and trudging the rest of the way, joining the rest of the weary guild. They were a sorry sight, the lot of them-- she was the only one wearing a full suit of plate armour (which, granted, had nearly doomed her, so it wasn't as though she was boasting) and had therefore been protected from the battering and gashing of ship debris the others had suffered. How great and how fortunate, this guild, she could not help but think mordantly, looking about at the rag-tag assortment. To think the glorious Great Guild Fortune was now washed up recovering on a riverbed shore, almost undone by bad weather and an asshole with a penchant for fire and screaming.
Holding her helmet in one hand, Amanhã leaned wearily against one of the trees surrounding the little beach outcropping, watching as the others began to gather their wits. "Once everyone is ashore, I say we don't waste any time here and leave before Fortune's hooded friend find us," the storyteller remarked, sitting nearby and sounding exhausted. "We need to find an inn and recuperate and then... we all need to talk."
The fraud seemed to take exception to this plan. "Why don't we talk right now, Suiken?" he retorted bitterly, before proceeding to clear his name and deny his relation to the chi-user. Amanhã considered all that purely irrelevant at this point-- after all, she hadn't exactly had a high opinion of the fraud to begin with. Right now, she was simply... fed up. This day had been one shitfest after another-- nearly getting arrested, being forced to sign on with some stupid guild bullshit to get out of it, and then nearly drowning thanks to some jackass in a hood, she was done with it all. She'd cut out and ditch the rest of the so-called 'Great Guild Fortune' after they reached the next waypoint at which she could stop and rest a little. The promise of violence and profit was no more-- perhaps even less-- than she had already as a bounty hunter, and her puzzlement over the storyteller's actions was hardly sufficient to convince her it was worth sticking around. If anything, it was only further incentive.
So when the fraud pointed out smoke in the air, and noted that meant people, Amanhã wasted no time: as the storyteller pointed out, there was no reason to dither about here, with no medical attention available to those who were hurt. She stepped away from the tree and turned east, towards the mountains from which the clouds of smoke issued, rising into the evening sky and eventually dissipating into the air. And she started in the direction of... well, whoever it was in the east.
Probably bandits, really, but as far as Amanhã was concerned a flock of witless highwaymen to massacre would be about as fortuitous as a town.
Amanhã glanced around to see who else was on the raft, and found it was only her, the storyteller, the fraud, and the goblin captain. Of the others she knew nothing and cared nothing, concerned primarily at that point with getting somehow to shore, pushing all other concerns-- prime amongst them the question of what in the hell had possessed someone to actually go out of their way to pull her to safety-- to the wayside.
This time, it was the orca-- who had been absent from the scene of the battle against the erstwhile chi-user-- who bore them to safety. She saw the beast-folk emerge from the waters, grab onto the raft, and begin tugging it towards shore, making slow but gradual progress, and they were silent as the orca tugged them along; when at long last they were at the shore, Amanhã wasted no time in removing herself from the raft and trudging the rest of the way, joining the rest of the weary guild. They were a sorry sight, the lot of them-- she was the only one wearing a full suit of plate armour (which, granted, had nearly doomed her, so it wasn't as though she was boasting) and had therefore been protected from the battering and gashing of ship debris the others had suffered. How great and how fortunate, this guild, she could not help but think mordantly, looking about at the rag-tag assortment. To think the glorious Great Guild Fortune was now washed up recovering on a riverbed shore, almost undone by bad weather and an asshole with a penchant for fire and screaming.
Holding her helmet in one hand, Amanhã leaned wearily against one of the trees surrounding the little beach outcropping, watching as the others began to gather their wits. "Once everyone is ashore, I say we don't waste any time here and leave before Fortune's hooded friend find us," the storyteller remarked, sitting nearby and sounding exhausted. "We need to find an inn and recuperate and then... we all need to talk."
The fraud seemed to take exception to this plan. "Why don't we talk right now, Suiken?" he retorted bitterly, before proceeding to clear his name and deny his relation to the chi-user. Amanhã considered all that purely irrelevant at this point-- after all, she hadn't exactly had a high opinion of the fraud to begin with. Right now, she was simply... fed up. This day had been one shitfest after another-- nearly getting arrested, being forced to sign on with some stupid guild bullshit to get out of it, and then nearly drowning thanks to some jackass in a hood, she was done with it all. She'd cut out and ditch the rest of the so-called 'Great Guild Fortune' after they reached the next waypoint at which she could stop and rest a little. The promise of violence and profit was no more-- perhaps even less-- than she had already as a bounty hunter, and her puzzlement over the storyteller's actions was hardly sufficient to convince her it was worth sticking around. If anything, it was only further incentive.
So when the fraud pointed out smoke in the air, and noted that meant people, Amanhã wasted no time: as the storyteller pointed out, there was no reason to dither about here, with no medical attention available to those who were hurt. She stepped away from the tree and turned east, towards the mountains from which the clouds of smoke issued, rising into the evening sky and eventually dissipating into the air. And she started in the direction of... well, whoever it was in the east.
Probably bandits, really, but as far as Amanhã was concerned a flock of witless highwaymen to massacre would be about as fortuitous as a town.
"This isnt the last time we'll talk about this," Suiken sighed. "That maniac was certain he knew you, but I'm in no mood to argue this now. Once we're rested, I'd like to hear the Captain's story too..." Suiken looked ovrt to see the ashuran head towards the smoke.
"You should gather everyone and get a move on, boss," Suiken stated, adding boss in a slightly comtemtuous tone. "I'm sure the unconscious would rather wake up in a warm bed at the inn instead of the wreckage of the Milkweed."
"You should gather everyone and get a move on, boss," Suiken stated, adding boss in a slightly comtemtuous tone. "I'm sure the unconscious would rather wake up in a warm bed at the inn instead of the wreckage of the Milkweed."
After Hyuna clumsily blurted out her thoughts on the Beast-men, Muna laughed, a soft tinkly sound that made Hyuna feel strange inside. She didn't know if it was a good or bad feeling really, but well... it wasn't technically uncomfortable. Just awkward and new. And for some reason, the bunny looked a little relieved as she paddled them closer to shore, where the other guild member were.
"Seems some of your strength had returned." She said, and Hyuna felt that same pride she felt when Yamato was lauding about her strengths in combat. And well, she felt strong enough to use air to bring them both to shore without any more effort from the bunny. "Well, this is certainly a refreshing comment on my kind. Works of art?" Muna looked as if she was in thought. "I hadn't thought of that... Yuwen could learn a thing or two about complimenting others from you."
Okay. Hyuna felt something rising deep inside her that she didn't understand. She looked away bashfully, trying to contain herself. She did her best to force a little scowl, hunching her shoulders forwards as she repositioned herself on the driftwood. "You're not weird at all. Rather unique, and I like that a lot actually."
Alright. Fine. Hyuna figured the best way to deal with this was to get it over with as soon as possible.
"Uh, Muna." She said hesitantly. "Sorry you had to save me... climb on up." She extended her small hand to Muna's claw on the wooden platform, inviting to drag her up. "Let's take to the air.. it's, uh, it's easier, and stuff."
Using her arms to channel the wind, Hyuna used it to go directly under their piece of wood and send them straight towards where the others were, on land, and on safety. It was fast, and it was rejuvinating to be flying through the air, above everyone else like she was used to. Hyuna smirked as she regained some sense of pride, and she ended the ride with a smooth landing on the sandy shore.
"Nice shipwreck." Hyuna said sardonically once she caught up with the others. She turned specifically to Yuwen, who was near his horse that had somehow caught up to them from the river."Yuwen, it'll be hard to get everyone to get even close to trusting you again, if any trusted you in the first place." She said her piece to him aggressively, but on the other hand, not entirely unkindly.
"Seems some of your strength had returned." She said, and Hyuna felt that same pride she felt when Yamato was lauding about her strengths in combat. And well, she felt strong enough to use air to bring them both to shore without any more effort from the bunny. "Well, this is certainly a refreshing comment on my kind. Works of art?" Muna looked as if she was in thought. "I hadn't thought of that... Yuwen could learn a thing or two about complimenting others from you."
Okay. Hyuna felt something rising deep inside her that she didn't understand. She looked away bashfully, trying to contain herself. She did her best to force a little scowl, hunching her shoulders forwards as she repositioned herself on the driftwood. "You're not weird at all. Rather unique, and I like that a lot actually."
Alright. Fine. Hyuna figured the best way to deal with this was to get it over with as soon as possible.
"Uh, Muna." She said hesitantly. "Sorry you had to save me... climb on up." She extended her small hand to Muna's claw on the wooden platform, inviting to drag her up. "Let's take to the air.. it's, uh, it's easier, and stuff."
Using her arms to channel the wind, Hyuna used it to go directly under their piece of wood and send them straight towards where the others were, on land, and on safety. It was fast, and it was rejuvinating to be flying through the air, above everyone else like she was used to. Hyuna smirked as she regained some sense of pride, and she ended the ride with a smooth landing on the sandy shore.
"Nice shipwreck." Hyuna said sardonically once she caught up with the others. She turned specifically to Yuwen, who was near his horse that had somehow caught up to them from the river."Yuwen, it'll be hard to get everyone to get even close to trusting you again, if any trusted you in the first place." She said her piece to him aggressively, but on the other hand, not entirely unkindly.
When Ann didn't receive an answer, she made an effort to rise to her feet, struggling to steady herself. Ordinarily she'd lend assistance to the girl and carry her where the others were, but she did not appeal to the idea of putting any more strain on her body so she simply left the stranger where she was.
"What luck," she murmured to herself, limping away from the gushing currents and taking a better look around her surroundings. "Not that I have anyone to blame but myself." She suddenly realized how freezing cold she was, now biting deep under her skin when it had been there the entire time. At this rate, she was going to catch her death of sickness before she bled out. She'd wring out her clothes, but the rain didn't seem like it was ready to let up just yet so she just trudged onwards. She stumbled a little, barely catching her balance at the last second. I'm sure Fortune would enjoy seeing me like this, though all the blood might be something of a turn-off. She smiled weakly to herself at the inappropriate thought that popped into her head at an equally inappropriate time. She'd taken worse hits before, but the weather and, well, more or less the entire situation at hand was certainly doing her no favors. She headed for the smoke, trailing along some distance behind Illyria.
We'll see how this all works out.
"What luck," she murmured to herself, limping away from the gushing currents and taking a better look around her surroundings. "Not that I have anyone to blame but myself." She suddenly realized how freezing cold she was, now biting deep under her skin when it had been there the entire time. At this rate, she was going to catch her death of sickness before she bled out. She'd wring out her clothes, but the rain didn't seem like it was ready to let up just yet so she just trudged onwards. She stumbled a little, barely catching her balance at the last second. I'm sure Fortune would enjoy seeing me like this, though all the blood might be something of a turn-off. She smiled weakly to herself at the inappropriate thought that popped into her head at an equally inappropriate time. She'd taken worse hits before, but the weather and, well, more or less the entire situation at hand was certainly doing her no favors. She headed for the smoke, trailing along some distance behind Illyria.
We'll see how this all works out.
"As much as I would like to join in this conversation about loyalties, I do believe there are injuries to tend and clothes to dry," Lo-muna muttered as she cast a distasteful glance at her drenched clothes. "Talking in the open like this makes us more vulnerable to attacks from other enemies. As much as you all like to fight, I don't believe it is in our best interest with innocents about and bodies too worn for even a quick battle."
She had been referring to the goblins she assumed someone had saved, the unconscious girl she was didn't know, and the other little girl Ann had brought along. Lo-muna herself was thankful Hyuna had used her chi for her own legs were tired. There was also a weariness beginning to show, her sleepless nights slowly catching on.
"I suppose you'll be riding Yuwen? The rest of us are walking probably and carrying those who are unable. I'm willing to carry someone I suppose. Civilization will do us good."
She paused, turning to Hyuna with a small bow, "Thank you for your help, and for the compliment."
Then with a final smile, she followed along, deciding to go pick up the strange, unconscious girl. There was still strength in her arms after all.
She had been referring to the goblins she assumed someone had saved, the unconscious girl she was didn't know, and the other little girl Ann had brought along. Lo-muna herself was thankful Hyuna had used her chi for her own legs were tired. There was also a weariness beginning to show, her sleepless nights slowly catching on.
"I suppose you'll be riding Yuwen? The rest of us are walking probably and carrying those who are unable. I'm willing to carry someone I suppose. Civilization will do us good."
She paused, turning to Hyuna with a small bow, "Thank you for your help, and for the compliment."
Then with a final smile, she followed along, deciding to go pick up the strange, unconscious girl. There was still strength in her arms after all.
"Yuwen, it'll be hard to get everyone to get even close to trusting you again, if any trusted you in the first place," Hyuna called out, the last line in what Yuwen took as an onslaught of attacks from what were essentially his employees.
"Well there's not much I can do about that, is there?" Yuwen replied to Hyuna, raising his arms as though unsure what else to say. "
"I suppose you'll be riding Yuwen? The rest of us are walking probably and carrying those who are unable. I'm willing to carry someone I suppose. Civilization will do us good," Lo-muna called out.
"What? no I won't be riding," Yuwen said, more than a bit annoyed. "Put the injured on Wang Chang, he can carry them... he's a good boy." Yuwen stroked the stallion before bringing him over to the goblins and carefully beginning to pick them up and place them on the saddle...
"Well there's not much I can do about that, is there?" Yuwen replied to Hyuna, raising his arms as though unsure what else to say. "
"I suppose you'll be riding Yuwen? The rest of us are walking probably and carrying those who are unable. I'm willing to carry someone I suppose. Civilization will do us good," Lo-muna called out.
"What? no I won't be riding," Yuwen said, more than a bit annoyed. "Put the injured on Wang Chang, he can carry them... he's a good boy." Yuwen stroked the stallion before bringing him over to the goblins and carefully beginning to pick them up and place them on the saddle...
Keeflo nodded as he was thanked. If there was one thing he could do well it was swim. Fortune denied that he had any connection with the hooded chi user as was predictable. He then pointed at some smoke in the distance, saying they should travel to it in hopes of finding an inn. As tired as he was Keeflo couldn't help but agree. It was hard to believe that the sun hadn't even set yet with all of the action that had happened.
Keeflo helped Yuwen lift the goblins onto the horse. He looked around, trying to see what else he could do to help. Noticing that Ann had many cuts and scrapes he pulled off his shirt, wrung it out, and held it out to her. "Take this," he said, meaning for her to wrap it around herself or rip in into pieces to bandage some of the bigger wounds. The orca beast-man wasn't cold. His kind were built to live in waters far colder than any little river.
Next he picked up the limp body of the unconscious girl he had towed in along with Ann. "I can carry this one." Then he knelt down by Ann's little friend. "Millie, are you tired? Do you want to ride on my shoulders?"
Keeflo helped Yuwen lift the goblins onto the horse. He looked around, trying to see what else he could do to help. Noticing that Ann had many cuts and scrapes he pulled off his shirt, wrung it out, and held it out to her. "Take this," he said, meaning for her to wrap it around herself or rip in into pieces to bandage some of the bigger wounds. The orca beast-man wasn't cold. His kind were built to live in waters far colder than any little river.
Next he picked up the limp body of the unconscious girl he had towed in along with Ann. "I can carry this one." Then he knelt down by Ann's little friend. "Millie, are you tired? Do you want to ride on my shoulders?"
"Is that a human slave?" Yuwen questioned, referring to the new girl Keeflo had picked up. "If it is then Jensu has broken national law, which would make her a criminal and a slaver." His gaze glanced over the still unconscious goblin captain at the back of his horse now laying next to the very slaves she was trading. "Come on. We can reach that smoke before it gets too dark." With that they began to walk through the pine forest, a few minutes in the sunset completed and the area was consumed by darkness. Owls howled and the sounds of night creatures unseen took over as the group remained silent, everyone's ears alert to the world around them. On the back of the steed Jensu's eyes flickered open. Bouncing... she was on horseback. The goblin shifted her head to see the dark form of Yuwen leading the creature forward. Jensu swallowed closing her eyes once more...
The trees began to clear as the group continued, and soon they emerged onto a sea of grassy fields. Below them, at the bottom of the hilly landscape a collection of huts stood, each spread out with wide farm land until at the centre they came together in a few, muddied streets. The windows were alight with life, and out of chimney's smoke raised. "We made it," An exhausted Yuwen whispered as they overlooked the village. "Civilization."
The trees began to clear as the group continued, and soon they emerged onto a sea of grassy fields. Below them, at the bottom of the hilly landscape a collection of huts stood, each spread out with wide farm land until at the centre they came together in a few, muddied streets. The windows were alight with life, and out of chimney's smoke raised. "We made it," An exhausted Yuwen whispered as they overlooked the village. "Civilization."
Ann took the orca beast-man's shirt and grasped it in her hand for a moment, staring blankly at it for a few moments before pulling it over her head. She looked a little ridiculous in it considering she was several times too small for it, but it worked. She'd rip parts of it up and use it to cover up some of her other wounds, but she was planning on returning it to him after they'd found a place to settle so she refrained from doing so.
"Thank you," she said quietly. "I appreciate it."
"Millie, are you tired?" he said, now speaking to the little girl. "Do you want to ride on my shoulders?"
"I..." The girl glanced briefly at Ann, who was still slightly limping and trailing blood behind her, seeping from the makeshift bandages wrapped around her body. "...I can walk, but thanks anyway," she answered gloomily, though she remained by Echo's side. It was strange - these were all people who had seemed so distant to her in the past - fighters, killers, beast-men, onis, tengus, but all of them seemed so kind, even if some were more reluctant than others. She began to wonder how much of what she'd been taught was a lie, keeping her pace and looking back over her shoulder every now and then.
"We made it," Fortune said at length, stopping to take a good look at the village below them. "Civilization."
"Let's just hope they're friendlier than our ship-wrecker," Ann said.
"Thank you," she said quietly. "I appreciate it."
"Millie, are you tired?" he said, now speaking to the little girl. "Do you want to ride on my shoulders?"
"I..." The girl glanced briefly at Ann, who was still slightly limping and trailing blood behind her, seeping from the makeshift bandages wrapped around her body. "...I can walk, but thanks anyway," she answered gloomily, though she remained by Echo's side. It was strange - these were all people who had seemed so distant to her in the past - fighters, killers, beast-men, onis, tengus, but all of them seemed so kind, even if some were more reluctant than others. She began to wonder how much of what she'd been taught was a lie, keeping her pace and looking back over her shoulder every now and then.
"We made it," Fortune said at length, stopping to take a good look at the village below them. "Civilization."
"Let's just hope they're friendlier than our ship-wrecker," Ann said.
Yamato pulled himself up onto the beach. His armor and wet clothes made walking difficult, but he was accustomed to the difficulties of traveling. He stood apart from the others, arms folded across his chest. While they laid the bodies of the unconscious onto Yuwen's conveniently timed horse, he started walking towards the smoke. From their vantage point it seemed too thin a trial to be anything more than a campfire, but he couldn't help but hope it was an inn. It wasn't cold, so a large fire wasn't necessary.
"I'll, scout ahead." He said to no one in particular. He walked into the woods, one hand on the hilt of his blade the other digging his hemet from his bag before donning it.
"Fortune has a lot to explain, but do I really care?" He spoke to himself as he walked, a clear cut path though the woods at his feet. "This entire guild was a mistake. I'm out of the city, I can get out of this god-forsaken empire. I could go back home and take what is rightfully mine again. Kill the damn squatters that call my house their home. Leaches." He said, disgust in his tone before coming to clearing. A couple small buildings stood before him one clearly an inn, the other seemed to be a pub. "Clearly a tourist area." He rolled his eyes heading down to the inn.
"Rooms for the night please, four should be enough. I'll just be in the bar all night anyway." The woman handed him four keys and he made his way back to the beach, where the others were getting ready to move out. "Look at that, room keys and everything. Here you go Fortune." He tossed the keys to Fortune and made his way back through the woods, "This way, don't want to get lost in this treacherous forest."
"I'll, scout ahead." He said to no one in particular. He walked into the woods, one hand on the hilt of his blade the other digging his hemet from his bag before donning it.
"Fortune has a lot to explain, but do I really care?" He spoke to himself as he walked, a clear cut path though the woods at his feet. "This entire guild was a mistake. I'm out of the city, I can get out of this god-forsaken empire. I could go back home and take what is rightfully mine again. Kill the damn squatters that call my house their home. Leaches." He said, disgust in his tone before coming to clearing. A couple small buildings stood before him one clearly an inn, the other seemed to be a pub. "Clearly a tourist area." He rolled his eyes heading down to the inn.
"Rooms for the night please, four should be enough. I'll just be in the bar all night anyway." The woman handed him four keys and he made his way back to the beach, where the others were getting ready to move out. "Look at that, room keys and everything. Here you go Fortune." He tossed the keys to Fortune and made his way back through the woods, "This way, don't want to get lost in this treacherous forest."
"Ah, an inn. Should be a decent place to rest at the very least..." Suiken breathed a sigh of relief as he spotted the inn and Yuwen and Yamato heading near it. Suiken was very tired and for one reason or another, he felt very cold. Which for a snow oni was odd, but he attributed it to having taken a long dive in the river, yet the feeling felt familiar as well. Suiken merely shrugged the feeling off for now.
Suiken looked back at the others. "Well, we have ourselves an inn. Are any of you planning to retire now? I could use some tea before I head to bed myself..." Suiken sighed as he made his way into the inn. As he entered the establishment, he noticed this town didn't seem very lively. Well, it WAS night, but whoever's on shift at the inn at the moment shouldn't look so...sleepy. The woman at the greeting booth, the tea servers, the rest of the staff all appeared as if they were about to pass out from exhaustion.
Perhaps they spend long periods keeping awake at night, trying to keep the inn open because they were understaffed. The village didn't appear to be that big after all. Suiken shrugged and took a seat at the table where a tired old man, serving tea and other beverages went to make the rounds around the table.
Suiken looked around. The members of the Great Guild appeared to be the only guests...aside from two tall figures sporting identical black conical hats and dark green silk shirts. They appeared slumped over in their chairs, their table covered with dozens of emptied sake cups and bowls of soup. One of the two, thin and lanky, was slump over to his left, out cold. The other one, more muscular, was leaning against the wall, his arms folded as he snored rather loudly. Both of them had conical hats draped over their faces that only moved very slightly through their loud snoring.
"Hmm," Suiken shrugged, before signalling the server. "Ah, tea if you don't mind." The server halfheartedly nodded and left to comply.
Suiken looked back at the others. "Well, we have ourselves an inn. Are any of you planning to retire now? I could use some tea before I head to bed myself..." Suiken sighed as he made his way into the inn. As he entered the establishment, he noticed this town didn't seem very lively. Well, it WAS night, but whoever's on shift at the inn at the moment shouldn't look so...sleepy. The woman at the greeting booth, the tea servers, the rest of the staff all appeared as if they were about to pass out from exhaustion.
Perhaps they spend long periods keeping awake at night, trying to keep the inn open because they were understaffed. The village didn't appear to be that big after all. Suiken shrugged and took a seat at the table where a tired old man, serving tea and other beverages went to make the rounds around the table.
Suiken looked around. The members of the Great Guild appeared to be the only guests...aside from two tall figures sporting identical black conical hats and dark green silk shirts. They appeared slumped over in their chairs, their table covered with dozens of emptied sake cups and bowls of soup. One of the two, thin and lanky, was slump over to his left, out cold. The other one, more muscular, was leaning against the wall, his arms folded as he snored rather loudly. Both of them had conical hats draped over their faces that only moved very slightly through their loud snoring.
"Hmm," Suiken shrugged, before signalling the server. "Ah, tea if you don't mind." The server halfheartedly nodded and left to comply.
Upon joining the others, Muna quickly declared her distaste for conversations of loyalty where there were the injured and innocent to take care of. So, thankfully for Hyuna, Muna went to tend to them, after saying something to Fortune involving the horse, and bowing to Hyuna, thanking her for the compliment. The Falcon viewed her new friend? Acquaintance? Regardless, she looked at Muna as she tended to that small other girl, human, still unconscious and unknown. Why did she tense up at the idea of Muna getting closer to Yuwen? Does it even matter?
I don't even know why I care anymore.
She frowned as she regarded the ebbing pains of her burns, knowing that she'd probably need to get them treated once she could. But seeing that Muna was around where the injured her laid out, well, she decided that she could ask later. Need to get away from that infuriating rabbit girl. And as a group of strangers, they headed into the town; to civilization, a motley crew, of course. She faintly heard Yamato mutter that he'd go scout ahead, and, well, Hyuna figured she wanted some time alone as of now. So she could figure things out in her head- she already declared her previously unknown to even herself allegiance, Yuwen, but she also told pretty much everyone that it was a temporary until she was ready to move on to whatever life had next for her, and the sooner she could get there, the better.
"Damn, Fortune." She muttered, wandering idly as the others more or less dispersed into the town. Biting her lip, Hyuna swung her spear against a three with a jumping slash, before twisting her body to have her feet land on the trunk, leaping off of it like a spring. She made a quick turn in midair using her chi and slashed at a different side of the tree, and once again sprung forth from it, and landed back on her feet on the ground. Immediately after testing out her capabilities she almost crumpled as her body was weakened from lack of sleep and injuries.
So goddamn weak. Gotta push harder, train harder, so I can be strong like Master.
Ah, Yamato. How amazingly strong he was, in his quick yet calculated way. Hyuna wished her skill extended as far as his did, but no matter how she looked at it, the gap in skill was too wide. And that's not even adding Illyria into the equation. Or even that old guy, who also likely outmatched her in a fight.
"Harder." Hyuna muttered as she mustered all her strength into her thin arm, bashing the spear against the ground. An aching pain rang up to her shoulder, but she ignored it stubbornly, grunting as she wiped sweat off her brow. "Faster." She growled as she leapt in a sort of somersault, chi propelling her body higher and farther than any normal human, before twisting strangely in the air; a painful twinge in her chest. "Higher." Instead of letting herself land softly on the forest floor, she used chi to bring her even higher into the air, feeling dizzy and worn out all at once. Bending her body at almost an unnatural angle, she positioned herself for the descent. "Sharper." She wheezed, somewhat gliding down, ignoring the white hot stabs of pain throughout her body, and landing cleanly on the blunt end of her spear; point embedded into the ground. Hyuna let herself fall to the ground, wondering if this little improvised training helped anything at all, when she heard the ruffle of leaves. They were heading out. Might as well join in.
Hyuna carefully masked the hitch in her breath as she fell into pace beside Yamato.
"How you doin', Master?" She asked him. "The shipwreck and stuff. You didn't get injured, huh?"
I don't even know why I care anymore.
She frowned as she regarded the ebbing pains of her burns, knowing that she'd probably need to get them treated once she could. But seeing that Muna was around where the injured her laid out, well, she decided that she could ask later. Need to get away from that infuriating rabbit girl. And as a group of strangers, they headed into the town; to civilization, a motley crew, of course. She faintly heard Yamato mutter that he'd go scout ahead, and, well, Hyuna figured she wanted some time alone as of now. So she could figure things out in her head- she already declared her previously unknown to even herself allegiance, Yuwen, but she also told pretty much everyone that it was a temporary until she was ready to move on to whatever life had next for her, and the sooner she could get there, the better.
"Damn, Fortune." She muttered, wandering idly as the others more or less dispersed into the town. Biting her lip, Hyuna swung her spear against a three with a jumping slash, before twisting her body to have her feet land on the trunk, leaping off of it like a spring. She made a quick turn in midair using her chi and slashed at a different side of the tree, and once again sprung forth from it, and landed back on her feet on the ground. Immediately after testing out her capabilities she almost crumpled as her body was weakened from lack of sleep and injuries.
So goddamn weak. Gotta push harder, train harder, so I can be strong like Master.
Ah, Yamato. How amazingly strong he was, in his quick yet calculated way. Hyuna wished her skill extended as far as his did, but no matter how she looked at it, the gap in skill was too wide. And that's not even adding Illyria into the equation. Or even that old guy, who also likely outmatched her in a fight.
"Harder." Hyuna muttered as she mustered all her strength into her thin arm, bashing the spear against the ground. An aching pain rang up to her shoulder, but she ignored it stubbornly, grunting as she wiped sweat off her brow. "Faster." She growled as she leapt in a sort of somersault, chi propelling her body higher and farther than any normal human, before twisting strangely in the air; a painful twinge in her chest. "Higher." Instead of letting herself land softly on the forest floor, she used chi to bring her even higher into the air, feeling dizzy and worn out all at once. Bending her body at almost an unnatural angle, she positioned herself for the descent. "Sharper." She wheezed, somewhat gliding down, ignoring the white hot stabs of pain throughout her body, and landing cleanly on the blunt end of her spear; point embedded into the ground. Hyuna let herself fall to the ground, wondering if this little improvised training helped anything at all, when she heard the ruffle of leaves. They were heading out. Might as well join in.
Hyuna carefully masked the hitch in her breath as she fell into pace beside Yamato.
"How you doin', Master?" She asked him. "The shipwreck and stuff. You didn't get injured, huh?"
The man in the red longcoat removed the white and black mask from his face and replaced it upon his chest, smirking. "Well, well, well. I found you. And you've even got friends now, how lovely!"
He scowled at this point. "No thanks to those Umbral Horrors, of course...ugh, I should just resort to doing these things myself now. Still, they'll serve their next task perfectly!" Raising a hand that glowed with black energy, he sent a command to the Umbral Horrors that still were searching the cliffs, telling them to head towards a new location...
------------------------
"...ea, if you don't mind."
The scenery Terra Himene saw when she woke up was completely different from what she had seen earlier. Whereas earlier she had been at the edge of a cliff, gazing into a forest filled with demonic beasts, now she found herself laid in a comfortable chair, in an unfamiliar room that was softly lit with amber lights.
Looking around, she found herself sitting at a table with a very young girl with brown hair and clear blue eyes. Not too far away were a number of very bizarre and out of place-looking characters at different tables, namely a snow oni. What was Terra supposed to make of the scene? She already felt awkward, even when the little girl was almost acting as though she wasn't there.
Then suddenly, the little girl turned towards her, tilted her head a bit to the right, and asked, "What happened to your eyes?"
With a gasp, Terra's left hand shot over the pale green eye on the same side of her face. The other eye, a brilliant emerald green, had a frightened look. Quickly, with her right hand, she pulled her hood over her eyes again.
(OOC: I may or may not have bungled Millie's personality. :/ Also, because I screwed up very badly, Yamato, Muna, and Ann do not actually appear in this scene, and Terra magically teleports away from Keeflo/Muna carrying her...both of them said they were picking up "an unconscious girl that got picked up alongside Ann". Sorry everyone.)
He scowled at this point. "No thanks to those Umbral Horrors, of course...ugh, I should just resort to doing these things myself now. Still, they'll serve their next task perfectly!" Raising a hand that glowed with black energy, he sent a command to the Umbral Horrors that still were searching the cliffs, telling them to head towards a new location...
------------------------
"...ea, if you don't mind."
The scenery Terra Himene saw when she woke up was completely different from what she had seen earlier. Whereas earlier she had been at the edge of a cliff, gazing into a forest filled with demonic beasts, now she found herself laid in a comfortable chair, in an unfamiliar room that was softly lit with amber lights.
Looking around, she found herself sitting at a table with a very young girl with brown hair and clear blue eyes. Not too far away were a number of very bizarre and out of place-looking characters at different tables, namely a snow oni. What was Terra supposed to make of the scene? She already felt awkward, even when the little girl was almost acting as though she wasn't there.
Then suddenly, the little girl turned towards her, tilted her head a bit to the right, and asked, "What happened to your eyes?"
With a gasp, Terra's left hand shot over the pale green eye on the same side of her face. The other eye, a brilliant emerald green, had a frightened look. Quickly, with her right hand, she pulled her hood over her eyes again.
(OOC: I may or may not have bungled Millie's personality. :/ Also, because I screwed up very badly, Yamato, Muna, and Ann do not actually appear in this scene, and Terra magically teleports away from Keeflo/Muna carrying her...both of them said they were picking up "an unconscious girl that got picked up alongside Ann". Sorry everyone.)
"Sir and Madam," a slight man said to two cloaked figures and bowed. "The target has been traveling south towards the capital province. He hasn't been moving quickly or in a particularly cautious manner. Contact should be made within a week or two if he keeps at his current pace."
"Good. Tell your men to proceed with caution, Master Ronious. This man is more than he seems," said the shorter of the two figures. Short perhaps was not the best word to describe him for he was still nearly six and a half feet in height, but he had a shorter frame than his companion, who bested him by a good foot and a half.
The man left and the remaining two faced each other. "Gwao, this better be one hell of a success for us to be investing so many resources in your failure," the taller one said with a slight emphasis on the word your.
The shorter, stouter figure shook his head. "Lady Sangemi, it's for our secrecy. That man could be going to Yuna-Yae to inform the Emperor of what he knows." He bit off saying that as the assistant ambassador of her people she should know this by now, but he didn't want to incite a fight. Gods knew he had enough to worry about without the Spider Giants, as he privately called them, in a tizzy.
"Even so, this better be worth it. If not, there could be some.... misunderstandings when it comes to further negotiations," Sangemi said.
Gwao hid a scowl underneath the hood of his cloak. The pair shook each other's hands, one hand dark green and the other a startling shade of blue. They parted to return with the human spy's information to their respective peoples.
-----
"Sir, a tengu came to the inn and rented four rooms. We need some help," a boy said.
"And what could I help with and why would I do it?" Kethuel said, absentmindedly fiddling with a blade of grass.
"When you bought a meal at the inn earlier and tasted it you called it trash and said you could make far better," the boy pointed out matter-of-factly. "If you cook for us you get a room in the inn for a night."
Kethuel considered. It would be nice to sleep in a bed after days of camping in the open. It was wet outside, too, from all the rain and it was unpleasant to try to fall asleep wet. "Yes, I'll help. I'll be right there."
The boy scampered off, leaving Kethuel to gather up his possessions. Soon enough Kethuel reached the inn as well.
Kethuel went into the kitchen where the old cook was motioning him in. The poor woman probably couldn't taste or smell too well any more, given how ancient she looked. "Use anything in the pantry or the garden," she croaked. "Make something good so they'll wanna come back here or send some friends." She cast a skeptical eye on the man before her, wondering if he was as good as a cook as he claimed. In her day it was the women who cooked. If this man wanted to try to play dress up, however, she was too tired to say no.
Heedless of the old woman's thoughts, Kethuel inspected the food supply. There was fresh bok choy, kale, spinach, tomatoes, green beans, and various herbs growing in the garden. In the pantry was flour, sesame seeds, oil, onions, and some potatoes and spices. In the tiny cold cellar was a side of pork and some apples.
Kethuel began cutting up onions, bok choy, kale, and spinach. When finished with that task he set it to the side and washed some green beans. He cut up the apples and pork into thin slices and mixed them with different spices and put it into a pot in the oven. On top of the oven he sautéed the green beans in the oil with sesame seeds. In a different pan he sautéed the onions with the bok choy, kale, and spinach.
In a little while he pulled the meat and apples out of the oven. He tasted each dish to be sure it met his expectations and grinned. The beans were crunchy with a smooth flavor, the onions and greens had a good contrast between the sweetness of the onions and the bitterness of the greens, and the pork was soft, tender, and sweetened by the apples and spices.
Bringing the food to a table in the inn's common room, he said, "Dinner's ready! Come and get it!" He looked at the assembled group, who looked tired enough to fall asleep eating. Whatever. If they enjoyed his creations, great, if not, well, he would still have a roof over his head tonight.
"Good. Tell your men to proceed with caution, Master Ronious. This man is more than he seems," said the shorter of the two figures. Short perhaps was not the best word to describe him for he was still nearly six and a half feet in height, but he had a shorter frame than his companion, who bested him by a good foot and a half.
The man left and the remaining two faced each other. "Gwao, this better be one hell of a success for us to be investing so many resources in your failure," the taller one said with a slight emphasis on the word your.
The shorter, stouter figure shook his head. "Lady Sangemi, it's for our secrecy. That man could be going to Yuna-Yae to inform the Emperor of what he knows." He bit off saying that as the assistant ambassador of her people she should know this by now, but he didn't want to incite a fight. Gods knew he had enough to worry about without the Spider Giants, as he privately called them, in a tizzy.
"Even so, this better be worth it. If not, there could be some.... misunderstandings when it comes to further negotiations," Sangemi said.
Gwao hid a scowl underneath the hood of his cloak. The pair shook each other's hands, one hand dark green and the other a startling shade of blue. They parted to return with the human spy's information to their respective peoples.
-----
"Sir, a tengu came to the inn and rented four rooms. We need some help," a boy said.
"And what could I help with and why would I do it?" Kethuel said, absentmindedly fiddling with a blade of grass.
"When you bought a meal at the inn earlier and tasted it you called it trash and said you could make far better," the boy pointed out matter-of-factly. "If you cook for us you get a room in the inn for a night."
Kethuel considered. It would be nice to sleep in a bed after days of camping in the open. It was wet outside, too, from all the rain and it was unpleasant to try to fall asleep wet. "Yes, I'll help. I'll be right there."
The boy scampered off, leaving Kethuel to gather up his possessions. Soon enough Kethuel reached the inn as well.
Kethuel went into the kitchen where the old cook was motioning him in. The poor woman probably couldn't taste or smell too well any more, given how ancient she looked. "Use anything in the pantry or the garden," she croaked. "Make something good so they'll wanna come back here or send some friends." She cast a skeptical eye on the man before her, wondering if he was as good as a cook as he claimed. In her day it was the women who cooked. If this man wanted to try to play dress up, however, she was too tired to say no.
Heedless of the old woman's thoughts, Kethuel inspected the food supply. There was fresh bok choy, kale, spinach, tomatoes, green beans, and various herbs growing in the garden. In the pantry was flour, sesame seeds, oil, onions, and some potatoes and spices. In the tiny cold cellar was a side of pork and some apples.
Kethuel began cutting up onions, bok choy, kale, and spinach. When finished with that task he set it to the side and washed some green beans. He cut up the apples and pork into thin slices and mixed them with different spices and put it into a pot in the oven. On top of the oven he sautéed the green beans in the oil with sesame seeds. In a different pan he sautéed the onions with the bok choy, kale, and spinach.
In a little while he pulled the meat and apples out of the oven. He tasted each dish to be sure it met his expectations and grinned. The beans were crunchy with a smooth flavor, the onions and greens had a good contrast between the sweetness of the onions and the bitterness of the greens, and the pork was soft, tender, and sweetened by the apples and spices.
Bringing the food to a table in the inn's common room, he said, "Dinner's ready! Come and get it!" He looked at the assembled group, who looked tired enough to fall asleep eating. Whatever. If they enjoyed his creations, great, if not, well, he would still have a roof over his head tonight.
"Ah, dinner as well?" Suiken yawned, as someone approached carrying trays of food. "A good feast will make for an easier sleep, I'd say!" he spoke over the two conical hat wearing figure's obnoxious snoring.
"It smells delicious," Lo-muna said as she took a seat, pausing to yawn as well. She felt so weary and wondered if the events of the day had really drawn her out so much. The sounds of the inn didn't help much either. Particularly a certain snoring from two strangers dressed in peculiar clothing. Her own clothes were still somewhat wet and clung to her form, irritating her.
"It will make for a much better sleep if the meal is peaceful as well. Last thing we need is to go to bed angry, particularly if we're sharing rooms," she muttered, suppressing another yawn.
"It will make for a much better sleep if the meal is peaceful as well. Last thing we need is to go to bed angry, particularly if we're sharing rooms," she muttered, suppressing another yawn.
Yuwen had been quiet since arriving in the town, and though he sat now at the end of a full table he had not felt so alone since the adventure had begun. While the others conversed and began to eat he simply stared down, as if the surface he looked upon could somehow show back to him his own face, as cold it was. His golden armour, heavily beaten and cracked in the rapids, hung off the chair, and he now sat in a thin, green tunic, huddled in his grand cloak for warmth. Something had changed in him, his demeanor, typically outward in an attempt to organize and control those under him, was now dead and reclused within himself.
Yuwen looked up at the guild members, and after a moment of watching he spoke, the noise of the world pausing as he did. "...Do any of you have faith in me?" He questioned quietly, his voice clearly shaken. "The man from earlier was a liar... I want to make us all rich, I want to make us all happy, and I have a plan to do it. I will fulfill every promise I made to you, and I wish you would believe me." He swallowed. "Do any of you have an ounce of faith?"
Yuwen looked up at the guild members, and after a moment of watching he spoke, the noise of the world pausing as he did. "...Do any of you have faith in me?" He questioned quietly, his voice clearly shaken. "The man from earlier was a liar... I want to make us all rich, I want to make us all happy, and I have a plan to do it. I will fulfill every promise I made to you, and I wish you would believe me." He swallowed. "Do any of you have an ounce of faith?"
"You've yet to prove yourself, fortune," Suiken explained between sips of tea. "So far on this adventure of yours, there's someone spouting how untrustworthy you are at every turn. At this point, I don't know what to think...and I'm tired. But how about you follow my advise, kid? Prove to us that you aren't a charlatan and maybe our faith in you will follow."
"I am not one to doubt people upon sight," Lo-muna began as she pushed the pork to the edge of the plate. "But I do not trust so easily either. Everyone has given me a reason to doubt you Fortune and your way with words makes you a dangerous character. You're suave, you're cunning, you're ambitious. And yet..."
She smirked, "I did say I was you're ally when you were a liar. I will place faith in you now for you, yourself, have given me no reason to believe these claims yet. There are instances when you expose yourself and I cannot ignore that. I will go the opposite route of Suiken and trust you until you prove me wrong."
She smirked, "I did say I was you're ally when you were a liar. I will place faith in you now for you, yourself, have given me no reason to believe these claims yet. There are instances when you expose yourself and I cannot ignore that. I will go the opposite route of Suiken and trust you until you prove me wrong."
The group trudged on toward the source of the smoke-- the fraud had permitted a number of the goblin slaves he'd found on the ship to ride on his horse, along with the captain of the destroyed vessel. The others spoke intermittently, but for her part, Amanhã forged onward in silence, her mind consumed solely with thoughts of how she would soon be free of this brief madness. No more of that damn fraud, no more water sloshing around in her armour, no more nearly drowning to death because of some jackass with a bone to pick with the aforementioned fraud.
Soon, it'd be the same as it always had been. Amanhã looked forward to it.
At length, they emerged from the forest they had been trudging through, and found themselves at the top of a wide, rolling hill. Not far down, nestled amidst vast grassland, was the source of the smoke, which was not, indeed, a bandit camp. Looks like that massacre is gonna be postponed, she intoned silently as her eyes swept across the pitiful excuse for a village they had come upon. After all, it wouldn't do to simply slaughter an entire village of innocents. How could that possibly have been any fun?
The rag-tag guild dragged themselves down into the equally downtrodden-looking collection of huts, eventually coming upon something that bore a remote resemblance to an inn. Upon entering, the constituents of the guild began seating themselves at a table, perhaps interested in getting a bite to eat-- but Amanhã didn't care for any of it. She headed immediately for the inn's front counter, where stood the owner, who watched Amanhã approach trepidatiously-- a massive, armoured figure, soaking wet and with an evident desire to murder the nearest living thing evident in her eyes was bound to stir a little unease, but she simply pointed at one of the keys hanging behind the counter, and rasped, "One night." in her heavily accented, harsh voice. Her coin pouch, soaking wet though it was, was intact, and the coins still contained therein, and so she wearily picked out the requisite amount, shoved them at the woman behind the counter, and took the key from her.
As the others fell to conversation, Amanhã made a beeline for the room she had rented, and unlocked the door, stepping into silence. She breathed a sigh of something like relief-- it felt like years since she had been well and truly alone. Shutting the door behind her, Amanhã walked in, and took to gradually disassembling her armour-- plate by plate, bevor, pauldrons, couters, vambraces, gauntlets, faulds, tassets, culet, cuises, poleyns, greaves, and boots, until finally, she was left in her chainmail shirt-- which she removed to reveal soaked pants, aketon, and under-armour footwear.
She felt almost naked without her armour, but she couldn't very well go walking around sloshing about. By the time she had dressed down to her undergarments (or what counted for undergarments), however, Amanhã simply sat back down on the bed of the room she had rented, feeling immensely wearied.
But she was alone at last, and with a moment to catch her breath.
Until some hooded bastard with a streak of vengeance decided to torch the damn inn, at least. But by that point, Amanhã was just about willing to let 'em go ahead. She'd just clamber on out the window and be on her merry goddamn way.
Soon, it'd be the same as it always had been. Amanhã looked forward to it.
At length, they emerged from the forest they had been trudging through, and found themselves at the top of a wide, rolling hill. Not far down, nestled amidst vast grassland, was the source of the smoke, which was not, indeed, a bandit camp. Looks like that massacre is gonna be postponed, she intoned silently as her eyes swept across the pitiful excuse for a village they had come upon. After all, it wouldn't do to simply slaughter an entire village of innocents. How could that possibly have been any fun?
The rag-tag guild dragged themselves down into the equally downtrodden-looking collection of huts, eventually coming upon something that bore a remote resemblance to an inn. Upon entering, the constituents of the guild began seating themselves at a table, perhaps interested in getting a bite to eat-- but Amanhã didn't care for any of it. She headed immediately for the inn's front counter, where stood the owner, who watched Amanhã approach trepidatiously-- a massive, armoured figure, soaking wet and with an evident desire to murder the nearest living thing evident in her eyes was bound to stir a little unease, but she simply pointed at one of the keys hanging behind the counter, and rasped, "One night." in her heavily accented, harsh voice. Her coin pouch, soaking wet though it was, was intact, and the coins still contained therein, and so she wearily picked out the requisite amount, shoved them at the woman behind the counter, and took the key from her.
As the others fell to conversation, Amanhã made a beeline for the room she had rented, and unlocked the door, stepping into silence. She breathed a sigh of something like relief-- it felt like years since she had been well and truly alone. Shutting the door behind her, Amanhã walked in, and took to gradually disassembling her armour-- plate by plate, bevor, pauldrons, couters, vambraces, gauntlets, faulds, tassets, culet, cuises, poleyns, greaves, and boots, until finally, she was left in her chainmail shirt-- which she removed to reveal soaked pants, aketon, and under-armour footwear.
She felt almost naked without her armour, but she couldn't very well go walking around sloshing about. By the time she had dressed down to her undergarments (or what counted for undergarments), however, Amanhã simply sat back down on the bed of the room she had rented, feeling immensely wearied.
But she was alone at last, and with a moment to catch her breath.
Until some hooded bastard with a streak of vengeance decided to torch the damn inn, at least. But by that point, Amanhã was just about willing to let 'em go ahead. She'd just clamber on out the window and be on her merry goddamn way.
Yuwen glared at Suiken. "You want me to prove myself?" He replied in a hostile tone. "I'm afraid that can't be done... and there in lies the problem. You see there are a great many questions I present, questions that can't be answered, and you can't trust something you are unsure of..." From his pocket he pulled out a worn, linen paper, folded many times over to disguise its contents. Fortune swallowed as he placed it down on the table. "Do you know of Eoling Mel-Fong? The warrior of the second era in the army of the Emperor who went rogue and was hunted like a dog by the Emperor..." Yuwen began slowly. "But he was too good... too fast. He was unkillable, and soon others joined him. He formed a Great Guild and the hunt turned so fierce a war was declared against one rebel and his followers." Their leader swallowed at the words and glanced up at those present. "And Eoling won. With the Imperial Army massacred he stepped into the palace and took everything in it, including the Emperors crown... and that was the high. That was the greatest moment he would achieve for after that the Emperor's son took over... and he hunted the guild until they all fell dead."
Yuwen's finger tapped the folded paper hesitantly. "The treasure of that palace and the Emperor's crown were never found. The treasure of a lifetime, of ancient Emperor's, of all Yune's history... lost." He paused. "But I know where it is," He tapped the paper once more. "It's right here, on this map," Yuwen explained, a small smile creeping onto his face. "And it leads to Jiefong." He began to stand higher, the cloak falling back on his chair as he did. "And that is why I need your faith... because this will not work if you do not have it," He said to his team. "I've given you all a chance, I just ask you give me one too... and we will be rich."
Yuwen's finger tapped the folded paper hesitantly. "The treasure of that palace and the Emperor's crown were never found. The treasure of a lifetime, of ancient Emperor's, of all Yune's history... lost." He paused. "But I know where it is," He tapped the paper once more. "It's right here, on this map," Yuwen explained, a small smile creeping onto his face. "And it leads to Jiefong." He began to stand higher, the cloak falling back on his chair as he did. "And that is why I need your faith... because this will not work if you do not have it," He said to his team. "I've given you all a chance, I just ask you give me one too... and we will be rich."
"Eoling's treasure..." Suiken mouthed the words as he glanced over the map. "This is what you're after?" Suiken asked quickly. "And you're sure this map is accurate?!" he continued. If Fortune wasn't full of it this time...then this guild may have the spark of something remarkable after all. "Hmm. And you want to get rich off of it?' Suiken questioned, scratching his chin.
"I want to get rich and I want to wear the first King's crown," Yuwen replied, his spirit seeming to raise heroically at the prospect. "I have spent my life getting this map. I am very sure it's accurate," He continued. "Now Eoling's treasure is vast, and I will need people to share it with. You're all different, you're all flawed - but at the square you worked together to defeat an enemy that outnumbered you all. At that square, together, you showed greatness." He smiled. "I'm just here to show you the direction, really... I hope this is the direction you want to go."
Ann was already on her way up when Yuwen began speaking to the guild as a whole. She stopped at the base, one hand laid firmly on the gnarled banister that outlined the outer edge. As he continued talking, she backtracked her steps and leaned against the railing, arms folded over her chest and her eyes fixed on the ambitious guild leader.
"Faith, treasure, none of that really matters to me," Ann said from her spot by the base of the stairs, her voice eerily filling in the silence of the inn. "I'm just tagging along for the ride. It could be interesting. It could totally suck." She shrugged. "Either way, I don't mind sticking around. I'll be your sword arm, Fortune. I won't ask any favors, either. However, I will say that if it comes to it, between my life and yours, the decision will always be mine. No heroic sacrifices. No questions asked. I won't ask you to do the same for me." Her gaze drifted to the other guild members, giving them the same look she'd given to Yuwen. "The same applies to the rest of you. Doesn't mean I won't try to save your skin if you're in a tight spot, but I meant what I said."
"Faith, treasure, none of that really matters to me," Ann said from her spot by the base of the stairs, her voice eerily filling in the silence of the inn. "I'm just tagging along for the ride. It could be interesting. It could totally suck." She shrugged. "Either way, I don't mind sticking around. I'll be your sword arm, Fortune. I won't ask any favors, either. However, I will say that if it comes to it, between my life and yours, the decision will always be mine. No heroic sacrifices. No questions asked. I won't ask you to do the same for me." Her gaze drifted to the other guild members, giving them the same look she'd given to Yuwen. "The same applies to the rest of you. Doesn't mean I won't try to save your skin if you're in a tight spot, but I meant what I said."
Yamato rubbed his eyes as the made their way back to town, when Hyuna popped up by his side. "How you doin', Master?" She asked him. "The shipwreck and stuff. You didn't get injured, huh?" He shook his head, "Not too bad, the armor seems to have done its job." He looked her over, feeling guilty for her wounds. "Which reminds me, we will be getting you some proper armor first chance we get."
He dug pulled his pack in front of him and rifled around for a second before pulling out a small canister and tossing it to Hyuna, "When you get a chance put this over your burns. Its aloe, at least it'll take the sting out."
Soon they were all sitting around the Inn, Suiken ordered tea and the group was served dinner as well. After eating everyone seemed to go their own ways. Understandable after the experiences over the last 24 hours. They were the only ones at the Inn aside from two mismatched men in the corner, asleep.
"Good a time as any," he shrugged, making his way outside and to the bar.
The bar was dark, only a few torches in the far corners and behind the bar to light the entire space. He picked a small table away from the few patrons that sat around. A couple men talking in hushed tones at the bar, a young couple where the girl had been given a few too many drinks while her date wore a self-satisfied smirk. "Punk." Yamato muttered under his breath. A young waitress walked over to him, her eyes slightly puffy. It was painfully obvious that she'd been crying, and from the look the guy opposite of Yamato was giving her, Yamato knew the source of her problem.
"Sake, one glass. I'll take the bottle, please." He stacked three coins on the table. "Sir, this is too much..." He dismissed her comment, "Something for your trouble." He made a subtle head nod to the man across the room. "Thank you." She hurried off, leaving Yamato alone for only a few moments before returning with his drink. "Appreciate it," He poured himself a glass and sipped it slowly. It warmed him from the inside out, which helped tremendously considering his clothes were still damp. He was just thankful he'd taken the time to store his stuff in a private room at the Inn. "Well, here we are." He raised his glass slightly to his situation and downed the glass's remaining contents before filling it again, and again and again until the bottle was empty. Nothing had changed, the couple continued to drink, both now drunk out of their minds, the two men talked alone, and the other lone man continued to sit and drink just as Yamato did. The young waitress paced behind the bar, wiping it down more times than needed.
Yamato sighed and took the bottle and glass to the bar, setting them down in front of the girl. "Thanks again," He said, walking out of the bar.
He wondered into the Inn and took a spot in the lobby away from the others. He was tired, but didn't feel like sleeping.
He dug pulled his pack in front of him and rifled around for a second before pulling out a small canister and tossing it to Hyuna, "When you get a chance put this over your burns. Its aloe, at least it'll take the sting out."
Soon they were all sitting around the Inn, Suiken ordered tea and the group was served dinner as well. After eating everyone seemed to go their own ways. Understandable after the experiences over the last 24 hours. They were the only ones at the Inn aside from two mismatched men in the corner, asleep.
"Good a time as any," he shrugged, making his way outside and to the bar.
The bar was dark, only a few torches in the far corners and behind the bar to light the entire space. He picked a small table away from the few patrons that sat around. A couple men talking in hushed tones at the bar, a young couple where the girl had been given a few too many drinks while her date wore a self-satisfied smirk. "Punk." Yamato muttered under his breath. A young waitress walked over to him, her eyes slightly puffy. It was painfully obvious that she'd been crying, and from the look the guy opposite of Yamato was giving her, Yamato knew the source of her problem.
"Sake, one glass. I'll take the bottle, please." He stacked three coins on the table. "Sir, this is too much..." He dismissed her comment, "Something for your trouble." He made a subtle head nod to the man across the room. "Thank you." She hurried off, leaving Yamato alone for only a few moments before returning with his drink. "Appreciate it," He poured himself a glass and sipped it slowly. It warmed him from the inside out, which helped tremendously considering his clothes were still damp. He was just thankful he'd taken the time to store his stuff in a private room at the Inn. "Well, here we are." He raised his glass slightly to his situation and downed the glass's remaining contents before filling it again, and again and again until the bottle was empty. Nothing had changed, the couple continued to drink, both now drunk out of their minds, the two men talked alone, and the other lone man continued to sit and drink just as Yamato did. The young waitress paced behind the bar, wiping it down more times than needed.
Yamato sighed and took the bottle and glass to the bar, setting them down in front of the girl. "Thanks again," He said, walking out of the bar.
He wondered into the Inn and took a spot in the lobby away from the others. He was tired, but didn't feel like sleeping.
"So the crown of the first Emperor is your goal?" Suiken questioned.'A fine prize for any adventurer...but what I seek from that treasure is worth more than any crown...that one spark of immeasurable hope,' Suiken thought, before speaking aloud once more. "Your goal is a worthy one..." Suiken nodded to Yuwen. "I can't honestly say that I've got full faith in you just yet...but your resolve is admirable," he said, finally finishing his tea. "You may be a good leader, yet."
["Faith, treasure, none of that really matters to me," Ann said from her spot by the base of the stairs, her voice eerily filling in the silence of the inn. "I'm just tagging along for the ride. It could be interesting. It could totally suck." She shrugged. "Either way, I don't mind sticking around. I'll be your sword arm, Fortune. I won't ask any favors, either. However, I will say that if it comes to it, between my life and yours, the decision will always be mine. No heroic sacrifices. No questions asked. I won't ask you to do the same for me." Her gaze drifted to the other guild members, giving them the same look she'd given to Yuwen. "The same applies to the rest of you. Doesn't mean I won't try to save your skin if you're in a tight spot, but I meant what I said." ]
"That's...understandable," Suiken sighed. He found Ann a bit perplexing. She seemed to take a liking to Millie and even offered to protect her, yet generally she seemed to distance herself the other guild members. "But, you know...saving eachother's skin requires a coordination we don't have. As a guild we could stand to learn a little teamwork," Suiken suggested, scratching the back of his head as he ate his meal. "Though, that's a talk for another day, I suppose..."
Around this time, one of the two figures in the black conical hats awoke, the more muscular one. He nudged the lanky one lightly, who merely nodded indignantly as he awoke. The two then stood from their seats and quietly left the inn. Outside and all around the town, it appeared that people were heading home. The bar was quickly cleared out, some dishes being left unwashed and lying on the counters and the townspeople started to head home as the streets quickly became very foggy.
Suiken watching the hurried commotion from out of the window, raised an eyebrow and turned to the tea server, who was busy refilling Suiken's cup. "This town has a curfew?" he asked the sleepy server. The tea-master seem to suddenly jolt awake, wide-eyed and all. He didn't answer Suiken's question, however, opting to stutter and stammer nigh-incoherently instead. The tea he was pouring had long overflowed from the cup and was spilling over relentlessly onto his hand.
After a moment or tow, the tea server seemed to snap out of it, and ignoring the scalding hot liquid currently dripping onto his hand, he placed the tea back on the table and glanced up at the members of the Great Guild currently assembled in front of the tables, tears welling up in his eyes. "I...I overheard you speaking earlier. You said you were heroes?" the old man asked. "Please...you've got to help us," the old man finally stammered, doing all he could not to break down in sobs. "Please! You must!"
["Faith, treasure, none of that really matters to me," Ann said from her spot by the base of the stairs, her voice eerily filling in the silence of the inn. "I'm just tagging along for the ride. It could be interesting. It could totally suck." She shrugged. "Either way, I don't mind sticking around. I'll be your sword arm, Fortune. I won't ask any favors, either. However, I will say that if it comes to it, between my life and yours, the decision will always be mine. No heroic sacrifices. No questions asked. I won't ask you to do the same for me." Her gaze drifted to the other guild members, giving them the same look she'd given to Yuwen. "The same applies to the rest of you. Doesn't mean I won't try to save your skin if you're in a tight spot, but I meant what I said." ]
"That's...understandable," Suiken sighed. He found Ann a bit perplexing. She seemed to take a liking to Millie and even offered to protect her, yet generally she seemed to distance herself the other guild members. "But, you know...saving eachother's skin requires a coordination we don't have. As a guild we could stand to learn a little teamwork," Suiken suggested, scratching the back of his head as he ate his meal. "Though, that's a talk for another day, I suppose..."
Around this time, one of the two figures in the black conical hats awoke, the more muscular one. He nudged the lanky one lightly, who merely nodded indignantly as he awoke. The two then stood from their seats and quietly left the inn. Outside and all around the town, it appeared that people were heading home. The bar was quickly cleared out, some dishes being left unwashed and lying on the counters and the townspeople started to head home as the streets quickly became very foggy.
Suiken watching the hurried commotion from out of the window, raised an eyebrow and turned to the tea server, who was busy refilling Suiken's cup. "This town has a curfew?" he asked the sleepy server. The tea-master seem to suddenly jolt awake, wide-eyed and all. He didn't answer Suiken's question, however, opting to stutter and stammer nigh-incoherently instead. The tea he was pouring had long overflowed from the cup and was spilling over relentlessly onto his hand.
After a moment or tow, the tea server seemed to snap out of it, and ignoring the scalding hot liquid currently dripping onto his hand, he placed the tea back on the table and glanced up at the members of the Great Guild currently assembled in front of the tables, tears welling up in his eyes. "I...I overheard you speaking earlier. You said you were heroes?" the old man asked. "Please...you've got to help us," the old man finally stammered, doing all he could not to break down in sobs. "Please! You must!"
As the little girl that had been sitting at her table went over towards a woman with black hair sitting at the base of the stairs, Terra let out a sigh and fell back in her chair, feeling rather embarrassed.
For some reason, her money had completely disappeared-she assumed it went with most of her belongings and had been abandoned when the horrors attacked her on the road, and chased her all the way to the cliffs. Come to think of that, where were those cliffs? She had no idea at all where she was now. Which meant that anywhere she was planning to go next, she couldn't now.
In any case, she hadn't been able to pay for the food, so as delicious as it looked and smelled, she couldn't get any at all. But the little girl, for some reason, divided her portion in half and gave Terra some. It was wonderful...and disappeared about as quickly as she got it, because Terra had a strange tendency to wolf down foods that she found extremely good at an extremely fast rate. Of course this habit was rather embarrassing, especially in front of someone she didn't know.
However, then the snow oni that she had noticed sitting not too far away asked something about a curfew. Terra looked out the window, and surely enough, everyone was flooding out of the streets, back towards their homes.
If only I had a place to stay tonight...should I get started? Standing up and nodding silently to the near zombi-fied waiters, she moved out the door, ready to head to another town.
However, she had not gone further than a block when suddenly a black mist began to obscure her vision. Terra squinted into the darkness, but couldn't see-
Several pairs of red eyes glared at her, illuminating the darkness in the process. Many ghostly, skeletal beasts drifted through the darkness, snarling menacingly. The horrors had entered the town...and there were even more of them than before!
What?! They're here?! Not knowing any better, Terra turned on her heel and ran straight back towards the inn in a panic, the horrors pursuing with vigor.
For some reason, her money had completely disappeared-she assumed it went with most of her belongings and had been abandoned when the horrors attacked her on the road, and chased her all the way to the cliffs. Come to think of that, where were those cliffs? She had no idea at all where she was now. Which meant that anywhere she was planning to go next, she couldn't now.
In any case, she hadn't been able to pay for the food, so as delicious as it looked and smelled, she couldn't get any at all. But the little girl, for some reason, divided her portion in half and gave Terra some. It was wonderful...and disappeared about as quickly as she got it, because Terra had a strange tendency to wolf down foods that she found extremely good at an extremely fast rate. Of course this habit was rather embarrassing, especially in front of someone she didn't know.
However, then the snow oni that she had noticed sitting not too far away asked something about a curfew. Terra looked out the window, and surely enough, everyone was flooding out of the streets, back towards their homes.
If only I had a place to stay tonight...should I get started? Standing up and nodding silently to the near zombi-fied waiters, she moved out the door, ready to head to another town.
However, she had not gone further than a block when suddenly a black mist began to obscure her vision. Terra squinted into the darkness, but couldn't see-
Several pairs of red eyes glared at her, illuminating the darkness in the process. Many ghostly, skeletal beasts drifted through the darkness, snarling menacingly. The horrors had entered the town...and there were even more of them than before!
What?! They're here?! Not knowing any better, Terra turned on her heel and ran straight back towards the inn in a panic, the horrors pursuing with vigor.
"Heroes?" Yuwen questioned, standing up and approaching the man. "You're damn right we are. What seems to be the problem, elder council?" The old tea server seemed nervous, as though he wasn't supposed to speak about whatever it was he was speaking. A cry for help, words that he seemed to want to say since they had first entered the inn. Yuwen's green eyes darted to the left of the inn, where around the lights the peasantry sat. He then went to the right, where at the bar more lined. All eyes were on the old man, who had begun sweating and stammering. He struggled to get the next words out, as though they could be his last.
"Of course we'll help you with your roof!" Yuwen exclaimed with a large smile, beating him to the next line. "It's our honour." He reached forward and grabbed the elder in a tight hug. "...Come to our room at midnight and tell us the rest..." Yuwen whispered as they hugged, his eyes darting across the room where the villagers began to look away. "Explaining what the hell is going on." With that Yuwen released the man and gave a nod.
"Suiken," Yuwen began, nodding for his lieutenant. The Oni approached. "It seems there's more to this town then meets the eye. Assemble the others... we need to rest."
"Of course we'll help you with your roof!" Yuwen exclaimed with a large smile, beating him to the next line. "It's our honour." He reached forward and grabbed the elder in a tight hug. "...Come to our room at midnight and tell us the rest..." Yuwen whispered as they hugged, his eyes darting across the room where the villagers began to look away. "Explaining what the hell is going on." With that Yuwen released the man and gave a nod.
"Suiken," Yuwen began, nodding for his lieutenant. The Oni approached. "It seems there's more to this town then meets the eye. Assemble the others... we need to rest."
Master appeared to be looking her over, and Hyuna instinctively hid the burns, although Yamato had probably already seen them. She didn't want him to think she was weak, or anything like that, so it was almost shameful, admitting that she was injured, even considering the strength of that hooded figure who even outmatched Illyria, a nigh-impossible feat. Yamato shook his head then, in response to her query of injuries, giving the girl at least some bit of relief. "Not too bad." Yamato said, a little proudly. "The armor seems to have done it's job... which reminds me, we will be giving you some proper armor first chance we get."
Hyuna didn't know what to think of that. Sure, some good armor would help a lot for surviving attacks, but, wouldn't that hurt her current strengths? Using her chi, she excels in mobility and speed, but with more armor, her already crap stamina will be even worse, and she'll lose a lot of her dexterous edge. Hyuna wondered briefly if Yamato had considered it, before receiving a small cannister from him.
"When you get a chance, put this over your burns." Yamato said, back to his usual self. Hyuna was glad that their little disagreement back on the ship hadn't ruined their friendship. She needed the Tengu, after all, and didn't know how she'd really cope without his help. "It's aloe, at least it'll take the sting out."
Hyuna nodded her head in gratitude, and started rubbing the cream onto her injuries, almost sighing in relief as the soothing ointment took the edge off of the continuous pains. She felt a little awkward rubbing in onto her miniature chest, but, she didn't really have much of a choice. Yamato probably wouldn't care, anyways, for the female human body. After eating, Hyuna as always, hung on Yamato's shadow like an annoying little bug, finding solace in him. At least she didn't feel the same thing she did when looking at Muna. What's the deal, anyways? The uneasiness, the blushing and the difficulty at saying even simple words, or forming coherent thought, what does it all mean? She briefly considered asking her Master, but, well, Master probably wasn't well versed at emotions. Particularly not a human's emotions and thoughts. She put her head down, almost sourly, as Yamato entered a bar. Obediently, she entered after him, into the dark and quaint bar. A puffy eyed waitress approached, and Hyuna, not in the mood really for drinks, walked away and left Yamato to his own machinations, trying to ignore the musky scent that wafted throughout the bar.
Hyuna focused primarily on the couple with the too drunk girl and the mostly sober, and self satisfied male. And it was obvious what his plot was; Hyuna wouldn't be surprised even if there was consent- don't trick her into getting drunk and make some ridiculous parody of love to each other! She glared at them, bristling, and wanting to step in and spear the male before he could do anything disgusting. But that would only set more Imperials on her ass, and that wasn't a part of the plan.
"Hey!" She said brightly, to the girl. "Sis, c'mon. Mom wants you back at home now!"
With a dark smile, she hooked the inebriated girl over her shoulder to support her, as they stumbled out of the bar. Once there, Hyuna used her chi to take them farther to the outskirts, near the forest's edge, and steadied the girl, who mumbled something that no sane person could hear or understand.
"Saved you." She said quietly. "Idiot. Where do you live, I'll escort you there, okay?"
The girl pointed randomly in a direction, vaguely south west, still giggling and tripping over herself with various hiccups and strange glances. The spear girl, with a bit of a sigh, took the drunk girls hand when she first saw it. The... thing that made no sense. The strange monster. The two girls just looked at it in shock, as more and more of them appeared, almost like a mass gathering of impossible creatures. They were terrifying. They were... they were horrors. And as one noticed and started moving at a slanted step towards the two girls, the drunk one pointed and laughed.
"so drunk... hey Daddy...."
Then she vomited all over Hyuna's wonderful cloak. With distaste, Hyuna threw the girl off of her, and whipped out her spear, rapidly lunging it through the horror as it slumped to the ground. She stabbed it a few more times, frenzied and confused, not knowing how to even tell if it was dead or not, before taking the girl and summoning a strong wind to take them back into town.
A few minutes later, Hyuna burst into the inn, pale and shaking, with a girl being somewhat dragged by the ankle behind her, the odor of vomit caking the air.
"There's... these monster... things." She growled. "I don't even...Fortune, what the hell's going on here?"
Still, her shock was broken through by seeing the bunny girl, and Hyuna nervously gave the drunk woman to her; already passed out. "Um, she's, uh. Drunk... so... take care of her, and... yeah." She murmured, before pointedly turning back yo Yuwen.
"Dunno if it's safe here, Fortune." She said to him. "This place is goddamn weird. And I need a new cloak, there's this shit all over it!"
Hyuna didn't know what to think of that. Sure, some good armor would help a lot for surviving attacks, but, wouldn't that hurt her current strengths? Using her chi, she excels in mobility and speed, but with more armor, her already crap stamina will be even worse, and she'll lose a lot of her dexterous edge. Hyuna wondered briefly if Yamato had considered it, before receiving a small cannister from him.
"When you get a chance, put this over your burns." Yamato said, back to his usual self. Hyuna was glad that their little disagreement back on the ship hadn't ruined their friendship. She needed the Tengu, after all, and didn't know how she'd really cope without his help. "It's aloe, at least it'll take the sting out."
Hyuna nodded her head in gratitude, and started rubbing the cream onto her injuries, almost sighing in relief as the soothing ointment took the edge off of the continuous pains. She felt a little awkward rubbing in onto her miniature chest, but, she didn't really have much of a choice. Yamato probably wouldn't care, anyways, for the female human body. After eating, Hyuna as always, hung on Yamato's shadow like an annoying little bug, finding solace in him. At least she didn't feel the same thing she did when looking at Muna. What's the deal, anyways? The uneasiness, the blushing and the difficulty at saying even simple words, or forming coherent thought, what does it all mean? She briefly considered asking her Master, but, well, Master probably wasn't well versed at emotions. Particularly not a human's emotions and thoughts. She put her head down, almost sourly, as Yamato entered a bar. Obediently, she entered after him, into the dark and quaint bar. A puffy eyed waitress approached, and Hyuna, not in the mood really for drinks, walked away and left Yamato to his own machinations, trying to ignore the musky scent that wafted throughout the bar.
Hyuna focused primarily on the couple with the too drunk girl and the mostly sober, and self satisfied male. And it was obvious what his plot was; Hyuna wouldn't be surprised even if there was consent- don't trick her into getting drunk and make some ridiculous parody of love to each other! She glared at them, bristling, and wanting to step in and spear the male before he could do anything disgusting. But that would only set more Imperials on her ass, and that wasn't a part of the plan.
"Hey!" She said brightly, to the girl. "Sis, c'mon. Mom wants you back at home now!"
With a dark smile, she hooked the inebriated girl over her shoulder to support her, as they stumbled out of the bar. Once there, Hyuna used her chi to take them farther to the outskirts, near the forest's edge, and steadied the girl, who mumbled something that no sane person could hear or understand.
"Saved you." She said quietly. "Idiot. Where do you live, I'll escort you there, okay?"
The girl pointed randomly in a direction, vaguely south west, still giggling and tripping over herself with various hiccups and strange glances. The spear girl, with a bit of a sigh, took the drunk girls hand when she first saw it. The... thing that made no sense. The strange monster. The two girls just looked at it in shock, as more and more of them appeared, almost like a mass gathering of impossible creatures. They were terrifying. They were... they were horrors. And as one noticed and started moving at a slanted step towards the two girls, the drunk one pointed and laughed.
"so drunk... hey Daddy...."
Then she vomited all over Hyuna's wonderful cloak. With distaste, Hyuna threw the girl off of her, and whipped out her spear, rapidly lunging it through the horror as it slumped to the ground. She stabbed it a few more times, frenzied and confused, not knowing how to even tell if it was dead or not, before taking the girl and summoning a strong wind to take them back into town.
A few minutes later, Hyuna burst into the inn, pale and shaking, with a girl being somewhat dragged by the ankle behind her, the odor of vomit caking the air.
"There's... these monster... things." She growled. "I don't even...Fortune, what the hell's going on here?"
Still, her shock was broken through by seeing the bunny girl, and Hyuna nervously gave the drunk woman to her; already passed out. "Um, she's, uh. Drunk... so... take care of her, and... yeah." She murmured, before pointedly turning back yo Yuwen.
"Dunno if it's safe here, Fortune." She said to him. "This place is goddamn weird. And I need a new cloak, there's this shit all over it!"
The horrors continued to pursue Terra through the streets, no matter how many corners she turned. It was thankful that, save for two girls just standing in the middle of the street, one extremely drunk, the only soul stupid enough to be out there was Terra. Someone else would definitely be steamrolled if they got in the horrors' way.
As she continued to run, a wind began to blow through the town, and the rain resumed bitterly. Lightning flashed in the distance, causing Terra to flinch. However, when she looked back at the horrors, they were frozen in place, shuddering from an unknown force. What's with them? They weren't hit... Still, she was glad to put distance between herself and the horrors.
Just as the horrors began to move again, lightning flashed once again and they stopped as soon as they started. Are they afraid of the lightning or something? If that's the case...!
Terra's foot slammed on the ground, and it blasted upwards, catapulting her into the air. A yellow gem that she pulled from the loud on her belt flashed and shattered into dust, and as her left eye glowed yellow with the new energy coursing through her body, she raised her right hand. Four giant, golden lightning bolts crashed from her palm upon the horrors, blasting some of them to pieces. However, the rest of the horrors screamed and recoiled from the lightning, covering their eyes and roaring in pain.
I see! Their eyes are sensitive to bright lights! Terra's left eye reverted to its original color as she landed and continued to run. However, after a good thirty seconds, the horrors began to follow, albeit much more slowly.
Terra groaned as she saw them continue their pursuit and tried to think of another idea. She catapulted herself onto a rooftop, hoping they wouldn't follow. Luckily for her, the horrors sniffed around the area she had been in previously, found nothing, and began to disperse after several long minutes.
With a sigh of relief, Terra began to climb down the side of the building. As she didn't recover her Chi enough since her previous run-in with the horrors, she was even more exhausted. And there was still the most burning question...
Who was chasing her?
Terra adjusted her hooded cape on her shoulders so it draped over her entire body and headed back towards the inn, resolving to work something out. Someone clearly wanted her dead, and the streets were no place to be.
As she continued to run, a wind began to blow through the town, and the rain resumed bitterly. Lightning flashed in the distance, causing Terra to flinch. However, when she looked back at the horrors, they were frozen in place, shuddering from an unknown force. What's with them? They weren't hit... Still, she was glad to put distance between herself and the horrors.
Just as the horrors began to move again, lightning flashed once again and they stopped as soon as they started. Are they afraid of the lightning or something? If that's the case...!
Terra's foot slammed on the ground, and it blasted upwards, catapulting her into the air. A yellow gem that she pulled from the loud on her belt flashed and shattered into dust, and as her left eye glowed yellow with the new energy coursing through her body, she raised her right hand. Four giant, golden lightning bolts crashed from her palm upon the horrors, blasting some of them to pieces. However, the rest of the horrors screamed and recoiled from the lightning, covering their eyes and roaring in pain.
I see! Their eyes are sensitive to bright lights! Terra's left eye reverted to its original color as she landed and continued to run. However, after a good thirty seconds, the horrors began to follow, albeit much more slowly.
Terra groaned as she saw them continue their pursuit and tried to think of another idea. She catapulted herself onto a rooftop, hoping they wouldn't follow. Luckily for her, the horrors sniffed around the area she had been in previously, found nothing, and began to disperse after several long minutes.
With a sigh of relief, Terra began to climb down the side of the building. As she didn't recover her Chi enough since her previous run-in with the horrors, she was even more exhausted. And there was still the most burning question...
Who was chasing her?
Terra adjusted her hooded cape on her shoulders so it draped over her entire body and headed back towards the inn, resolving to work something out. Someone clearly wanted her dead, and the streets were no place to be.
Suiken nodded. Almost everyone was in the inn. And with Hyuna's recent arrival that was everyone. "You heard, Fortune, gang," Suiken called. "We're having a group meeting in our room before we retire for the night," he informed the others.
Malachi nodded slowly at what Suiken had said. After everything else that's happened, it made absolutely perfect sense to him. But that can always change in the next thought. He stood back slightly from the group and looked them over.
"At least that gives me time to tend to this creature," Lo-muna said about her charge as the two made their way into the bathroom. The others were likely not going to bed any time soon and it would seem their help was not necessarily needed immediately.
The smell of vomit was strong and she wrinkled her nose, grabbing a moist towel from her bag and carefully wiping away any traces from the girl's mouth and hair. Then a quick combing of the hair, a cleaning of the face, and setting the clothes right on the young woman's body left her looking presentable. Lo-muna even added a small scrunchie she had made herself to tie up the woman's hair in case she threw up again. Despite all of the fussing and grumbling, the girl was still knocked out.
"Can't have any more stragglers," the rabbit-girl muttered as she pulled out a small container from her bag. Inside was a powerful smelling mixture that she held under the woman's nose, her eyes immediately snapping open in alarm and confusion.
"W-where amI?" the young woman asked, a slight slur in her words indicated she was still intoxicated.
"You're in an inn. One of my..." Lo-muna paused, not really able to classify Hyuna yet. The rest were merely acquaintances so far but Hyuna and Yuwen, she had actually talked to them more than anyone else in the group. Calling them friends however seemed a bit of a stretch. Lo-muna didn't like using terms loosely because it helped keep distance between herself and others. Automatically assuming someone was a friend led to a hasty attachment and an even hastier detachment. "One of my companions brought you in, intoxicated and covered in vomit. I assume you were in danger and-"
"Danger?" the woman repeated, looking increasingly alarmed. "What time is it? Oh god, I need to get home and-"
"And you will. My companion did say there were some kind of creatures and I'm hesitant on letting you go alone," Lo-muna frowned, staying firm, and deliberating on the predicament. They had enough people to deal with and bringing another was idiotic.
"I don't live far, I'll just run or something. I need to leave though, please."
The woman was insistent and considering how the people in the bar had cleared out earlier, Lo-muna had no doubt she would stay true to her word. She was also a lot more alert now that she realized how late it was. Plunging into her bag yet again, wondering how her whole life fit into the small thing, Lo-muna pulled out a wooden cylinder that was smaller at one end than the other. The larger end had some sort of covering while the smaller end was tapered off into a mouthpiece. The woman took it with some confusion.
"If you need help, just set the mouthpiece on your lips and blow into it. It'll make a loud, piercing sound which will bring you aid. If it's not used, it can also make some nice music by humming into it instead," the rabbit smiled. "Now, hurry and run at the slightest bit of danger, understood?"
Clutching the handmade instrument, the young woman nodded and made her way out of the bathroom. She seemed a bit shocked at the collective group in the inn but made no move towards them. Instead, she went around and was out the door, not noticing Lo-muna had followed. The rabbit stood outside the inn and observed the woman walk until she stopped at one of the domiciles and entered. With a relieved sigh, she went back inside to join the others already immersed in conversation...
The smell of vomit was strong and she wrinkled her nose, grabbing a moist towel from her bag and carefully wiping away any traces from the girl's mouth and hair. Then a quick combing of the hair, a cleaning of the face, and setting the clothes right on the young woman's body left her looking presentable. Lo-muna even added a small scrunchie she had made herself to tie up the woman's hair in case she threw up again. Despite all of the fussing and grumbling, the girl was still knocked out.
"Can't have any more stragglers," the rabbit-girl muttered as she pulled out a small container from her bag. Inside was a powerful smelling mixture that she held under the woman's nose, her eyes immediately snapping open in alarm and confusion.
"W-where amI?" the young woman asked, a slight slur in her words indicated she was still intoxicated.
"You're in an inn. One of my..." Lo-muna paused, not really able to classify Hyuna yet. The rest were merely acquaintances so far but Hyuna and Yuwen, she had actually talked to them more than anyone else in the group. Calling them friends however seemed a bit of a stretch. Lo-muna didn't like using terms loosely because it helped keep distance between herself and others. Automatically assuming someone was a friend led to a hasty attachment and an even hastier detachment. "One of my companions brought you in, intoxicated and covered in vomit. I assume you were in danger and-"
"Danger?" the woman repeated, looking increasingly alarmed. "What time is it? Oh god, I need to get home and-"
"And you will. My companion did say there were some kind of creatures and I'm hesitant on letting you go alone," Lo-muna frowned, staying firm, and deliberating on the predicament. They had enough people to deal with and bringing another was idiotic.
"I don't live far, I'll just run or something. I need to leave though, please."
The woman was insistent and considering how the people in the bar had cleared out earlier, Lo-muna had no doubt she would stay true to her word. She was also a lot more alert now that she realized how late it was. Plunging into her bag yet again, wondering how her whole life fit into the small thing, Lo-muna pulled out a wooden cylinder that was smaller at one end than the other. The larger end had some sort of covering while the smaller end was tapered off into a mouthpiece. The woman took it with some confusion.
"If you need help, just set the mouthpiece on your lips and blow into it. It'll make a loud, piercing sound which will bring you aid. If it's not used, it can also make some nice music by humming into it instead," the rabbit smiled. "Now, hurry and run at the slightest bit of danger, understood?"
Clutching the handmade instrument, the young woman nodded and made her way out of the bathroom. She seemed a bit shocked at the collective group in the inn but made no move towards them. Instead, she went around and was out the door, not noticing Lo-muna had followed. The rabbit stood outside the inn and observed the woman walk until she stopped at one of the domiciles and entered. With a relieved sigh, she went back inside to join the others already immersed in conversation...
Keeflo ate his food the cook prepared, hardly paying attention to the taste. He wanted to rest with a long, uninterrupted sleep. It was hard to keep his head off the table. He vaguely noticed some old human fearfully stuttering something and Yuwen hugging him, loudly declaring they'd fix his roof. Was that really necessary? Couldn't the old guy get some other villagers to help?
Then Fortune declared they'd have a meeting about fixing the roof. Keeflo finished his food and groaned softly. He felt he might fall asleep during this meeting. Okay, he probably wouldn't, but still, he hoped it wouldn't be long. He pushed the plate away and headed up to the rooms the guild rented and entered the one he found Yuwen in. "Your a fine guy and all, but you better have a darn good reason to keep us up much longer," Keeflo said to Yuwen. He sat down with his back to the wall and dozed, waiting for the other members of the guild.
-----
Not a single one of the visitors commented on the food. Kethuel wasn't mad or anything about that, but it was nice to hear if they liked it. Heck, he would rather them say they didn't like it than them say nothing at all. Oh well. He ate the food he had set aside for himself and looked at the members of this group. They were definitely an odd bunch. What were they all doing together? One of them yelled something about fixing a roof; perhaps they were a traveling roof fixing company? He chuckled at the thought. That probably wouldn't get much money.
He sighed and ran a hand through his hair. He was a little sleepy but certainly not as wiped out as some of the group were. He was going to bed soon in his room. His free room.
A hooded girl came into the room and looked about. "I have a seat you can sit at," Kethuel said, gesturing to a chair. "In fact, there's some food left over, too, and as I made it, I say you can have some."
As the girl came closer a small, involuntary shudder washed over Kethuel. He didn't know what the feeling meant, other than that ones like it sometimes preluded him going unconscious. No. That would not happen now. "Don't be shy, I don't bite anything other than my food," he joked.
Then Fortune declared they'd have a meeting about fixing the roof. Keeflo finished his food and groaned softly. He felt he might fall asleep during this meeting. Okay, he probably wouldn't, but still, he hoped it wouldn't be long. He pushed the plate away and headed up to the rooms the guild rented and entered the one he found Yuwen in. "Your a fine guy and all, but you better have a darn good reason to keep us up much longer," Keeflo said to Yuwen. He sat down with his back to the wall and dozed, waiting for the other members of the guild.
-----
Not a single one of the visitors commented on the food. Kethuel wasn't mad or anything about that, but it was nice to hear if they liked it. Heck, he would rather them say they didn't like it than them say nothing at all. Oh well. He ate the food he had set aside for himself and looked at the members of this group. They were definitely an odd bunch. What were they all doing together? One of them yelled something about fixing a roof; perhaps they were a traveling roof fixing company? He chuckled at the thought. That probably wouldn't get much money.
He sighed and ran a hand through his hair. He was a little sleepy but certainly not as wiped out as some of the group were. He was going to bed soon in his room. His free room.
A hooded girl came into the room and looked about. "I have a seat you can sit at," Kethuel said, gesturing to a chair. "In fact, there's some food left over, too, and as I made it, I say you can have some."
As the girl came closer a small, involuntary shudder washed over Kethuel. He didn't know what the feeling meant, other than that ones like it sometimes preluded him going unconscious. No. That would not happen now. "Don't be shy, I don't bite anything other than my food," he joked.
The visitors that had been there when Terra had left were still there when she returned to the inn. Exhausted, she was about to throw herself into a random chair at a random table, but quickly reminded herself where she was and chastised herself for thinking about acting so rudely. Besides...
Her eyes darted between the snow oni from before and a strange whale-man, somewhat frightened. The oni looked very large and powerful, and the whale-man looked especially in an irritated mood. It didn't seem like a good idea to approach either of them.
At that moment, she heard someone speaking to her. "I have a seat you can sit at." Glancing in the direction of that voice, she noticed a man gesturing towards a chair. "In fact, there's some food left over, too, and as I made it, I say you can have some."
Then this was the man who made that delicious food she ate up in less than a minute. The moment she realized this, Terra almost gasped in joy before suppressing it as much as possible. "Don't be shy, I don't bite anything other than my food." The cook laughed lightheartedly, and Terra had to remember to jolt herself back to action.
With a blush from the outburst she nearly let out, she mumbled "Thank you" and sat down, waiting to be served. Or should she get the food herself?
At that point, she noticed a girl that was not much taller than she was with short, black hair and green eyes mentioning something about monsters. Wait...what? As she tried to remember, Terra realized that she passed the other girl while being chased by the horrors. Terra bowed her head in shame, hoping the other girl wasn't about to attribute any of the disaster to her.
Her eyes darted between the snow oni from before and a strange whale-man, somewhat frightened. The oni looked very large and powerful, and the whale-man looked especially in an irritated mood. It didn't seem like a good idea to approach either of them.
At that moment, she heard someone speaking to her. "I have a seat you can sit at." Glancing in the direction of that voice, she noticed a man gesturing towards a chair. "In fact, there's some food left over, too, and as I made it, I say you can have some."
Then this was the man who made that delicious food she ate up in less than a minute. The moment she realized this, Terra almost gasped in joy before suppressing it as much as possible. "Don't be shy, I don't bite anything other than my food." The cook laughed lightheartedly, and Terra had to remember to jolt herself back to action.
With a blush from the outburst she nearly let out, she mumbled "Thank you" and sat down, waiting to be served. Or should she get the food herself?
At that point, she noticed a girl that was not much taller than she was with short, black hair and green eyes mentioning something about monsters. Wait...what? As she tried to remember, Terra realized that she passed the other girl while being chased by the horrors. Terra bowed her head in shame, hoping the other girl wasn't about to attribute any of the disaster to her.
There weren't as many people wandering outside as they would've normally thought, but it came as no surprise after being notified of the incident that took place before arriving in Poyo's town square. A man dressed in white pulled his hood a little further down over his eyes, scanning the result of the chaos that supposedly ensued the day prior. Whoever had staged the attack was certainly quite messy in doing it. Three other men who were similarly dressed tagged along behind him.
"You," a voice called from behind him. Prefect Ro. The man in white stopped as someone donned in crimson armor approached the four travelers from behind with audible steps. "This area is currently under investigation," the voice continued, stern. "Find another way around."
"The tengu attack took place here, did it not?" the man replied without turning around. There was a momentary pause.
"How much do you know?"
"Probably less than you," he shrugged, finally facing him. "I do know, however, that there were others involved in this mess as well. Does the name 'Great Guild Fortune' ring any bells?"
"Loud, obnoxious bells," the man growled, "but bells nonetheless."
"Do you know where they are?"
"I don't give a damn where they are as long as they never set foot in Poyo again," he spat. "Last I saw, the lot of them were heading for the docks to sail off to god knows where. Anyway, are you getting a move on or what? Get out of here. Now."
"Sorry to have troubled you," he bowed with a ghost of a smile.
"Just go."
From what he'd just gathered, whoever these people were, they weren't in town anymore. In the given time frame, they probably couldn't have gotten too far, either. He supposed they should follow the river up the stream for now and see if they can collect any intel from settlements along the way. And from that intel, they'd discovered that the only ship that had departed on the day of the festival following the attack ended up crashing somewhere along the river bank. It didn't take long for them to reach the site, taking note of the flotsam and debris still drifting around the waters. Could be the guild's ticket out. Could be a completely different ship. Either way, they figured it couldn't hurt to investigate the neighboring area a little further. The town up ahead was a good place to start. They trekked down toward the village, all four of them bearing the mark of the Seven Sons under their clothes.
"You," a voice called from behind him. Prefect Ro. The man in white stopped as someone donned in crimson armor approached the four travelers from behind with audible steps. "This area is currently under investigation," the voice continued, stern. "Find another way around."
"The tengu attack took place here, did it not?" the man replied without turning around. There was a momentary pause.
"How much do you know?"
"Probably less than you," he shrugged, finally facing him. "I do know, however, that there were others involved in this mess as well. Does the name 'Great Guild Fortune' ring any bells?"
"Loud, obnoxious bells," the man growled, "but bells nonetheless."
"Do you know where they are?"
"I don't give a damn where they are as long as they never set foot in Poyo again," he spat. "Last I saw, the lot of them were heading for the docks to sail off to god knows where. Anyway, are you getting a move on or what? Get out of here. Now."
"Sorry to have troubled you," he bowed with a ghost of a smile.
"Just go."
From what he'd just gathered, whoever these people were, they weren't in town anymore. In the given time frame, they probably couldn't have gotten too far, either. He supposed they should follow the river up the stream for now and see if they can collect any intel from settlements along the way. And from that intel, they'd discovered that the only ship that had departed on the day of the festival following the attack ended up crashing somewhere along the river bank. It didn't take long for them to reach the site, taking note of the flotsam and debris still drifting around the waters. Could be the guild's ticket out. Could be a completely different ship. Either way, they figured it couldn't hurt to investigate the neighboring area a little further. The town up ahead was a good place to start. They trekked down toward the village, all four of them bearing the mark of the Seven Sons under their clothes.
"Dunno if it's safe here, Fortune. This place is goddamn weird," Hyuna muttered as she approached Yuwen.
"Yeah, well we can agree about that," Yuwen replied, careful not to draw too much attention to himself in the sea of villagers. He swallowed. The colours of the tavern were dulled, greenish fires lighting the room. In the middle of it all the guild members stood out as if they were the only vivid colours.
"And I need a new cloak," She added. "There's this shit all over it!"
"Well, can't help you with that," Yuwen muttered, patting Hyuna on the back before making his way to the stairs."
"You're a fine guy and all, but you better have a darn good reason to keep us up much longer," Keeflo commented, leaning against a wall by the stairs.
"Trust me, there's a reason," Yuwen replied before making his way up the stairs. He entered the dark upstairs hall and unlocked their door. "Hey!" He whispered to the sleeping Guild members, quickly lighting a lantern and locking the door behind him. "Hey wake up!" He repeated, slightly louder. "Things are not safe here. Suiken's getting the others... there's something wrong with this village."
"Yeah, well we can agree about that," Yuwen replied, careful not to draw too much attention to himself in the sea of villagers. He swallowed. The colours of the tavern were dulled, greenish fires lighting the room. In the middle of it all the guild members stood out as if they were the only vivid colours.
"And I need a new cloak," She added. "There's this shit all over it!"
"Well, can't help you with that," Yuwen muttered, patting Hyuna on the back before making his way to the stairs."
"You're a fine guy and all, but you better have a darn good reason to keep us up much longer," Keeflo commented, leaning against a wall by the stairs.
"Trust me, there's a reason," Yuwen replied before making his way up the stairs. He entered the dark upstairs hall and unlocked their door. "Hey!" He whispered to the sleeping Guild members, quickly lighting a lantern and locking the door behind him. "Hey wake up!" He repeated, slightly louder. "Things are not safe here. Suiken's getting the others... there's something wrong with this village."
Kethuel grinned as the girl sat down beside him and murmured a thank you. "No problem," he said. The inn's true cook glared at him for inviting a waif to eat but he ignored her. He gathered a generous serving of the food on a plate and placed it in front of the girl, watching as she wolfed it down. "Jeez, you must've been hungry," he said. "What's your name?"
Although he addressed the girl his eyes followed the group of strangers. They sparked his curiosity. As they went up the stairs he wondered what room they were in. Perhaps, since this was such a poorly made inn, the rooms would have thin enough walls that he would be able to hear them from his room. He took a glass of water from the table and sipped from it as he listened to the girl, planning to use the cup to aid him in his eavesdropping.
-----
Keeflo followed Yuwen into the room and sat, waiting for the man to talk. Now, if only the others would do the same...
Although he addressed the girl his eyes followed the group of strangers. They sparked his curiosity. As they went up the stairs he wondered what room they were in. Perhaps, since this was such a poorly made inn, the rooms would have thin enough walls that he would be able to hear them from his room. He took a glass of water from the table and sipped from it as he listened to the girl, planning to use the cup to aid him in his eavesdropping.
-----
Keeflo followed Yuwen into the room and sat, waiting for the man to talk. Now, if only the others would do the same...
"Jeez, you must've been hungry," the man who invited Terra to sit down commented as she swallowed most of it without even bothering to chew more than once. It was even more embarrassing when someone commented on it, but Terra didn't find herself stopping at all. "Say, what's your name?"
Somehow managing to stop shoveling the food into her mouth for a moment, Terra was about to give her name, but she had barely gotten to the "r" when she glanced in his direction and noticed that he wasn't actually looking in her direction, but rather towrads the other guests, including the girl who had mentioned the horrors. What was he paying so much attention to them for?
"...T-Terra Himene...I-I hope we...um, get along?" She finally managed those words out after a rather long and awkward silence.
At that moment, she noticed the little girl who had been sitting next to her when she woke up was still at the base of the stairs with the older, black-haired woman. Terra hadn't thought about asking when she woke up, but she seriously wondered how she ended up here of all places while unconscious.
"...I-I must excuse myself," she stammered to the other man as she stood up, though she wasn't sure if he actually was paying attention. Then she rather shyly walked up to the two at the stairs. "U-um, excuse me...? D-do you, um, know how I got here?" These two were probably the best to ask that question to at the moment.
Somehow managing to stop shoveling the food into her mouth for a moment, Terra was about to give her name, but she had barely gotten to the "r" when she glanced in his direction and noticed that he wasn't actually looking in her direction, but rather towrads the other guests, including the girl who had mentioned the horrors. What was he paying so much attention to them for?
"...T-Terra Himene...I-I hope we...um, get along?" She finally managed those words out after a rather long and awkward silence.
At that moment, she noticed the little girl who had been sitting next to her when she woke up was still at the base of the stairs with the older, black-haired woman. Terra hadn't thought about asking when she woke up, but she seriously wondered how she ended up here of all places while unconscious.
"...I-I must excuse myself," she stammered to the other man as she stood up, though she wasn't sure if he actually was paying attention. Then she rather shyly walked up to the two at the stairs. "U-um, excuse me...? D-do you, um, know how I got here?" These two were probably the best to ask that question to at the moment.
"Alright, I think everyones here..." Suiken muttered. "Well, almost everyone. Illyria's still asleep, I think," the oni noted. Hw then nodded at the old tea server from earlier, who still appeared to be on the verge of a complete breakdown. Suiken folded his arms and asked, "You stated before that you needed our help?"
"Well...n-not just me, but my entire village...what's left of it anyway...." the old man sighed. "It all started around...I-I don't know, a month and a half ago? We always had our troubles, bit as a village we always pulled through. We had made ourselves into a successful respite for passing travelers and the spirits of our ancestors would rain blessings upon our farmland, allowing our crops to flourish."
He sobbed, "But then something changed in the last on and a half months! Our ancestors...they became venomous towards us! First our crops began to wither and die. Then, anyone who attempeted to leave the village was entrapped in a maze of mist, wandering for hours until they arrived back here. And lastly...they started to demand that every night that one or more specific villagers wander into their gravesite, alone, or else they'd attack."
"Sometimes, we never see the again....and sometims," the old man shuddered. "Sometimes they come back....different." The old teamaster paused as he glanced around frantically as if someone heard him. "In two hours time, the next villager will be summoned to the grave site. Oh, I don't understand how this could've happened.."
"Hmm..." Suiken sighed, heavily scratching his chin. "More than likely,your ancestor's spirits have been corrupted. Not too uncommon for those that used to be among the living, but...still, it's unusual they would turn on your village when you were once so close. Has anything been done that would anger them?"
"No! None of would ever do something like that! Not that I'm aware of, at any rate," the old man cried out.
"That's honestly the best case scenario, since the only other real causes are a demon or a necromancer. The former..." Suiken grimly smirked, "Is possibly not an issue. The latter is a problem." Suiekn turned to lool at the others. "Well...what do you all think?"
"Well...n-not just me, but my entire village...what's left of it anyway...." the old man sighed. "It all started around...I-I don't know, a month and a half ago? We always had our troubles, bit as a village we always pulled through. We had made ourselves into a successful respite for passing travelers and the spirits of our ancestors would rain blessings upon our farmland, allowing our crops to flourish."
He sobbed, "But then something changed in the last on and a half months! Our ancestors...they became venomous towards us! First our crops began to wither and die. Then, anyone who attempeted to leave the village was entrapped in a maze of mist, wandering for hours until they arrived back here. And lastly...they started to demand that every night that one or more specific villagers wander into their gravesite, alone, or else they'd attack."
"Sometimes, we never see the again....and sometims," the old man shuddered. "Sometimes they come back....different." The old teamaster paused as he glanced around frantically as if someone heard him. "In two hours time, the next villager will be summoned to the grave site. Oh, I don't understand how this could've happened.."
"Hmm..." Suiken sighed, heavily scratching his chin. "More than likely,your ancestor's spirits have been corrupted. Not too uncommon for those that used to be among the living, but...still, it's unusual they would turn on your village when you were once so close. Has anything been done that would anger them?"
"No! None of would ever do something like that! Not that I'm aware of, at any rate," the old man cried out.
"That's honestly the best case scenario, since the only other real causes are a demon or a necromancer. The former..." Suiken grimly smirked, "Is possibly not an issue. The latter is a problem." Suiekn turned to lool at the others. "Well...what do you all think?"
Millie was back at Ann's side, holding her hand again and looking up at her.
"Ann, are you really-"
"I'll live," she answered without waiting for her to finish the question. It seemed like the new girl was done talking to the chef and started to approach her, initiating her greeting with a question.
"U-um, excuse me...? D-do you, um, know how I got here?" the girl asked.
"As far as I'm concerned, you fell out of the sky," Ann shrugged. "If you were trying to get me killed, you almost succeeded. You landed right on me while I was being pulled along by the river running through the outskirts of the town." She held her arm out, the stains of blood still wet and visible beneath her clothes. "Honestly, the things I do..." She made direct eye contact with her now, slightly frowning. "You want to thank someone, thank the orca. I'm sure he'd be happier to hear it than me. After I snagged you, he carried us both to shore and this was the next stop." She lowered her arm and turned back to Millie. "Let's head upstairs so we can hear what Fortune has to say." The girl nodded in acknowledgement, following Ann as she started making her way up.
"Ann, are you really-"
"I'll live," she answered without waiting for her to finish the question. It seemed like the new girl was done talking to the chef and started to approach her, initiating her greeting with a question.
"U-um, excuse me...? D-do you, um, know how I got here?" the girl asked.
"As far as I'm concerned, you fell out of the sky," Ann shrugged. "If you were trying to get me killed, you almost succeeded. You landed right on me while I was being pulled along by the river running through the outskirts of the town." She held her arm out, the stains of blood still wet and visible beneath her clothes. "Honestly, the things I do..." She made direct eye contact with her now, slightly frowning. "You want to thank someone, thank the orca. I'm sure he'd be happier to hear it than me. After I snagged you, he carried us both to shore and this was the next stop." She lowered her arm and turned back to Millie. "Let's head upstairs so we can hear what Fortune has to say." The girl nodded in acknowledgement, following Ann as she started making her way up.
"I say we help them obviously," Lo-muna spoke up in answer to the oni. "We can't exactly let these people suffer with such a detestable situation. And if it is not the charitable gesture that persuades you all, then we must at least think on how this will hamper our own journey. It will be harder to leave this town and considering how some of the town's activities have been disrupted, we will likely not gain any supplies either. A guild gains reputation by helping those in need as well. Most likely others, who have heard of our actions here, will hire us for coin later on. It is not only them we will be helping, but ourselves."
She smiled at the group and glanced over at Malachi, "Besides, be it either demon or necromancer, we already have an advantage on our side. The rest of us are more than adequate for the task as well, don't you agree?"
She smiled at the group and glanced over at Malachi, "Besides, be it either demon or necromancer, we already have an advantage on our side. The rest of us are more than adequate for the task as well, don't you agree?"
Hyuna, well, she was about to object, saying all she wanted to do was rest, relax, and get the heck out before the monster... things attacked. But then the Bunny spoke up first, advocating helping them; and working the reputation of this new guild. She scowled immediately, and found that she no longer had the will to do anything except agree.
"I'm... in." She murmured, not daring to look at Muna. "Just because there's fighting, okay? That's the only reason!"
She then huffily told the village head to get her a new cloak if he knew what was best for him, with a dark glare. Because, well, it's usually best to accommodate the people that are going to try to help you, after all. She fished for coin from her pack, and when the guy reappeared, new cloak, black with fuschia lining, Hyuna felt a little happier. At least she could look awesome again when fighting, and could hide her spear behind something when sheathed. And maybe, if she looked cool enough, Muna would notice and-
Blushing, she looked down at her feet in frustration, trying to keep the stupid thoughts out of her head. Where did that one even come from, anyways? Focus. She had to focus on fighting. Stupid rabbit girl.
"I'm... in." She murmured, not daring to look at Muna. "Just because there's fighting, okay? That's the only reason!"
She then huffily told the village head to get her a new cloak if he knew what was best for him, with a dark glare. Because, well, it's usually best to accommodate the people that are going to try to help you, after all. She fished for coin from her pack, and when the guy reappeared, new cloak, black with fuschia lining, Hyuna felt a little happier. At least she could look awesome again when fighting, and could hide her spear behind something when sheathed. And maybe, if she looked cool enough, Muna would notice and-
Blushing, she looked down at her feet in frustration, trying to keep the stupid thoughts out of her head. Where did that one even come from, anyways? Focus. She had to focus on fighting. Stupid rabbit girl.
Yuwen scratched his now very messy hairs as the elder told his predicament. After he was finished shook his head. "...Two hours. At two in the morning the next villager will be called," He sighed heavily, sitting down on one of the beds. "Our eyes are red, sir. We've been in fighting and wrecked in a river and traveling for most of the day... we need rest, and we need to bathe." He sighed and cracked his neck. "Plus it seems most of the village is against your theory of asking for outside help... or too afraid of angering your ancestors. If we all go at once it'll seem suspicious. No, we need someone else... someone to go alone..."
Suddenly a creaking could be heard from the door beyond. Yuwen put a finger to his lips, and at his command the room went silent. He crept forward carefully, and from below the door the faint hall light that streamed in was blocked by shadow. Someone was there. Suddenly Yuwen kicked open the door, swinging his sword at the being who skillfully dodged and jumped up to attack. Yuwen grabbed his opponent's striking fist fist and rotated, using the force of his opponents strike to fling them into the room. "It looks like we have our first volunteer!" Yuwen said as the long-coat wearing Captain Jensu flung onto the wooden floor of their room. She rose angrily. "You ruined my ship!"
"Oh, sorry we interrupted your slave trading," Yuwen replied, locking the door behind him. "But it seems it lead you to a greater purpose. Jensu will go investigate," He called out. "But we'll need some people to join our little green friend to ensure she doesn't make a run for it. I know some of you have slept already, who here has gotten the most rest? Or is willing to spend a few hours out while we all sleep?"
Suddenly a creaking could be heard from the door beyond. Yuwen put a finger to his lips, and at his command the room went silent. He crept forward carefully, and from below the door the faint hall light that streamed in was blocked by shadow. Someone was there. Suddenly Yuwen kicked open the door, swinging his sword at the being who skillfully dodged and jumped up to attack. Yuwen grabbed his opponent's striking fist fist and rotated, using the force of his opponents strike to fling them into the room. "It looks like we have our first volunteer!" Yuwen said as the long-coat wearing Captain Jensu flung onto the wooden floor of their room. She rose angrily. "You ruined my ship!"
"Oh, sorry we interrupted your slave trading," Yuwen replied, locking the door behind him. "But it seems it lead you to a greater purpose. Jensu will go investigate," He called out. "But we'll need some people to join our little green friend to ensure she doesn't make a run for it. I know some of you have slept already, who here has gotten the most rest? Or is willing to spend a few hours out while we all sleep?"
The black haired woman began to talk. "As far as I'm concerned, you fell out of the sky. If you were trying to get me killed, you almost succeeded. You landed right on me while I was being pulled along by the river running through the outskirts of the town." When Terra heard this, she felt rather ashamed, but the woman held her arm out, the stains of blood still wet and visible beneath her clothes. "Honestly, the things I do..." she muttered to herself.
Seeing that made Terra feel even worse, and she began to say some kind of apology, but the woman made direct eye contact (thankfully, no comments about Terra's different-colored eyes) and addressed her again. "You want to thank someone, thank the orca. I'm sure he'd be happier to hear it than me. After I snagged you, he carried us both to shore and this was the next stop."
With these words said, she didn't wait for a response and turned back to the little girl. "Let's head upstairs so we can hear what Fortune has to say." The girl nodded in acknowledgement, and they began to ascend, leaving Terra behind.
"W-wait, where's the whal...um, I mean, orca?" Terra called after them, but she didn't get much of a response. The hooded girl gave an apologetic look to the chef who had been sitting with her and hurried after them. The woman didn't really give any acknowledgement, but the little girl noticed Terra and whispered something her. Hopefully it didn't mean anything bad.
As soon as the woman entered the room, which had nearly all the strange visitors Terra had seen in the bar earlier, it seemed their meeting had begun. As she wasn't technically part of the meeting, Terra simply stood outside the doorway to listen. An old man began telling a rather troubling story about how by some cruel trick of fate, the village's fortune had turned bad.
"First our crops began to wither and die. Then, anyone who attempted to leave the village was entrapped in a maze of mist, wandering for hours until they arrived back here. And lastly...they started to demand that every night that one or more specific villagers wander into their gravesite, alone, or else they'd attack. Sometimes, we never see the again....and sometimes," the old man shuddered. "Sometimes they come back....different." The old teamaster paused as he glanced around frantically as if someone heard him. "In two hours time, the next villager will be summoned to the grave site. Oh, I don't understand how this could've happened.."
"Hmm..." It was the snow oni who began to speak at this time. "More than likely,your ancestor's spirits have been corrupted. Not too uncommon for those that used to be among the living, but...still, it's unusual they would turn on your village when you were once so close. Has anything been done that would anger them?"
"No! None of would ever do something like that! Not that I'm aware of, at any rate," the old man cried out.
"That's honestly the best case scenario, since the only other real causes are a demon or a necromancer. The former...is possibly not an issue. The latter is a problem." The snow oni glanced around at the others. "Well...what do you all think?" As the other members gave their thoughts on the matter--and most of them seemed to agree that they should do something about the matter--Terra wondered just what she should do.
Suddenly, she heard a noise coming directly behind her. The next moment, a tall, brown haired man came bearing through the door. Terra almost shrieked as the door nearly crashed into her, but the man blazed past and grabbed the fist of...a goblin? As Terra wasn't very fond of goblins for reasons we will not discuss now, she instinctively jumped back...and fell rather unceremoniously into the room.
The brown haired man stalked into the room after having thrown the goblin in, not paying attention to the other intruder. "It looks like we have our first volunteer!" he declared, obviously angry over the eavesdropper.
The goblin lady rose to her feet, equally angry. "You ruined my ship!" she retaliated.
"Oh, sorry we interrupted your slave trading," the man replied sarcastically, slamming the door shut and locking it behind him. "But it seems it lead you to a greater purpose. Jensu will go investigate. But we'll need some people to join our little green friend to ensure she doesn't make a run for it. I know some of you have slept already, who here has gotten the most rest? Or is willing to spend a few hours out while we all sleep?"
Terra looked around at the tired faces, starting to make up her mind on the matter. It certainly wasn't her problem, true, but if she helped, she could potentially get enough money to get back onto the road, hopefully away from the horrors. And besides, if it was to help people...well, that was compelling enough on its own.
Terra rose to her feet and cleared her throat, directing all the attention in the room upon herself. Hoping she wouldn't stammer too much, she began to speak. "E-Excuse me for intruding...I would like to help with this...in any way I can."
Seeing that made Terra feel even worse, and she began to say some kind of apology, but the woman made direct eye contact (thankfully, no comments about Terra's different-colored eyes) and addressed her again. "You want to thank someone, thank the orca. I'm sure he'd be happier to hear it than me. After I snagged you, he carried us both to shore and this was the next stop."
With these words said, she didn't wait for a response and turned back to the little girl. "Let's head upstairs so we can hear what Fortune has to say." The girl nodded in acknowledgement, and they began to ascend, leaving Terra behind.
"W-wait, where's the whal...um, I mean, orca?" Terra called after them, but she didn't get much of a response. The hooded girl gave an apologetic look to the chef who had been sitting with her and hurried after them. The woman didn't really give any acknowledgement, but the little girl noticed Terra and whispered something her. Hopefully it didn't mean anything bad.
As soon as the woman entered the room, which had nearly all the strange visitors Terra had seen in the bar earlier, it seemed their meeting had begun. As she wasn't technically part of the meeting, Terra simply stood outside the doorway to listen. An old man began telling a rather troubling story about how by some cruel trick of fate, the village's fortune had turned bad.
"First our crops began to wither and die. Then, anyone who attempted to leave the village was entrapped in a maze of mist, wandering for hours until they arrived back here. And lastly...they started to demand that every night that one or more specific villagers wander into their gravesite, alone, or else they'd attack. Sometimes, we never see the again....and sometimes," the old man shuddered. "Sometimes they come back....different." The old teamaster paused as he glanced around frantically as if someone heard him. "In two hours time, the next villager will be summoned to the grave site. Oh, I don't understand how this could've happened.."
"Hmm..." It was the snow oni who began to speak at this time. "More than likely,your ancestor's spirits have been corrupted. Not too uncommon for those that used to be among the living, but...still, it's unusual they would turn on your village when you were once so close. Has anything been done that would anger them?"
"No! None of would ever do something like that! Not that I'm aware of, at any rate," the old man cried out.
"That's honestly the best case scenario, since the only other real causes are a demon or a necromancer. The former...is possibly not an issue. The latter is a problem." The snow oni glanced around at the others. "Well...what do you all think?" As the other members gave their thoughts on the matter--and most of them seemed to agree that they should do something about the matter--Terra wondered just what she should do.
Suddenly, she heard a noise coming directly behind her. The next moment, a tall, brown haired man came bearing through the door. Terra almost shrieked as the door nearly crashed into her, but the man blazed past and grabbed the fist of...a goblin? As Terra wasn't very fond of goblins for reasons we will not discuss now, she instinctively jumped back...and fell rather unceremoniously into the room.
The brown haired man stalked into the room after having thrown the goblin in, not paying attention to the other intruder. "It looks like we have our first volunteer!" he declared, obviously angry over the eavesdropper.
The goblin lady rose to her feet, equally angry. "You ruined my ship!" she retaliated.
"Oh, sorry we interrupted your slave trading," the man replied sarcastically, slamming the door shut and locking it behind him. "But it seems it lead you to a greater purpose. Jensu will go investigate. But we'll need some people to join our little green friend to ensure she doesn't make a run for it. I know some of you have slept already, who here has gotten the most rest? Or is willing to spend a few hours out while we all sleep?"
Terra looked around at the tired faces, starting to make up her mind on the matter. It certainly wasn't her problem, true, but if she helped, she could potentially get enough money to get back onto the road, hopefully away from the horrors. And besides, if it was to help people...well, that was compelling enough on its own.
Terra rose to her feet and cleared her throat, directing all the attention in the room upon herself. Hoping she wouldn't stammer too much, she began to speak. "E-Excuse me for intruding...I would like to help with this...in any way I can."
"E-Excuse me for intruding...I would like to help with this...in any way I can," Another voice added. Yuwen spun around and glared down at the girl. "Uh... help with what?" Yuwen quickly covered up. "You can't help with these plans. We were talking about things to do in other villages. Sorry who are you? How'd you get in here?"
"Uh... help with what?" The man quickly tried to play dumb about the situation. "You can't help with these plans. We were talking about things to do in other villages. Sorry who are you? How'd you get in here?"
With a gulp, Terra admitted that she had eavesdropped on the entire meeting. "As for who I am...m-my name is Terra Himene. I was traveling, but...well, these monsters..." She tried to avoid the gaze of the girl with green eyes and black hair here. "...chased me off the road, and I fell off a cliff trying to escape. I lost almost everything, but...some of you..." Here she looked in the direction of the black haired woman and the whale-no, orca man. "I ended up here. There isn't anywhere I can go now since I lost everything, though..."
As much as she didn't want to (especially because mismatched eyes were considered an indication of dark magic...which was true except for the dark part in her case), she pulled back her hood far enough to make direct eye contact with the man. At first his fierce expression frightened her, but she quickly steeled herself and continued talking. "I-I can fight and defend myself...and it seems I'm a more...affordable loss than any of you if I can't get out of here. So please, let me help."
With a gulp, Terra admitted that she had eavesdropped on the entire meeting. "As for who I am...m-my name is Terra Himene. I was traveling, but...well, these monsters..." She tried to avoid the gaze of the girl with green eyes and black hair here. "...chased me off the road, and I fell off a cliff trying to escape. I lost almost everything, but...some of you..." Here she looked in the direction of the black haired woman and the whale-no, orca man. "I ended up here. There isn't anywhere I can go now since I lost everything, though..."
As much as she didn't want to (especially because mismatched eyes were considered an indication of dark magic...which was true except for the dark part in her case), she pulled back her hood far enough to make direct eye contact with the man. At first his fierce expression frightened her, but she quickly steeled herself and continued talking. "I-I can fight and defend myself...and it seems I'm a more...affordable loss than any of you if I can't get out of here. So please, let me help."
"An affordable loss?" Yuwen said with a small smile. "We're not villains, here." He rose and turned to his team. "Can any of you vouch for this girl?" He questioned. "Because I don't like the idea of sending kids off to their deaths."
"Hold on!" Jensu exclaimed, standing up and brushing herself off. "This is besides the point. I'm not a slaver!"
"Aren't you?" Yuwen replied, almost laughing. "Then how do you explain the cages full of slaves at the bottom of your ship?"
Jensu shook her head as she secured her captains hat. "I don't know... I had a deal with these business men in Poyo, they didn't let me see their cargo."
"Right, that sounds realistic," Yuwen muttered.
Jensu glared at the man. "Do you honestly think I'd sell slaves if my mother was kidnapped by one?"
"I just don't think you'd be so stupid as to not check your cargo," Yuwen replied, before turning back to the girl who'd broken in. Terra, she'd called herself. "Anyone know this kid?" He repeated.
"Hold on!" Jensu exclaimed, standing up and brushing herself off. "This is besides the point. I'm not a slaver!"
"Aren't you?" Yuwen replied, almost laughing. "Then how do you explain the cages full of slaves at the bottom of your ship?"
Jensu shook her head as she secured her captains hat. "I don't know... I had a deal with these business men in Poyo, they didn't let me see their cargo."
"Right, that sounds realistic," Yuwen muttered.
Jensu glared at the man. "Do you honestly think I'd sell slaves if my mother was kidnapped by one?"
"I just don't think you'd be so stupid as to not check your cargo," Yuwen replied, before turning back to the girl who'd broken in. Terra, she'd called herself. "Anyone know this kid?" He repeated.
Keeflo listened as Yuwen talked to the elder. The old man seemed to be describing some sort of supernatural occurrence. The orca beast-man thought that ghosts and such were mostly nonsense stories meant to scare little kids, but sometimes he wondered. Chi was the energy of the living, what would prevent the remnants of the dead's chi from lingering in the world? Perhaps necromancy was the manipulation of the dead's chi. Keeflo shrugged. He didn't need to know right now.
Then Yuwen opened the door and swung in Jensu - in Keeflo's mind she no longer deserved the title of captain. A small girl fell in as well. In fact, this was the girl he had carried to the village. The goblin accused Yuwen of ruining her ship. Yuwen retorted with a sarcastic apology. Keeflo had half an urge to bite Jensu, perfectly aware that his teeth were capable of shearing off a finger or two if not more. But that would be savage and he was tired, so he remained seated.
Yuwen said that Jensu would be their scout to see whatever this was that was harming the village and asked for volunteers for accompanying her. Keeflo shook his head. He needed sleep. Then the girl, the same one who had stumbled into the room, volunteered. She said she could fight and defend herself and called herself a more affordable loss than the rest of them. This jolted Keeflo out of his half doze. He had much experience with the selfishness of others but little with the selflessness. "Do not belittle yourself. Your life is worth as much of any of ours," he said to the girl.
-----
Kethuel watched as the strangers walked upstairs. The girl he had invited, Terre, finished her food and went up after them. Quickly he gathered up the remaining plates and put them in the kitchen for someone to wash. Menial tasks finished, he went upstairs as well. He entered his room and drained his glass of water. Placing the cup the side of the wall, he held his ear next to the but of the cup and listened.
He seemed to have missed some pretty important parts. Now they were arguing about who would go somewhere. It was a bit of a disappointment to not know what they were doing, but it was probably better. He shouldn't have been eavesdropping in the first place. With a sighing a little, he continued to listen, hoping to hear an indicator of what this group was doing.
Then Yuwen opened the door and swung in Jensu - in Keeflo's mind she no longer deserved the title of captain. A small girl fell in as well. In fact, this was the girl he had carried to the village. The goblin accused Yuwen of ruining her ship. Yuwen retorted with a sarcastic apology. Keeflo had half an urge to bite Jensu, perfectly aware that his teeth were capable of shearing off a finger or two if not more. But that would be savage and he was tired, so he remained seated.
Yuwen said that Jensu would be their scout to see whatever this was that was harming the village and asked for volunteers for accompanying her. Keeflo shook his head. He needed sleep. Then the girl, the same one who had stumbled into the room, volunteered. She said she could fight and defend herself and called herself a more affordable loss than the rest of them. This jolted Keeflo out of his half doze. He had much experience with the selfishness of others but little with the selflessness. "Do not belittle yourself. Your life is worth as much of any of ours," he said to the girl.
-----
Kethuel watched as the strangers walked upstairs. The girl he had invited, Terre, finished her food and went up after them. Quickly he gathered up the remaining plates and put them in the kitchen for someone to wash. Menial tasks finished, he went upstairs as well. He entered his room and drained his glass of water. Placing the cup the side of the wall, he held his ear next to the but of the cup and listened.
He seemed to have missed some pretty important parts. Now they were arguing about who would go somewhere. It was a bit of a disappointment to not know what they were doing, but it was probably better. He shouldn't have been eavesdropping in the first place. With a sighing a little, he continued to listen, hoping to hear an indicator of what this group was doing.
Yamato sat in on the meeting, vaguely understanding that they had a new member, and that she was going with the Goblin girl to investigate the strange things happening around town. Hyuna seemed eager to fight, but he knew that's the only reason she wanted to help. He leaned against the wall, drifting in and out of sleep. He couldn't remember being so tired, but it had been nearly three days without sleep and the Sake wasn't helping.
"Let's get this moving then. Let the Goblin Slaver and Terra go and do what they've been instructed to do by the ever knowledgable Yuwen Fortune." He stood to leave the room so he could venture to his own and sleep until he decided to wake up.
"Let's get this moving then. Let the Goblin Slaver and Terra go and do what they've been instructed to do by the ever knowledgable Yuwen Fortune." He stood to leave the room so he could venture to his own and sleep until he decided to wake up.
"I don't believe we should let them loose on their own," Lo-muna frowned. She was tired herself, having escaped sleep's clutches for a few days now, but the limit hadn't been reached yet. "I'll go along if permitted. After all, I did say we can't let this matter go without some sort of intervention. I'm fast and it will be useful for this task. If either the new girl or the goblin decide to try something, I can either retrieve them quickly or come back here for help. Assistance is also something I can lend to them. Either way, I'm useful and am more awake than most of you."
"I'm going," Suiken sighed, looking at the others who volunteered. Or "volunteered" in Jensu's case. "There are situations like these I've encountered before...in the past," Suiken shrugged, thinking a bit before coughing out, "Occasionally. Such occurrences are more common in Onium than in any human province, generally..."
["I-I can fight and defend myself...and it seems I'm a more...affordable loss than any of you if I can't get out of here. So please, let me help."]
Suiken shrugged, glancing over at the newcomer for a bit. "Ah...you're the one who fell off that cliff. Glad to see you didn't die from that," he greeted. "Don't be so quick to throw away your life after surviving something like that." Suiken then looked at the others. "Well...any other volunteers?"
["I-I can fight and defend myself...and it seems I'm a more...affordable loss than any of you if I can't get out of here. So please, let me help."]
Suiken shrugged, glancing over at the newcomer for a bit. "Ah...you're the one who fell off that cliff. Glad to see you didn't die from that," he greeted. "Don't be so quick to throw away your life after surviving something like that." Suiken then looked at the others. "Well...any other volunteers?"
The heat was tremendous, the sun burning into his skin, then deeper, through blood and into bone, cracking every piece of him and turning his body into sand and ash. His every breath was agony, a knife piercing upwards into his lungs and twisting down into his abdomen, tearing apart his insides and filling his mouth with blood.
He had had enough strength to lift his head from the sand, to reach a hand towards the bloody carcasses that had once been his clan, to see the face of the one who had carved their lives out of their fragile chests, the one who had given him the cut that would be the death of him. Now, he lay there, knowing his death was far away, yet the time would pass in an instant. It was a death he awaited.
He shivered. Somewhere in him, his mind reeled. Cold... he was cold... but no, he was hot, dying in the sands... no it was so COLD...
***
Sunaarashi opened his eyes, coughing and spitting up water all over the rocks and branches that made up the sordid beach the river had thrown him on. His left shoulder hung limply, and Sunaarashi gingerly felt it, feeling the arm out of socket. With a clench of his teeth, Sunaarashi slammed the shoulder back into place, a groan escaping his throat. He lay there, panting, for some time, listening to the water pouring.
He lifted a hand to his head. What had happened?
He remembered the ship crashing, and he had flown forward. He must have hit his head, then fallen into the river. He lifted himself upwards and looked around. To his surprise, his bag lay not far away. He must have retained a death grip on it when he took his tumble. No wonder his shoulder had been...
Lifting the bag, he stumbled a little, shaking his head to clear it. Looking around, the woods were dark, but the moon was bright and the stars were out. Through the trees, he thought he saw a light in the distance. Maybe several lights. A town?
Sunaarashi shouldered the bag and began making his way through the trees, wondering if any of the others had survived the crash. He snorted. Knowing his luck, he would be the only one who was injured or lost.
He had had enough strength to lift his head from the sand, to reach a hand towards the bloody carcasses that had once been his clan, to see the face of the one who had carved their lives out of their fragile chests, the one who had given him the cut that would be the death of him. Now, he lay there, knowing his death was far away, yet the time would pass in an instant. It was a death he awaited.
He shivered. Somewhere in him, his mind reeled. Cold... he was cold... but no, he was hot, dying in the sands... no it was so COLD...
***
Sunaarashi opened his eyes, coughing and spitting up water all over the rocks and branches that made up the sordid beach the river had thrown him on. His left shoulder hung limply, and Sunaarashi gingerly felt it, feeling the arm out of socket. With a clench of his teeth, Sunaarashi slammed the shoulder back into place, a groan escaping his throat. He lay there, panting, for some time, listening to the water pouring.
He lifted a hand to his head. What had happened?
He remembered the ship crashing, and he had flown forward. He must have hit his head, then fallen into the river. He lifted himself upwards and looked around. To his surprise, his bag lay not far away. He must have retained a death grip on it when he took his tumble. No wonder his shoulder had been...
Lifting the bag, he stumbled a little, shaking his head to clear it. Looking around, the woods were dark, but the moon was bright and the stars were out. Through the trees, he thought he saw a light in the distance. Maybe several lights. A town?
Sunaarashi shouldered the bag and began making his way through the trees, wondering if any of the others had survived the crash. He snorted. Knowing his luck, he would be the only one who was injured or lost.
Yuwen nodded. "Okay then. Lo-muna and Suiken, you guys keep an eye on Terra and Jensu. Make sure the kid doesn't get hurt," He said with a stern nod. "Find the old man again, find out which villager is going where." Yuwen glanced at the three and then the rest of the team. "Everyone else go with them or get some rest... its late." He moved over and collapsed onto a bed.
Jensu glared at the man before turning to Lo-muna, Suiken and Terra. "Well isn't this quaint," She muttered, before stepping toward the door...
Jensu glared at the man before turning to Lo-muna, Suiken and Terra. "Well isn't this quaint," She muttered, before stepping toward the door...
"You have a lot to answer for, Captain," Suiken stated, turning over to look at Jensu as they left. "And, yes, while I know that you claim to be innocent, I hope you can see why that answer isn't good enough." He then looked over to the newcomer and asked, "So, what was with that whole falling off the cliff deal?"
As they left the rooms and entered the front hall of the inn, the old man was nowhere in sight.
As they left the rooms and entered the front hall of the inn, the old man was nowhere in sight.
Yamato walked into his suite and sat on the bed. He wasn't sure if it was soft or if he was just that tired. Regardless, it was nice to sit and relax. After a few moments he stepped into the suite's bathroom and lit the fire under the tub of water he'd requested be filled. It took a few minutes but soon the tub was warm and he dipped himself into the warming water, his tense muscles relaxing for the first time since leaving the bar the night before in Poyo. "What an interesting day," he said aloud, reaching over and grabbing a book he'd set to the side. A novel about a man who one day hoped to be king of a small nation. It was filled with battles between the rebel camp and the current king while the rebels tried to defend what they had taken as their territory. He'd read it many times, each time trying to see where the rebels went wrong, or where the King's men could have fought better. He closed his eyes, reciting the book from memory while he absent-mindedly flipped the pages.
As the water grew hotter, Yamato dunked his head under before washing it with a bar of soap. He could feel the grime from the river washing out. He also took care to wash the wound on his arm. It wasn't as deep as he'd thought, but it was much longer, accounting for the blood loss. It wouldn't take long to heal now.
He quickly dried off and wrapped his arm with a proper bandage and put on a fresh set of robes. He didn't wear his clans robes often but until he worked up the energy to properly wash shirt and pants he wore under his armor, the robes would do. He'd taken the liberty to dye them the same color as his wings, a deep charcoal gray which made the intricate black detailing that adorned the robes. It was an impressive and expensive set of robes, even with the dyed color. The only flaw was where Yamato had covered his Clan's crest with a fitting black patch. It seemed to fit the pattern, but when view up close one could tell it was an addition.
After setting his things where he wanted them, he lay on the bed, and fell asleep before he could get under the blanket.
As the water grew hotter, Yamato dunked his head under before washing it with a bar of soap. He could feel the grime from the river washing out. He also took care to wash the wound on his arm. It wasn't as deep as he'd thought, but it was much longer, accounting for the blood loss. It wouldn't take long to heal now.
He quickly dried off and wrapped his arm with a proper bandage and put on a fresh set of robes. He didn't wear his clans robes often but until he worked up the energy to properly wash shirt and pants he wore under his armor, the robes would do. He'd taken the liberty to dye them the same color as his wings, a deep charcoal gray which made the intricate black detailing that adorned the robes. It was an impressive and expensive set of robes, even with the dyed color. The only flaw was where Yamato had covered his Clan's crest with a fitting black patch. It seemed to fit the pattern, but when view up close one could tell it was an addition.
After setting his things where he wanted them, he lay on the bed, and fell asleep before he could get under the blanket.
"Yeah I hope you can see why I don't care," Jensu spat back as stepped down into the dully lit bar of the inn. "They offered me a lot of money, they said it was Imperial merchandise. It was two fellows from the Prefecture... they offered me a lot of money." She glared around. "So where is this geezer? And is there some whiskey around here we could buy?"
"He most probably has already left," Lo-muna guessed with a shrug. "And there will be no whiskey until the mission is complete. It is bad enough some of us require sleep. Drinking will only further dampen our efforts at rescuing this town."
"Yeah you know what else you further dampened? My ship!" Jensu spat, again, as she pushed past Lo-muna. "You know, when you crashed it in the river."
"Lo-Muna's right. Alcohol isn't a priority tight now..." Suiken spoke calmly. "Considering what we're here to do. How about you hold off on it until after we've solved this town's predicament? That way, you'll be more aware once we encounter danger."
Making their way out of the inn and outside, into the street, the only noises that they could hear was the occasional cricket and hoot of a bird. Other than that, it was deathly silent. Fog covered the town like a gaseous blanket, rendering it difficult to see clearly. From what they did notice, a lone figure was making it's way through the fog, which seemed to be slowly but steadily, opening up a path for him.
From the person's silhouette, they could clearly tell he was a child. Suiken approached him. "I'm sorry, but...what are you doing out here this late?" the Oni cautiously asked.
The boy turned to the oni and put on a brave face, despite the growing dread in his voice. "My mother says it's my turn next. Doing this will save the town and I'll be a hero. See?" the boy pointed at the fog, which seemed to be forming a path for him towards the grave site.
"Ah, I see..." Suiken said. "Well. You won't have to head through this path alone. We're coming with you."
"You can't," the boy frowned, sounding somewhat skeptical. "That's...that's against the rules?"
"The rules've changed," Suiken answered simply. The boy shrugged, not wanting to dawdle any longer as he headed off into the path.
Suiken nodded at the others to follow him.
Making their way out of the inn and outside, into the street, the only noises that they could hear was the occasional cricket and hoot of a bird. Other than that, it was deathly silent. Fog covered the town like a gaseous blanket, rendering it difficult to see clearly. From what they did notice, a lone figure was making it's way through the fog, which seemed to be slowly but steadily, opening up a path for him.
From the person's silhouette, they could clearly tell he was a child. Suiken approached him. "I'm sorry, but...what are you doing out here this late?" the Oni cautiously asked.
The boy turned to the oni and put on a brave face, despite the growing dread in his voice. "My mother says it's my turn next. Doing this will save the town and I'll be a hero. See?" the boy pointed at the fog, which seemed to be forming a path for him towards the grave site.
"Ah, I see..." Suiken said. "Well. You won't have to head through this path alone. We're coming with you."
"You can't," the boy frowned, sounding somewhat skeptical. "That's...that's against the rules?"
"The rules've changed," Suiken answered simply. The boy shrugged, not wanting to dawdle any longer as he headed off into the path.
Suiken nodded at the others to follow him.
Surprisingly, Terra found she was joined by the snow oni and a woman with rabbit ears. Speaking of the snow oni, both he and the whale-wait, how long would she keep making that mistake?! The orca...scolded her, in want of a more fitting word, for calling herself expendable, and the brown haired man, whose name she had learned to be Yuwen Fortune and who seemed to be the leader, ordered for the ones accompanying Terra to make sure she didn't get hurt. It felt nice that they were taking so much trouble for her...but also a little embarrassing.
And worrying. The horrors were still somewhere out there, and if she had a run-in with them, it'd go less than smoothly. Especially because now that these people were accompanying her, the horrors would almost certainly target them.
"Find the old man again, find out which villager is going where." Yuwen glanced at the three and then the rest of the team. "Everyone else go with them or get some rest... its late." He moved over and collapsed onto a bed, almost immediately beginning to snore.
After watching him, Terra looked with guilt at the oni and rabbit woman-if she had heard correctly, their names were Suiken and Lo-Muna, respectively. "U-um..." She was about to ask if they were really alright with staying up so late, considering the state their leader was in.
But Suiken asked his question a bit faster. "So, what was with that whole falling off the cliff deal?" As he spoke, the others began to move towards the door, prompting Terra to hurry and catch up to them.
"E-eh? I didn't, um, say it loud enough back there?" Terra repeated her recollection of the first encounter she had with the horrors, hoping that they wouldn't spring up by karma right in front of them.
And worrying. The horrors were still somewhere out there, and if she had a run-in with them, it'd go less than smoothly. Especially because now that these people were accompanying her, the horrors would almost certainly target them.
"Find the old man again, find out which villager is going where." Yuwen glanced at the three and then the rest of the team. "Everyone else go with them or get some rest... its late." He moved over and collapsed onto a bed, almost immediately beginning to snore.
After watching him, Terra looked with guilt at the oni and rabbit woman-if she had heard correctly, their names were Suiken and Lo-Muna, respectively. "U-um..." She was about to ask if they were really alright with staying up so late, considering the state their leader was in.
But Suiken asked his question a bit faster. "So, what was with that whole falling off the cliff deal?" As he spoke, the others began to move towards the door, prompting Terra to hurry and catch up to them.
"E-eh? I didn't, um, say it loud enough back there?" Terra repeated her recollection of the first encounter she had with the horrors, hoping that they wouldn't spring up by karma right in front of them.
"No. No you didn't," Jensu commented to Terra as they began to walk through the night after the child...
Lo-muna frowned at Jensu's sharp tone but knew the goblin had gone through quite a lot. She called after the female's retreating back, "Apologizing for the ship would be useless since we can't save it anymore. We can however save your mother. That, I can assure you."
She then turned to Terra and gave her a reassuring smile, "What our captain means is that not all of us have sensitive hearing like myself. Hyuna also mentioned seeing the horror terrors and I'm curious as to why such a young girl as yourself is involved with these creatures? Not that I've ever personally seen one but I have heard rumours on my travels. Their infrequency made me doubt their existence. Now, however, I would like to know more. If they pursue you while you're with us, I would like to be armed with knowledge to help protect you."
She then turned to Terra and gave her a reassuring smile, "What our captain means is that not all of us have sensitive hearing like myself. Hyuna also mentioned seeing the horror terrors and I'm curious as to why such a young girl as yourself is involved with these creatures? Not that I've ever personally seen one but I have heard rumours on my travels. Their infrequency made me doubt their existence. Now, however, I would like to know more. If they pursue you while you're with us, I would like to be armed with knowledge to help protect you."
"Spirits and ghosts... horrors in the night," Jensu whispered before sipping a wooden flask she had gotten from somewhere, as if an endless supply of alcohol seemed to follow the good captain. The fog was thick, and the dirt roads that crisscrossed across the sparse farming community were empty. Every time they approached a house or a shack the fires were out, but through the darkness they could spot cracks in doors and windows - eyes looking out, watching. "...Hey kid, what do you make of all this?" Jensu called out as they walked. "All this... strangeness."
"Ah, yes, my mind must've been on other things when you mentioned this before," Suiken shrugged as Terra recounted her tale again. "For such creatures to be involved with you, you must be in a heap of trouble..." the Oni sighed in an exasperated, but somewhat humorous, manner. "Not that we don't have plenty of those in our guild as well."
It was then that voices began to emerge from the mist on each side of the path being carved out for the boy. "Stoooop. Tresspassers. Gobackgobackgoback..."
"Not welcome here. Stay away. Gobackgobackgoback..." the whispering voices hissed.
The boy turned back and looked at Jensu, shrugging, "I don't know. All I know is they used to be nice, but now they're not. A lotta the townspeople, who went to the grave site used to be nice too. The ones who came back came back mean though. I hope I don't come back mean..." he sighed, looking down at the ground worriedly.
It was then that voices began to emerge from the mist on each side of the path being carved out for the boy. "Stoooop. Tresspassers. Gobackgobackgoback..."
"Not welcome here. Stay away. Gobackgobackgoback..." the whispering voices hissed.
The boy turned back and looked at Jensu, shrugging, "I don't know. All I know is they used to be nice, but now they're not. A lotta the townspeople, who went to the grave site used to be nice too. The ones who came back came back mean though. I hope I don't come back mean..." he sighed, looking down at the ground worriedly.
"I'm not the only one who heard that, am I?" Jensu whispered, taking another drink as they approached the circular door to the grave-site, built into the side of a large, grassy hill...
"I'm hearing a lot of things," Lo-muna frowned. "Then again those voices are making a rather loud argument. How can a child be sent to this?"
Let us simply say that by complaining continuously about matters such as whiskey, Jensu caused Terra's opinion on goblins to drop even further.
However, they saw a boy walking down the same route their little group. When questioned, he put on his best face of courage and explained, "My mother says it's my turn next. Doing this will save the town and I'll be a hero. See?" the boy pointed at the fog, which seemed to be forming a path for him towards the grave site.
That's too cruel! Terra looked up at Suiken and Lo-Muna, hoping they thought similarly. As it was, Suiken said, "Well. You won't have to head through this path alone. We're coming with you."
"You can't," the boy frowned, sounding somewhat skeptical. "That's...that's against the rules?"
"The rules've changed," Suiken answered simply. (For some reason, Terra found this reply funny.) The boy shrugged, not wanting to dawdle any longer as he headed off into the path. Somehow it ended up with the boy at the front of the group, and Terra and Lo-Muna right behind him. Jensu followed them, and Suiken brought up the rear to keep an eye on the goblin lady.
As they walked, Lo-Muna began to speak to Terra, putting on a friendly smile. "What our captain means is that not all of us have sensitive hearing like myself. Hyuna also mentioned seeing the horror terrors and I'm curious as to why such a young girl as yourself is involved with these creatures? Not that I've ever personally seen one but I have heard rumours on my travels. Their infrequency made me doubt their existence. Now, however, I would like to know more. If they pursue you while you're with us, I would like to be armed with knowledge to help protect you."
The horrors had been seen before? Either way, Terra shrugged when Muna noted it was strange for someone like Terra to be chased by them. She didn't know what they wanted at all. "And, well, haha...if you were in my place at that time, I, uh...don't think you'd like to know that much more."
"Ah, yes, my mind must've been on other things when you mentioned this before," Suiken shrugged as Terra finished recounted her tale again. "For such creatures to be involved with you, you must be in a heap of trouble...Not that we don't have plenty of those in our guild as well."
It probably wasn't Suiken's intent to make Terra feel guilty, but, well, she did. "...sorry if it causes you all trouble," she sighed, bowing her head.
"Stoooop. Tresspassers. Gobackgobackgoback..."
"Not welcome here. Stay away. Gobackgobackgoback..."
When she heard the voices from the mist, Terra's entire body froze. She looked around frantically for the source of that voice, but there was no one. But wait, were those glowing red eyes in the mist? All of Terra's courage vaporized. She involuntarily took a step backwards, almost ready to bolt away back to the inn.
However, they saw a boy walking down the same route their little group. When questioned, he put on his best face of courage and explained, "My mother says it's my turn next. Doing this will save the town and I'll be a hero. See?" the boy pointed at the fog, which seemed to be forming a path for him towards the grave site.
That's too cruel! Terra looked up at Suiken and Lo-Muna, hoping they thought similarly. As it was, Suiken said, "Well. You won't have to head through this path alone. We're coming with you."
"You can't," the boy frowned, sounding somewhat skeptical. "That's...that's against the rules?"
"The rules've changed," Suiken answered simply. (For some reason, Terra found this reply funny.) The boy shrugged, not wanting to dawdle any longer as he headed off into the path. Somehow it ended up with the boy at the front of the group, and Terra and Lo-Muna right behind him. Jensu followed them, and Suiken brought up the rear to keep an eye on the goblin lady.
As they walked, Lo-Muna began to speak to Terra, putting on a friendly smile. "What our captain means is that not all of us have sensitive hearing like myself. Hyuna also mentioned seeing the horror terrors and I'm curious as to why such a young girl as yourself is involved with these creatures? Not that I've ever personally seen one but I have heard rumours on my travels. Their infrequency made me doubt their existence. Now, however, I would like to know more. If they pursue you while you're with us, I would like to be armed with knowledge to help protect you."
The horrors had been seen before? Either way, Terra shrugged when Muna noted it was strange for someone like Terra to be chased by them. She didn't know what they wanted at all. "And, well, haha...if you were in my place at that time, I, uh...don't think you'd like to know that much more."
"Ah, yes, my mind must've been on other things when you mentioned this before," Suiken shrugged as Terra finished recounted her tale again. "For such creatures to be involved with you, you must be in a heap of trouble...Not that we don't have plenty of those in our guild as well."
It probably wasn't Suiken's intent to make Terra feel guilty, but, well, she did. "...sorry if it causes you all trouble," she sighed, bowing her head.
"Stoooop. Tresspassers. Gobackgobackgoback..."
"Not welcome here. Stay away. Gobackgobackgoback..."
When she heard the voices from the mist, Terra's entire body froze. She looked around frantically for the source of that voice, but there was no one. But wait, were those glowing red eyes in the mist? All of Terra's courage vaporized. She involuntarily took a step backwards, almost ready to bolt away back to the inn.
Ah, Furoe. Capital of the Haraan Fields Province, of Yune. It was a pretty damn long way from Lyropta, but it had to have been worth it. One of the nobles here, Me-Hyung, well, he’d been pretty rude to him while visiting Lyropta on the way to the capital of Gwan to meet with the esteemed King. Why would a mere noble even have business with the King, who knew? But the man was more than haughty and lorded over his status while there, making Valkar do his bidding. Ironically, it was like a slave. He’d have his revenge though, because while the Me-Hyung was there, his daughter, Nee, had caught his eye. So, like any respectable slaver would do, he’d follow his prey, telling his second-in-command, a Gwanish named Moga, to be in charge until he got back with his new favorite plaything.
Nee herself was pretty cute. Short, maybe around fourteen years old; ripe years of development for a young girl, for sure. She was gentle and kind, and always was willing to lend an ear- not quite like the spoiled nobles Valkar was used to. And she almost always had an entourage of bodyguards; not giving him any opportunity to abduct her. Sure, he could always kill the guards, but that was troublesome, since then chances are, the Me-Hyung family would petition for a war against Gwan to get his precious daughter back. And a war, well, that’s bad for business, after all.
So of course it baffled him to be standing directly in front of her, in the middle of the marketplace; a slightly exasperated look on her small face. While she had snuck out of her wealthy noble home (“I’m only visiting the townsfolk, that’s all!”), she saw him, recognized him from the Gwan visit and called him over. Valkar couldn’t think of a stupider girl, naively waving at a slaver, as if they were friends. It’s ridiculous! But it’s not as if he had any opportunity to nab her and run, what with his clearly Gwanish appearance, and all the hustle and bustle of the town folks as they bought goods, or sold them.
“What are you doing here, sir?” Nee asked him; both sat at a table in front of some sort of meat-on-a-stick stall. “Thank you, again, for taking care of us during our time in Lyropta.”
She even spoke like a noble, with a light, sing-song voice; and was able to sound formal, polite, and friendly all at the same time. A true noblewoman, and it sickened the slaver man to think of it. Why was she born in such a good life and position, while he was beaten by his own mother as a child, to make a good head of the empire? It’s not as if he wanted to be in power- they’d have made him a slave if he didn’t agree! He ground his teeth as the girl smiled at him prettily.
“Just buying some wares they only sold here in Furoe.” He muttered gruffly. “Premium boar meat found nowhere else in the continent.”
And hell, sure she was a noble, but did she have to twinkle as she spoke? Did lights have to shine up and sparkle around her? Was it all really necessary?
“It’s one of our best comodies.” Nee laughed, a light, dancing laugh. “Comditties? C-“
“Commodities.” Valkar interrupted. “That’s how you say it, girl.”
Another laugh. Damnit.
“Sorry, sir!” She bowed her head deeply. “I- oh, I must have been frightfully embarrassing!”
“Not at all.” Valkar said, with a light frown. “You’re okay, Nee.”
Why was he even putting up with this, he had no idea. Sure, it’d be easier to kidnap the girl once she trusted him more, but listening and talking to the girl’s thoughts and worries about a noble life, it was so tiresome. Such a damn bother, and Valkar just wanted to take her and be done with it, screw the chance of a war happening. But, well, Valkar was usually a rational man, and he knew doing all this for his own personal vendetta was hardly rational. And it wasn’t like he was going to sell her to anyone, no, Valkar wanted Nee for himself. He just… it wouldn’t feel right to give his own, special target to anyone else. So you couldn’t even say this new endeavor was for business either. It was definitely personal.
“If Father’d let me…” The girl looked unsure, almost nervous for a moment, before continuing. “Um, I would very much like to be in town more. It is, I think, anyways, nicer than our mansion, with all those rules.”
Right after confessing that terrible sin of hers, she looked terrified, glanced around, and then slumped into her chair, as if she was apologizing and genuinely felt regret for feeling such foolish things. That display, even her reddened cheeks and pretty curls, it all served to make Valkar angrier. It was all he could to hold it in; a violent act to a young girl- especially that young girl could only serve to harm him in the end.
“Nee.” Valkar grunted. “I’ll make you some special Red Gwanish Tea, so cheer up.”
Valkar put the assortment of spices and herbs into his portable tea kettle, and filled it up with water. After that, he put his hands to the steel and activated his chi to the max- only enough to really make the tea hot enough to drink. Red Gwanish Tea is a great depressant; for relaxing in, but not enough to make you fall asleep. It’s intensely sharp and biting taste, as well as the slightly pungent taste made it, at least to critics, a pretty crude type of tea, but it was a national favorite amongst the Gwanish population. Or at least, the underbelly of the Gwanish population. Most girls would look at it doubtfully before excusing herselves, but Nee bravely took a huge sip, set it down and gulped, making a pleased noise at the tea.
“Thank you, sir.” Nee said gratefully, and took another sip. “I would love to visit Gwan again and taste this tea, sir.”
“Valkar, just call me Valkar.” He stood up and made to leave. “I’ll keep our meeting a secret, so you won’t get in trouble.” Valkar made a small wave, and the girl returned it, bowing deeply again. “Take care of yourself, Nee.”
I really need a stiff drink.
Nee herself was pretty cute. Short, maybe around fourteen years old; ripe years of development for a young girl, for sure. She was gentle and kind, and always was willing to lend an ear- not quite like the spoiled nobles Valkar was used to. And she almost always had an entourage of bodyguards; not giving him any opportunity to abduct her. Sure, he could always kill the guards, but that was troublesome, since then chances are, the Me-Hyung family would petition for a war against Gwan to get his precious daughter back. And a war, well, that’s bad for business, after all.
So of course it baffled him to be standing directly in front of her, in the middle of the marketplace; a slightly exasperated look on her small face. While she had snuck out of her wealthy noble home (“I’m only visiting the townsfolk, that’s all!”), she saw him, recognized him from the Gwan visit and called him over. Valkar couldn’t think of a stupider girl, naively waving at a slaver, as if they were friends. It’s ridiculous! But it’s not as if he had any opportunity to nab her and run, what with his clearly Gwanish appearance, and all the hustle and bustle of the town folks as they bought goods, or sold them.
“What are you doing here, sir?” Nee asked him; both sat at a table in front of some sort of meat-on-a-stick stall. “Thank you, again, for taking care of us during our time in Lyropta.”
She even spoke like a noble, with a light, sing-song voice; and was able to sound formal, polite, and friendly all at the same time. A true noblewoman, and it sickened the slaver man to think of it. Why was she born in such a good life and position, while he was beaten by his own mother as a child, to make a good head of the empire? It’s not as if he wanted to be in power- they’d have made him a slave if he didn’t agree! He ground his teeth as the girl smiled at him prettily.
“Just buying some wares they only sold here in Furoe.” He muttered gruffly. “Premium boar meat found nowhere else in the continent.”
And hell, sure she was a noble, but did she have to twinkle as she spoke? Did lights have to shine up and sparkle around her? Was it all really necessary?
“It’s one of our best comodies.” Nee laughed, a light, dancing laugh. “Comditties? C-“
“Commodities.” Valkar interrupted. “That’s how you say it, girl.”
Another laugh. Damnit.
“Sorry, sir!” She bowed her head deeply. “I- oh, I must have been frightfully embarrassing!”
“Not at all.” Valkar said, with a light frown. “You’re okay, Nee.”
Why was he even putting up with this, he had no idea. Sure, it’d be easier to kidnap the girl once she trusted him more, but listening and talking to the girl’s thoughts and worries about a noble life, it was so tiresome. Such a damn bother, and Valkar just wanted to take her and be done with it, screw the chance of a war happening. But, well, Valkar was usually a rational man, and he knew doing all this for his own personal vendetta was hardly rational. And it wasn’t like he was going to sell her to anyone, no, Valkar wanted Nee for himself. He just… it wouldn’t feel right to give his own, special target to anyone else. So you couldn’t even say this new endeavor was for business either. It was definitely personal.
“If Father’d let me…” The girl looked unsure, almost nervous for a moment, before continuing. “Um, I would very much like to be in town more. It is, I think, anyways, nicer than our mansion, with all those rules.”
Right after confessing that terrible sin of hers, she looked terrified, glanced around, and then slumped into her chair, as if she was apologizing and genuinely felt regret for feeling such foolish things. That display, even her reddened cheeks and pretty curls, it all served to make Valkar angrier. It was all he could to hold it in; a violent act to a young girl- especially that young girl could only serve to harm him in the end.
“Nee.” Valkar grunted. “I’ll make you some special Red Gwanish Tea, so cheer up.”
Valkar put the assortment of spices and herbs into his portable tea kettle, and filled it up with water. After that, he put his hands to the steel and activated his chi to the max- only enough to really make the tea hot enough to drink. Red Gwanish Tea is a great depressant; for relaxing in, but not enough to make you fall asleep. It’s intensely sharp and biting taste, as well as the slightly pungent taste made it, at least to critics, a pretty crude type of tea, but it was a national favorite amongst the Gwanish population. Or at least, the underbelly of the Gwanish population. Most girls would look at it doubtfully before excusing herselves, but Nee bravely took a huge sip, set it down and gulped, making a pleased noise at the tea.
“Thank you, sir.” Nee said gratefully, and took another sip. “I would love to visit Gwan again and taste this tea, sir.”
“Valkar, just call me Valkar.” He stood up and made to leave. “I’ll keep our meeting a secret, so you won’t get in trouble.” Valkar made a small wave, and the girl returned it, bowing deeply again. “Take care of yourself, Nee.”
I really need a stiff drink.
Not willing to group up with the damned Oni, and terrified of facing the rabbit girl, Hyuna faced a predicament. Sure, she hated Muna for messing with her head like she did. But on the other hand, well, it's not as if she wanted her to die... and the idea of bad things happening to her, of the monsters getting to her, it really really messed with her mind even more. Why did she even care so much, what happened to the rabbit girl? Why did she desperately cling to her ear during the shipwreck? Her emotions were in turmoil, but it didn't stop her from stalking the group that headed out, including the ironically slaver goblin, as well as the weird new girl that grated on Hyuna's nerves more and more. What was her deal, anyways, acting like her life didn't matter? Because, well, it really didn't matter in the long run, but it's not something you just out and admit! That's just being pathetic and spineless. If your life is worthless, you fight to give it worth, you don't just.... anyways.
There she was, body feeling sluggishly slow, and nibbling tensely on more of those sweets that she bought from Poyo, incredibly thankful that somehow, not all of them were ruined. The fog was dark and oppressing, but still she trailed behind the four, gliding through the air with every part of her except for her eyes invisible in an illusion.
Why does Muna have to get so friendly with the others? Why is she putting herself at risk? She's so stupid!
Well, it was technically a group of five, but that boy was so inconsequential to Hyuna's mind that she discounted him. Chances are he'd get himself hurt and Muna'd have to fret over him. He was so in the way- at least the the singing and dancing Oni could fight too, and the stupid nervous girl has weapons. But a civilian, a damned villager? He might even be leading them into a trap. And when those stupid wispy voices began, trying to make them go back, her sense of unease grew. At least more sugar entered her system, giving her back her springy speed and agility, feeling lighter than ever in this night- even the slight irritation of the burns felt minimal; wind caressing her body and rejuvenating her now fresh mind.
For some reason none of those monsters from before were here. And that was really weird- there were dozens upon dozens of them earlier. And then the villagers and their whole thing was all creepy and suspicious- it was a better idea to just get out of here as soon as possible. Or else a stupid bunny might end up dead in a hole, and Hyuna would feel-
She almost stumbled in the air. What the hell would she feel? Why would it matter if the rabbit girl died, what's it mean to her, anyways? And now the bunny even managed to mess up her focus on surfing the wind between the trees, just a little ahead of the four.
All of a sudden a daze of exhaustion overcame her and she hit grassy hill, just out of sight of the group with a thump. It was loud and obvious to hear, even through those damn weird voices. Normally, she'd be able to recover from something like that easily, but this time, maybe because of that annoying rabbit girl again, she felt incredibly skittish and nervous as she regained her senses and gobbled down another confection. The best idea would probably be to meet them, and apologize for the scare, but she really didn't want to risk Muna's ire, or her annoyance. But maybe even worse than that, Hyuna didn't want Muna to be afraid or on edge. So, she really only had one option, and after dispelling the almost invisibility, she stepped out into the path, in front of the grave door.
"I did that on purpose..." She mumbled in a low voice. "I wasn't here because I'm w-worried or anything, okay, so... I just felt like fighting things!"
She was subconsciously looking at the rabbit girl as she said it, and frowned at herself in her foolishness, and decided to send a vicious glare towards the weird new short unknown girl; the pathetic one, and felt just a little better about herself.
There she was, body feeling sluggishly slow, and nibbling tensely on more of those sweets that she bought from Poyo, incredibly thankful that somehow, not all of them were ruined. The fog was dark and oppressing, but still she trailed behind the four, gliding through the air with every part of her except for her eyes invisible in an illusion.
Why does Muna have to get so friendly with the others? Why is she putting herself at risk? She's so stupid!
Well, it was technically a group of five, but that boy was so inconsequential to Hyuna's mind that she discounted him. Chances are he'd get himself hurt and Muna'd have to fret over him. He was so in the way- at least the the singing and dancing Oni could fight too, and the stupid nervous girl has weapons. But a civilian, a damned villager? He might even be leading them into a trap. And when those stupid wispy voices began, trying to make them go back, her sense of unease grew. At least more sugar entered her system, giving her back her springy speed and agility, feeling lighter than ever in this night- even the slight irritation of the burns felt minimal; wind caressing her body and rejuvenating her now fresh mind.
For some reason none of those monsters from before were here. And that was really weird- there were dozens upon dozens of them earlier. And then the villagers and their whole thing was all creepy and suspicious- it was a better idea to just get out of here as soon as possible. Or else a stupid bunny might end up dead in a hole, and Hyuna would feel-
She almost stumbled in the air. What the hell would she feel? Why would it matter if the rabbit girl died, what's it mean to her, anyways? And now the bunny even managed to mess up her focus on surfing the wind between the trees, just a little ahead of the four.
All of a sudden a daze of exhaustion overcame her and she hit grassy hill, just out of sight of the group with a thump. It was loud and obvious to hear, even through those damn weird voices. Normally, she'd be able to recover from something like that easily, but this time, maybe because of that annoying rabbit girl again, she felt incredibly skittish and nervous as she regained her senses and gobbled down another confection. The best idea would probably be to meet them, and apologize for the scare, but she really didn't want to risk Muna's ire, or her annoyance. But maybe even worse than that, Hyuna didn't want Muna to be afraid or on edge. So, she really only had one option, and after dispelling the almost invisibility, she stepped out into the path, in front of the grave door.
"I did that on purpose..." She mumbled in a low voice. "I wasn't here because I'm w-worried or anything, okay, so... I just felt like fighting things!"
She was subconsciously looking at the rabbit girl as she said it, and frowned at herself in her foolishness, and decided to send a vicious glare towards the weird new short unknown girl; the pathetic one, and felt just a little better about herself.
Just as Terra's nerves were about to completely burst from fear, there was a rather loud noise of something falling upon the leaf-covered ground about 15 feet away. She almost screamed at that point and fled, but then the person who ended up coming out of the mist was...that girl who she encountered while being chased by the horrors?
"I-I did that on purpose..." The girl muttered awkwardly. "I wasn't here because I'm w-worried or anything, okay, so... I just felt like fighting things!" She seemed to be paying a lot of attention to Lo-Muna for some reason, looking incredibly embarrassed.
Terra sighed and put a hand on her heart, quite sure its beating speed had doubled. "Y-you seriously scared us, you know-" For some reason, the other girl glared viciously at her, silencing Terra at once. "...u-um, anyway, glad w-we have another person," she stammered out. "...s-so, should we keep going?"
She still wasn't sure if the horrors were actually there or not, but Terra wasn't keen on dashing ahead.
"I-I did that on purpose..." The girl muttered awkwardly. "I wasn't here because I'm w-worried or anything, okay, so... I just felt like fighting things!" She seemed to be paying a lot of attention to Lo-Muna for some reason, looking incredibly embarrassed.
Terra sighed and put a hand on her heart, quite sure its beating speed had doubled. "Y-you seriously scared us, you know-" For some reason, the other girl glared viciously at her, silencing Terra at once. "...u-um, anyway, glad w-we have another person," she stammered out. "...s-so, should we keep going?"
She still wasn't sure if the horrors were actually there or not, but Terra wasn't keen on dashing ahead.
Lo-muna laughed. She quickly covered her mouth but it was hard to stifle the giggles emanating from her. The others could give her all the strange looks they liked but it didn't detract from her sense of humor. They didn't know her that well after all.
"Sorry, sorry," she apologized as the laughter subsided. "It's just, you came out of nowhere Hyuna and scared a couple of us and I just thought that was humorous because it was like a prank of someone who couldn't go through with it! With how grave the situation is, it just seemed so out of place and I couldn't resist. My apologies, I know this is a grave situation but I needed a bit of a distraction. I was starting to get conscious of how dark it was."
She frowned for a second, looking up, before turning to Hyuna again, "Like the new girl said, it's good to have you here. We do intend to keep going if the child stays on this course. We have little choice in the matter."
"Sorry, sorry," she apologized as the laughter subsided. "It's just, you came out of nowhere Hyuna and scared a couple of us and I just thought that was humorous because it was like a prank of someone who couldn't go through with it! With how grave the situation is, it just seemed so out of place and I couldn't resist. My apologies, I know this is a grave situation but I needed a bit of a distraction. I was starting to get conscious of how dark it was."
She frowned for a second, looking up, before turning to Hyuna again, "Like the new girl said, it's good to have you here. We do intend to keep going if the child stays on this course. We have little choice in the matter."
"Eh..." Suiken responded, more annoyed than anything, at the screeching voices coming from the fog at them. The stone door leading to the grave site seem to rattle slightly with movement as the boy approached before it. It slowly pulled itself open, causing puffs of green mist to emit from the ghastly tombs. Suiken frowned.
"Hmm," the snow oni groaned. "That green aura. Telltale sign of a necromancer's handywork. Great..." Suiken sighed, glancing over to the others in the group. "Listen up, I forgot to mention this earlier, but now's as good a time as any. Any spirits we encounter, corrupted or otherwise, aren't' going to be hurt by simple physical hits. They're not like demons, who have a solid form. They can only be harmed by chi. And luckily, I sense that all four of you are proficient in chi...Wait. Four?" Suiken questioned as he noticed Hyuna approaching through the fog.
"Ah, Hyuna, glad of you to join us," Suiken nodded. "Watching after your rabbit friend, I see? At any rate, it's fortuitous that you've arrived. We're dealing with a necromancy here and we might need assistance."
The boy, not wanting to waste any more time listening to strangers argue, began to walk through the gate. It was then that the voices in the fog spoke once more, "Step no further..." they called out.
"Well...that's our invitation, then," Suiken shrugged as he glanced through the gate and saw where the boy was headed. To the very top of the hill, where the largest tomb sat high above the others, crumbled and broken. Sitting on it as if it were a throne was a ghastly vision of a human being. Transparent, paler than the moon light, and with empty eyes that appeared to gaze into the souls of the guild members (plus Jensu and Terra).
Soon, enough, hundreds of similar ghastly figures all erupted from the grave site, all staring at the intruders. They said nothing, but one could tell by the looks on their faces, what they were intending to say was, 'We dare you to take one step further...'
***
Back at the inn, the guild members would hear the sliding door open abruptly as they got to their rest. A kind faced woman approached, carrying a tray. "Evening tea...?" she hissed at them like a serpent, asking them a simple in question in a needlessly aggressive tone.
"Hmm," the snow oni groaned. "That green aura. Telltale sign of a necromancer's handywork. Great..." Suiken sighed, glancing over to the others in the group. "Listen up, I forgot to mention this earlier, but now's as good a time as any. Any spirits we encounter, corrupted or otherwise, aren't' going to be hurt by simple physical hits. They're not like demons, who have a solid form. They can only be harmed by chi. And luckily, I sense that all four of you are proficient in chi...Wait. Four?" Suiken questioned as he noticed Hyuna approaching through the fog.
"Ah, Hyuna, glad of you to join us," Suiken nodded. "Watching after your rabbit friend, I see? At any rate, it's fortuitous that you've arrived. We're dealing with a necromancy here and we might need assistance."
The boy, not wanting to waste any more time listening to strangers argue, began to walk through the gate. It was then that the voices in the fog spoke once more, "Step no further..." they called out.
"Well...that's our invitation, then," Suiken shrugged as he glanced through the gate and saw where the boy was headed. To the very top of the hill, where the largest tomb sat high above the others, crumbled and broken. Sitting on it as if it were a throne was a ghastly vision of a human being. Transparent, paler than the moon light, and with empty eyes that appeared to gaze into the souls of the guild members (plus Jensu and Terra).
Soon, enough, hundreds of similar ghastly figures all erupted from the grave site, all staring at the intruders. They said nothing, but one could tell by the looks on their faces, what they were intending to say was, 'We dare you to take one step further...'
***
Back at the inn, the guild members would hear the sliding door open abruptly as they got to their rest. A kind faced woman approached, carrying a tray. "Evening tea...?" she hissed at them like a serpent, asking them a simple in question in a needlessly aggressive tone.
Muna could have been terrified, she could have been angry, or even indignant. So, why, exactly, was the rabbit girl covering her mouth and shaking just a little? Was she crying? Did Hyuna make her break down in bawls? Her mind, on panic mode, as she tried to say something, or anything to calm her down. And in the corner of her mind, she noticed the weird girl, murmuring some nervous pleasantries about being glad she was there, earning another glare, this time more of desperation and nervousness than anything. Before Hyuna could do anything to make Muna stop crying, the rabbit girl spoke, a jolly look in her eyes.
"Sorry, sorry, it's just, you came out of nowhere Hyuna and scared a couple of us and I just thought that was humorous because it was like a prank of someone who couldn't go through with it!" Was that what Muna thought of her? Just a prankster? After going through all the trouble to try and make sure she was safe and all, too! She just marely managed to settle her gaze upon Muna's soft face. "With how grave the situation is, it just seemed so out of place and I couldn't resist. My apologies, I know this is a grave situation but I needed a bit of a distraction. I was starting to get conscious of how dark it was." With a little frown, she seemed to welcome Hyuna into their group as well. "Like the new girl said, it's good to have you here. We do intend to keep going if the child stays on this course. We have little choice in the matter."
She felt happy, oddly enough. And very much relieved- Muna wasn't crying at all. So she made her way in, brandishing her spear with a quick flip of the wrist, until the Oni had to ruin everything with one statement.
"Ah, Hyuna, glad of you to join us," The singing dancing Oni looked her over. "Watching after your rabbit friend, I see? At any rate, it's fortuitous that you've arrived. We're dealing with a necromancy here and we might need assistance."
Hyuna ground her teeth, but stayed silent. She knew if she spoke, it'd only make a fool out of her in front of Lo-Muna, and that was unacceptable, no matter how much she hated the bunny girl. Thus, with that strange village boy up ahead, the group of now five members got to the peak of the hill... and were met with oppressive strange creature things. Pale in the moonlight, and definitely a threat, peering at them with piercing gazes. Hyuna shuddered, but knew this was what she came for.
"M-M-Munna. Muna, I meant, get back." She clicked her tongue at the new foe, stepping ahead of the beast-man, with her spear in a defensive position, gathering wind together in her free fist in preparation, and turned to the apparent leader, the damned bard oni. If she was on her own, sure, she'd charge in and attack recklessly and probably come out victorious. But this was different. Muna was here, and she didn't want to risk her safety because of a stupid battle instinct.
"Whats the plan, Oni?" She growled. "How do we get outta this mess?"
"Sorry, sorry, it's just, you came out of nowhere Hyuna and scared a couple of us and I just thought that was humorous because it was like a prank of someone who couldn't go through with it!" Was that what Muna thought of her? Just a prankster? After going through all the trouble to try and make sure she was safe and all, too! She just marely managed to settle her gaze upon Muna's soft face. "With how grave the situation is, it just seemed so out of place and I couldn't resist. My apologies, I know this is a grave situation but I needed a bit of a distraction. I was starting to get conscious of how dark it was." With a little frown, she seemed to welcome Hyuna into their group as well. "Like the new girl said, it's good to have you here. We do intend to keep going if the child stays on this course. We have little choice in the matter."
She felt happy, oddly enough. And very much relieved- Muna wasn't crying at all. So she made her way in, brandishing her spear with a quick flip of the wrist, until the Oni had to ruin everything with one statement.
"Ah, Hyuna, glad of you to join us," The singing dancing Oni looked her over. "Watching after your rabbit friend, I see? At any rate, it's fortuitous that you've arrived. We're dealing with a necromancy here and we might need assistance."
Hyuna ground her teeth, but stayed silent. She knew if she spoke, it'd only make a fool out of her in front of Lo-Muna, and that was unacceptable, no matter how much she hated the bunny girl. Thus, with that strange village boy up ahead, the group of now five members got to the peak of the hill... and were met with oppressive strange creature things. Pale in the moonlight, and definitely a threat, peering at them with piercing gazes. Hyuna shuddered, but knew this was what she came for.
"M-M-Munna. Muna, I meant, get back." She clicked her tongue at the new foe, stepping ahead of the beast-man, with her spear in a defensive position, gathering wind together in her free fist in preparation, and turned to the apparent leader, the damned bard oni. If she was on her own, sure, she'd charge in and attack recklessly and probably come out victorious. But this was different. Muna was here, and she didn't want to risk her safety because of a stupid battle instinct.
"Whats the plan, Oni?" She growled. "How do we get outta this mess?"
When Lo-Muna ended up giggling from the other girl's sudden appearance. most of the tension in the air disappeared. Of course, that didn't help Terra's mood any when they neared the gate, especially when it swung open by itself.
"Step no further..."
The moment those voices returned, Terra felt her blood run several degrees colder. If she had been closer to any of the others, she would've been clutching their hands, but of course she wasn't. "Well...that's our invitation, then," Suiken muttered with a shrug, and began to trudge up the hill. Terra had to force herself to follow.
At the very top of the hill, there was a gigantic tomb. It was several feet wide, but most of the decorations were crumbled and broken. Sitting on it as if it were a throne was a ghastly vision of a human being. Transparent, paler than the moon light, and with empty, emotionless eyes that suddenly made the hairs on Terra's neck stand up.
Then, hundreds of similar ghastly figures all erupted from the grave site, all staring at the intruders. They said nothing, but one could tell by the looks on their faces, what they were intending to say was, 'We dare you to take one step further...'
Hyuna...was that her name? She looked very nervous as she muttered for Lo-Muna to get back. Her spear was levelled at the ghosts, but Terra could swear the tip was shaking as fiercely as her own body was. "W-what's the plan, Oni?" Hyuna growled, though it sounded more like an empty threat now. "How do we get outta this mess?"
Chi moves work against the ghosts...? Would that mean elemental chi? Terra glanced between the ghosts, finding herself unsettled with each passing second that she had to make eye contact. She then gazed at the others around her. The boy looked absolutely terrified, as did the goblin lady. Hyuna was glancing nervously between the ghosts, Suiken, and Muna. Muna herself...well, Terra couldn't see her expression. Suiken seemed to be in deep thought, and still had not answered Hyuna.
Well...you won't know the tone of a bell until you ring it.
Terra pointed at the stones on the ground, and they began to rise just in front of Suiken, Hyuna, Jensu, Muna, and the boy. She wasn't sure if these hastily-constructed ramparts would work on spectral enemies, but she had to try. "Whatever happens, please stay behind there for now. I'll..." Swallowing hard, she choked out the last words. "...go first."
Ignoring any protests, Terra took one step forward.
"Step no further..."
The moment those voices returned, Terra felt her blood run several degrees colder. If she had been closer to any of the others, she would've been clutching their hands, but of course she wasn't. "Well...that's our invitation, then," Suiken muttered with a shrug, and began to trudge up the hill. Terra had to force herself to follow.
At the very top of the hill, there was a gigantic tomb. It was several feet wide, but most of the decorations were crumbled and broken. Sitting on it as if it were a throne was a ghastly vision of a human being. Transparent, paler than the moon light, and with empty, emotionless eyes that suddenly made the hairs on Terra's neck stand up.
Then, hundreds of similar ghastly figures all erupted from the grave site, all staring at the intruders. They said nothing, but one could tell by the looks on their faces, what they were intending to say was, 'We dare you to take one step further...'
Hyuna...was that her name? She looked very nervous as she muttered for Lo-Muna to get back. Her spear was levelled at the ghosts, but Terra could swear the tip was shaking as fiercely as her own body was. "W-what's the plan, Oni?" Hyuna growled, though it sounded more like an empty threat now. "How do we get outta this mess?"
Chi moves work against the ghosts...? Would that mean elemental chi? Terra glanced between the ghosts, finding herself unsettled with each passing second that she had to make eye contact. She then gazed at the others around her. The boy looked absolutely terrified, as did the goblin lady. Hyuna was glancing nervously between the ghosts, Suiken, and Muna. Muna herself...well, Terra couldn't see her expression. Suiken seemed to be in deep thought, and still had not answered Hyuna.
Well...you won't know the tone of a bell until you ring it.
Terra pointed at the stones on the ground, and they began to rise just in front of Suiken, Hyuna, Jensu, Muna, and the boy. She wasn't sure if these hastily-constructed ramparts would work on spectral enemies, but she had to try. "Whatever happens, please stay behind there for now. I'll..." Swallowing hard, she choked out the last words. "...go first."
Ignoring any protests, Terra took one step forward.
The four men in white continued trekking forward, about halfway to the nearest town. The man in the lead began slowing down, signaling for the others to do the same.
"See something?" the one directly behind him asked.
The leader of the group plucked a smouldering pipe from his lips and used it to gesture toward something further down the path, which became clearer as they drew closer.
"The hell is that?"
The thing in question was a relatively small creature with long arms, baring razor sharp teeth and bladed claws, moving low across the ground. It seems like the thing had spotted the group as well and several more of the things began appearing from within the trees as if curiously eyeing new prey.
"Some kind of animal?" the man on the right suggested, shrugging. "I don't really know. Just ignore them."
"They're blocking the road."
"On purpose?"
"Look, I think we've made it pretty clear that none of us know what those things are. For all I know, they're waiting for us to dance a jig and tell them 'happy birthday.'"
"Very likely, that scenario."
"Like you wouldn't believe," the leader yawned, picking up his earlier pace. "Come on, move your asses."
The creatures began growling, a vicious glint in their eyes and a killing intent in their motions. The four men couldn't really be bothered to read their stances, so their reaction came as no surprise when one of them suddenly leaped forward and attacked them. One of the white-cloaked men in the back quickly extended his arm, a hefty chain launching out from with within his sleeve and embedding itself right into the creature's skull. The weight and momentum of the tip was enough to knock it back at least half the distance that it jumped. Moments later, the creature's head exploded. The man snapped his arm back and the chain retracted, which he then promptly rearmed with another explosive.
"Now you've gone and done it," the leader sighed, looking back over his shoulder.
"Huh?"
"What if that was somebody's pet?"
"Who the fuck would keep around a pet like that?"
"Good point."
The man on the right drew dual combat knives, the one in the back a pair of gauntleted fists, and the leader a single katana.
"Actually, I think Orvatz might be the kind of guy to keep these things as pets," the man with the knives said.
"Shit, I think you're right," the man with the chain replied. "I don't know why I haven't thought about that."
"You're not seriously thinking about taking these things back alive, are you?" the man with the gauntlets said.
"Are we heading for town or what?" the leader snapped. "Hurry up and make this quick so we can get on with our search."
"Whatever you say."
"See something?" the one directly behind him asked.
The leader of the group plucked a smouldering pipe from his lips and used it to gesture toward something further down the path, which became clearer as they drew closer.
"The hell is that?"
The thing in question was a relatively small creature with long arms, baring razor sharp teeth and bladed claws, moving low across the ground. It seems like the thing had spotted the group as well and several more of the things began appearing from within the trees as if curiously eyeing new prey.
"Some kind of animal?" the man on the right suggested, shrugging. "I don't really know. Just ignore them."
"They're blocking the road."
"On purpose?"
"Look, I think we've made it pretty clear that none of us know what those things are. For all I know, they're waiting for us to dance a jig and tell them 'happy birthday.'"
"Very likely, that scenario."
"Like you wouldn't believe," the leader yawned, picking up his earlier pace. "Come on, move your asses."
The creatures began growling, a vicious glint in their eyes and a killing intent in their motions. The four men couldn't really be bothered to read their stances, so their reaction came as no surprise when one of them suddenly leaped forward and attacked them. One of the white-cloaked men in the back quickly extended his arm, a hefty chain launching out from with within his sleeve and embedding itself right into the creature's skull. The weight and momentum of the tip was enough to knock it back at least half the distance that it jumped. Moments later, the creature's head exploded. The man snapped his arm back and the chain retracted, which he then promptly rearmed with another explosive.
"Now you've gone and done it," the leader sighed, looking back over his shoulder.
"Huh?"
"What if that was somebody's pet?"
"Who the fuck would keep around a pet like that?"
"Good point."
The man on the right drew dual combat knives, the one in the back a pair of gauntleted fists, and the leader a single katana.
"Actually, I think Orvatz might be the kind of guy to keep these things as pets," the man with the knives said.
"Shit, I think you're right," the man with the chain replied. "I don't know why I haven't thought about that."
"You're not seriously thinking about taking these things back alive, are you?" the man with the gauntlets said.
"Are we heading for town or what?" the leader snapped. "Hurry up and make this quick so we can get on with our search."
"Whatever you say."
As much as Lo-muna wanted to pull the new girl back, she made no move to do so. Instead, she retreated behind Hyuna as asked and slipped a hand inside her bag just in case. Suiken and Hyuna were capable fighters after all. Adding more to the bunch would simply cause confusion and in their tired states, it would not bode well for the group. The goblin probably wouldn't be much help in her state. Terra was an unknown quantity. She seemed fresh though and was already using her chi to lift stones. This piqued Lo-muna's interest. She would have to investigate the extent of the girl's power later for now, she would see a part of it first hand.
"Please, be careful," Lo-muna whispered, eyes glittering with concern.
"Please, be careful," Lo-muna whispered, eyes glittering with concern.
Jensu was just gone, having slipped away as fast as she could from the ridiculously evil shit happening at the gravesite.
***
Yuwen watched over the sleeping guild members lazily from his bed. Nearly four in the morning and he still hadn't gotten an ounce of sleep. He had tried, but the insomniac in him forbid rest... and each time he closed his eyes his mind would flash back to memories, regrets. Times he was humiliated, moments he wished he could change, all manifesting up into a agonizing feeling of self-doubt. Suddenly the sliding door to the room opened. Some sort of old crow entered carrying a tray.
"Evening tea...?" She croaked.
"What is wrong with you, its four in the morning," Yuwen replied, rolling over onto his feet preparing to aggressively negotiate the woman out the door. "Go to sleep you psychopath."
***
Yuwen watched over the sleeping guild members lazily from his bed. Nearly four in the morning and he still hadn't gotten an ounce of sleep. He had tried, but the insomniac in him forbid rest... and each time he closed his eyes his mind would flash back to memories, regrets. Times he was humiliated, moments he wished he could change, all manifesting up into a agonizing feeling of self-doubt. Suddenly the sliding door to the room opened. Some sort of old crow entered carrying a tray.
"Evening tea...?" She croaked.
"What is wrong with you, its four in the morning," Yuwen replied, rolling over onto his feet preparing to aggressively negotiate the woman out the door. "Go to sleep you psychopath."
"No reason to head back now..." Suiken sighed, stepping forward himself. The moment they stepped past the gate was the moment things began to escalate. At first everything remained completely silent, as it had been the moment they stepped outside. The corrupted spirit's leader, the one sitting atop the tallest grave on the hill, shifted his head to the side for a bit, looking at the intruders of his domain curiously.
After a moment or two, he smiled and offered his hand forward, whispering in a somewhat benign tone as he motioned towards himself. "Come..." he smiled, as black spittle dribbled down his chin from his mouth, reminiscent of tar as it bubbled toxically and the head spirit's voice became immensely gravelly. "Join usssssss......" he hissed as his minions filled the night sky with their ghastly forms descending upon the intruders below, hands outstretched into claws, twisting unnaturally towards them as they began to attack.
"Okay, remember..." Suiken muttered to the others. "Chi is the key to defeating them. Improvise any way you can and defeat them..They're much more numerous than I expected and..." Suiken paused as he noticed the boy from earlier. He was being lifted from the ground by several spirits, who were bringing him to their leader. The head spirit's eyes grew beady eyed as his jaw extended unnaturally like a serpent's and he became more amphibious than human. Not quite like a beastman, as it was a terror to look at.
The head spirit opened his maw, showing his wide gullet, inside the roof of his mouth were several human sized cocoons of what one could only assume were the missing townspeople.
"Damn..." Suiken muttered. "Okay, here's the plan..." Suiken began as chi wrapped around his fist and a ghost flew headfirst into it, knocking itself on the ground....or through it as the case were. "You need to fight off the ghosts. Lo-Muna, I need you to use your speed and snatch that boy from the creature's jaws. The rest of you defeat as many spirits as you can. I'm going to go to the center of the graveyard," Suiken informed, pulling out his twin ice fang mallets. "And I'm going to...play my drum," he grinned, drawing out his drum. "Music soothes the soul, as they say, right?" Suiken asked, laughing a bit at his own joke.
***
"Teas cools quickly here," the woman insisted, pushing Yuwen forward to the floor with her tray. "Hurry and get your tea," the woman insisted repeatedly as Yuwen and anyone else awake would notice that her eyes were milky white. "Do you want something to drink...?" She asked mockingly as a quick chopping noise was heard from the other side of the room. Within minutes several axe heads and swords were seen poking through the wall on the opposite side of the room. The shuffling a feat and angry shouts was heard. "Anything at all?" the woman, asked as green acidic bile began to drip from her mouth to the floor, scalding it. Her neck began to stretch unnaturally, attempting to wrap around Yuwen like a snake as dozens of villagers tried to break into their room at the inn at once.
After a moment or two, he smiled and offered his hand forward, whispering in a somewhat benign tone as he motioned towards himself. "Come..." he smiled, as black spittle dribbled down his chin from his mouth, reminiscent of tar as it bubbled toxically and the head spirit's voice became immensely gravelly. "Join usssssss......" he hissed as his minions filled the night sky with their ghastly forms descending upon the intruders below, hands outstretched into claws, twisting unnaturally towards them as they began to attack.
"Okay, remember..." Suiken muttered to the others. "Chi is the key to defeating them. Improvise any way you can and defeat them..They're much more numerous than I expected and..." Suiken paused as he noticed the boy from earlier. He was being lifted from the ground by several spirits, who were bringing him to their leader. The head spirit's eyes grew beady eyed as his jaw extended unnaturally like a serpent's and he became more amphibious than human. Not quite like a beastman, as it was a terror to look at.
The head spirit opened his maw, showing his wide gullet, inside the roof of his mouth were several human sized cocoons of what one could only assume were the missing townspeople.
"Damn..." Suiken muttered. "Okay, here's the plan..." Suiken began as chi wrapped around his fist and a ghost flew headfirst into it, knocking itself on the ground....or through it as the case were. "You need to fight off the ghosts. Lo-Muna, I need you to use your speed and snatch that boy from the creature's jaws. The rest of you defeat as many spirits as you can. I'm going to go to the center of the graveyard," Suiken informed, pulling out his twin ice fang mallets. "And I'm going to...play my drum," he grinned, drawing out his drum. "Music soothes the soul, as they say, right?" Suiken asked, laughing a bit at his own joke.
***
"Teas cools quickly here," the woman insisted, pushing Yuwen forward to the floor with her tray. "Hurry and get your tea," the woman insisted repeatedly as Yuwen and anyone else awake would notice that her eyes were milky white. "Do you want something to drink...?" She asked mockingly as a quick chopping noise was heard from the other side of the room. Within minutes several axe heads and swords were seen poking through the wall on the opposite side of the room. The shuffling a feat and angry shouts was heard. "Anything at all?" the woman, asked as green acidic bile began to drip from her mouth to the floor, scalding it. Her neck began to stretch unnaturally, attempting to wrap around Yuwen like a snake as dozens of villagers tried to break into their room at the inn at once.
"Woah, good lords! These swords!" Yuwen exclaimed, repeatedly punching the elderly woman in the face as the unnaturally long neck began to wrap around him. The fleshy grip of her neck tightened and Yuwen fell to the ground, attempting to punch the face while avoiding the acid dripping down at him. He rolled right, dodging the dripping, and then left before delivering a strong right hook to the elder's face. The snake-woman's head reeled backward and smashed into the room's cupboard. One of Yuwen's swords fell down from atop it and impaled her in the lower leg. She loosened her grip on his as she withered in pain, allowing Yuwen to rip free of the neck and dive forward. "Thanks for having us," Yuwen said, pulling his blade out of her. "But I've gotta get out of your neck of the woods." He swung forward and beheaded the creature, sending her acid vomiting head flopping onto Yamato's sheets.
"Wake up!" Yuwen screamed to the guild as he blocked the door. "Wake up!" He screamed again. "You're not gonna believe this but the village is evil!"
"Wake up!" Yuwen screamed to the guild as he blocked the door. "Wake up!" He screamed again. "You're not gonna believe this but the village is evil!"
Jensen Favler, major in the Yune army, slowly sipped from the water in front of her while studying the report submitted by Captain Ro on the Tengu attack and its repulsion. A surprisingly high amount of casualties considering the speed in which the Tengus were eradicated, but it had been the night of the festival. Even in tiny towns, battles created death.
Still, this report was terrible, absolutely terrible. Civilian deaths would never be tolerated, especially not by his ignorant superiors who didn't have more than an inkling of true warfare. They had inherited their positions; Jensen had worked nearly twenty years to achieve his, and if he was lucky, would work ten more before he was put on the shelf to rot. He rubbed his temples.
"Lieutenant!" Jensen called, and a young woman with jet black hair and dark green eyes appeared in the doorway. "Please take these reports to the general's office. I've finished reviewing them, and find them acceptable in form, if not in subject."
Marlene Grove frowned as she took them. "Bad news?"
"A Tengu assault, high civilian casualties, and not near enough military ones," Jensen snorted, rising and pouring himself a glass of chilled water from a container nearby. "Some group of citizens were the main progenitors of the resistance, apparently nearly single-handedly killing every Tengu in the raiding party. Captain Ro reports that they've formed a guild, and gave a brief overview of each member so far." Jensen looked at Marlene over his glass.
She frowned. "Why would he do that?"
Jensen barked a laugh. "Because they're an incredibly dangerous group led by an unstable nobleman, that's why. Yuwen Fortune is the so-called leader of this new guild."
Marlene's nose crinkled. "Oh."
"Yes, it's a problem, one I'll have to handle sooner or later," Jensen muttered, seating himself at his desk once more. "But right now, we can do nothing. And we have more pressing matters to deal with, as per the general's instructions." He gave a tight smile. "The bandits in the mountains have grown much more bold and eager to shed blood in the last few weeks. I am to personally lead a contingent to wipe them out and not come back until every last renegade has been accounted for in blood."
"I suppose I'm going with you, sir," the Lieutenant said, looking resigned. "When do we leave?"
"I'm not waiting around for the general's reaction to that report," the Major replied. "I'll finish up here and close up. You head home and pack for the road."
"Yes sir," Marlene said, nodding respectfully and walking out the door.
"My life is a joke," Jensen said under his breath. "And I'm the punch line."
***
Sunaarashi stumbled through the woods, his head aching. Blinking, he followed the lights in the distance, hoping that he wasn't just seeing things. Or hearing things, because he swear he could now hear shouting.
His grip on his bag tightened. The last thing he wanted was a fight right now, but no one with his lifestyle ever picked when such would occur. He would have to be ready for anything.
Kneeling, he opened his bag deftly, and began searching for what he might need...
Still, this report was terrible, absolutely terrible. Civilian deaths would never be tolerated, especially not by his ignorant superiors who didn't have more than an inkling of true warfare. They had inherited their positions; Jensen had worked nearly twenty years to achieve his, and if he was lucky, would work ten more before he was put on the shelf to rot. He rubbed his temples.
"Lieutenant!" Jensen called, and a young woman with jet black hair and dark green eyes appeared in the doorway. "Please take these reports to the general's office. I've finished reviewing them, and find them acceptable in form, if not in subject."
Marlene Grove frowned as she took them. "Bad news?"
"A Tengu assault, high civilian casualties, and not near enough military ones," Jensen snorted, rising and pouring himself a glass of chilled water from a container nearby. "Some group of citizens were the main progenitors of the resistance, apparently nearly single-handedly killing every Tengu in the raiding party. Captain Ro reports that they've formed a guild, and gave a brief overview of each member so far." Jensen looked at Marlene over his glass.
She frowned. "Why would he do that?"
Jensen barked a laugh. "Because they're an incredibly dangerous group led by an unstable nobleman, that's why. Yuwen Fortune is the so-called leader of this new guild."
Marlene's nose crinkled. "Oh."
"Yes, it's a problem, one I'll have to handle sooner or later," Jensen muttered, seating himself at his desk once more. "But right now, we can do nothing. And we have more pressing matters to deal with, as per the general's instructions." He gave a tight smile. "The bandits in the mountains have grown much more bold and eager to shed blood in the last few weeks. I am to personally lead a contingent to wipe them out and not come back until every last renegade has been accounted for in blood."
"I suppose I'm going with you, sir," the Lieutenant said, looking resigned. "When do we leave?"
"I'm not waiting around for the general's reaction to that report," the Major replied. "I'll finish up here and close up. You head home and pack for the road."
"Yes sir," Marlene said, nodding respectfully and walking out the door.
"My life is a joke," Jensen said under his breath. "And I'm the punch line."
***
Sunaarashi stumbled through the woods, his head aching. Blinking, he followed the lights in the distance, hoping that he wasn't just seeing things. Or hearing things, because he swear he could now hear shouting.
His grip on his bag tightened. The last thing he wanted was a fight right now, but no one with his lifestyle ever picked when such would occur. He would have to be ready for anything.
Kneeling, he opened his bag deftly, and began searching for what he might need...
"I will do my best," Lo-muna said as she sped off towards the head spirit without hesitation. Fighting suddenly looked like a much better task as she neared those jaws but the boy was in danger. Lo-muna had little choice.
Her chi, while not of the elemental kind, was useful in certain situations. This was one of those where it augmented her natural abilities, speed. Evasion of the spirits in her path was easy. Moving at an unnatural pace she leaped into the air, twisting her body to where she spun, and fell into the spirits like a massive drill. In her arms was the boy and the two fell to the ground. The spirits' unnatural whispering filled her ears and they threatened to close in around her so she jumped.
"Gotta bounce!" she exclaimed, high in the air, as the spirits still stared at the ground in confusion. She chuckled and landed not too far away only to have the whispering flood her hearing. Lo-muna screamed and quickly leapt back, clutching the boy tightly to her chest, as she realized that taking away the head spirit's lunch probably wouldn't be that easy. Still, all she had to do was keep out of their grasp until the others set Suiken't plan into full blast. Lo-muna smiled. Running was definitely one of her strengths.
Her chi, while not of the elemental kind, was useful in certain situations. This was one of those where it augmented her natural abilities, speed. Evasion of the spirits in her path was easy. Moving at an unnatural pace she leaped into the air, twisting her body to where she spun, and fell into the spirits like a massive drill. In her arms was the boy and the two fell to the ground. The spirits' unnatural whispering filled her ears and they threatened to close in around her so she jumped.
"Gotta bounce!" she exclaimed, high in the air, as the spirits still stared at the ground in confusion. She chuckled and landed not too far away only to have the whispering flood her hearing. Lo-muna screamed and quickly leapt back, clutching the boy tightly to her chest, as she realized that taking away the head spirit's lunch probably wouldn't be that easy. Still, all she had to do was keep out of their grasp until the others set Suiken't plan into full blast. Lo-muna smiled. Running was definitely one of her strengths.
The weird girl was the first to step up, and Hyuna felt a little irritated. She sensed strong... earth chi, from her, and wondered if she could somehow be a threat. Most likely not, but, still, one can never be too sure, after all. She had volunteered to go first, but that'd keep Muna out of the line of fire, right? She could just sit back and let the Falcon deal with it. How convenient would it be if that could be the case.
Calm the fuck down, Hyuna. Can't protect the bunny like this.
"Please, be careful." Muna whispered from behind to the weird girl, and well, that was pretty damn frustrating. So while the poises continued, shrieking at them to join them, the singing dancing Oni started going over some sort of plan, and hopefully it'd work, and at least Muna and herself got out alive; honestly not caring so much about Suiken or the knew girl whatsoever. This whole damn setup was eerie, and the spear girl really felt her body screaming at her, telling her to sleep before it completely wears itself out. But who the hell would sleep in the middle of a battlefield?
Okay, remember... Chi is the key to defeating them. Improvise any way you can and defeat them..They're much more numerous than I expected and..." Suiken reminded them, watching grimly as the stupid boy from earlier found himself about to be eaten by a... a nightmarish monster, already obviously having had other victims before. The Oni muttered something almost inaudible, and continued while Hyuna gathered more wind in her left fist, teeth gritted. "Okay, here's the plan... You need to fight off the ghosts. Lo-Muna, I need you to use your speed and snatch that boy from the creature's jaws. The rest of you defeat as many spirits as you can. I'm going to go to the center of the graveyard, And I'm going to...play my drum," That was when the Oni took out his mallets from earlier, and Hyuna almost lost concentration of her gathered wind, wondering what the hell Suiken could be planning with them- how could they even remotely help at all? "Music soothes the soul, as they say, right?" Suiken laughed a little, still facing the monsters, who'd started their advance.
"Who cares about the boy?" Hyuna hissed angrily at the Oni, unleashing a tornado, tearing through the front lines, and giving them more breathing room. A few more monsters lunged towards her- she blocked one with her spear and pushed it back, while tearing through the others with a gust of sharp winds. She then hastily condensed the air near the tip of her spear, and twirled it like a wheel-type weapon, dashing into another group of monsters, daring enough to try and approach, and were slaughtered for the attempt. "It's too dangerous to try and save him, just let him die, Muna!"
It was helpless, though. She knew very well that the bunny wouldn't just leave someone to die, no matter how worthless they were. Parrying another strike, and counterattacking with a calculated riposte, Hyuna was clearing a definite path for the bunny to safely run past, if she chose to save the boy- or at least try to. And sure enough, she did, jumping as high up as possible, taking advantage of the clear path. Still, the monsters were getting too close for comfort.
Would an illusion work? Do I have enough energy to maintain one?
Mentally imagining bright glowing wings, Hyuna fractured the air around her, bending light to give her the appearance of having angelic wings, flowing beautifully from her shoulder blades, whipping around as she spun in the air, and dove at more of the strange monsters, hoping it would draw all their attention so Muna could get as clear a shot as possible.
"Get behind me, you stupid bunny!" Hyuna told her fiercely. She rushed ahead, cleaving through two more with a single slice, and with a little surge of energy, granted Muna an invisibility illusion, shielding her from view. Her vision swam for a split second, allowing for one of the monsters to claw at her waist, tearing a bit at the flesh and spewing blood, before she could viciously kick it away, and pierce it with her extended spear's blade.
Calm the fuck down, Hyuna. Can't protect the bunny like this.
"Please, be careful." Muna whispered from behind to the weird girl, and well, that was pretty damn frustrating. So while the poises continued, shrieking at them to join them, the singing dancing Oni started going over some sort of plan, and hopefully it'd work, and at least Muna and herself got out alive; honestly not caring so much about Suiken or the knew girl whatsoever. This whole damn setup was eerie, and the spear girl really felt her body screaming at her, telling her to sleep before it completely wears itself out. But who the hell would sleep in the middle of a battlefield?
Okay, remember... Chi is the key to defeating them. Improvise any way you can and defeat them..They're much more numerous than I expected and..." Suiken reminded them, watching grimly as the stupid boy from earlier found himself about to be eaten by a... a nightmarish monster, already obviously having had other victims before. The Oni muttered something almost inaudible, and continued while Hyuna gathered more wind in her left fist, teeth gritted. "Okay, here's the plan... You need to fight off the ghosts. Lo-Muna, I need you to use your speed and snatch that boy from the creature's jaws. The rest of you defeat as many spirits as you can. I'm going to go to the center of the graveyard, And I'm going to...play my drum," That was when the Oni took out his mallets from earlier, and Hyuna almost lost concentration of her gathered wind, wondering what the hell Suiken could be planning with them- how could they even remotely help at all? "Music soothes the soul, as they say, right?" Suiken laughed a little, still facing the monsters, who'd started their advance.
"Who cares about the boy?" Hyuna hissed angrily at the Oni, unleashing a tornado, tearing through the front lines, and giving them more breathing room. A few more monsters lunged towards her- she blocked one with her spear and pushed it back, while tearing through the others with a gust of sharp winds. She then hastily condensed the air near the tip of her spear, and twirled it like a wheel-type weapon, dashing into another group of monsters, daring enough to try and approach, and were slaughtered for the attempt. "It's too dangerous to try and save him, just let him die, Muna!"
It was helpless, though. She knew very well that the bunny wouldn't just leave someone to die, no matter how worthless they were. Parrying another strike, and counterattacking with a calculated riposte, Hyuna was clearing a definite path for the bunny to safely run past, if she chose to save the boy- or at least try to. And sure enough, she did, jumping as high up as possible, taking advantage of the clear path. Still, the monsters were getting too close for comfort.
Would an illusion work? Do I have enough energy to maintain one?
Mentally imagining bright glowing wings, Hyuna fractured the air around her, bending light to give her the appearance of having angelic wings, flowing beautifully from her shoulder blades, whipping around as she spun in the air, and dove at more of the strange monsters, hoping it would draw all their attention so Muna could get as clear a shot as possible.
"Get behind me, you stupid bunny!" Hyuna told her fiercely. She rushed ahead, cleaving through two more with a single slice, and with a little surge of energy, granted Muna an invisibility illusion, shielding her from view. Her vision swam for a split second, allowing for one of the monsters to claw at her waist, tearing a bit at the flesh and spewing blood, before she could viciously kick it away, and pierce it with her extended spear's blade.
From her room, Ann's attention was drawn to the sound of Yuwen shouting something about the village having gone evil. Millie looked worriedly at her and she shrugged in response, staying where she was.
"Are you going to help them?" Millie asked.
"Do I look like I'm in a fighting shape?" she replied, sitting up from her bed. "They're competent enough. They can take care of it." The tip of a sword pierced through the door, wriggling as whoever was using it tried to pry it out. Ann sighed and grabbed her own sword, walking over as the blade cut through the wood again. She forcefully kicked the door open and the person standing behind it tumbled back, dazed by the sudden attack. "The door's open," she said simply. The person - no, this thing couldn't even be called a person anymore - lunged at her and she instantly severed its weapon arm, spraying both of them with the thing's blood as its arm sailed through the air. Her recurve swing horizontally split its head in two. Her blade found its way back into its sheath. "Change of plans," she told Millie, who backed away a few steps in surprise. "Stay with me. Can you do that?" A small nod. "Good."
A mob of the creatures had piled up around one of the doors, presumably Fortune's. A good number of them turned their attention away from the room and started making their way toward Ann. She took one step back, her cuts really starting to sting with the adrenaline doing...not so much to help against it. Still, the damage she'd taken wasn't so severe that she couldn't fight, though it certainly made it more trouble than it was probably worth. She hopped backward to avoid the first strike before countering with her own, utilizing the same strategy she'd used countless times before, cutting off its weapon arm before delivering the killing blow. Many of the traveling warriors she'd met during her journey had told her that it was stale and methodical, to which she would simply respond by saying that it was practical and one of her most practiced counters. It didn't take long to clear them, and when she did, she made an effort to budge the door but realized something from the inside was keeping it from opening, and it wasn't a lock. She rapped her knuckles against the door.
"They're gone," she called, Millie slightly trembling by her side. "If it's not too much of a bother, I'd appreciate it if you came out and lent a hand before I overexert myself and die of blood loss."
***
The men in white, after finally making their way into the village, were surprised to find that not a soul was around. After some time searching, they noticed that a throng of armed men were all converging on one building, clearly trying to murder the hell out of whoever - or whatever - was inside.
"Somehow," the leader said, taking a few steps back, "I don't think we'll find the guild here."
"I think I can agree with you on that," the man with the chains said. After gazing at the marvel for a few more moments, they turned around and decided they could make better use of their time by searching elsewhere.
"Are you going to help them?" Millie asked.
"Do I look like I'm in a fighting shape?" she replied, sitting up from her bed. "They're competent enough. They can take care of it." The tip of a sword pierced through the door, wriggling as whoever was using it tried to pry it out. Ann sighed and grabbed her own sword, walking over as the blade cut through the wood again. She forcefully kicked the door open and the person standing behind it tumbled back, dazed by the sudden attack. "The door's open," she said simply. The person - no, this thing couldn't even be called a person anymore - lunged at her and she instantly severed its weapon arm, spraying both of them with the thing's blood as its arm sailed through the air. Her recurve swing horizontally split its head in two. Her blade found its way back into its sheath. "Change of plans," she told Millie, who backed away a few steps in surprise. "Stay with me. Can you do that?" A small nod. "Good."
A mob of the creatures had piled up around one of the doors, presumably Fortune's. A good number of them turned their attention away from the room and started making their way toward Ann. She took one step back, her cuts really starting to sting with the adrenaline doing...not so much to help against it. Still, the damage she'd taken wasn't so severe that she couldn't fight, though it certainly made it more trouble than it was probably worth. She hopped backward to avoid the first strike before countering with her own, utilizing the same strategy she'd used countless times before, cutting off its weapon arm before delivering the killing blow. Many of the traveling warriors she'd met during her journey had told her that it was stale and methodical, to which she would simply respond by saying that it was practical and one of her most practiced counters. It didn't take long to clear them, and when she did, she made an effort to budge the door but realized something from the inside was keeping it from opening, and it wasn't a lock. She rapped her knuckles against the door.
"They're gone," she called, Millie slightly trembling by her side. "If it's not too much of a bother, I'd appreciate it if you came out and lent a hand before I overexert myself and die of blood loss."
***
The men in white, after finally making their way into the village, were surprised to find that not a soul was around. After some time searching, they noticed that a throng of armed men were all converging on one building, clearly trying to murder the hell out of whoever - or whatever - was inside.
"Somehow," the leader said, taking a few steps back, "I don't think we'll find the guild here."
"I think I can agree with you on that," the man with the chains said. After gazing at the marvel for a few more moments, they turned around and decided they could make better use of their time by searching elsewhere.
Lo-muna held the boy in her arms as she watched Hyuna defend her. Fighting wasn't one of her strong suits so she there were no protests from her until she saw the blood on the ground. The girl had hesitated and one of the spirits had taken the opportunity. As much as Lo-muna wanted to scold her for the carelessness, for taking on the task of defending three instead of focusing on one who was already tired, she dug into that bag instead. Spirits were tricky however and Lo-muna pulled her hand out, a single black pellet in her hand. These weren't physical beings. They had no bodies but something else did. Suiken had obviously thought of that but there were still spirits to handle. Lo-muna only had augmentation.
"You pick them off as I run!" Lo-muna yelled, giving Hyuna her only warning as the rabbit girl leapt past the spirits, a trail of smoke spewing from the pellet in her hand. The boy was still in her arms and the spirits began to leave Hyuna alone and chase after the lost prize, alerted by the smoke.
"You pick them off as I run!" Lo-muna yelled, giving Hyuna her only warning as the rabbit girl leapt past the spirits, a trail of smoke spewing from the pellet in her hand. The boy was still in her arms and the spirits began to leave Hyuna alone and chase after the lost prize, alerted by the smoke.
Yamato's sleep was cut short, what with Yuwen shouting and the abundance of weaponry penetrating the walls all around him. He slowly reached for his blade when Yuwen and some beast-snake woman crashed through the wall. Yuwen's blade fell on to the woman's leg, stopping her advancement just long enough for Yuwen to cut her head off.
Yamato slipped out of the bed just as her severed head landed on the sheets, the acid eating the sheets where he'd been seconds before.
"Never a dull moment, eh Fortune?" He shook his head with a chuckle before racing down the hallway, blade out and ready to tear through anyone who got in his way. "C'mon, think you're a match for me?" It was sword against sword, axe after pole arm. Their attackers didn't seem to hold back. It was then he saw Ann and the little girl Millie. Together they finished off the remaining enemies. "Undead scum." He muttered once they'd finished. Ann then made her way to Yuwen's door and tried to open it. It didn't budge. "If it's not too much of a bother, I'd appreciate it if you came out and lent a hand before I overexert myself and die of blood loss."
"Well, I certainly won't be bored while traveling with this guild. Seems we have a certain affinity with what some would call bad luck." He smiled, the stench of blood filling the air.
Yamato slipped out of the bed just as her severed head landed on the sheets, the acid eating the sheets where he'd been seconds before.
"Never a dull moment, eh Fortune?" He shook his head with a chuckle before racing down the hallway, blade out and ready to tear through anyone who got in his way. "C'mon, think you're a match for me?" It was sword against sword, axe after pole arm. Their attackers didn't seem to hold back. It was then he saw Ann and the little girl Millie. Together they finished off the remaining enemies. "Undead scum." He muttered once they'd finished. Ann then made her way to Yuwen's door and tried to open it. It didn't budge. "If it's not too much of a bother, I'd appreciate it if you came out and lent a hand before I overexert myself and die of blood loss."
"Well, I certainly won't be bored while traveling with this guild. Seems we have a certain affinity with what some would call bad luck." He smiled, the stench of blood filling the air.
"Yeah, four hours of sleep is a great way to start the new day," Yuwen muttered, kicking open the door and joining the others in the dark hall. He glanced down at the bodies and then up to his comrades. "How'd all these chumps end up undead?" He questioned. Suddenly a rock flung through a window, narrowly missing Ann's face and imbedding itself into the wall. Yuwen looked at the projectile before running forward and taking cover beside the window. "Guys... this is bad," He whispered, glancing out. Stretching out in the fog were at least a hundred villagers - a good chunk of the town. Yuwen swallowed. "Guys..." He whispered, turning back to his friends. "I don't know what happened here but if we just go all out we could be massacring an entire village here," He swallowed. "Maybe there's a way to turn them back. Let's try to keep destruction low."
Suddenly, as if to contradict his words, a massive explosion rose in the distant fog. "I don't know what that is..." Yuwen whispered, squinting at the sight. "But I don't think I like it."
Far away, at the edge of the village gravesite a blast of fire came down, burning the grass to a crisp. "Great Guild!" A voice screamed. Suiken, Lo-muna, Hyuna and Terra looked up as the hooded man descended through the burning and smashed down into the ashy grounds. "You're not safe here," He said, stating the incredibly obvious.
Suddenly, as if to contradict his words, a massive explosion rose in the distant fog. "I don't know what that is..." Yuwen whispered, squinting at the sight. "But I don't think I like it."
Far away, at the edge of the village gravesite a blast of fire came down, burning the grass to a crisp. "Great Guild!" A voice screamed. Suiken, Lo-muna, Hyuna and Terra looked up as the hooded man descended through the burning and smashed down into the ashy grounds. "You're not safe here," He said, stating the incredibly obvious.
"I'm sorry, but I do believe we were already aware of that," Lo-muna replied sarcastically as she glared at the hooded figure. The spirits had momentarily retreated, interested in this new figure. She had time to breathe, time to talk. "Fortune isn't here! So either you can help us out or leave and let us attend to this dangerous business! Be fast about it too!"
More spirits were drawn to Hyuna's illusion and began gunning for her, claws outstretched and reaching for her waste. Others made a grab for Lo-Muna as she drew ever closer to the head spirit. Suiken sat upon the ground setting up his drum. His chi ability to become a sturdy force proved useful as he simply swatted away spirits headed for him. Suiken sat on the grounds and sighed heavily, "Been a while since I had to do this...Let's hope I can remember the proper steps..." he muttered to himself.
Once Lo-Muna had made her ploy and grabbed the boy, the head spirit began to grow angry. His massive amphibious eyes swiveled towards Lo-Muna, unperturbed by the smoke as he crawled across the grave site in an awkward manner across all fours.
"Do not deny me claim..." the head spirit shouted, his eyes beginning to bulge out of his head. "I hunger..."
Then a familiar voice had called out to them. The hooded man from before. What could he want? Possibly to help them. Suiken didn't know, but for now..."If you are on our side then aid us!" Suiken called out. "Your fire chi will harm these spirits long enough for me to finish..." Suiken grumbled.
***
It wasn't long before the Guild found the outside of the inn surrounded by 'villagers'. Not quite like villagers anymore, as their necks too stretched out to inhuman proportions and fangs erupted from their gums. Others simply were content to brandish weapons and attempted to mow down their unwelcome guests by sheer numbers.
A strange noise was heard from the villagers on Ann, Millie, and Yamato's side as if they began to shuffle to one side...
[It didn't take long to clear them, and when she did, she made an effort to budge the door but realized something from the inside was keeping it from opening, and it wasn't a lock. She rapped her knuckles against the door.
"They're gone," she called, Millie slightly trembling by her side. "If it's not too much of a bother, I'd appreciate it if you came out and lent a hand before I overexert myself and die of blood loss."
It was then he saw Ann and the little girl Millie. Together they finished off the remaining enemies. "Undead scum." He muttered once they'd finished. Ann then made her way to Yuwen's door and tried to open it. It didn't budge. "If it's not too much of a bother, I'd appreciate it if you came out and lent a hand before I overexert myself and die of blood loss."
"Well, I certainly won't be bored while traveling with this guild. Seems we have a certain affinity with what some would call bad luck." He smiled, the stench of blood filling the air. ]
"Bad luck? I'd say..." an unfamiliar voice answered Yamato as the ashen-winged tengu suddenly felt a heavy kick to the chest. Looking up, Yamato, Millie, Ann, and now Yuwen would see two tall figures sporting dark green silk shirts and pants and black conical hats covering their faces in shadow. They were figures seen earlier in the inn, asleep, having left almost exactly before this chaos started.
The muscular one stepped further into the room, leaning back as he walked, his hands in his pocket. The more lean one, the one who had kicked Yamato, walked hunched over, his arms swinging from side to side lazily. The guild could tell by their movements and speech, that they weren't a part of the townspeople. Both of them had characters embedded on the front of their shirts, representing their names. For the muscular one, 'Hei Zhao.' And for the lanky one, 'Bai Zhao.'
The muscular one, Hei Zhao turned towards his peer and sneered exasperatedly, "Little brother, remind me of what you said the moment these jackasses entered this village...?"
Bai Zhao shrugged and sniffed, "I said they probably wouldn't be a problem. Just some quirky travelers, that's all! I didn't know they would mettle!"
"Yeah, well they did and now we have to clean up the mess they've made, before they clean up ours..." Hei Zhao muttered, raising his hand in the air as a green aura, an aura of necromancy filled the air. Hei Zhao snapped his fingers, gaining the attention of the insane 'villagers'. His next words were delivered lazily and simply, but there was a hidden layer of content with each word, "Rip 'em apart."
The townspeople rushed at the Guild members as the two brothers turned around, walking the other way. "Ah, do you smell allll of that chi little brother?" Hei Zhao laughed sinisterly. "It's enough to make ya feel aliiiiiiiiiive again!" he chuckled, raising his arms into the air, causing more green aura to fill the night sky. The corrupted spirits in the grave yard and the mad 'villagers' seemed to become more blood thirsty and aggressive than before.
"And, and in the case of travelers, it's enough to make them NOT alive? Eh? Catch my drift?" Bai Zhao elbowed his brother.
"Yeah, I get it..." Hei Zhao muttered, considerably less pumped up than before.
" 'Cause we're gonna kill 'em, see...?" Bai Zhao informed villainously.
"How about I kill you?" Hei Zhao groaned in beleaguered frustration as the two made their way, slowly, towards the grave site.
Once Lo-Muna had made her ploy and grabbed the boy, the head spirit began to grow angry. His massive amphibious eyes swiveled towards Lo-Muna, unperturbed by the smoke as he crawled across the grave site in an awkward manner across all fours.
"Do not deny me claim..." the head spirit shouted, his eyes beginning to bulge out of his head. "I hunger..."
Then a familiar voice had called out to them. The hooded man from before. What could he want? Possibly to help them. Suiken didn't know, but for now..."If you are on our side then aid us!" Suiken called out. "Your fire chi will harm these spirits long enough for me to finish..." Suiken grumbled.
***
It wasn't long before the Guild found the outside of the inn surrounded by 'villagers'. Not quite like villagers anymore, as their necks too stretched out to inhuman proportions and fangs erupted from their gums. Others simply were content to brandish weapons and attempted to mow down their unwelcome guests by sheer numbers.
A strange noise was heard from the villagers on Ann, Millie, and Yamato's side as if they began to shuffle to one side...
[It didn't take long to clear them, and when she did, she made an effort to budge the door but realized something from the inside was keeping it from opening, and it wasn't a lock. She rapped her knuckles against the door.
"They're gone," she called, Millie slightly trembling by her side. "If it's not too much of a bother, I'd appreciate it if you came out and lent a hand before I overexert myself and die of blood loss."
It was then he saw Ann and the little girl Millie. Together they finished off the remaining enemies. "Undead scum." He muttered once they'd finished. Ann then made her way to Yuwen's door and tried to open it. It didn't budge. "If it's not too much of a bother, I'd appreciate it if you came out and lent a hand before I overexert myself and die of blood loss."
"Well, I certainly won't be bored while traveling with this guild. Seems we have a certain affinity with what some would call bad luck." He smiled, the stench of blood filling the air. ]
"Bad luck? I'd say..." an unfamiliar voice answered Yamato as the ashen-winged tengu suddenly felt a heavy kick to the chest. Looking up, Yamato, Millie, Ann, and now Yuwen would see two tall figures sporting dark green silk shirts and pants and black conical hats covering their faces in shadow. They were figures seen earlier in the inn, asleep, having left almost exactly before this chaos started.
The muscular one stepped further into the room, leaning back as he walked, his hands in his pocket. The more lean one, the one who had kicked Yamato, walked hunched over, his arms swinging from side to side lazily. The guild could tell by their movements and speech, that they weren't a part of the townspeople. Both of them had characters embedded on the front of their shirts, representing their names. For the muscular one, 'Hei Zhao.' And for the lanky one, 'Bai Zhao.'
The muscular one, Hei Zhao turned towards his peer and sneered exasperatedly, "Little brother, remind me of what you said the moment these jackasses entered this village...?"
Bai Zhao shrugged and sniffed, "I said they probably wouldn't be a problem. Just some quirky travelers, that's all! I didn't know they would mettle!"
"Yeah, well they did and now we have to clean up the mess they've made, before they clean up ours..." Hei Zhao muttered, raising his hand in the air as a green aura, an aura of necromancy filled the air. Hei Zhao snapped his fingers, gaining the attention of the insane 'villagers'. His next words were delivered lazily and simply, but there was a hidden layer of content with each word, "Rip 'em apart."
The townspeople rushed at the Guild members as the two brothers turned around, walking the other way. "Ah, do you smell allll of that chi little brother?" Hei Zhao laughed sinisterly. "It's enough to make ya feel aliiiiiiiiiive again!" he chuckled, raising his arms into the air, causing more green aura to fill the night sky. The corrupted spirits in the grave yard and the mad 'villagers' seemed to become more blood thirsty and aggressive than before.
"And, and in the case of travelers, it's enough to make them NOT alive? Eh? Catch my drift?" Bai Zhao elbowed his brother.
"Yeah, I get it..." Hei Zhao muttered, considerably less pumped up than before.
" 'Cause we're gonna kill 'em, see...?" Bai Zhao informed villainously.
"How about I kill you?" Hei Zhao groaned in beleaguered frustration as the two made their way, slowly, towards the grave site.
Slowly, almost meditatively, Amanhã went about removing her clothes, drenched in the water that had all too nearly been her grave, and wrenching the issue of the river out from them: the water simply cascaded to the floor. If it were possible Amanhã would ever have had sympathy enough to bother trying to make the jobs of the house-cleaners of the inn any easier, it sure as hell wasn't the case now. Hell, it was all she could do to suppress the urge to just burn the damn inn down for what it was worth-- or take it another step further and just torch the entire useless village. She just didn't give a damn.
Which was probably also why she hadn't locked the door. Frankly, if somebody walked in and was traumatised by the sight of a naked eight foot four purple bounty hunter covered in scars and tattoos, then too fucking bad for them. It wasn't her fault if people, for whatever reason, treated the baring of any quantity of skin whatsoever as though it were veritably painful to the eyes...
Exactly on cue, Amanhã heard the door to her room open, followed by the words "Excuse me, would you like some te--", which itself was followed, perhaps not incidentally, by a horrified scream and the crashing din of porcelain unceremoniously meeting cold hard floor. Amanhã turned her head quizzically, and her eyes fell upon one of the inn's maids, who was gawking at the nude half-Ashura in horror as though she were some kind of terrifying spectre, a malignant ghost with a wicked mien. Amanhã stared back at the maid, eyebrow raised briefly, before the woman seemed to come to her senses and bolted out of the room, slamming the door shut and sparing no thought whatsoever to the mess of shattered porcelain and spilt tea she'd left behind.
Amanhã audibly snorted. All the dread malevolence of this world and yet all it takes is the sight of skin to send these people reeling. She supposed it was simply a byproduct of the lifestyle in the Yune Empire, and such similar realms-- one of the few good things she could recall about Sudea was that the people were not nearly so asinine. Having struggled simply to continue living, eking out an arduous existence in the arid, unforgiving deserts of their land and surrounded by threats natural and living, Sudeans were hard-pressed to honestly give a shit about bared skin. The same went for the Ashura, Amanhã had gathered upon her first visit to the empire of that half of her ancestry-- a race of intellectuals and warriors far too pragmatic to associate any particularly significant taboo with naked skin. Unfortunately, in both realms, an individual whose heritage drew from either of them was a significant taboo.
So maybe the Ashura were not as admirably pragmatic as Amanhã had idealistically imagined they would be the first time she had ventured out to Ashan.
At length, her clothes were more or less as dried as one could hope they'd be at such short notice-- though they were still certainly moist, that much could not be avoided. Thus, Amanhã once again donned her aketon, her pants and footwear, following that with her chainmail hauberk, before she began the process of donning her plates. Initially, she'd been planning on perhaps permitting herself a handful of hours worth of sleep, but frankly, she couldn't be more eager to be divorced of both this village (it was already a damn bother) and the guild (which had been a damn bother for significantly longer). She was outta here tonight-- the contract with the empire had probably expired, but she could probably find something to--
"Evening tea?"
Amanhã was torn from her thoughts by the words-- it was the same maid from before, as she noted as she turned to the door, already pulling on the final gauntlet of her armour, but her voice was... anything but abashed. If anything, the tone struck Amanhã as oddly hostile and bellicose. Either way, Amanhã had absolutely zero interest in evening tea-- hell, the damn woman had already come in here once before not long ago, or had she already forgotten? Lovely, I've wandered into a village of amnesiacs. Again.
Because that'd gone so well the first time.
Amanhã ignored the woman, figuring if she kept silence, the maid would get the point, shut up, and get out. She didn't. Even as Amanhã fitted on her gauntlet and turned back to the bed, where lay her assorted weapons and her helmet, she heard the light footfalls of the maid continuing to approach. "You really ought to drink your tea before it gets cold," she spat venomously at Amanhã, who turned to her with a violent scowl etched into her features. You really ought to fuck off before you get cold, she wanted to retort. I mean-- not cold as in 'shit, I need a jacket' cold. Cold as in... you know, cadaver. Because I'll kill you if you don't fuck off? And then... you'll get cold? You know, this is one time I'm glad I didn't vocalise the threat without thinking about it first, I really don't-- now hold on a second, I don't think we've quite gotten to the 'hugging' stage in our relationship.
'Hugging' was rather a relative term: the maid, having unceremoniously tossed aside the tray of tea, had lunged at Amanhã and latched onto her with surprising strength, giving Amanhã a face-to-face look at her, in which the bounty hunter astutely noted a number of things. First of all, the maid's eyes were now milk white where they had previously been brown, and irises completely disappearing was not generally an attribute non-threatening, average bystanders were known for. Not unrelated to this, her maw was now rows of sharpened teeth, which she seemed quite eager to sink into the unprotected indigo flesh of Amanhã's face.
Well, I would like to say this is among the more awkward situations in which I've been hugged, but frankly, I doubt this even makes the top twenty, the bounty hunter mused, shoving the maid off of her with one hand, before the other reached down to grab her face. With a single wrenching motion and a resounding snap of the neck, the maid's head twisted at an unnatural angle, and she fell to the ground.
It seemed Amanhã's decision to light out tonight had been quite the fortuitous move.
Deftly the bounty hunter went about strapping her weapons to her body, figuring the maid was probably not the only demonic, possessed, or generally unpleasant individual in this village. She had just donned her helmet when she heard movement behind her, and turned, only to find the maid clambering back up to her feet unsteadily.
Undead. Beautiful. Really, just lovely. Somebody in this witless goddamn guild must have seriously pissed off some god with nothing better to do to attract this level of constant shit. My money's on the fraud. This all went through Amanhã's head as she took up her greatsword and, in one fell swoop, divorced the maid's head of her shoulders, a move Amanhã had found over the years was quite useful in putting down undead for good.
Her earlier suspicions, however, had proven on point: she could hear the sounds of violence emanating from the rooms of the other guild members. It seemed they too were under attack-- and from the sound of it, they were attracting a large portion of the village's undead population, which wouldn't hurt Amanhã's chances of a quick and straightforward departure. Glancing at the open door, figuring if she went that way she'd only end up fighting alongside the guild again-- that never went well-- Amanhã turned back toward the fairly wide window of the opposite wall. Raising a booted foot up, she kicked the glass in, and it easily gave way, the entirety of the window's pane shattering and falling to the ground not far down in shards. Amanhã followed not long thereafter, landing on her feet and ready to high-tail it on out of here.
A thick fog had sunk over the village-- because of course a thick fog had sunk over the village, clear skies were hardly conducive to an undead attack-- but Amanhã could see shapes wandering in the mist. However, the bulk of the village's population was, from the sound of it, funnelling into the inn from the other side, leaving her free to walk right on out with minimal decapitations necessary.
Ah, how refreshing it is to see things go marginally less wrong than usual.
Which was probably also why she hadn't locked the door. Frankly, if somebody walked in and was traumatised by the sight of a naked eight foot four purple bounty hunter covered in scars and tattoos, then too fucking bad for them. It wasn't her fault if people, for whatever reason, treated the baring of any quantity of skin whatsoever as though it were veritably painful to the eyes...
Exactly on cue, Amanhã heard the door to her room open, followed by the words "Excuse me, would you like some te--", which itself was followed, perhaps not incidentally, by a horrified scream and the crashing din of porcelain unceremoniously meeting cold hard floor. Amanhã turned her head quizzically, and her eyes fell upon one of the inn's maids, who was gawking at the nude half-Ashura in horror as though she were some kind of terrifying spectre, a malignant ghost with a wicked mien. Amanhã stared back at the maid, eyebrow raised briefly, before the woman seemed to come to her senses and bolted out of the room, slamming the door shut and sparing no thought whatsoever to the mess of shattered porcelain and spilt tea she'd left behind.
Amanhã audibly snorted. All the dread malevolence of this world and yet all it takes is the sight of skin to send these people reeling. She supposed it was simply a byproduct of the lifestyle in the Yune Empire, and such similar realms-- one of the few good things she could recall about Sudea was that the people were not nearly so asinine. Having struggled simply to continue living, eking out an arduous existence in the arid, unforgiving deserts of their land and surrounded by threats natural and living, Sudeans were hard-pressed to honestly give a shit about bared skin. The same went for the Ashura, Amanhã had gathered upon her first visit to the empire of that half of her ancestry-- a race of intellectuals and warriors far too pragmatic to associate any particularly significant taboo with naked skin. Unfortunately, in both realms, an individual whose heritage drew from either of them was a significant taboo.
So maybe the Ashura were not as admirably pragmatic as Amanhã had idealistically imagined they would be the first time she had ventured out to Ashan.
At length, her clothes were more or less as dried as one could hope they'd be at such short notice-- though they were still certainly moist, that much could not be avoided. Thus, Amanhã once again donned her aketon, her pants and footwear, following that with her chainmail hauberk, before she began the process of donning her plates. Initially, she'd been planning on perhaps permitting herself a handful of hours worth of sleep, but frankly, she couldn't be more eager to be divorced of both this village (it was already a damn bother) and the guild (which had been a damn bother for significantly longer). She was outta here tonight-- the contract with the empire had probably expired, but she could probably find something to--
"Evening tea?"
Amanhã was torn from her thoughts by the words-- it was the same maid from before, as she noted as she turned to the door, already pulling on the final gauntlet of her armour, but her voice was... anything but abashed. If anything, the tone struck Amanhã as oddly hostile and bellicose. Either way, Amanhã had absolutely zero interest in evening tea-- hell, the damn woman had already come in here once before not long ago, or had she already forgotten? Lovely, I've wandered into a village of amnesiacs. Again.
Because that'd gone so well the first time.
Amanhã ignored the woman, figuring if she kept silence, the maid would get the point, shut up, and get out. She didn't. Even as Amanhã fitted on her gauntlet and turned back to the bed, where lay her assorted weapons and her helmet, she heard the light footfalls of the maid continuing to approach. "You really ought to drink your tea before it gets cold," she spat venomously at Amanhã, who turned to her with a violent scowl etched into her features. You really ought to fuck off before you get cold, she wanted to retort. I mean-- not cold as in 'shit, I need a jacket' cold. Cold as in... you know, cadaver. Because I'll kill you if you don't fuck off? And then... you'll get cold? You know, this is one time I'm glad I didn't vocalise the threat without thinking about it first, I really don't-- now hold on a second, I don't think we've quite gotten to the 'hugging' stage in our relationship.
'Hugging' was rather a relative term: the maid, having unceremoniously tossed aside the tray of tea, had lunged at Amanhã and latched onto her with surprising strength, giving Amanhã a face-to-face look at her, in which the bounty hunter astutely noted a number of things. First of all, the maid's eyes were now milk white where they had previously been brown, and irises completely disappearing was not generally an attribute non-threatening, average bystanders were known for. Not unrelated to this, her maw was now rows of sharpened teeth, which she seemed quite eager to sink into the unprotected indigo flesh of Amanhã's face.
Well, I would like to say this is among the more awkward situations in which I've been hugged, but frankly, I doubt this even makes the top twenty, the bounty hunter mused, shoving the maid off of her with one hand, before the other reached down to grab her face. With a single wrenching motion and a resounding snap of the neck, the maid's head twisted at an unnatural angle, and she fell to the ground.
It seemed Amanhã's decision to light out tonight had been quite the fortuitous move.
Deftly the bounty hunter went about strapping her weapons to her body, figuring the maid was probably not the only demonic, possessed, or generally unpleasant individual in this village. She had just donned her helmet when she heard movement behind her, and turned, only to find the maid clambering back up to her feet unsteadily.
Undead. Beautiful. Really, just lovely. Somebody in this witless goddamn guild must have seriously pissed off some god with nothing better to do to attract this level of constant shit. My money's on the fraud. This all went through Amanhã's head as she took up her greatsword and, in one fell swoop, divorced the maid's head of her shoulders, a move Amanhã had found over the years was quite useful in putting down undead for good.
Her earlier suspicions, however, had proven on point: she could hear the sounds of violence emanating from the rooms of the other guild members. It seemed they too were under attack-- and from the sound of it, they were attracting a large portion of the village's undead population, which wouldn't hurt Amanhã's chances of a quick and straightforward departure. Glancing at the open door, figuring if she went that way she'd only end up fighting alongside the guild again-- that never went well-- Amanhã turned back toward the fairly wide window of the opposite wall. Raising a booted foot up, she kicked the glass in, and it easily gave way, the entirety of the window's pane shattering and falling to the ground not far down in shards. Amanhã followed not long thereafter, landing on her feet and ready to high-tail it on out of here.
A thick fog had sunk over the village-- because of course a thick fog had sunk over the village, clear skies were hardly conducive to an undead attack-- but Amanhã could see shapes wandering in the mist. However, the bulk of the village's population was, from the sound of it, funnelling into the inn from the other side, leaving her free to walk right on out with minimal decapitations necessary.
Ah, how refreshing it is to see things go marginally less wrong than usual.
Ann rested with her back against the wall, starting to feel a bit light-headed. Her muscles relaxed and her vision grew hazy, her breathing slowing down a little
"I think I'll take a short break," she said quietly, arms hanging loosely at her sides as she stared blankly toward the others. "Millie, you should go with them. I'll catch up." The girl shook her head, tugging at her shirt as if to urge her to come along. Either way, it didn't seem like she had any intention of leaving without her. "Can't catch a moment's rest around you, can I?" she smiled, ruffling her hair. "Alright. Onwards it is. Where are we headed next? After the group that left?" Her question was put on hold as two men appeared who, at length, appeared to be the culprits of this mass possession. "Seems like our necromancer turned out to be a pair of a clowns," Ann murmured, watching as they departed while exchanging mindless banter. "Who'd have thought?" She briefly turned to Yuwen, taking note that the villagers were drastically more aggressive than they were before. "Forget holding back. If they attack, they die."
"I think I'll take a short break," she said quietly, arms hanging loosely at her sides as she stared blankly toward the others. "Millie, you should go with them. I'll catch up." The girl shook her head, tugging at her shirt as if to urge her to come along. Either way, it didn't seem like she had any intention of leaving without her. "Can't catch a moment's rest around you, can I?" she smiled, ruffling her hair. "Alright. Onwards it is. Where are we headed next? After the group that left?" Her question was put on hold as two men appeared who, at length, appeared to be the culprits of this mass possession. "Seems like our necromancer turned out to be a pair of a clowns," Ann murmured, watching as they departed while exchanging mindless banter. "Who'd have thought?" She briefly turned to Yuwen, taking note that the villagers were drastically more aggressive than they were before. "Forget holding back. If they attack, they die."
After a moment or two, the spirit perched on the tombstone as though it were his throne smiled and offered his hand forward, whispering in a somewhat benign tone as he motioned towards himself. "Come..." he smiled, as black spittle dribbled down his chin from his mouth, reminiscent of tar as it bubbled toxically and the head spirit's voice became immensely gravelly. "Join usssssss......" he hissed as his minions filled the night sky with their ghastly forms descending upon the intruders below, hands outstretched into claws, twisting unnaturally towards them as they began to attack.
As he spoke, and the boy was lifted into the air, Terra's mind finally completely blanked out with fear, and her first instinct was to run. But then numerous ghosts blocked her way, and nearly reached her in her panic.
Key word is nearly. Terra's muscles finally responded, and her arms flew out to the sides as stones burst from the ground, ramming the ghosts away. It seemed she could hurt them this way after all. As the ghosts continued to attempt to attack her, Terra catapulted herself into the air. As she flew, she pointed her hand at the ground, causing the rocks that had been under her feet earlier to explode in all directions.
Lo-Muna managed to rescue the boy, and Hyuna was attracting the attention of a number of ghosts. However, speaking of Muna, the ghosts were starting to turn in her direction en masse. Suddenly dreading what might happen to the rabbit lady, Terra reached to her belt with both hands. Her right hand now held a short sword of what appeared to be green crystal, while her left hand held an almost identical one that was created from blue crystal.
The ground blasted Terra forwards at the ghosts, who didn't seem to have noticed her at all. Both of her blades began to glimmer as Terra sent her chi directly into them, and she slashed at the ghosts' midsection. A frenzy of wild slashes followed, tearing through them easily. Of course, it seemed a little too easy at the moment...
From the edge of the village gravesite a blast of fire came down, burning the grass to a crisp. "Great Guild!" terra looked up as a hooded man descended through the burning and smashed down into the ashy grounds. "You're not safe here," He said, stating the incredibly obvious.
Somehow he knew the others? And what guild? Terra hesitated as she tried to listen to what the man was saying-but that was a costly move, because the ghosts viciously bore down on her at that point. One single rush attack from all of them sent Terra flying the entire length of the large tomb with a scream. Now blood was trickling from her midsection and left arm, and both her swords had clattered uselessly far away...
Terra's hand jabbed towards the sky, pulling stones just in front of her to create another barrier. But that wouldn't hold them for long. So, to end it there, she raised a bright red gem above her head...
Hyuna flew just above the ghosts' heads, still being attacked. Terra, realizing she would have hit Hyuna instead, quickly halted her attack, but this let the ghosts rip through a significant portion of the barrier. "Hyuna!" She shouted, pointing frantically at one of the barriers she had created earlier. "Get behind there! Quickly!"
As he spoke, and the boy was lifted into the air, Terra's mind finally completely blanked out with fear, and her first instinct was to run. But then numerous ghosts blocked her way, and nearly reached her in her panic.
Key word is nearly. Terra's muscles finally responded, and her arms flew out to the sides as stones burst from the ground, ramming the ghosts away. It seemed she could hurt them this way after all. As the ghosts continued to attempt to attack her, Terra catapulted herself into the air. As she flew, she pointed her hand at the ground, causing the rocks that had been under her feet earlier to explode in all directions.
Lo-Muna managed to rescue the boy, and Hyuna was attracting the attention of a number of ghosts. However, speaking of Muna, the ghosts were starting to turn in her direction en masse. Suddenly dreading what might happen to the rabbit lady, Terra reached to her belt with both hands. Her right hand now held a short sword of what appeared to be green crystal, while her left hand held an almost identical one that was created from blue crystal.
The ground blasted Terra forwards at the ghosts, who didn't seem to have noticed her at all. Both of her blades began to glimmer as Terra sent her chi directly into them, and she slashed at the ghosts' midsection. A frenzy of wild slashes followed, tearing through them easily. Of course, it seemed a little too easy at the moment...
From the edge of the village gravesite a blast of fire came down, burning the grass to a crisp. "Great Guild!" terra looked up as a hooded man descended through the burning and smashed down into the ashy grounds. "You're not safe here," He said, stating the incredibly obvious.
Somehow he knew the others? And what guild? Terra hesitated as she tried to listen to what the man was saying-but that was a costly move, because the ghosts viciously bore down on her at that point. One single rush attack from all of them sent Terra flying the entire length of the large tomb with a scream. Now blood was trickling from her midsection and left arm, and both her swords had clattered uselessly far away...
Terra's hand jabbed towards the sky, pulling stones just in front of her to create another barrier. But that wouldn't hold them for long. So, to end it there, she raised a bright red gem above her head...
Hyuna flew just above the ghosts' heads, still being attacked. Terra, realizing she would have hit Hyuna instead, quickly halted her attack, but this let the ghosts rip through a significant portion of the barrier. "Hyuna!" She shouted, pointing frantically at one of the barriers she had created earlier. "Get behind there! Quickly!"
That stupid bunny, attracting the ghosts with the smoke pellet then running... what was she thinking? Hyuna could handle herself just fine, she was okay, it was just a graze... a deep, bloody, painful graze. The blood was almost spurting out, and the girl faintly wondered if anything important had been clawed out, and shrugged, hoping that wasn't the case. First thing's first though- take care of the spirits now hounding Lo-Muna. Clutching her side, she managed to get to an upright position again, and dashed forwards, using the wind to boost her speed and she caught up to the ghosts in no time, slashing through several of them and even violently exploding one of them with a quick eruption of air inside it's chest. Right then, the firey figure from before appeared; the one who got them in this mess in the first place. Muna cried out at him that Fortune wasn't here, and Hyuna grit her teeth.
"If you..." She winced as the pain suddenly intensified in her waist, but regained her breath to continue talking, "if you want our trust, you'd better at least help a little." Hyuna murmured to the hooded figure, having absolutely no intentions to trust the figure whatsoever, even if it saved her life. It was a matter of pride, after all. And then the weird girl got smashed and sent flying across the tomb, and Hyuna almost chuckled- it was pretty comedic, seeing a girl go flying that far, as long as it was a girl she didn't particularly care about in the least. Hyuna dispelled her illusion then, wondering if that girl could be a good diversion as she continued chasing down the monsters after Muna. Suddenly thinking of an idea, she smirked; hands gathering at the air surrounding the whole tomb, and with a dragging motion, a gust of wind sent most of the ghosts back to the tomb; now unable to chase Muna without first taking care of the spear girl. And of course, the singing dancing Oni just sat on the ground, occasionally batting away ghosts that got too close. After conjuring a mini-tornado to blast apart more of the monsters, a persistent headache growing in the back of her head that wouldn't just go away, she leapt, twisted in the air as she got rid of a few more ghosts that tried to jump to reach her, and landed right beside Suiken with flair.
"Whatever you're doin, Oni, hurry it up." She muttered angrily, then heard a shrill yell from somewhere. It was that weird girl- how did she even know her name, Hyuna wondered, and figured that the girl probably wanted to glory to herself. Hyuna knew very well how strong wide spread chi usage could be, herself doing that from time to time, and the girl likely wanted to clear them out, but first wanted a clear shot.
"So you can have all the-" Another painful twinge, and more blood spluttered out from the rather deep wound. Hyuna shook it off stubbornly, grinding her teeth to block it out, and gripping her spear unnecessarily hard. "All the fun to yourself? No way, weird new girl!"
She wouldn't dare accept help from her, either.
"If you..." She winced as the pain suddenly intensified in her waist, but regained her breath to continue talking, "if you want our trust, you'd better at least help a little." Hyuna murmured to the hooded figure, having absolutely no intentions to trust the figure whatsoever, even if it saved her life. It was a matter of pride, after all. And then the weird girl got smashed and sent flying across the tomb, and Hyuna almost chuckled- it was pretty comedic, seeing a girl go flying that far, as long as it was a girl she didn't particularly care about in the least. Hyuna dispelled her illusion then, wondering if that girl could be a good diversion as she continued chasing down the monsters after Muna. Suddenly thinking of an idea, she smirked; hands gathering at the air surrounding the whole tomb, and with a dragging motion, a gust of wind sent most of the ghosts back to the tomb; now unable to chase Muna without first taking care of the spear girl. And of course, the singing dancing Oni just sat on the ground, occasionally batting away ghosts that got too close. After conjuring a mini-tornado to blast apart more of the monsters, a persistent headache growing in the back of her head that wouldn't just go away, she leapt, twisted in the air as she got rid of a few more ghosts that tried to jump to reach her, and landed right beside Suiken with flair.
"Whatever you're doin, Oni, hurry it up." She muttered angrily, then heard a shrill yell from somewhere. It was that weird girl- how did she even know her name, Hyuna wondered, and figured that the girl probably wanted to glory to herself. Hyuna knew very well how strong wide spread chi usage could be, herself doing that from time to time, and the girl likely wanted to clear them out, but first wanted a clear shot.
"So you can have all the-" Another painful twinge, and more blood spluttered out from the rather deep wound. Hyuna shook it off stubbornly, grinding her teeth to block it out, and gripping her spear unnecessarily hard. "All the fun to yourself? No way, weird new girl!"
She wouldn't dare accept help from her, either.
"So you can have all the-urgh...all the fun to yourself? No way, weird girl!"
What was she thinking? Terra groaned, knowing her chance at ending it all had been shattered already. But the barrier was starting to weaken...it seemed she'd just have to go on with her attack, regardless of if Hyuna was hit or not. "...please dodge it if you can," she whispered, as the ruby in her hand flashed and shattered.
As the barrier finally broke down, the ghosts charged towards Terra, whose left eye started to glow red from the power inside the ruby. Both her hands thrust out, and gigantic fireballs spiraled from each palm, searing the ghosts and flying wildly into the air.
But Terra soon discovered that she had almost no control over the fireballs' path. The decision was even more foolish than she initially thought. Would Hyuna get hit?
What was she thinking? Terra groaned, knowing her chance at ending it all had been shattered already. But the barrier was starting to weaken...it seemed she'd just have to go on with her attack, regardless of if Hyuna was hit or not. "...please dodge it if you can," she whispered, as the ruby in her hand flashed and shattered.
As the barrier finally broke down, the ghosts charged towards Terra, whose left eye started to glow red from the power inside the ruby. Both her hands thrust out, and gigantic fireballs spiraled from each palm, searing the ghosts and flying wildly into the air.
But Terra soon discovered that she had almost no control over the fireballs' path. The decision was even more foolish than she initially thought. Would Hyuna get hit?
Keeflo fell asleep soon after the meeting. It wasn't that he didn't care about the townspeople and their troubles at all, but he needed sleep. Because of this he didn't wake up until a splattering of burning green liquid smattered his bare chest. This jolted him awake and he hurriedly wiped the substance off. A weird snake lady was attacking Yuwen and weapons pierced the walls.
What the hell was going on? Was he dreaming? He had to admit if this was a dream it was pretty bizarre, but why would this happen in real life? Yuwen punched the snake person away and led the guild members to a window. Snakey towns people lined the streets. Keeflo supposed this wasn't a dream because why not? It was totally necessary to have weird mutated people trying to eat them. It only happened like never, so all the more reason for it to be happening now.
"I don't know what happened here but if we just go all out we could be massacring an entire village here," Yuwen said. "Maybe there's a way to turn them back. Let's try to keep destruction low."
"I don't know about you, sir, but I do want to get out of this alive. I suggest we come up with a plan quickly. I don't want to kill either, but I also want an intact hide," Keeflo said.
-----
Kethuel shrugged when the strangers came to a conclusion to send some people to the graveyard. Nothing too interesting based on what he had heard. Curiosity somewhat sated, he went to sleep.
A while later he was awakened by a knock on the door. "Have some tea," a serving girl said, coming into the room without bothering to wait for his answer. Whoa. She didn't even ask if he wanted some or even if she could invade his privacy. Sure, the room was technically that of inn, but still, he had done a service for them and had been promised a room in return. Usually, unless specifically said otherwise (and it hadn't been said otherwise), rooms were private.
"No thanks, I'm fine sleeping," he said. He decided he should take off his clothes and armor once the girl left; it was uncomfortable sleeping with it on.
But the girl didn't leave. Instead she carried the tea closer. "I do insssist. It is excellent," she said, placing the tea by his bedside. Kethuel reached for his katanas which were balanced on a bedside table. This girl was creeping him out. He felt a tingling sensation fizz throughout his body.
The girl grinned, showing teeth that were unnaturally long and pointed. Now that Kethuel took a closer look, he saw that she had an unnaturally long neck and torso as well that were getting alarmingly longer. The thing advanced on him and another shudder wracked his body. He could feel an unconscious period coming.
He leapt out of bed, grabbed his pack, and tried to maneuver around the creature that threatened to wrap around him. The oddity reached out and grabbed his arm with a frighteningly strong grip. A wave of disorientation crashed through Kethuel and he succumbed to the unconsciousness it heralded.
As the altered girl drew in her prey she found a disturbing thing happening to it. The man's body melted and flowed, changing colors and shape. In seconds she held not a man but a creature with a human-like face, deer's body, and predatory claws. The creature growled and raked the girl with its claws, causing her to loosen her grip.
It wriggled free of her quasi-coils and jumped through the window, landing lightly on its feet. It saw people similar to the girl rushing all over. With a shake of its horned head it ran off in the direction of the woods, trying to orient itself. It was at a different place than it had been the last time it manifested and didn't know where to go.
As it ran it passed some people being attacked by some sort of monster. A memory entered its mind unbidden. In this memory it had a different shape, the shape of some of the two legged creatures that dominated the world. It was fighting with some sort of elongated claw in a forepaw against creatures that had the same amount of legs but were taller and had horns. Why was it fighting these creatures? It had companions that it was protecting.
Like in whatever time this foreign memory represented, the creature felt an urge to protect. Dashing between some monsters and twoleg females, it lashed out with its claws. "We will not let you take what is not yours," the creature said, its voice a raspy growl.
The ghostly monster didn't seem to be as much hurt as annoyed. It opened its maw and took a bite at the creature. The creature, however, had already jumped out of the way. It continued to harass and harry the ghosts, putting a higher priority on dodging attacks than getting a successful hit.
The creature's nimbleness couldn't allow it to avoid every attack. A ghoul lunged at it from an unexpected angle and left trails of opened flesh on the creature's back. The creature bolted, losing its odd urge to protect those it did not know. It found a path and followed it, finding some twolegs in white.
Another memory came to the creature. It was a twoleg again, this time with a wound slitting open its foreleg. Other twolegs wrapped the foreleg up in strips of cloth, quelling the bleeding. Perhaps these twolegs would do the same for it. The creature ran alongside the path and stepped out in front of them, saying with its raspy voice, "Can you mend my back?"
What the hell was going on? Was he dreaming? He had to admit if this was a dream it was pretty bizarre, but why would this happen in real life? Yuwen punched the snake person away and led the guild members to a window. Snakey towns people lined the streets. Keeflo supposed this wasn't a dream because why not? It was totally necessary to have weird mutated people trying to eat them. It only happened like never, so all the more reason for it to be happening now.
"I don't know what happened here but if we just go all out we could be massacring an entire village here," Yuwen said. "Maybe there's a way to turn them back. Let's try to keep destruction low."
"I don't know about you, sir, but I do want to get out of this alive. I suggest we come up with a plan quickly. I don't want to kill either, but I also want an intact hide," Keeflo said.
-----
Kethuel shrugged when the strangers came to a conclusion to send some people to the graveyard. Nothing too interesting based on what he had heard. Curiosity somewhat sated, he went to sleep.
A while later he was awakened by a knock on the door. "Have some tea," a serving girl said, coming into the room without bothering to wait for his answer. Whoa. She didn't even ask if he wanted some or even if she could invade his privacy. Sure, the room was technically that of inn, but still, he had done a service for them and had been promised a room in return. Usually, unless specifically said otherwise (and it hadn't been said otherwise), rooms were private.
"No thanks, I'm fine sleeping," he said. He decided he should take off his clothes and armor once the girl left; it was uncomfortable sleeping with it on.
But the girl didn't leave. Instead she carried the tea closer. "I do insssist. It is excellent," she said, placing the tea by his bedside. Kethuel reached for his katanas which were balanced on a bedside table. This girl was creeping him out. He felt a tingling sensation fizz throughout his body.
The girl grinned, showing teeth that were unnaturally long and pointed. Now that Kethuel took a closer look, he saw that she had an unnaturally long neck and torso as well that were getting alarmingly longer. The thing advanced on him and another shudder wracked his body. He could feel an unconscious period coming.
He leapt out of bed, grabbed his pack, and tried to maneuver around the creature that threatened to wrap around him. The oddity reached out and grabbed his arm with a frighteningly strong grip. A wave of disorientation crashed through Kethuel and he succumbed to the unconsciousness it heralded.
As the altered girl drew in her prey she found a disturbing thing happening to it. The man's body melted and flowed, changing colors and shape. In seconds she held not a man but a creature with a human-like face, deer's body, and predatory claws. The creature growled and raked the girl with its claws, causing her to loosen her grip.
It wriggled free of her quasi-coils and jumped through the window, landing lightly on its feet. It saw people similar to the girl rushing all over. With a shake of its horned head it ran off in the direction of the woods, trying to orient itself. It was at a different place than it had been the last time it manifested and didn't know where to go.
As it ran it passed some people being attacked by some sort of monster. A memory entered its mind unbidden. In this memory it had a different shape, the shape of some of the two legged creatures that dominated the world. It was fighting with some sort of elongated claw in a forepaw against creatures that had the same amount of legs but were taller and had horns. Why was it fighting these creatures? It had companions that it was protecting.
Like in whatever time this foreign memory represented, the creature felt an urge to protect. Dashing between some monsters and twoleg females, it lashed out with its claws. "We will not let you take what is not yours," the creature said, its voice a raspy growl.
The ghostly monster didn't seem to be as much hurt as annoyed. It opened its maw and took a bite at the creature. The creature, however, had already jumped out of the way. It continued to harass and harry the ghosts, putting a higher priority on dodging attacks than getting a successful hit.
The creature's nimbleness couldn't allow it to avoid every attack. A ghoul lunged at it from an unexpected angle and left trails of opened flesh on the creature's back. The creature bolted, losing its odd urge to protect those it did not know. It found a path and followed it, finding some twolegs in white.
Another memory came to the creature. It was a twoleg again, this time with a wound slitting open its foreleg. Other twolegs wrapped the foreleg up in strips of cloth, quelling the bleeding. Perhaps these twolegs would do the same for it. The creature ran alongside the path and stepped out in front of them, saying with its raspy voice, "Can you mend my back?"
The four Seven Sons members were suddenly met with something in the way of the path again, though this one looked different from the earlier creatures. Then it opened its mouth.
"That thing just spoke, didn't it?" the man with the chains said.
"This has to be your fault, Kadrim," the man with the gauntlets replied to him. "Remember that urn you smashed back at that pawn shop in Gaudis? The one that was supposed to be cursed by a nature deity?"
"That was a long time ago!" he said in his defense. He turned to the creature, a bit unnerved by it. "Yeah, I don't think we can help you-" He was interrupted when the leader tossed him his pack, which he caught messily with both hands.
"Patch him up," he ordered, uncapping a flask of water and taking a swig.
"Are you serious?" Kadrim said, looking down at the pack.
"I hope you remember that we are always to act within Maiya's interests," the leader said sternly. "If she were here, she'd disapprove of that kind of behavior and you know it."
"Ugh, why's someone like her running the Seven Sons anyway?"
"I dare you to say that again," the leader spat, the tip of his sword instantly at Kadrim's throat. "You will never speak of Maiya like that again. Do you understand?"
"Put that down, would you?" he murmured, gingerly pushing the blade away from himself. "I get it, I get it. No need to blow a gasket over it." Kadrim turned to the creature and opened up the back, starting to tend to his wounds with the equipment inside, albeit with some reluctance. "You're lucky that Iora's a much nicer sod than I am."
"Think he's a beast-man by any chance?" the man with the gauntlets asked Iora.
"That's a possibility. Maybe he knows something about the guild, considering the composition." He turned to the creature. "Ever heard of the 'Great Guild Fortune'? Or better yet, seen an odd group of people traveling together? If I remember correctly, there was a rabbit, goat, and erm...whale...thing? Anyway, a number of beast-men. There was also a large armored individual, a snow oni, and some humans. They're led by one who calls himself Yuwen Fortune."
"That thing just spoke, didn't it?" the man with the chains said.
"This has to be your fault, Kadrim," the man with the gauntlets replied to him. "Remember that urn you smashed back at that pawn shop in Gaudis? The one that was supposed to be cursed by a nature deity?"
"That was a long time ago!" he said in his defense. He turned to the creature, a bit unnerved by it. "Yeah, I don't think we can help you-" He was interrupted when the leader tossed him his pack, which he caught messily with both hands.
"Patch him up," he ordered, uncapping a flask of water and taking a swig.
"Are you serious?" Kadrim said, looking down at the pack.
"I hope you remember that we are always to act within Maiya's interests," the leader said sternly. "If she were here, she'd disapprove of that kind of behavior and you know it."
"Ugh, why's someone like her running the Seven Sons anyway?"
"I dare you to say that again," the leader spat, the tip of his sword instantly at Kadrim's throat. "You will never speak of Maiya like that again. Do you understand?"
"Put that down, would you?" he murmured, gingerly pushing the blade away from himself. "I get it, I get it. No need to blow a gasket over it." Kadrim turned to the creature and opened up the back, starting to tend to his wounds with the equipment inside, albeit with some reluctance. "You're lucky that Iora's a much nicer sod than I am."
"Think he's a beast-man by any chance?" the man with the gauntlets asked Iora.
"That's a possibility. Maybe he knows something about the guild, considering the composition." He turned to the creature. "Ever heard of the 'Great Guild Fortune'? Or better yet, seen an odd group of people traveling together? If I remember correctly, there was a rabbit, goat, and erm...whale...thing? Anyway, a number of beast-men. There was also a large armored individual, a snow oni, and some humans. They're led by one who calls himself Yuwen Fortune."
The creature watched the twolegs talk amongst themselves at its presence. It flicked an ear in their direction and began to lick its wound. There was an argument of what to do, but the leader of the pack said to help the creature and asserted his dominance with one of the odd claw-not-claws. The lesser human approached the creature and treated the wound.
The creature watched the twoleg with interest. It hadn't dared interact with twolegs often, given its fragmented memories of them. While some of the memories were happy ones, most were unpleasant.
The leader twolegs asked the creature if it had heard of a Great Guild Fortune or seen an odd group of people together. He listed off some further clarification, not all of which the creature understood.
"I saw many twolegs fighting other twolegs and ghosts at the cluster of houses. I saw no rabbit. I saw no goat or whale or others you said," the creature replied. Why was this twolegs concerning himself with animals? Goat, rabbit, whale, these were animals, no? The terms snow oni, beast-man, and human were unknown. They were probably types of twolegs, but the creature did not know which was which.
The creature watched the twoleg with interest. It hadn't dared interact with twolegs often, given its fragmented memories of them. While some of the memories were happy ones, most were unpleasant.
The leader twolegs asked the creature if it had heard of a Great Guild Fortune or seen an odd group of people together. He listed off some further clarification, not all of which the creature understood.
"I saw many twolegs fighting other twolegs and ghosts at the cluster of houses. I saw no rabbit. I saw no goat or whale or others you said," the creature replied. Why was this twolegs concerning himself with animals? Goat, rabbit, whale, these were animals, no? The terms snow oni, beast-man, and human were unknown. They were probably types of twolegs, but the creature did not know which was which.
Iora scratched his head, sighing.
"'Two-legs,' is it? That's as vague as you can get, really. Hey, Kadrim. Are you done?"
"Just about," he grunted. "You know, this isn't really my thing. Why couldn't you have just gotten Len or Rayes to do it?" Kadrim threw back the pack and the leader neatly caught it, putting it on as he gestured for the group to keep moving, not even bothering to answer the question.
"'Two-legs,' is it? That's as vague as you can get, really. Hey, Kadrim. Are you done?"
"Just about," he grunted. "You know, this isn't really my thing. Why couldn't you have just gotten Len or Rayes to do it?" Kadrim threw back the pack and the leader neatly caught it, putting it on as he gestured for the group to keep moving, not even bothering to answer the question.
The creature sniffed the bandage the twoleg had put on it and watched as they began to walk off. Then it remembered a twoleg courtesy. "Thank you," it called after them.
It lay down and stretched out in the path. It could feel its chi striving to return to its body to its more stable form. The creature was in pain, so the oblivion that losing itself inside the other body provided wouldn't be unwelcome.
It faded away to be replaced by the mostly human being who called himself Kethuel Asatori. "Where the hell am I now?" he wondered out loud. He saw some people in white walking away and without thinking yelled to them, "Hey, who are you?"
It lay down and stretched out in the path. It could feel its chi striving to return to its body to its more stable form. The creature was in pain, so the oblivion that losing itself inside the other body provided wouldn't be unwelcome.
It faded away to be replaced by the mostly human being who called himself Kethuel Asatori. "Where the hell am I now?" he wondered out loud. He saw some people in white walking away and without thinking yelled to them, "Hey, who are you?"
The four men continued walking without slowing down.
"Gods, can we walk three steps without having to stop?" Iora murmured.
"Should we-"
"Just walk," he answered. "We won't get anywhere if we keep stopping for everything we come across."
"Understood."
"Gods, can we walk three steps without having to stop?" Iora murmured.
"Should we-"
"Just walk," he answered. "We won't get anywhere if we keep stopping for everything we come across."
"Understood."
There were sounds everywhere. Footsteps, shouts, the whoosh of air as attacks were unleashed and taken or blocked. The sights weren't any different. Spirits took up most of the range of Lo-muna's vision though she glanced back at Hyuna, fighting and defending without much success. Even in the darkness she could see the bright spots of red so unlike the trampled green that surrounded it. The boy also took up much of Lo-muna's concentration. He was knocked out, probably from what he had seen, and was limp so carrying him wasn't much of a task.
Her concentration was scattered, her other senses only confirming what her eyes and ears already assessed. Then that glint of fire and Lo-muna turned, expecting to see the hooded figure, only to see Terra unleash fire. It wasn't under control. Lo-muna ran.
Hyuna was stubborn and prideful and as much as Lo-muna hated to admit it, having Yamato along wouldn't have been so bad. Maybe he could have made his apprentice listen and realize teamwork was essential in this situation. The spirits had gotten more aggressive and even Lo-muna, augmented as she was, was having a slight bit of trouble slipping out of their grasp. But then again, Yamato didn't seem so keen on working with others either. It probably would have resulted in the same situation regardless if he had come or not.
"Watch out!" Muna screamed as she tackled Hyuna, driving her out of the fireball's path. The reaction had been late however and Lo-muna gave a sharp cry as her back was singed, the cry more out of panic for the jacket than her own back. Her grip slipped and the boy tumbled out of Lo-muna's arms, spirits already drawn by the moment of weakness. She scrambled to get back up, ignoring all else, and dived for the boy as the spirits lunged. The rabbit's small frame was swallowed by the crowding spirits eager to present the head spirit his dinner...
Her concentration was scattered, her other senses only confirming what her eyes and ears already assessed. Then that glint of fire and Lo-muna turned, expecting to see the hooded figure, only to see Terra unleash fire. It wasn't under control. Lo-muna ran.
Hyuna was stubborn and prideful and as much as Lo-muna hated to admit it, having Yamato along wouldn't have been so bad. Maybe he could have made his apprentice listen and realize teamwork was essential in this situation. The spirits had gotten more aggressive and even Lo-muna, augmented as she was, was having a slight bit of trouble slipping out of their grasp. But then again, Yamato didn't seem so keen on working with others either. It probably would have resulted in the same situation regardless if he had come or not.
"Watch out!" Muna screamed as she tackled Hyuna, driving her out of the fireball's path. The reaction had been late however and Lo-muna gave a sharp cry as her back was singed, the cry more out of panic for the jacket than her own back. Her grip slipped and the boy tumbled out of Lo-muna's arms, spirits already drawn by the moment of weakness. She scrambled to get back up, ignoring all else, and dived for the boy as the spirits lunged. The rabbit's small frame was swallowed by the crowding spirits eager to present the head spirit his dinner...
Noise was echoing in the distance all around Amanhã-- voices carrying through the thick fog that had fallen over the village. Some of them were familiar. Out there in the unsympathetic chill of the night, the members of Yuwen Fortune's Glorious Guild or whatever were fighting a (probably futile) battle against the legions of undead that were funnelling into the inn from the other side. Fortunately, that left Amanhã a more or less uncontested path right out of the village, and frankly, she wasn't about to hesitate in taking that path. After all, what did she owe the fraud and his damn guild, anyway? Sure, the oni had saved her, but... well, he had almost certainly had some kind of ulterior motive Amanhã was simply failing to conceive of at the moment. And anyway, they'd lost her that lucrative job the Yune had been offering, so as far as she was concerned-- debt fucking repaid.
And so she ignored the calls as they hung in the cool evening air, the sounds of battle and the bestial, rabid vociferations of the undead as they sought to claim those who had wandered into their midst. They fell on deaf ears-- well, no, that was hardly an accurate metaphor. They fell on ears that heard them loud and clear, ears that disregarded them as one might a worm dying helplessly in the sun, rotting to death.
Which was a really roundabout, needlessly verbose way of saying Amanhã didn't give a shit.
She continued on out, making sure to avoid the figures wandering listlessly in the fog-- she didn't need to attract the attention of one of the undead only for it to call out to its fellows in putrefaction, drawing more of them to Amanhã. Nevertheless, her greatsword was at the ready, and she was vigilant as ever: nothing would be taking her by surprise, not now. The entirety of the past two days had essentially taken her by surprise time and time again, and Amanhã wasn't fond of surprises...
Speaking of surprises.
Not far ahead, Amanhã heard voices wafting towards her direction-- living voices, she presumed. She couldn't make out the content-- one of them had yelled "Who are you?", but whatever was said in responce was too quiet, too subdued for Amanhã to make it out.
Which didn't really change anything. The plan of action was still 'get outta here and kill everything that gets in the way of that plan'.
And so she ignored the calls as they hung in the cool evening air, the sounds of battle and the bestial, rabid vociferations of the undead as they sought to claim those who had wandered into their midst. They fell on deaf ears-- well, no, that was hardly an accurate metaphor. They fell on ears that heard them loud and clear, ears that disregarded them as one might a worm dying helplessly in the sun, rotting to death.
Which was a really roundabout, needlessly verbose way of saying Amanhã didn't give a shit.
She continued on out, making sure to avoid the figures wandering listlessly in the fog-- she didn't need to attract the attention of one of the undead only for it to call out to its fellows in putrefaction, drawing more of them to Amanhã. Nevertheless, her greatsword was at the ready, and she was vigilant as ever: nothing would be taking her by surprise, not now. The entirety of the past two days had essentially taken her by surprise time and time again, and Amanhã wasn't fond of surprises...
Speaking of surprises.
Not far ahead, Amanhã heard voices wafting towards her direction-- living voices, she presumed. She couldn't make out the content-- one of them had yelled "Who are you?", but whatever was said in responce was too quiet, too subdued for Amanhã to make it out.
Which didn't really change anything. The plan of action was still 'get outta here and kill everything that gets in the way of that plan'.
A great hum was heard throughout the graveyard as the screeching spirits stopped in their chase of Lo-Muna and their assaults on Hyuna, Terra, and the recently arrived hooded villain. They all began to latch onto their ears as if shrieking in pain, the green aura of necromancy slipping away from them as the head spirit turned to face the direction which this disruption was stemming from.
It was Suiken, who was expertly playing a rhythm across his drum. Each hit seemed to wear away the corruption, as the green necromancy aura slipped from most of the spirits in the graveyard only. The oni said nothing as he played aside from the mutter of, "Spirit Cleansing Rhythm," as his song came to a close.
"Took me a while to remember that one..." Suiken grinned tiredly. He then looked up and saw the head spirit still looming over everyone, now around the size of a house and resembling a fat razormouthed fish on legs. "The drum I used was too mundane for this to work completely on one of his power! Everyone, attack the creature give it all you've got!" The oni shouted.
The head spirit chuckled darkly, "My, my, what to think of this day..." he rumbled. "First, I receive intruders that ruin the sanctity of my village...Then, a strange beast attacks me...and finally an Oni that reeks of the stench of a Demon Hunter is tearing me away from my minions?" the head spirit roared. "Nights such as this can make one angry...hungry...." he spoke, inhaling deeply as he slowly absorbed his de-necromanced comrades, growing larger with each one that he absorbed.
"Everyone stick to the plan!" Suiken sighed. "I'm going to work on an other song..."
***
Halfway to the grave site...the two apparent necromancer brothers stopped. Bai Zhao was the first to speak, "Our power...gone! From the graveyard! Not all of it, but still, a great chunk of it! Who are these people?!"
"Brother, be careful with throwing around words like 'our' power..." Hei Zhao warned. "But, yes. I sense it. Should they manage to make it through this night, they will prove to be a nuisance to the master..." he muttered thoughtfully.
"Well, that doesn't sound half-bad..." Bai Zhao shrugged, causing an angered reaction from his older brother, who suddenly grabbed his sibling's head and slammed it into the wall of a nearby house, twice. "Be. Silent!" the older brother yelled through gritted teeth, before calming down almost instantly. "You never know...when the master's listening..."
Bai Zhao looked irritated for a moment, but nodded in thanks eventually, as the two furthered their slow walk to the grave site.
It was Suiken, who was expertly playing a rhythm across his drum. Each hit seemed to wear away the corruption, as the green necromancy aura slipped from most of the spirits in the graveyard only. The oni said nothing as he played aside from the mutter of, "Spirit Cleansing Rhythm," as his song came to a close.
"Took me a while to remember that one..." Suiken grinned tiredly. He then looked up and saw the head spirit still looming over everyone, now around the size of a house and resembling a fat razormouthed fish on legs. "The drum I used was too mundane for this to work completely on one of his power! Everyone, attack the creature give it all you've got!" The oni shouted.
The head spirit chuckled darkly, "My, my, what to think of this day..." he rumbled. "First, I receive intruders that ruin the sanctity of my village...Then, a strange beast attacks me...and finally an Oni that reeks of the stench of a Demon Hunter is tearing me away from my minions?" the head spirit roared. "Nights such as this can make one angry...hungry...." he spoke, inhaling deeply as he slowly absorbed his de-necromanced comrades, growing larger with each one that he absorbed.
"Everyone stick to the plan!" Suiken sighed. "I'm going to work on an other song..."
***
Halfway to the grave site...the two apparent necromancer brothers stopped. Bai Zhao was the first to speak, "Our power...gone! From the graveyard! Not all of it, but still, a great chunk of it! Who are these people?!"
"Brother, be careful with throwing around words like 'our' power..." Hei Zhao warned. "But, yes. I sense it. Should they manage to make it through this night, they will prove to be a nuisance to the master..." he muttered thoughtfully.
"Well, that doesn't sound half-bad..." Bai Zhao shrugged, causing an angered reaction from his older brother, who suddenly grabbed his sibling's head and slammed it into the wall of a nearby house, twice. "Be. Silent!" the older brother yelled through gritted teeth, before calming down almost instantly. "You never know...when the master's listening..."
Bai Zhao looked irritated for a moment, but nodded in thanks eventually, as the two furthered their slow walk to the grave site.
When the weird girl unleashed the fireballs, massive and spiraling, Hyuna didn't really have time to react, as she was desperately spearing at more of the spirits, and trying to manage her blood loss at the same time. So when she spun around and saw a huge flaming ball directly in her face, she was pretty prepared to die- or at least curse the weird girl somehow. However, before anything else could happen she felt a furry someone slam into her and knock her out of the way- only to let out a scream as she herself was burnt; rage built up deep in the flighty spear girl. Why had Muna saved her, and took the hit for her? Why didn't she had just kept running with the boy? Why did Hyuna feel a little happy at Muna saving her, and angry for the same reason? She forced those thoughts to the side for the time being, focusing on the current problem with the spirits that were now overwhemlingly swarming Muna, Hyuna, and the useless piece of crap boy.
"Goddamnit, Muna!" Hyuna hissed angrily, and with a powerful gust of wind, blasted Muna, with the boy in her arms into the air, and out of danger, hoping the rabbit girl would use the momentum to get the heck out of the battle. Once out of reach, Hyuna smiled a little bit, and allowing her blush to last a few seconds before whipping back into battle mode. "...and thanks... Muna."
The weird girl would have to pay. Hyuna would make sure she did- sure, the spear girl wasn't exactly the most cooperative person in the world, but she didn't have to attack while blatantly knowing her allies were in the way. The damned weird girl had even dared to get Muna hurt- there was no way she could make up for that. Spinning her spear a bit like a helicopter's choppers, she smashed through the group surrounding her, still attracting more with her wings illusion, and arrived at the weird girl's side.
"You'll-fucking-pay-for-that." Hyuna lifted the weird girl up with her free hand, staring into her heterochromatic eyes menacingly. It would have gotten even more violent, but then a spirit just barely missed clawing at her, so she set the girl down with a severely pissed off grunt, listening to Suiken suddenly unleash a song to weaken pretty much all of the spirits, the green necromantic light dissipating. That was their chance, and Hyuna released three bursts of razor sharp winds at the crowd of spirits, lessening their numbers significantly. It have been considered a victory if the head spirit wasn't now towering over everyone.
"The drum I used was too mundane for this to work completely on one of his power! Everyone, attack the creature give it all you've got!" The oni cried out to everyone.
"My, my, what to think of this day..." he roared, chuckling with mirth. "First, I receive intruders that ruin the sanctity of my village...Then, a strange beast attacks me...and finally an Oni that reeks of the stench of a Demon Hunter is tearing me away from my minions? Nights such as this can make one angry...hungry...." Now the head spirit began... absorbing and growing larger with each of the old spirits he sucked in.
With a sigh, Suiken stated ""Everyone stick to the plan! I'm going to work on an other song..."
Hyuna nodded with frustration and assent. As much as she hated following orders, especially those of her hated enemy, Suiken, she knew that he had the best idea of what was going on. She twirled her spear directly at the spirit, focusing a lot of condensed air at the tip as well as lengthening the sharp hardened air there, glaring directly at the head spirit, giant and threatening, and ignoring the deep chest wound, she leapt into the air, and used wind to twirl her like a drill, flinging her body directly at the head spirit. Upon impact, drilling and shearing, the condensed air around her exploded, unleashing twisting bursts of air in all directions. Hoping the head spirit was dead, Hyuna landed haphazardly on one knee, panting hard and struggling to keep her balance. Blood was flowing even faster now, and she felt weary and sluggish.
"Did the best I could." She grunted, not even having enough energy to stand up anymore after her hopefully finishing move. "Hope M-Muna's... okay."
"Goddamnit, Muna!" Hyuna hissed angrily, and with a powerful gust of wind, blasted Muna, with the boy in her arms into the air, and out of danger, hoping the rabbit girl would use the momentum to get the heck out of the battle. Once out of reach, Hyuna smiled a little bit, and allowing her blush to last a few seconds before whipping back into battle mode. "...and thanks... Muna."
The weird girl would have to pay. Hyuna would make sure she did- sure, the spear girl wasn't exactly the most cooperative person in the world, but she didn't have to attack while blatantly knowing her allies were in the way. The damned weird girl had even dared to get Muna hurt- there was no way she could make up for that. Spinning her spear a bit like a helicopter's choppers, she smashed through the group surrounding her, still attracting more with her wings illusion, and arrived at the weird girl's side.
"You'll-fucking-pay-for-that." Hyuna lifted the weird girl up with her free hand, staring into her heterochromatic eyes menacingly. It would have gotten even more violent, but then a spirit just barely missed clawing at her, so she set the girl down with a severely pissed off grunt, listening to Suiken suddenly unleash a song to weaken pretty much all of the spirits, the green necromantic light dissipating. That was their chance, and Hyuna released three bursts of razor sharp winds at the crowd of spirits, lessening their numbers significantly. It have been considered a victory if the head spirit wasn't now towering over everyone.
"The drum I used was too mundane for this to work completely on one of his power! Everyone, attack the creature give it all you've got!" The oni cried out to everyone.
"My, my, what to think of this day..." he roared, chuckling with mirth. "First, I receive intruders that ruin the sanctity of my village...Then, a strange beast attacks me...and finally an Oni that reeks of the stench of a Demon Hunter is tearing me away from my minions? Nights such as this can make one angry...hungry...." Now the head spirit began... absorbing and growing larger with each of the old spirits he sucked in.
With a sigh, Suiken stated ""Everyone stick to the plan! I'm going to work on an other song..."
Hyuna nodded with frustration and assent. As much as she hated following orders, especially those of her hated enemy, Suiken, she knew that he had the best idea of what was going on. She twirled her spear directly at the spirit, focusing a lot of condensed air at the tip as well as lengthening the sharp hardened air there, glaring directly at the head spirit, giant and threatening, and ignoring the deep chest wound, she leapt into the air, and used wind to twirl her like a drill, flinging her body directly at the head spirit. Upon impact, drilling and shearing, the condensed air around her exploded, unleashing twisting bursts of air in all directions. Hoping the head spirit was dead, Hyuna landed haphazardly on one knee, panting hard and struggling to keep her balance. Blood was flowing even faster now, and she felt weary and sluggish.
"Did the best I could." She grunted, not even having enough energy to stand up anymore after her hopefully finishing move. "Hope M-Muna's... okay."
Everything had ended even more terribly than Terra had intended. Muna managed to get Hyuna out of the way of the fireballs, but was badly singed in the process. Hyuna flew by and picked up both of them, muttering some kind of curse that was somewhat well deserved on Terra's part. What was I thinking?! I didn't help at all...
However, Hyuna went crashing to the ground after fighting for a few more seconds and sending Muna out of the battle, hurling Terra a bit far away as she slammed into the rocks. "Did the best I could." She grunted, not even having enough energy to stand up anymore after her hopefully finishing move. "Hope M-Muna's... okay."
Terra watched Hyuna with panic and guilt. What was she supposed to do after she nearly got both her AND Muna killed?! But the ghosts had not completely been eradicated, unfortunately, including the head spirit. Some were starting to recover from Suiken's song, and Suiken himself was the only person capable of fighting anymore. Not including Terra herself, who probably would ruin everything even more.
The ghosts were coming down quickly upon Terra and Hyuna, and the latter wasn't in much of a state to fight. Realizing this, Terra's hands went out, and the earth moved over Hyuna, cocooning her in a protective layer of rock. "If I mess up this time...really sorry, Hyuna." But her Chi was nearly spent, and she was feeling even weaker. What was she supposed to do?
The crystal swords responded to Terra's gesture and flew into her hands. As unsure of herself as she was, she had made up her mind on one thing.
"Come at me, ghouls! I won't let a single one of you get to the others!" She shouted into the darkness, and surprisingly, many of the ghosts heeded her challenge and flew right over Suiken's head. Hundreds of spirits floated towards Terra, who was prepared to fight until she collapsed...
As the first few ghosts descended, Terra rolled out of the way, letting them crash into the thick earth cocoon behind her, and slashed backwards with the sword in her left hand, cutting through two ghosts. Did they just disappear as soon as she cut them, or would they regenerate? She hadn't been able to figure out the answer since coming here. The other ghosts were stunned from crashing into the cocoon, and with a number of leaps and slices, she ripped through them.
But wait, the cocoon was already starting to weaken?! Quickly, Terra pulled more earth and added it to the cocoon's walls, slamming it through some of the ghosts as it went. Another one rammed into her side as she was thinking about doing this, however, and she went flying into the air, where a number of others rushed at her. Terra's swords moved again, repelling the ones directly in front of her, but the ones behind sent her back to earth, bleeding from her right shoulder as well.
Scrambling to her feet, Terra shot upwards over the next attack and thrust her right sword's tip into the air, causing rocks to rise and assemble in midair into wickedly sharp spikes, and rained them down on the ghosts. Suiken wasn't very close, and neither was the cocoon, so she didn't have to worry about them...
Wait, where had the goblin gone? As Terra looked around for her, she didn't notice the head spirit, who seemed to be "bleeding" and constantly faltered as it flew thanks to Hyuna's last attack, was making a beeline at her from behind.
However, Hyuna went crashing to the ground after fighting for a few more seconds and sending Muna out of the battle, hurling Terra a bit far away as she slammed into the rocks. "Did the best I could." She grunted, not even having enough energy to stand up anymore after her hopefully finishing move. "Hope M-Muna's... okay."
Terra watched Hyuna with panic and guilt. What was she supposed to do after she nearly got both her AND Muna killed?! But the ghosts had not completely been eradicated, unfortunately, including the head spirit. Some were starting to recover from Suiken's song, and Suiken himself was the only person capable of fighting anymore. Not including Terra herself, who probably would ruin everything even more.
The ghosts were coming down quickly upon Terra and Hyuna, and the latter wasn't in much of a state to fight. Realizing this, Terra's hands went out, and the earth moved over Hyuna, cocooning her in a protective layer of rock. "If I mess up this time...really sorry, Hyuna." But her Chi was nearly spent, and she was feeling even weaker. What was she supposed to do?
The crystal swords responded to Terra's gesture and flew into her hands. As unsure of herself as she was, she had made up her mind on one thing.
"Come at me, ghouls! I won't let a single one of you get to the others!" She shouted into the darkness, and surprisingly, many of the ghosts heeded her challenge and flew right over Suiken's head. Hundreds of spirits floated towards Terra, who was prepared to fight until she collapsed...
As the first few ghosts descended, Terra rolled out of the way, letting them crash into the thick earth cocoon behind her, and slashed backwards with the sword in her left hand, cutting through two ghosts. Did they just disappear as soon as she cut them, or would they regenerate? She hadn't been able to figure out the answer since coming here. The other ghosts were stunned from crashing into the cocoon, and with a number of leaps and slices, she ripped through them.
But wait, the cocoon was already starting to weaken?! Quickly, Terra pulled more earth and added it to the cocoon's walls, slamming it through some of the ghosts as it went. Another one rammed into her side as she was thinking about doing this, however, and she went flying into the air, where a number of others rushed at her. Terra's swords moved again, repelling the ones directly in front of her, but the ones behind sent her back to earth, bleeding from her right shoulder as well.
Scrambling to her feet, Terra shot upwards over the next attack and thrust her right sword's tip into the air, causing rocks to rise and assemble in midair into wickedly sharp spikes, and rained them down on the ghosts. Suiken wasn't very close, and neither was the cocoon, so she didn't have to worry about them...
Wait, where had the goblin gone? As Terra looked around for her, she didn't notice the head spirit, who seemed to be "bleeding" and constantly faltered as it flew thanks to Hyuna's last attack, was making a beeline at her from behind.
"We'll survive if we can make it through the night," Yuwen replied to Keeflo as he stepped toward the window. "We have about an hour until sunrise... If we can out wait them we can out beat them." He watched as beyond the villagers began to scale the walls. "Barricade the windows and doors and then defend," Yuwen ordered, pointing to display shelves that lined the halls. "I don't want to kill them," He added with warning to the team who seemed focused on murdering what could be innocents below...
***
As the weakened head-spirit swooped around for Terra a figure flung himself forward. The Hooded Villain, who had fallen back, now returned: hands forward and the air igniting before him. "Stand back!" He called to Terra as the spirit dived. Suddenly the space before his hands combusted and a cone of flame emerged, shaped by his palms and flying out toward the spirit. The fire washed over the being and when the flames landed onto the ground the creature was gone. The hooded villain exhaled heavily and nearly collapsed backward. Smoke came from his hands, the palms of which were heavily blackened from years of fire control. The cloaked scoundrel turned to the Great Guild members, taking advantage of the small calm they had before the head-spirit may reappear. "You misunderstand. The danger I speak of is not this peasantry," He explained slowly. "I speak of the Seven Sons, Great Guild... and others, all because you managed to get in the middle of the greater scheme..." He stood. "The attack on Poyo was no accident. The only accident was your little gang managing to get in the middle of it... I promise you, you will get no rest until you return what you took."
***
As the weakened head-spirit swooped around for Terra a figure flung himself forward. The Hooded Villain, who had fallen back, now returned: hands forward and the air igniting before him. "Stand back!" He called to Terra as the spirit dived. Suddenly the space before his hands combusted and a cone of flame emerged, shaped by his palms and flying out toward the spirit. The fire washed over the being and when the flames landed onto the ground the creature was gone. The hooded villain exhaled heavily and nearly collapsed backward. Smoke came from his hands, the palms of which were heavily blackened from years of fire control. The cloaked scoundrel turned to the Great Guild members, taking advantage of the small calm they had before the head-spirit may reappear. "You misunderstand. The danger I speak of is not this peasantry," He explained slowly. "I speak of the Seven Sons, Great Guild... and others, all because you managed to get in the middle of the greater scheme..." He stood. "The attack on Poyo was no accident. The only accident was your little gang managing to get in the middle of it... I promise you, you will get no rest until you return what you took."
Ann started blockading the nearest visible openings as soon as the order was issued by Yuwen, Millie lending a helping hand as she shifted over the tall cases and shelves. Weapons and reaching hands began poking their way through uncovered gaps and cracks, a visual indicator of the areas that still needed to be sealed off.
"Millie, we'll get things done faster if we split," Ann said to the girl, briefly gesturing further down.
"I don't know if I can move these by myself," she answered worriedly. "I think they're too heavy for me."
"Try anyway," she replied, heading toward the next opening. "If you really can't, then come back. But you've got to try first."
"Alright. I'll see what I can do."
"That's a good girl," Ann smiled weakly.
Millie blushed lightly and hurried on to the other side, pressing her hands against a shelf and budging it toward one of the windows. A hand suddenly broke through the back boarding of the shelf she'd just set into place, wrapping around Ann's throat. Its grip was abnormally strong and she quickly realized that she didn't have the strength to pry free from it, feeling its fingers dig deeper and deeper into her neck. She beat ineffectively at the arm with her fist, doing nothing to improve the situation. After that incident in the river and taking into account that she hadn't gotten any good rest, exhausted was good word to describe her current state so there wasn't much else she could do. She could try reaching for her sword, but not only was she at a bad angle to do it, that also meant she wouldn't be able to stop the crushing hand from choking her, if for a few moments. Taking a shot at it, she quickly grabbed her sword and, at the same time, felt the pressure of the hold around her neck become several times stronger. She barely managed to draw her weapon and sever the arm in time, stumbling backwards, choking and sputtering as she struggled to breathe. Her voice was hoarse and her neck was a bruised reddish-brown. Faint tears started to well in her eyes from pain as she tried to recover, tenderly touching her damaged throat.
"Ann!" Millie cried, rushing over to her side. "Your neck...!"
She tried to make out words, but only a small, dry cough escaped from her lips.
"The...windows," Ann said, her voice gravelly and weak.
"But-"
"No time to argue," she coughed. "They're getting through." The girl backed away a few steps and nodded hesitantly, heading back to where she was earlier. Stumbling a bit, Ann made her way to the next area, starting another shelf, albeit with less power than before.
"Millie, we'll get things done faster if we split," Ann said to the girl, briefly gesturing further down.
"I don't know if I can move these by myself," she answered worriedly. "I think they're too heavy for me."
"Try anyway," she replied, heading toward the next opening. "If you really can't, then come back. But you've got to try first."
"Alright. I'll see what I can do."
"That's a good girl," Ann smiled weakly.
Millie blushed lightly and hurried on to the other side, pressing her hands against a shelf and budging it toward one of the windows. A hand suddenly broke through the back boarding of the shelf she'd just set into place, wrapping around Ann's throat. Its grip was abnormally strong and she quickly realized that she didn't have the strength to pry free from it, feeling its fingers dig deeper and deeper into her neck. She beat ineffectively at the arm with her fist, doing nothing to improve the situation. After that incident in the river and taking into account that she hadn't gotten any good rest, exhausted was good word to describe her current state so there wasn't much else she could do. She could try reaching for her sword, but not only was she at a bad angle to do it, that also meant she wouldn't be able to stop the crushing hand from choking her, if for a few moments. Taking a shot at it, she quickly grabbed her sword and, at the same time, felt the pressure of the hold around her neck become several times stronger. She barely managed to draw her weapon and sever the arm in time, stumbling backwards, choking and sputtering as she struggled to breathe. Her voice was hoarse and her neck was a bruised reddish-brown. Faint tears started to well in her eyes from pain as she tried to recover, tenderly touching her damaged throat.
"Ann!" Millie cried, rushing over to her side. "Your neck...!"
She tried to make out words, but only a small, dry cough escaped from her lips.
"The...windows," Ann said, her voice gravelly and weak.
"But-"
"No time to argue," she coughed. "They're getting through." The girl backed away a few steps and nodded hesitantly, heading back to where she was earlier. Stumbling a bit, Ann made her way to the next area, starting another shelf, albeit with less power than before.
"Are you alright?" Yuwen called to Ann from the room over as he propped a bed on its side and pushed it into the hall. "Careful, there's no knowing what these things will-" Suddenly a large shake rocked the hall. Yuwen paused, preparing for combat. "...They might be here..." He whispered as another shake rocked the hall. He placed a finger to his lips, trying to determine which way they shaking was coming from, and as he did silence washed over the hall. The creatures outside seemed to make no noise, and whatever was shaking the structure seemed to have stopped for the near minute Yuwen listened.
Yuwen lowered his finger. "If I say something - something bad's gonna happen," He whispered to his teammates. "That's usually how these things-" At his words the wall from beside them was ripped off by large, flying Tengu villagers and the floor beneath them began to collapse. Yuwen and everything else in the hall was sent sliding down the hanging hall floor into the fray of villagers. Yuwen landed on his fleet, slicing down two villagers as he grounded, before dodging the outgrown finger-nail claws of another. "This isn't good!" He yelled. "I hate to imagine how the others are doing!"
***
One of the others in particular, a small goblin, was doing pretty well. Or rather, pretty well for the Great Guild. In that she wasn't in immediate danger. Captain Jensu scampered across the misty fields on all fours as fast as she could. Her shoes had fallen off as had her captains hat, her hair had become undone and now hung messily across her face, and all four of her palms were dirtied from evading the village of terror all night. But now she ran up the final slope away from that hell-hole just as the first light of a new day dawned over the approaching tree-tops. "So long Great Guild," She spat between heavy breathes as she bustled into the tree-tops. "Never to see you again."
At her words she suddenly pelted straight into the stomach of a tall figure, the impact hitting her like a rock. Jensu flung backward and stared up at the cold face of Sunaarashi, who looked to be in even worse face than she was. "Oh... oh hey," Jensu said, giving a large, desperate smile at the man as she began to crawl backward. "You uh... you washed up, did you?" She commented nervously...
Yuwen lowered his finger. "If I say something - something bad's gonna happen," He whispered to his teammates. "That's usually how these things-" At his words the wall from beside them was ripped off by large, flying Tengu villagers and the floor beneath them began to collapse. Yuwen and everything else in the hall was sent sliding down the hanging hall floor into the fray of villagers. Yuwen landed on his fleet, slicing down two villagers as he grounded, before dodging the outgrown finger-nail claws of another. "This isn't good!" He yelled. "I hate to imagine how the others are doing!"
***
One of the others in particular, a small goblin, was doing pretty well. Or rather, pretty well for the Great Guild. In that she wasn't in immediate danger. Captain Jensu scampered across the misty fields on all fours as fast as she could. Her shoes had fallen off as had her captains hat, her hair had become undone and now hung messily across her face, and all four of her palms were dirtied from evading the village of terror all night. But now she ran up the final slope away from that hell-hole just as the first light of a new day dawned over the approaching tree-tops. "So long Great Guild," She spat between heavy breathes as she bustled into the tree-tops. "Never to see you again."
At her words she suddenly pelted straight into the stomach of a tall figure, the impact hitting her like a rock. Jensu flung backward and stared up at the cold face of Sunaarashi, who looked to be in even worse face than she was. "Oh... oh hey," Jensu said, giving a large, desperate smile at the man as she began to crawl backward. "You uh... you washed up, did you?" She commented nervously...
The floor gave way beneath them and Ann found herself descending. She lost her balance from the sudden drop, tumbling down and hitting the ground with a thud. Her arms shook as she pushed herself back up, barely managing to rise to her feet, if shakily.
"This is really not my day," she said to herself, looking to see that they were surrounded by the possessed villagers. She turned her attention to the side and found that Millie was trapped under some of the rubble, pinning her to the floor. Other than that, it didn't seem like she'd taken any damage from the fall. Feeling a presence behind her, she spun around a beheaded one of the creatures, its clawed hand having been mere inches away from her face.
I'm slowing down, Ann thought wearily, noticing that her reflexes had become noticeably delayed as she watched more and more begin to pour in. This might actually be a problem. Several of them were heading toward Millie, who was still desperately trying to pry herself from the collapsed wreckage. She walked slowly toward the mob, trying to use as little energy as possible. At this rate, she really was going to tire out. The sting from the river was beginning to kick in, taking the form of what seemed to be a cold. She sneezed into her arm, spattering her sleeve with blood.
I feel terrible. Honestly, what gives? Why do I have to deal with all of this? Now I'm starting to get light-headed...
Ann took in light breaths, keeping a steady pace when a burning sensation began trickling in the back of her mind. Her eyes shot wide awake, recalling this very sensation. She'd definitely felt this before. What was it? It was an overpowering feeling, one she knew she couldn't possibly have forgotten, but there was nothing in her memories that could serve as an explanation for it. She felt herself drifting far away from her body, her thoughts becoming jumbled and incoherent until only emptiness remained. She wasn't in control of her body anymore, almost as though something was pulling her strings. The pain and weariness faded and a sense of euphoria entered her mind, powerfully urging her to do one thing. And she was very, very good at this thing.
She dashed forward, a hollow glint in her eyes as she slashed her way through five of the creatures, instantly killing all of them. Where have I felt this before? This sense of power? A sword came swinging her way and she responded by directly striking the flat of the blade, splitting it apart even with her own inferior weapon. She lunged, sinking it into the thing's snake-like throat. Snakes, she remembered hazily. The snake...with an arrow piercing its skull...That's right... She vaguely remembered a hand reaching out toward her, stained in blood and bearing that same mark. She couldn't remember the man's words. Only that she had killed him without mercy or hesitation. That's it. That's when it happened. But what exactly was it that happened?
The grip of her weapon began to feel ever more familiar. She hopped back and sheathed her katana as an axe lashed out at her, leaping right back in and dividing her attacker in two with a rapid blade drawing slash before he could even start a second swing. She rushed into her next target, ducking under a swing and piercing its stomach. Even with the blade through its stomach, it attempted to grab at her, hitting nothing but air as its upper body was suddenly removed from its lower half, Ann standing behind it. Her attention was drawn to Millie, who stared at first with anxiety and then with fear as she gazed back into her eyes. There, in the glassy reflection of her eyes, she saw nothing at all. She began walking toward the girl, her grip tightening around her weapon.
"A-Ann?" Millie whimpered, squirming as she found herself unable to move away from her trapped position. "Ann, what are you doing? Stop that! You're scaring me! Ann, please!"
She simply stood there, the tip of her blade hovering just above the ground. The faded sounds became clearer as reality cuffed her and pulled her back. She blinked twice, panting softly.
"There's no need to be afraid," she smiled, pulling away at the debris that was covering Millie. "No need at all."
Millie, still feeling incredibly conflicted about the strange turn events, took several steps away from Ann while keeping her eyes on her. She didn't react at all to the girl's actions, instead turning around and sheathing her katana before heading back toward the remaining creatures.
I don't remember. Not yet.
"This is really not my day," she said to herself, looking to see that they were surrounded by the possessed villagers. She turned her attention to the side and found that Millie was trapped under some of the rubble, pinning her to the floor. Other than that, it didn't seem like she'd taken any damage from the fall. Feeling a presence behind her, she spun around a beheaded one of the creatures, its clawed hand having been mere inches away from her face.
I'm slowing down, Ann thought wearily, noticing that her reflexes had become noticeably delayed as she watched more and more begin to pour in. This might actually be a problem. Several of them were heading toward Millie, who was still desperately trying to pry herself from the collapsed wreckage. She walked slowly toward the mob, trying to use as little energy as possible. At this rate, she really was going to tire out. The sting from the river was beginning to kick in, taking the form of what seemed to be a cold. She sneezed into her arm, spattering her sleeve with blood.
I feel terrible. Honestly, what gives? Why do I have to deal with all of this? Now I'm starting to get light-headed...
Ann took in light breaths, keeping a steady pace when a burning sensation began trickling in the back of her mind. Her eyes shot wide awake, recalling this very sensation. She'd definitely felt this before. What was it? It was an overpowering feeling, one she knew she couldn't possibly have forgotten, but there was nothing in her memories that could serve as an explanation for it. She felt herself drifting far away from her body, her thoughts becoming jumbled and incoherent until only emptiness remained. She wasn't in control of her body anymore, almost as though something was pulling her strings. The pain and weariness faded and a sense of euphoria entered her mind, powerfully urging her to do one thing. And she was very, very good at this thing.
She dashed forward, a hollow glint in her eyes as she slashed her way through five of the creatures, instantly killing all of them. Where have I felt this before? This sense of power? A sword came swinging her way and she responded by directly striking the flat of the blade, splitting it apart even with her own inferior weapon. She lunged, sinking it into the thing's snake-like throat. Snakes, she remembered hazily. The snake...with an arrow piercing its skull...That's right... She vaguely remembered a hand reaching out toward her, stained in blood and bearing that same mark. She couldn't remember the man's words. Only that she had killed him without mercy or hesitation. That's it. That's when it happened. But what exactly was it that happened?
The grip of her weapon began to feel ever more familiar. She hopped back and sheathed her katana as an axe lashed out at her, leaping right back in and dividing her attacker in two with a rapid blade drawing slash before he could even start a second swing. She rushed into her next target, ducking under a swing and piercing its stomach. Even with the blade through its stomach, it attempted to grab at her, hitting nothing but air as its upper body was suddenly removed from its lower half, Ann standing behind it. Her attention was drawn to Millie, who stared at first with anxiety and then with fear as she gazed back into her eyes. There, in the glassy reflection of her eyes, she saw nothing at all. She began walking toward the girl, her grip tightening around her weapon.
"A-Ann?" Millie whimpered, squirming as she found herself unable to move away from her trapped position. "Ann, what are you doing? Stop that! You're scaring me! Ann, please!"
She simply stood there, the tip of her blade hovering just above the ground. The faded sounds became clearer as reality cuffed her and pulled her back. She blinked twice, panting softly.
"There's no need to be afraid," she smiled, pulling away at the debris that was covering Millie. "No need at all."
Millie, still feeling incredibly conflicted about the strange turn events, took several steps away from Ann while keeping her eyes on her. She didn't react at all to the girl's actions, instead turning around and sheathing her katana before heading back toward the remaining creatures.
I don't remember. Not yet.
Sunaarashi stared at the goblin captain, taking in her highly agitated state, the sound of yelling and fighting from the village, and the guilty way in which she was looking at him.
"Ah," he said. "You're running away. Well, I guess that's expected. I won't stop you, but before you run off into the woods, you might want to be aware that there are things out there popping out of the ground. Things with nice sharp teeth, a few tentacles, red eyes, and black skeletal armor that you probably won't be able to damage. No idea what they are, but I'm sure they're carnivorous and hungry, and you're about the right size for a meal." He shrugged. "You might make it past them. Or you might get eaten. OR you could stay with me, tell me what's going on, then stay behind me so you don't get hurt. Your choice."
"Ah," he said. "You're running away. Well, I guess that's expected. I won't stop you, but before you run off into the woods, you might want to be aware that there are things out there popping out of the ground. Things with nice sharp teeth, a few tentacles, red eyes, and black skeletal armor that you probably won't be able to damage. No idea what they are, but I'm sure they're carnivorous and hungry, and you're about the right size for a meal." He shrugged. "You might make it past them. Or you might get eaten. OR you could stay with me, tell me what's going on, then stay behind me so you don't get hurt. Your choice."
Yuwen backed away as the villagers he'd been fighting collapsed and began to spew acid, after being taken down swiftly by Ann who continued to run forward, taking out the creatures left and right. Yuwen watched on as the girl decimated their foes, before dodging the attack of another creature. He flung himself next to Yamato and the two cut a villager down in unison. And then all the creatures paused. "Yamato, look!" Yuwen called, pointing to the horizon, where from beyond the distant mountains the sun's first rays shun out. The cursed villagers screamed in horror at the light and began to flee, running past the Great Guild as they sought shadow as from which they were transformed. Yuwen glanced at his friends and gave an exhausted laugh. "...The light repels them," He said with a smile. Suddenly a burst of fire rocked a distant hill, its outline faint in the fog. "But I bet it's not repelling whatever is keeping Suiken and the rest," He muttered. "Come on!"
***
"Tentacles? Sharp teeth?" Jensu swallowed as her eyes darted along the ground before her, hurriedly trying to figure out what to do. After a moment she flung upward and glared up at Sunaarashi. "Listen, your friends at the Guild kidnapped me and accused me of being a slaver. Then took away my drink, and forced me to risk my life in some undead village... the villagers are creatures and there are ghosts attacking everything." Jensu shook her head. "I don't have much choice but to stick with you... but if you run down there I don't think either of us will last very long."
***
"Tentacles? Sharp teeth?" Jensu swallowed as her eyes darted along the ground before her, hurriedly trying to figure out what to do. After a moment she flung upward and glared up at Sunaarashi. "Listen, your friends at the Guild kidnapped me and accused me of being a slaver. Then took away my drink, and forced me to risk my life in some undead village... the villagers are creatures and there are ghosts attacking everything." Jensu shook her head. "I don't have much choice but to stick with you... but if you run down there I don't think either of us will last very long."
The demonic villagers had not been the only ones to flee from the rising sun. At this moment, the Umbral Horrors were running for their lives towards the closest shelter they could find. An underground refuge would be best at this time.
A number of them were carrying the goblins that had been in the debris on the shore. To the thirty or so Umbrals, only six goblins was an inadequate number to feast on, but that hardly mattered when their hour was up.
There-a cave in the middle of the mountainside. The Umbrals, with their bleeding, unconscious prizes in tow, swarmed into the cave, pushing past each other as quickly as possible. Then several more grabbed boulders lying about and piled them around the entrance. The last of the stones was about to be placed, when the sun's rays finally reached the cave's mouth.
With a shriek, the Umbral holding the last stone writhed as its body began to burn. The brigh rays passed it and fell upon more Umbrals, who screamed and howled in pain. But none of the others could help, until finally the boulder fell upon the burning body of the Umbral Horror holding it, killing the ghostly beast.
-------------------------------------------------
"Stand back!"
Terra was struck with surprise when she heard the voice of the hooded flame manipulator from behind. As she turned, she saw the head spirit directly behind her, as well as the hooded man, his hands blazing. Suddenly the space before his hands combusted and a cone of flame emerged, shaped by his palms and flying out toward the spirit. The fire washed over the being and when the flames landed onto the ground the creature was gone.
Terrified by the close call she nearly had, Terra forgot to check her landing and slammed into the ground hard on her wounded shoulder. Nearby, the hooded man landed on his feet, exhaled heavily and nearly collapsed backward. Smoke came from his hands, the palms of which were heavily blackened. It looked rather painful...but why did he save Terra? As she thought, Terra remembered the cocooned Hyuna and pointed at the rocks, slowly disassembling it piece by piece.
The cloaked pyromancer rose to his feet with a grunt and turned to face Terra and the others. "You misunderstand. The danger I speak of is not this peasantry," He explained slowly. "I speak of the Seven Sons, Great Guild... and others, all because you managed to get in the middle of the greater scheme...The attack on Poyo was no accident. The only accident was your little gang managing to get in the middle of it... I promise you, you will get no rest until you return what you took."
Seven Sons? Return what we took? What is going on?! Now it was Terra who rose on shaky feet. "P-please stop and restart," she requested, ignoring the fact that she very badly needed a drink. "I-I don't understand anything you're saying...And I was n-never part of a...'Great Guild'. So please...w-what are you saying?"
A number of them were carrying the goblins that had been in the debris on the shore. To the thirty or so Umbrals, only six goblins was an inadequate number to feast on, but that hardly mattered when their hour was up.
There-a cave in the middle of the mountainside. The Umbrals, with their bleeding, unconscious prizes in tow, swarmed into the cave, pushing past each other as quickly as possible. Then several more grabbed boulders lying about and piled them around the entrance. The last of the stones was about to be placed, when the sun's rays finally reached the cave's mouth.
With a shriek, the Umbral holding the last stone writhed as its body began to burn. The brigh rays passed it and fell upon more Umbrals, who screamed and howled in pain. But none of the others could help, until finally the boulder fell upon the burning body of the Umbral Horror holding it, killing the ghostly beast.
-------------------------------------------------
"Stand back!"
Terra was struck with surprise when she heard the voice of the hooded flame manipulator from behind. As she turned, she saw the head spirit directly behind her, as well as the hooded man, his hands blazing. Suddenly the space before his hands combusted and a cone of flame emerged, shaped by his palms and flying out toward the spirit. The fire washed over the being and when the flames landed onto the ground the creature was gone.
Terrified by the close call she nearly had, Terra forgot to check her landing and slammed into the ground hard on her wounded shoulder. Nearby, the hooded man landed on his feet, exhaled heavily and nearly collapsed backward. Smoke came from his hands, the palms of which were heavily blackened. It looked rather painful...but why did he save Terra? As she thought, Terra remembered the cocooned Hyuna and pointed at the rocks, slowly disassembling it piece by piece.
The cloaked pyromancer rose to his feet with a grunt and turned to face Terra and the others. "You misunderstand. The danger I speak of is not this peasantry," He explained slowly. "I speak of the Seven Sons, Great Guild... and others, all because you managed to get in the middle of the greater scheme...The attack on Poyo was no accident. The only accident was your little gang managing to get in the middle of it... I promise you, you will get no rest until you return what you took."
Seven Sons? Return what we took? What is going on?! Now it was Terra who rose on shaky feet. "P-please stop and restart," she requested, ignoring the fact that she very badly needed a drink. "I-I don't understand anything you're saying...And I was n-never part of a...'Great Guild'. So please...w-what are you saying?"
Yamato had had a bout enough of the entire situation once he started using his chi to block the windows with book cases and other heavy furniture. "These nights never seem to end." He commented, as he mentally lowered a dresser into place. It was then that the whole Inn began to shake. Yuwen spoke, but Yamato's mind was elsewhere. He drew his blade in a flash as Tengu warriors burst through the wall, and the floor fell from underneath of them. He levitated, watching as the others slid down into the fray of villagers below. He took on the few warriors that came after him, cutting their wings and laughing as they fell into the horde below who couldn't seem to tell what or who was on their side.
He joined Yuwen in the middle of the fight on the ground, "Yamato, look!" Yuwen called, pointing to the horizon, where from beyond the distant mountains the sun's first rays shun out. The cursed villagers screamed in horror at the light and began to flee, running past the Great Guild as they sought shadow as from which they were transformed. Yuwen glanced at his friends and gave an exhausted laugh. "...The light repels them," He said with a smile. Suddenly a burst of fire rocked a distant hill, its outline faint in the fog. "But I bet it's not repelling whatever is keeping Suiken and the rest," He muttered. "Come on!"
He nodded, and followed Yuwen, cutting down the acid spitting undead that tried to stop their advance.
He joined Yuwen in the middle of the fight on the ground, "Yamato, look!" Yuwen called, pointing to the horizon, where from beyond the distant mountains the sun's first rays shun out. The cursed villagers screamed in horror at the light and began to flee, running past the Great Guild as they sought shadow as from which they were transformed. Yuwen glanced at his friends and gave an exhausted laugh. "...The light repels them," He said with a smile. Suddenly a burst of fire rocked a distant hill, its outline faint in the fog. "But I bet it's not repelling whatever is keeping Suiken and the rest," He muttered. "Come on!"
He nodded, and followed Yuwen, cutting down the acid spitting undead that tried to stop their advance.
"The spirit isn't done yet, we have to keep laying on the chi attacks if we want to..." Suiken began as he turned over and saw the two figures approach with conical hats c their facial features, the Zhao Brothers. "I sense it...the aura of a necromancer coming from those two. But somethings...off. They're emanating the aura to be sure, but it's not coming from them..."
"Let's see..." Hei Zhao muttered. "We've got a beast-woman, two human chi-users, and one of those Oni Demon Hunters from the north, it seems," Hei muttered, surveying the group that had vanquished the graveyard spirits, however temporarily. He turned his head towards the direction of billowing smoke, coming directly from the hooded figure's hands. "Ah, and one hoodlum."
"You're going to take care of these clowns, right brother?" Bai Zhao asked while Suiken narrowed his eyes as he saw the younger, lankier Zhao brother carrying what appeared to be a lantern surging with a necromancer's aura.. "Since I'm the one holding, the-,"
"Yeah, I've got it," Hei began, raising a gloved hand to silence his brother slowly approaching the three, his hands behind his back as he slowly cracked his neck. "Now let's see. Which of you to kill first...?" Hei paused. Oddly enough, he seemed to almost sniff the air, as if rooting out something. Spotting what he now deemed his target, Hei leaped an inhuman height into the air and landed perfectly in front of Hyuna. "Tag. You're it..." Hei cackled menacingly.
"Let's see..." Hei Zhao muttered. "We've got a beast-woman, two human chi-users, and one of those Oni Demon Hunters from the north, it seems," Hei muttered, surveying the group that had vanquished the graveyard spirits, however temporarily. He turned his head towards the direction of billowing smoke, coming directly from the hooded figure's hands. "Ah, and one hoodlum."
"You're going to take care of these clowns, right brother?" Bai Zhao asked while Suiken narrowed his eyes as he saw the younger, lankier Zhao brother carrying what appeared to be a lantern surging with a necromancer's aura.. "Since I'm the one holding, the-,"
"Yeah, I've got it," Hei began, raising a gloved hand to silence his brother slowly approaching the three, his hands behind his back as he slowly cracked his neck. "Now let's see. Which of you to kill first...?" Hei paused. Oddly enough, he seemed to almost sniff the air, as if rooting out something. Spotting what he now deemed his target, Hei leaped an inhuman height into the air and landed perfectly in front of Hyuna. "Tag. You're it..." Hei cackled menacingly.
Ann kicked one of the spears on the ground into her hands, leaning on it with most of her weight for a moment to catch a breath. That was enough fighting for the day. She just didn't have the strength to swing her sword anymore. Hoping to avoid further encounters, she nodded to Yuwen and followed after him, using it as a walking stick. Millie tagged along behind her, albeit with more distance than usual. She felt bad about being cautious around her, but she couldn't bring herself to look at Ann the same way again after that.
"If we dont' get an actual night's-" Ann paused a moment and then proceeded to correct herself. "Day's rest, I suppose now, after this, I might really just drop dead. One close call is enough for me, but this..." She sighed and shook her head. "I really don't know how to describe this."
"If we dont' get an actual night's-" Ann paused a moment and then proceeded to correct herself. "Day's rest, I suppose now, after this, I might really just drop dead. One close call is enough for me, but this..." She sighed and shook her head. "I really don't know how to describe this."
"P-please stop and restart," The child stuttered. "I-I don't understand anything you're saying...And I was n-never part of a...'Great Guild'. So please...w-what are you saying?"
"Are you stupid?" The Hooded Villain replied, raising. "What you people took from the village will get you all killed. Its-"
"The spirit isn't done yet," Suiken said, interrupting the valuable flow of information. "We have to keep laying on the chi attacks if we want to..."
Just then the two clowns of the town approached. "Ah, excellent. The village idiots have arrived. I needed some target practice," He explained evilly.
"I sense it...the aura of a necromancer coming from those two," Suiken warned. "But somethings... off. They're emanating the aura to be sure, but it's not coming from them..."
The hooded villain took a step back at the words, moving between Lo-Muna and Suiken as the two brothers began to speak, insulting the gang and then threatening them. "Now lets see," One the men at last said, arriving to the point. "Which of you to kill first?" He jumped forward and landed before Hyuna. "Tag. You're it..."
Suddenly the other brother was smashed in the face by a massive rock the hooded villain had thrown. The cloaked figure ran forward and began to beat the shit out of Bai while his brother watched.
"Whats going on here?!" Yuwen called as he and his gang approached. The hooded villain paused his physical onslaught on the sad clown to face the approaching team, a pause he'd soon regret...
"Are you stupid?" The Hooded Villain replied, raising. "What you people took from the village will get you all killed. Its-"
"The spirit isn't done yet," Suiken said, interrupting the valuable flow of information. "We have to keep laying on the chi attacks if we want to..."
Just then the two clowns of the town approached. "Ah, excellent. The village idiots have arrived. I needed some target practice," He explained evilly.
"I sense it...the aura of a necromancer coming from those two," Suiken warned. "But somethings... off. They're emanating the aura to be sure, but it's not coming from them..."
The hooded villain took a step back at the words, moving between Lo-Muna and Suiken as the two brothers began to speak, insulting the gang and then threatening them. "Now lets see," One the men at last said, arriving to the point. "Which of you to kill first?" He jumped forward and landed before Hyuna. "Tag. You're it..."
Suddenly the other brother was smashed in the face by a massive rock the hooded villain had thrown. The cloaked figure ran forward and began to beat the shit out of Bai while his brother watched.
"Whats going on here?!" Yuwen called as he and his gang approached. The hooded villain paused his physical onslaught on the sad clown to face the approaching team, a pause he'd soon regret...
Yamato followed Yuwen, and the sound of battle to a grave yard. Hyuna, Lo-Muna, Terra and Suiken were dealing with the two brothers that seemed to be behind the entire ordeal. A few seconds later, Yamato eyed the hooded man from the ship earlier. "Bastards." He growled. "This just got a little more interesting."
As Ann caught sight of the hostile figures from earlier, she quickly grabbed Millie's hand and led her toward a nearby formation of trees that provided adequate cover. She'd have to sit this one out.
"Don't make a sound and don't attract any unnecessary attention to us," she whispered to the girl, crouching behind one of the trees and peering just beyond the edge to view the scene from a distance. "Stay low."
"I-I'll try," she stammered.
"Don't make a sound and don't attract any unnecessary attention to us," she whispered to the girl, crouching behind one of the trees and peering just beyond the edge to view the scene from a distance. "Stay low."
"I-I'll try," she stammered.
After collapsing onto the ground, Hyuna really had lost all the fight in her. And that only got crushed more then the weird girl encased her in the earth- struggling and being unable to breathe. Where was Muna, and the sack of shit boy? Did they make it out? And what about the huge head spirit snake thing? Did her attack finish it off at all? Or even weaken it? She heard a loud roar though, struggling to stay awake to figure out was what happening before she ran out of air to even breathe. Was something happening? Eventually, though, the earth cuccoon wore off, and Hyuna found herself able to breathe again, though still too tired out to really move. Why was she stupid enough to get herself this badly injured?
"I speak of the Seven Sons, Great Guild... and others, all because you managed to get in the middle of the greater scheme..." It was the firey hooded person again, finally come to the rescue. He stood, almost proudly, and Hyuna unconsciously felt her teeth clench in anger, it's usual setting. She had heard of the Seven Sons ago, in passing, some of the Tengu muttering about their power and unbeatability. If the Great Guild had somehow gained the ire of the Seven Sons, well, things definitely weren't going to go well at all. "The attack on Poyo was no accident. The only accident was your little gang managing to get in the middle of it... I promise you, you will get no rest until you return what you took."
Not the first time, she wondered if it'd have been smarter to just surrender to that idiot Ro when they had the chance. But then she'd not have met Muna and felt whatever the heck it is she's feeling. And the more she thought of it, the more she figured, heck, why not just try and roll with it. It's not as if it were uncomfortable... just nerve-wracking in a strange way. She was clearly having trouble concentrating on the battle at hand, thought weaving in and out.
"P-please stop and restart," Weird girl looked confused and wondering, as if trying to separate herself from this new conflict. And while Hyuna couldn't really blame her, it also showed that this new girl was a total spineless coward, and not worth trying to get to know. Just blind anger would be sent in her direction, of course. "I-I don't understand anything you're saying...And I was n-never part of a...'Great Guild'. So please...w-what are you saying?"
Hyuna's mind drifted again as she instead thought of Yuwen. What the heck was up with him? Being this awesome fun guy one moment, leaving her to die the next, and being somewhere between hot and cold in the here and now. And why was Hyuna so intent on being the one to deal the killing blow to him? Why not just try and coexist with the man from her past? But she still felt so much resentment, and her answers still needed to be addressed. What if it was her fault, for changing so much over the years? She used to be fun, too, didn't she?
"Now let's see. Which of you to kill first...?" The necromancer man, one of a pair, paused, sniffing at the air like a dog. His eyes honed in directly on Hyuna, who was defenseless and helpless to resist or even cry out, knowing her death was coming. He made a single bound, and landed in front of her, and Hyuna bowed her head in defeat. There was no way she could fight back now. It was over. "Tag." He laughed dryly. "You're it..."
"Don't... kill the rabbit girl, okay?" Hyuna begged dejectedly, dizzily. "I... I won't resist. Please?"
She thought of Master. Dying a pitiful death like this, there's no way she could ever make him proud of her. Heck, he'd probably kill her himself at this shameless display. And well, Hyuna supposed she deserved it in the end. Nothing she could do about it. She wished that she could have known him better, at least, before the end.
In the distance she could somewhat make out others coming- Yuwen and Yamato, was it? And Razul, too? Not like it made a difference. Hyuna made a shaky gulp as she prepared for the final blow.
"I speak of the Seven Sons, Great Guild... and others, all because you managed to get in the middle of the greater scheme..." It was the firey hooded person again, finally come to the rescue. He stood, almost proudly, and Hyuna unconsciously felt her teeth clench in anger, it's usual setting. She had heard of the Seven Sons ago, in passing, some of the Tengu muttering about their power and unbeatability. If the Great Guild had somehow gained the ire of the Seven Sons, well, things definitely weren't going to go well at all. "The attack on Poyo was no accident. The only accident was your little gang managing to get in the middle of it... I promise you, you will get no rest until you return what you took."
Not the first time, she wondered if it'd have been smarter to just surrender to that idiot Ro when they had the chance. But then she'd not have met Muna and felt whatever the heck it is she's feeling. And the more she thought of it, the more she figured, heck, why not just try and roll with it. It's not as if it were uncomfortable... just nerve-wracking in a strange way. She was clearly having trouble concentrating on the battle at hand, thought weaving in and out.
"P-please stop and restart," Weird girl looked confused and wondering, as if trying to separate herself from this new conflict. And while Hyuna couldn't really blame her, it also showed that this new girl was a total spineless coward, and not worth trying to get to know. Just blind anger would be sent in her direction, of course. "I-I don't understand anything you're saying...And I was n-never part of a...'Great Guild'. So please...w-what are you saying?"
Hyuna's mind drifted again as she instead thought of Yuwen. What the heck was up with him? Being this awesome fun guy one moment, leaving her to die the next, and being somewhere between hot and cold in the here and now. And why was Hyuna so intent on being the one to deal the killing blow to him? Why not just try and coexist with the man from her past? But she still felt so much resentment, and her answers still needed to be addressed. What if it was her fault, for changing so much over the years? She used to be fun, too, didn't she?
"Now let's see. Which of you to kill first...?" The necromancer man, one of a pair, paused, sniffing at the air like a dog. His eyes honed in directly on Hyuna, who was defenseless and helpless to resist or even cry out, knowing her death was coming. He made a single bound, and landed in front of her, and Hyuna bowed her head in defeat. There was no way she could fight back now. It was over. "Tag." He laughed dryly. "You're it..."
"Don't... kill the rabbit girl, okay?" Hyuna begged dejectedly, dizzily. "I... I won't resist. Please?"
She thought of Master. Dying a pitiful death like this, there's no way she could ever make him proud of her. Heck, he'd probably kill her himself at this shameless display. And well, Hyuna supposed she deserved it in the end. Nothing she could do about it. She wished that she could have known him better, at least, before the end.
In the distance she could somewhat make out others coming- Yuwen and Yamato, was it? And Razul, too? Not like it made a difference. Hyuna made a shaky gulp as she prepared for the final blow.
"Are you stupid?" The Hooded man replied, raising an eyebrow. "What you people took from the village will get you all killed. Its-"
"Tag. You're it."
Before the hooded man could finish explaining himself, two new men in conical hats had appeared in the gravesite. For whatever reason, they had made up their mind to kill Terra and the others. One of them now stood above Hyuna, poised for a killing blow...
As though she hadn't exerted herself already, Terra's foot automatically pushed against a stone, and she catapulted herself in front of the girl with the spear on the ground. Landing in fighting stance, she, in her best menacing growl, told the man, "Don't take one step closer." What else was she supposed to do when she hurt Hyuna like that?
But then, there was a dull ache in her pale left eye. Terra's hand instinctively raised to it, wondering what was going on. And as soon as this pain appeared, she realized she was almost on the verge of collapsing...
"What's going on here?" A familiar voice rang from a hill above the gravesite. Terra looked upwards towards the voice, to see Yuwen Fortune and the rest of his group! With them here, we'll have a better chance of winning... But she, too, was at her limit. There couldn't be any mistakes this time...
Terra rushed at the man in front of her, determined to buy as much time as possible.
"Tag. You're it."
Before the hooded man could finish explaining himself, two new men in conical hats had appeared in the gravesite. For whatever reason, they had made up their mind to kill Terra and the others. One of them now stood above Hyuna, poised for a killing blow...
As though she hadn't exerted herself already, Terra's foot automatically pushed against a stone, and she catapulted herself in front of the girl with the spear on the ground. Landing in fighting stance, she, in her best menacing growl, told the man, "Don't take one step closer." What else was she supposed to do when she hurt Hyuna like that?
But then, there was a dull ache in her pale left eye. Terra's hand instinctively raised to it, wondering what was going on. And as soon as this pain appeared, she realized she was almost on the verge of collapsing...
"What's going on here?" A familiar voice rang from a hill above the gravesite. Terra looked upwards towards the voice, to see Yuwen Fortune and the rest of his group! With them here, we'll have a better chance of winning... But she, too, was at her limit. There couldn't be any mistakes this time...
Terra rushed at the man in front of her, determined to buy as much time as possible.
Yamato, taking Terra's attack as an opportunity, ran to Hyuna's side. In a matter of seconds he had her in his arms and flew her to safety. He'd watched Ann and Millie take shelter in the woods nearby and rested Hyuna with them. "Keep her safe." He requested of Ann, doing his best to keep Hyuna and the others hidden by bending the branches around them with his chi.
He then took his place on the battlefield, "Alright, I'm growing tired of your antics. Its time to shut you all up once and for all." He rushed towards the the brother who'd been so kind as to kick him in the chest before.
He then took his place on the battlefield, "Alright, I'm growing tired of your antics. Its time to shut you all up once and for all." He rushed towards the the brother who'd been so kind as to kick him in the chest before.
"Keep her safe," Yamato said, setting Hyuna down with Ann and Millie.
"I think you've got our roles reversed," Ann laughed quietly as she watched him rush back into the fray, heading toward the two men. She tilted her head back against the tree, resting her eyes a moment and then glancing over at Hyuna. "Tired," she murmured. "I'm so...tired." She inhaled lightly, taking a hold of Hyuna's hand. "Sit with me, would you? I need a shoulder to lean on and this rough tree bark isn't quite doing it for me. I'd lie down, but I'm afraid I'll fall sleep if I did that."
"I think you've got our roles reversed," Ann laughed quietly as she watched him rush back into the fray, heading toward the two men. She tilted her head back against the tree, resting her eyes a moment and then glancing over at Hyuna. "Tired," she murmured. "I'm so...tired." She inhaled lightly, taking a hold of Hyuna's hand. "Sit with me, would you? I need a shoulder to lean on and this rough tree bark isn't quite doing it for me. I'd lie down, but I'm afraid I'll fall sleep if I did that."
[Suddenly the other brother was smashed in the face by a massive rock the hooded villain had thrown. The cloaked figure ran forward and began to beat the shit out of Bai while his brother watched.
"Whats going on here?!" Yuwen called as he and his gang approached. The hooded villain paused his physical onslaught on the sad clown to face the approaching team, a pause he'd soon regret...]
The assault of the hooded one caught Bai by surprise as his torso awkwardly fell backwards and his head hit the ground with a crack! His neck, lay lopsided on his shoulders, snapped. In his right hand, his fingers were still clenched tightly around the lantern emitting the necromancer's aura. Then, in a quick, incredibly awkward and unsettling to look at motion, Bai's free hand grabbed his head and snapped it right back into place.
"Damn," Suiken muttered under his breath. He was hoping such variations of high level undead would remain buried in myth, legend, and his own past. That was not to be the case, unfortunately. "Jiang-Shi! Hopping corpses!" Suiken shouted. "Hooded one, move! Quickly!" Suiken shouted but it was too late. Bai's hand had outstretched into a claw, ripping apart the glove he wore earlier and revealing his pale, nearly blue decayed skin.
The younger brother's conical hat had fallen to the ground, revealing that his eyes were milky white, his face was sewn together through stitches and thread, wiry ponytailed hair and mustache and latched onto his forehead were multiple necromancer's talismans sealed with a dark power, indicating the brother's servitude to an as of yet, unknown master. Unlike the crazed villagers, Bai and his brother appeared more...aware, more self-controlled, and more conscious. "You've done a bad thing, friend..." Bai wheezed angrily, his claws sinking into the Hooded one's arm and a light blue light passed from Hoodz to Bai. "A real bad thing..." Suiken immediately headed to assist the cloaked villain, before things soon escalated.
["Don't... kill the rabbit girl, okay?" Hyuna begged dejectedly, dizzily. "I... I won't resist. Please?"]
Hei looked over to Bai, unconcerned, then glanced back at Hyuna. Using a thumb, to lift up his conical hat slightly, Hei revealed his own corpse-like features to Hyuna. The same pale bluish skin, the same milky white eyes, and equally wirey wild hair, mustache and goatee, and the necromancer's talismans. Oddly enough, Hei didn't seem to bear any stitches, but perhaps in exchange, he gave Hyuna a chilling grin, before explaining, "Death no longer has any meaning for us, you see. In this wretched perversion of life, we are immortal and only require one thing for sustenance. The life force of the living, their chi."
Hei's hand, now outstretched to a claw raised slowly to strike Hyuna...
[As though she hadn't exerted herself already, Terra's foot automatically pushed against a stone, and she catapulted herself in front of the girl with the spear on the ground. Landing in fighting stance, she, in her best menacing growl, told the man, "Don't take one step closer." What else was she supposed to do when she hurt Hyuna like that?]
[Yamato, taking Terra's attack as an opportunity, ran to Hyuna's side. In a matter of seconds he had her in his arms and flew her to safety. He'd watched Ann and Millie take shelter in the woods nearby and rested Hyuna with them. "Keep her safe." He requested of Ann, doing his best to keep Hyuna and the others hidden by bending the branches around them with his chi.]
Hei's was taken aback slightly by the other human suddenly stepping in the way and the tengu taking away his prey, but his mind rapidly put his head back to the battle in front of him as he gave Terra the most shit eating grin inhumanely possible and suddenly leaped backwards towards the ground, using his elbows to push off from the grass below before kicking her in the chest, figuring she wasn't tired enough to let him absorb her chi without a fight.
[He then took his place on the battlefield, "Alright, I'm growing tired of your antics. Its time to shut you all up once and for all." He rushed towards the the brother who'd been so kind as to kick him in the chest before.]
Bai, the brother who had kicked Yamato earlier, was continuing to absorb the hooded one's chi when Yamato suddenly zoomed towards him. Bai had only moments to react and did so, releasing the hooded man and leaping above Yamato's assault. While in the air, Bai placed the lantern in his left hand and used his teeth to unravel the stitches on his right, causing the old appendage to drop off, revealing a blade had been planted underneath his right hand. He swiped at the Tengu with it, intent on clipping his wings.
"Whats going on here?!" Yuwen called as he and his gang approached. The hooded villain paused his physical onslaught on the sad clown to face the approaching team, a pause he'd soon regret...]
The assault of the hooded one caught Bai by surprise as his torso awkwardly fell backwards and his head hit the ground with a crack! His neck, lay lopsided on his shoulders, snapped. In his right hand, his fingers were still clenched tightly around the lantern emitting the necromancer's aura. Then, in a quick, incredibly awkward and unsettling to look at motion, Bai's free hand grabbed his head and snapped it right back into place.
"Damn," Suiken muttered under his breath. He was hoping such variations of high level undead would remain buried in myth, legend, and his own past. That was not to be the case, unfortunately. "Jiang-Shi! Hopping corpses!" Suiken shouted. "Hooded one, move! Quickly!" Suiken shouted but it was too late. Bai's hand had outstretched into a claw, ripping apart the glove he wore earlier and revealing his pale, nearly blue decayed skin.
The younger brother's conical hat had fallen to the ground, revealing that his eyes were milky white, his face was sewn together through stitches and thread, wiry ponytailed hair and mustache and latched onto his forehead were multiple necromancer's talismans sealed with a dark power, indicating the brother's servitude to an as of yet, unknown master. Unlike the crazed villagers, Bai and his brother appeared more...aware, more self-controlled, and more conscious. "You've done a bad thing, friend..." Bai wheezed angrily, his claws sinking into the Hooded one's arm and a light blue light passed from Hoodz to Bai. "A real bad thing..." Suiken immediately headed to assist the cloaked villain, before things soon escalated.
["Don't... kill the rabbit girl, okay?" Hyuna begged dejectedly, dizzily. "I... I won't resist. Please?"]
Hei looked over to Bai, unconcerned, then glanced back at Hyuna. Using a thumb, to lift up his conical hat slightly, Hei revealed his own corpse-like features to Hyuna. The same pale bluish skin, the same milky white eyes, and equally wirey wild hair, mustache and goatee, and the necromancer's talismans. Oddly enough, Hei didn't seem to bear any stitches, but perhaps in exchange, he gave Hyuna a chilling grin, before explaining, "Death no longer has any meaning for us, you see. In this wretched perversion of life, we are immortal and only require one thing for sustenance. The life force of the living, their chi."
Hei's hand, now outstretched to a claw raised slowly to strike Hyuna...
[As though she hadn't exerted herself already, Terra's foot automatically pushed against a stone, and she catapulted herself in front of the girl with the spear on the ground. Landing in fighting stance, she, in her best menacing growl, told the man, "Don't take one step closer." What else was she supposed to do when she hurt Hyuna like that?]
[Yamato, taking Terra's attack as an opportunity, ran to Hyuna's side. In a matter of seconds he had her in his arms and flew her to safety. He'd watched Ann and Millie take shelter in the woods nearby and rested Hyuna with them. "Keep her safe." He requested of Ann, doing his best to keep Hyuna and the others hidden by bending the branches around them with his chi.]
Hei's was taken aback slightly by the other human suddenly stepping in the way and the tengu taking away his prey, but his mind rapidly put his head back to the battle in front of him as he gave Terra the most shit eating grin inhumanely possible and suddenly leaped backwards towards the ground, using his elbows to push off from the grass below before kicking her in the chest, figuring she wasn't tired enough to let him absorb her chi without a fight.
[He then took his place on the battlefield, "Alright, I'm growing tired of your antics. Its time to shut you all up once and for all." He rushed towards the the brother who'd been so kind as to kick him in the chest before.]
Bai, the brother who had kicked Yamato earlier, was continuing to absorb the hooded one's chi when Yamato suddenly zoomed towards him. Bai had only moments to react and did so, releasing the hooded man and leaping above Yamato's assault. While in the air, Bai placed the lantern in his left hand and used his teeth to unravel the stitches on his right, causing the old appendage to drop off, revealing a blade had been planted underneath his right hand. He swiped at the Tengu with it, intent on clipping his wings.
The weird girl had jumped in before the finishing blow could connect, saying some weird sort of lines that Hyuna really couldn't bother with hearing at the moment. And Master, Yamato, came, and Hyuna looked dazedly at his face, not sure if he was disappointed or not. He probably was... who wanted an apprentice who was so quick at giving their lives to the enemy, just to save a relative stranger? Yamato definitely wouldn't be happy... so why, why were his arms wrapped gently around her broken body, wings beating around them, away from the fray? And the face of the man who was going to claim her life- she couldn't tell if it was nightmarish or not, or just some random delusion of the weak. It probably didn't matter in the long run, she tried to look and see if Muna was alive, if she was safe, but of course her body wouldn't respond to her mind's screaming. Her body wouldn't move at all.
"S-sorry... Master..." She mumbled into Yamato's chest, unsure of what she should be feeling. Red tinged the corners of her vision, and she knew her blood was still somewhat going down, though not spluttering and spurting like it had before. "Is Muna okay?" Yamato didn't answer her though only arriving at the woods at telling Razul to keep her safe. It's okay if it was Razul. Hyuna figured she was a nice enough sort, after all, although she wished Yamato would have tried to speak to her at all.
Razul herself, and the little girl, Millie was seated there too, safely away from the battle. Hyuna sensed chi manipulation- Yamato's telekinesis hiding them from view as Razul said something quiet and laughed. The Gwanish girl murmured something as she rested her head against a tree- was she tired? She had to be, but why? Was she... her neck was bleeding; injured. So something must have happened at the inn. Where was the Giantess? Or the others that still weren't there? Hyuna gasped as her hand was taken by the Gwanish girl, and they sat there, together.
"Sit with me, would you?" Razul asked, and Hyuna obeyed silently, offering the Gwanish girl her somewhat bony shoulder. "I need a shoulder to lean on and this rough tree bark isn't quite doing it for me. I'd lie down, but I'm afraid I'll fall sleep if I did that."
"Hurts." Hyuna muttered, her hand clutching her wound at her chest. "Sorry... if I bleed on you, Razul."
The spear girl's eyes still scanned the horizon, desperately searching for a sign of the rabbit girl, panic growing with each second. She then sluggishly, as if wading through slime, tilted her head towards Razul.
"Remember... the bunny girl?" She asked, and coughed a little before continuing. "Muna. Have you... have you seen her? Is she safe?"
"S-sorry... Master..." She mumbled into Yamato's chest, unsure of what she should be feeling. Red tinged the corners of her vision, and she knew her blood was still somewhat going down, though not spluttering and spurting like it had before. "Is Muna okay?" Yamato didn't answer her though only arriving at the woods at telling Razul to keep her safe. It's okay if it was Razul. Hyuna figured she was a nice enough sort, after all, although she wished Yamato would have tried to speak to her at all.
Razul herself, and the little girl, Millie was seated there too, safely away from the battle. Hyuna sensed chi manipulation- Yamato's telekinesis hiding them from view as Razul said something quiet and laughed. The Gwanish girl murmured something as she rested her head against a tree- was she tired? She had to be, but why? Was she... her neck was bleeding; injured. So something must have happened at the inn. Where was the Giantess? Or the others that still weren't there? Hyuna gasped as her hand was taken by the Gwanish girl, and they sat there, together.
"Sit with me, would you?" Razul asked, and Hyuna obeyed silently, offering the Gwanish girl her somewhat bony shoulder. "I need a shoulder to lean on and this rough tree bark isn't quite doing it for me. I'd lie down, but I'm afraid I'll fall sleep if I did that."
"Hurts." Hyuna muttered, her hand clutching her wound at her chest. "Sorry... if I bleed on you, Razul."
The spear girl's eyes still scanned the horizon, desperately searching for a sign of the rabbit girl, panic growing with each second. She then sluggishly, as if wading through slime, tilted her head towards Razul.
"Remember... the bunny girl?" She asked, and coughed a little before continuing. "Muna. Have you... have you seen her? Is she safe?"
"Don't worry about it," Ann smiled. "As for the rabbit, I...really can't see from here," she sighed. She nudged the girl beside her. "Millie, do you see her?" The girl poked her head out a bit, accepting the request as she scanned the area intently.
"I think I see her," she answered. "She's hurt, but she doesn't seem to be any immediate danger. The others are drawing most of the attention so she should be fine, but if anything happens to her I'll let you know." Millie paused a moment and turned to Hyuna. "Or if anything happens to your master."
"I promised I'd return this," Ann murmured, taking off the large shirt the orca beast-man had lent to her, revealing the brunt of the damage she'd taken in the river in the form of ungainly scars, "but I don't think he'd mind." She handed it to Millie. "Take out my sword and cut this into strips, patch her up. Think you can do that?"
"I'll see what I can do," she nodded, gingerly removing Ann's katana and using it to cut up the shirt. She briefly bowed once to Hyuna. "I apologize beforehand in case I don't do a good job, I don't really know if I'll do it properly."
"Just try your best, Millie," Ann replied quietly, gently shutting her eyes. "Just try your best."
"I think I see her," she answered. "She's hurt, but she doesn't seem to be any immediate danger. The others are drawing most of the attention so she should be fine, but if anything happens to her I'll let you know." Millie paused a moment and turned to Hyuna. "Or if anything happens to your master."
"I promised I'd return this," Ann murmured, taking off the large shirt the orca beast-man had lent to her, revealing the brunt of the damage she'd taken in the river in the form of ungainly scars, "but I don't think he'd mind." She handed it to Millie. "Take out my sword and cut this into strips, patch her up. Think you can do that?"
"I'll see what I can do," she nodded, gingerly removing Ann's katana and using it to cut up the shirt. She briefly bowed once to Hyuna. "I apologize beforehand in case I don't do a good job, I don't really know if I'll do it properly."
"Just try your best, Millie," Ann replied quietly, gently shutting her eyes. "Just try your best."
Muna was nowhere to be seen. She had taken refuge after Hyuna had gotten her out of the battle, the weight of the boy and the singed skin on her back becoming a nuisance she could not disregard. Her concentration was bad enough as it was after all. With the attacks from Terra, Hyuna, Suiken, and the others, the spirits had disregarded Lo-muna entirely, giving her a chance to recoup and get in tune with her surroundings. Sounds still reached her ears and she felt somewhat guilty, cringing when she heard the sibling necromancers. She could not engage in battle, not yet.
She frowned when she saw the state of her jacket. There was a hole in the back of it with blackened edges big enough for her hand to go through. Lo-muna frowned. Having to repair it would mean a whole new panel on the back or simply a cloth of the same kind and color. It would probably take weeks to find the right material either way. Her back wouldn't be so easily mended. It was painful but not unbearable with Lo-muna unable to twist around too far before hissing in pain. The time the other had bought her enabled her to make a hasty bandage slathered with ointment to dull the throbbing for now, enough for her to run back into battle and aid those who needed it. But right now, there was one more task to be done.
Reluctantly, she set the jacket on the boy's unconscious form, tucked away at the edge of the area where the fighting didn't seem to reach. Quickly she gathered up material and set it all around the boy. Her hands lingered at first, as though she was enjoying the task of arranging the greenery in a deceiving display, before throwing in the rest of it like some unsightly task she just wanted an end of. When it was done, she stepped away to examine her work. The boy's body was nowhere to be seen thanks to Lo-muna's camouflage. Plants and shrubs and whatever she could rip out or seize where drawn up together to hide him, to make him a part of the natural background. It would have been flawless had not Lo-muna's jacket been visible through a small gap in the leaves. It was only visible because she was looking for it however, a tell-tale sign so she could locate the boy once the danger had passed. Lo-muna, with a satisfied smile, headed back to where the din of fighting still rung.
Lo-muna was not an eager one for a fight anymore. Her days had long passed where she actively sought out a brawl or became excited at the chance of exchanging blows with a foe. There were events that had changed her thinking and her habits, making her more passive and reluctant to engage in any type of disagreement. The rapier was only for safety, for show, for a visible threat in the face of some stubborn threat. Tired, injured, and at a clear disadvantage, even thinking of getting back into the fight seemed impossible for her. And yet, she found herself running at the necromancer who was attacking Terra. Hyuna was nowhere to be seen so Lo-muna figured she had gotten herself out. Reinforcements had arrived and this fight was won if numbers had anything to say. Yamato was dealing with the other figure, Suiken was somewhere, Lo-muna figured this fight was not as dangerous as she had originally resumed. And so, she charged.
She ran straight for the necromancer attacking Terra, planning to attack with a roundhouse kick, and didn't know if she would get there in time to stop the attack. If she didn't, she would still try to kick the necromancer after the attack was done to give Terra a chance to recover. If she did stop the attack, well, Lo-muna didn't really have a plan. She would stop it. That was about it. After that, it would probably just be doing what she could to aid Terra and see what else the others had in mind to end the fight already.
She frowned when she saw the state of her jacket. There was a hole in the back of it with blackened edges big enough for her hand to go through. Lo-muna frowned. Having to repair it would mean a whole new panel on the back or simply a cloth of the same kind and color. It would probably take weeks to find the right material either way. Her back wouldn't be so easily mended. It was painful but not unbearable with Lo-muna unable to twist around too far before hissing in pain. The time the other had bought her enabled her to make a hasty bandage slathered with ointment to dull the throbbing for now, enough for her to run back into battle and aid those who needed it. But right now, there was one more task to be done.
Reluctantly, she set the jacket on the boy's unconscious form, tucked away at the edge of the area where the fighting didn't seem to reach. Quickly she gathered up material and set it all around the boy. Her hands lingered at first, as though she was enjoying the task of arranging the greenery in a deceiving display, before throwing in the rest of it like some unsightly task she just wanted an end of. When it was done, she stepped away to examine her work. The boy's body was nowhere to be seen thanks to Lo-muna's camouflage. Plants and shrubs and whatever she could rip out or seize where drawn up together to hide him, to make him a part of the natural background. It would have been flawless had not Lo-muna's jacket been visible through a small gap in the leaves. It was only visible because she was looking for it however, a tell-tale sign so she could locate the boy once the danger had passed. Lo-muna, with a satisfied smile, headed back to where the din of fighting still rung.
Lo-muna was not an eager one for a fight anymore. Her days had long passed where she actively sought out a brawl or became excited at the chance of exchanging blows with a foe. There were events that had changed her thinking and her habits, making her more passive and reluctant to engage in any type of disagreement. The rapier was only for safety, for show, for a visible threat in the face of some stubborn threat. Tired, injured, and at a clear disadvantage, even thinking of getting back into the fight seemed impossible for her. And yet, she found herself running at the necromancer who was attacking Terra. Hyuna was nowhere to be seen so Lo-muna figured she had gotten herself out. Reinforcements had arrived and this fight was won if numbers had anything to say. Yamato was dealing with the other figure, Suiken was somewhere, Lo-muna figured this fight was not as dangerous as she had originally resumed. And so, she charged.
She ran straight for the necromancer attacking Terra, planning to attack with a roundhouse kick, and didn't know if she would get there in time to stop the attack. If she didn't, she would still try to kick the necromancer after the attack was done to give Terra a chance to recover. If she did stop the attack, well, Lo-muna didn't really have a plan. She would stop it. That was about it. After that, it would probably just be doing what she could to aid Terra and see what else the others had in mind to end the fight already.
The figures in the distance began to disperse, moving off in another direction, which suited Amanhã just fine: there was a long list of things she definitely didn't need right now, and 'dealing with more people' was currently at the top. Well, no, actually-- 'getting stabbed in the face' was still at the top, but then, that was pretty much always at the top of the list of things Amanhã didn't need. She could think of very, very few situations in which getting stabbed in the face would benefit her, but she wasn't willing to completely rule out the possibility, mostly because Amanhã was all too acutely aware of the imbecilic sense of humour this universe had displayed time and time again. No sooner would she have decided there was absolutely no time she'd ever benefit from getting stabbed in the face than the universe would immediately put her in such a position.
Okay, so she was rambling just a bit. She needed something to amuse herself, after all. The screams and shouts and the clamour of battle in the distance got a bit boring to listen to at length, even as they began to fade into the fog Amanhã was forging past. She was not without regrets, admittedly-- she recalled the escaped orca slave she could have made a pretty bit of coin off of, and that wasn't even mentioning that the lot of them were fraught with interesting and unique items she could very well have sold on the black markets of Hã'Khazad back in Sudea. But frankly, none of it was worth it: in pursuit of those aims she would have wasted time such that she could have made easily twice as much money doing jobs, and had opportunity to enjoy just as much violence in the process, at that.
Admittedly, that she had been reduced to weakness and vulnerability in their presence-- that she had needed to be saved like some pathetic whelp by one of their number-- was not an insignificant factor in her departure. But it was just one more reason amidst a slew of them.
With something like an inaudible sigh, Amanhã continued trudging on. At some point, at last, the sounds of battle, the voices of her very brief companions, faded into the shroud of fog. A smile pulled at Amanhã's lips. At last, she had nothing to do with the Great Guild Fortune-- for now, and forever.
Okay, so she was rambling just a bit. She needed something to amuse herself, after all. The screams and shouts and the clamour of battle in the distance got a bit boring to listen to at length, even as they began to fade into the fog Amanhã was forging past. She was not without regrets, admittedly-- she recalled the escaped orca slave she could have made a pretty bit of coin off of, and that wasn't even mentioning that the lot of them were fraught with interesting and unique items she could very well have sold on the black markets of Hã'Khazad back in Sudea. But frankly, none of it was worth it: in pursuit of those aims she would have wasted time such that she could have made easily twice as much money doing jobs, and had opportunity to enjoy just as much violence in the process, at that.
Admittedly, that she had been reduced to weakness and vulnerability in their presence-- that she had needed to be saved like some pathetic whelp by one of their number-- was not an insignificant factor in her departure. But it was just one more reason amidst a slew of them.
With something like an inaudible sigh, Amanhã continued trudging on. At some point, at last, the sounds of battle, the voices of her very brief companions, faded into the shroud of fog. A smile pulled at Amanhã's lips. At last, she had nothing to do with the Great Guild Fortune-- for now, and forever.
The man in the conical hat, taken aback slightly by Terra's barging in, didn't have a chance to do anything as she slashed at his chest and head, while a Tengu came and rescued Hyuna. But strangely, it almost seemed as though her sword strikes weren't really bothering him at all. He simply received them as though he felt no pain...
When she stopped for a single moment, the man just gave her the most twisted and horrifying grin she had seen in her life and suddenly leaped backwards towards the ground, using his elbows to push off from the grass below before kicking her in the chest. And just like that, Terra went flying backwards all the way to Suiken's feet.
Dazed, Terra began to rise, only to find she couldn't even muster enough strength to. She had used up so much chi during the nigh that she couldn't manage anything else, even after taking only four hits totally during the course of the gravesite fiasco. As she began to panic from the advancing necromancer, she suddenly saw Lo-Muna flying at him from behind, ready to deliver a roundhouse kick to his back.
M-Muna?! No, stay back! But Terra wasn't able to even manage out the words as the necromancer moved to stand directly above her. Black spots were starting to appear in her vision. Whatever Muna was planning, it was probably too late for that now.
Although with Hyuna muttering curses at her, Terra couldn't figure out at all why Muna was trying to save her.
When she stopped for a single moment, the man just gave her the most twisted and horrifying grin she had seen in her life and suddenly leaped backwards towards the ground, using his elbows to push off from the grass below before kicking her in the chest. And just like that, Terra went flying backwards all the way to Suiken's feet.
Dazed, Terra began to rise, only to find she couldn't even muster enough strength to. She had used up so much chi during the nigh that she couldn't manage anything else, even after taking only four hits totally during the course of the gravesite fiasco. As she began to panic from the advancing necromancer, she suddenly saw Lo-Muna flying at him from behind, ready to deliver a roundhouse kick to his back.
M-Muna?! No, stay back! But Terra wasn't able to even manage out the words as the necromancer moved to stand directly above her. Black spots were starting to appear in her vision. Whatever Muna was planning, it was probably too late for that now.
Although with Hyuna muttering curses at her, Terra couldn't figure out at all why Muna was trying to save her.
Ann waved off her apology easily, not really caring about blood spilling onto her, so Hyuna felt a little bit more at ease. She really didn't hate this Gwanish girl after all; and from the way she carried herself, it was clear that the Gwanish was at the very least on par, or a bit stronger than she was. So she only deserved respect. "As for the rabbit, I... really can't see from here." Razul then sighed, and rubbed her shoulder against the little girl, Millie, asking her if she saw the rabbit at all.
Millie, cute and adorable as she was, poked her head out of the woods, eyes registering whatever information there was to be had of the area surrounding them. Hyuna groaned as she waited for the verdict, her head still swimming achingly. "I think I see her." Millie said, and Hyuna felt a little more relaxed. As long as she was somewhere, and safe. "She's hurt, but doesn't seem to be in any immediate danger. The others are drawing most of the attention, so she should be fine." A short pause as she turned back to the spear girl. "Or if anything happens to your Master." God, why was she so weak, that she had to rely on a kid's help? Still, she gave a grateful smile at the little girl.
Razul murmured something, quiet and almost unheard, but started stripping off a large shirt, revealing her slim and toned upper body, and the scars from the shipwreck lacing her skin as disfigurements. Razul then handed the shirt to Millie, telling her to take out the sword and basically administer some semblance of medical aid on Hyuna before they could get better help, and medication as well. The girl nodded and took a weak grip on the katana, slicing up the shirt into strips. Millie bowed then to Hyuna, warning the spear girl of her inexpertise in this sort of thing.
"It's fine." Hyuna murmured quietly, waving the girl over. "Anything should help."
It wasn't much, to be honest, but at least the girl clumsily applying cloth strips around her chest, binding it around the slick blood. The girl lost her grip a few times, and the disturbance stung and ached a little more, making Hyuna hiss through her teeth, wincing. Millie eventually finished, only making it a little too tight, but breathing wasn't too much of a problem, just a little more inconvenient.
"Thanks." Hyuna smiled and patted the girl on the back. Thinking quickly, she dug into her pack, knowing exactly how to treat the girl, and found her hand around a dragon shaped cream treat, and tossed it at Millie. "Try it, it's good. Reward for saving my life."
She then turned her head to the girl leaning on her shoulder, Razul, wincing again as the movement was too much for her head, vision turning hazy and slightly monochromatic before she held her hands to her head, steadying it and turning her vision back to normal. Still, the persistent ringing in her ears refused to budge at all, not as if they could do anything about that, at least.
"What happened, Razul?" Hyuna asked curiously. "How did... you know we needed the help?"
Millie, cute and adorable as she was, poked her head out of the woods, eyes registering whatever information there was to be had of the area surrounding them. Hyuna groaned as she waited for the verdict, her head still swimming achingly. "I think I see her." Millie said, and Hyuna felt a little more relaxed. As long as she was somewhere, and safe. "She's hurt, but doesn't seem to be in any immediate danger. The others are drawing most of the attention, so she should be fine." A short pause as she turned back to the spear girl. "Or if anything happens to your Master." God, why was she so weak, that she had to rely on a kid's help? Still, she gave a grateful smile at the little girl.
Razul murmured something, quiet and almost unheard, but started stripping off a large shirt, revealing her slim and toned upper body, and the scars from the shipwreck lacing her skin as disfigurements. Razul then handed the shirt to Millie, telling her to take out the sword and basically administer some semblance of medical aid on Hyuna before they could get better help, and medication as well. The girl nodded and took a weak grip on the katana, slicing up the shirt into strips. Millie bowed then to Hyuna, warning the spear girl of her inexpertise in this sort of thing.
"It's fine." Hyuna murmured quietly, waving the girl over. "Anything should help."
It wasn't much, to be honest, but at least the girl clumsily applying cloth strips around her chest, binding it around the slick blood. The girl lost her grip a few times, and the disturbance stung and ached a little more, making Hyuna hiss through her teeth, wincing. Millie eventually finished, only making it a little too tight, but breathing wasn't too much of a problem, just a little more inconvenient.
"Thanks." Hyuna smiled and patted the girl on the back. Thinking quickly, she dug into her pack, knowing exactly how to treat the girl, and found her hand around a dragon shaped cream treat, and tossed it at Millie. "Try it, it's good. Reward for saving my life."
She then turned her head to the girl leaning on her shoulder, Razul, wincing again as the movement was too much for her head, vision turning hazy and slightly monochromatic before she held her hands to her head, steadying it and turning her vision back to normal. Still, the persistent ringing in her ears refused to budge at all, not as if they could do anything about that, at least.
"What happened, Razul?" Hyuna asked curiously. "How did... you know we needed the help?"
Keeflo helped barricade the inn. No wonder necromancy was illegal. It was too creepy not to be illegal. Keeflo still didn't exactly understand what was controlling the villagers or even how, but he did know he didn't like it. The villagers had changed in both mind and body into odd mix up creatures who were not human, plant, animal, or anything in between. This power that had corrupted them was unnatural and unnerving.
Yuwen led his squad to the place of the spirits. The hooded flame guy from earlier showed up and was spouting more warnings. Two creepy looking guys - were they even human? - seemed to be controlling the spirits. What a wonderful world. Not-living not-dead men were just the sort of chums Keeflo had been looking for. Sheesh. When would something normal happen to this guild? At this point Keeflo would have much rather been forced to stay awake and mend a roof than get a few hours of sleep and have to deal with this craziness.
The orca-beast man felt useless. What could he do to help? The bald guy was right, he wasn't a fighter like almost everyone else in the guild. He had no special weapon other than the stolen tengu sword and lacked flashy chi powers. No one would teach chi manipulation to a slave.
He shook his head. Now was not the time to feel sorry for himself. His talents may be minimum, but they were not useless. He saw one of the creepy men attack the girl who had said her life was worth less than that of others in the guild. Maneuvering around spirits he stepped between the girl and the dead-ish (was he really using such a ridiculous term?) man. Baring his teeth in a way that couldn't be mistaken for a smile, he lunged at the man, intent on using his strength to snap the frail looking body in half.
Yuwen led his squad to the place of the spirits. The hooded flame guy from earlier showed up and was spouting more warnings. Two creepy looking guys - were they even human? - seemed to be controlling the spirits. What a wonderful world. Not-living not-dead men were just the sort of chums Keeflo had been looking for. Sheesh. When would something normal happen to this guild? At this point Keeflo would have much rather been forced to stay awake and mend a roof than get a few hours of sleep and have to deal with this craziness.
The orca-beast man felt useless. What could he do to help? The bald guy was right, he wasn't a fighter like almost everyone else in the guild. He had no special weapon other than the stolen tengu sword and lacked flashy chi powers. No one would teach chi manipulation to a slave.
He shook his head. Now was not the time to feel sorry for himself. His talents may be minimum, but they were not useless. He saw one of the creepy men attack the girl who had said her life was worth less than that of others in the guild. Maneuvering around spirits he stepped between the girl and the dead-ish (was he really using such a ridiculous term?) man. Baring his teeth in a way that couldn't be mistaken for a smile, he lunged at the man, intent on using his strength to snap the frail looking body in half.
Hei was kicked in the chest by the rabbit beast-woman, though the hit merely served to knock him back a few steps. ...Which was when he was bum rushed by the orca beast man, who seemed to be trying to crush him to death. Hei felt his spine begin to snap and immediately placed his claw over the orca trying to search for chi, but...
"Damn!" Hei cursed. "You haven't any mastery of chi, do you? Fortunately I have plenty to spare right now..." Hei paused, inhaling as his stomach and chest seemed to expand with each inhale. He whatever chi his undead body stored to manipulate the nature of his lungs. By the time he exhaled he breathed out a gust of wind directly at the orca's face, releasing himself from his grip.
"That'll teach you to-," Hei paused and looked at the ground, where his left arm now lay, slowly pulling itself back to him. "Oh," he frowned as he picked the limb back up and slung it over his shoulder.
Suiken, meanwhile, aided Yamato in attacking Bai, aiming to kick the jiangshi in the chest, but missing as Bai dodged it in the nick of time.
"Damn!" Hei cursed. "You haven't any mastery of chi, do you? Fortunately I have plenty to spare right now..." Hei paused, inhaling as his stomach and chest seemed to expand with each inhale. He whatever chi his undead body stored to manipulate the nature of his lungs. By the time he exhaled he breathed out a gust of wind directly at the orca's face, releasing himself from his grip.
"That'll teach you to-," Hei paused and looked at the ground, where his left arm now lay, slowly pulling itself back to him. "Oh," he frowned as he picked the limb back up and slung it over his shoulder.
Suiken, meanwhile, aided Yamato in attacking Bai, aiming to kick the jiangshi in the chest, but missing as Bai dodged it in the nick of time.
"Well," Sunaarashi said. "Sounds like you've had a crappy day." He paused, thinking. "Ghosts, and crazy villagers... I can't really fight stuff that requires chi."
He looked around. "Maybe it would be better if everyone else took care of this one. I'd probably just get in the way." He shouldered his bag, and gestured to the goblin captain. "C'mon, I saw a broken down house out in the woods a little ways. It should provide us some shelter until it's full morning."
He began walking back into the trees, wondering if this was the end of the short-lived guild...
He looked around. "Maybe it would be better if everyone else took care of this one. I'd probably just get in the way." He shouldered his bag, and gestured to the goblin captain. "C'mon, I saw a broken down house out in the woods a little ways. It should provide us some shelter until it's full morning."
He began walking back into the trees, wondering if this was the end of the short-lived guild...
Millie messily grabbed the snack with both hands, almost dropping it. She gave a small nod in thanks and peered back toward the scuffle further beyond, nibbling on it as she watched. It was good, as the girl had said. She'd have to ask what these were called some time later.
"What happened, Razul?" the spear girl asked. "How did...you know we needed the help?"
"We were attacked," Ann responded, her eyes still closed. "The inn got swarmed by hundreds of them...creatures warped by necromancy. And then..." She paused a moment to cough. She was really going to have to cut down on the number of words she used. Her throat was starting to ache just from speaking and it showed clearly in her voice. "The fire," she continued hoarsely. "We saw the fire. I'm sure Fortune was worried about you," she said, opening her eyes and smiling as she faced her. It was something of a half-joke, but maybe there was some truth in it.
"The um, the rabbit girl just jumped into the fight!" Millie whispered. "She's okay for now, but if you can manage, you should be able to see her out in the open now. If you can't, I'll just keep watching like I've been doing."
"The fight," Ann coughed. "How's it looking?"
"I don't know," she shook her head. "I can't tell right now. It's anyone's game at the moment, but I think the guild can handle it. Yeah, they'll definitely win."
"What happened, Razul?" the spear girl asked. "How did...you know we needed the help?"
"We were attacked," Ann responded, her eyes still closed. "The inn got swarmed by hundreds of them...creatures warped by necromancy. And then..." She paused a moment to cough. She was really going to have to cut down on the number of words she used. Her throat was starting to ache just from speaking and it showed clearly in her voice. "The fire," she continued hoarsely. "We saw the fire. I'm sure Fortune was worried about you," she said, opening her eyes and smiling as she faced her. It was something of a half-joke, but maybe there was some truth in it.
"The um, the rabbit girl just jumped into the fight!" Millie whispered. "She's okay for now, but if you can manage, you should be able to see her out in the open now. If you can't, I'll just keep watching like I've been doing."
"The fight," Ann coughed. "How's it looking?"
"I don't know," she shook her head. "I can't tell right now. It's anyone's game at the moment, but I think the guild can handle it. Yeah, they'll definitely win."
Yamato charged Bai, The revelation oh is hidden weapon only severed to fuel Yamato's desire for battle. He then took notice that Suiken was trying to help him. After a failed kick, Yamato lunged, trying to catch Bai off balance. "The lantern...if I break it, he'll catch fire. Necromancer on fire? I'm sure that'd disrupt his chi. Hell, maybe he'll run around and torch the entire area." Using his chi he manipulated his dagger and threw it logging it into Bai's shoulder.
"Come on, you can raise the dead and you attack this hell hole of a town? Why not Poyo? Idiots."
"Come on, you can raise the dead and you attack this hell hole of a town? Why not Poyo? Idiots."
Razul's eyes were closed, looking almost pained as she answered Hyuna's question. "We were attacked." She said tersely, as if remembering the incident. "The inn got swarmed by hundreds of them... creatures warped by necromancy. And then..." A hard throaty cough, and Hyuna was momentarily worried about Razul, giving Millie a slightly frowned glance, watching the little girl munch on the sweet, looking as if she enjoyed the taste. When Razul started talking again, her voice was hoarse and it sounded almost painful to keep talking. "The fire. We saw the fire."
That damned weird girl. Useful for once in her whole life, right? Still, the weird girl hurt Muna, and that was unacceptable. Accidentally summoning reinforcements wasn't enough to make up for burning the rabbit girl, not even close. And the next line, "I'm sure Fortune was worried about you,", with a gentle opening of the eyes and a bit of a half-smile aimed Hyuna's direction was almost enough to rile up her fighting spirit again. She felt a weird surge of energy go through her body, but as she tried to get up, her body more or less slumped in exhaustion, and decided she'd just rest and regain her strength for who knows how long. Still, what the hell? There's no way Yuwen was worried about her. He just wanted the glory of saving people at the last second, as he always did. It was too bad the bite of Hyuna's hate was mostly gone, and she couldn't clench her trembling fist. But in any case, the self centered Yuwen being worried about Hyuna was a laughable thing. She was just a useful prop... and unfortunately, it wasn't as if she entirely minded being a useful prop.
Millie, the little girl popped her head back to the others, speaking in a hushed whisper with bright eyes. "The um, the rabbit girl just jumped into the fight!" She whispered loudly. "She's okay for now, but if you can manage, you should be able to see her out in the open now."
Hyuna mumbled a bit of an apology to Razul as she tried to crawl her way over to Millie so she could watch the fight. It was painful and her limbs shook the longer they tried to support her weight. Although she could try and use chi to just float over, just the idea of it was incredibly daunting. "If you can't, I'll just keep watching like I've been doing."
Hyuna wanted to jump back into the fight. She really wanted to, and save the idiotic Bunny again. Muna wasn't the combat type, why did she leap back into the fray? Didn't she know that at least someone was worried about her? Did she care?
"The fight," The gwanish girl let out a cough. "How's it looking?"
Millie then stated her reassurances that the Guild would win, and most likely it was true, seeing Master was there, and other than the Giantess, Master was the strongest one in the guild. There's no way he'd lose... Hyuna just hoped he'd keep an eye out for Muna, at the very least, and make sure she doesn't get hurt.
"The hell's going on, anyways?" Hyuna said weakly. "Why'd a necromancer attack this-urgh, dump of all places?"
She desperately tried to hear the sounds of the battle, but it was so far away that she couldn't make it out clearly, and frowned a bit more to herself. Muna was supposed to have escaped the battle completely when given the chance, so it was just ridiculous, really. And this time, the spear girl was helpless to do anything about it.
"Millie, if y-you don't mind, keep an eye on the rabbit, okay?"
Trying to take her spear out from the sheath, Hyuna sighed in defeat. "...crawl down there i I have to..." she said listlessly.
That damned weird girl. Useful for once in her whole life, right? Still, the weird girl hurt Muna, and that was unacceptable. Accidentally summoning reinforcements wasn't enough to make up for burning the rabbit girl, not even close. And the next line, "I'm sure Fortune was worried about you,", with a gentle opening of the eyes and a bit of a half-smile aimed Hyuna's direction was almost enough to rile up her fighting spirit again. She felt a weird surge of energy go through her body, but as she tried to get up, her body more or less slumped in exhaustion, and decided she'd just rest and regain her strength for who knows how long. Still, what the hell? There's no way Yuwen was worried about her. He just wanted the glory of saving people at the last second, as he always did. It was too bad the bite of Hyuna's hate was mostly gone, and she couldn't clench her trembling fist. But in any case, the self centered Yuwen being worried about Hyuna was a laughable thing. She was just a useful prop... and unfortunately, it wasn't as if she entirely minded being a useful prop.
Millie, the little girl popped her head back to the others, speaking in a hushed whisper with bright eyes. "The um, the rabbit girl just jumped into the fight!" She whispered loudly. "She's okay for now, but if you can manage, you should be able to see her out in the open now."
Hyuna mumbled a bit of an apology to Razul as she tried to crawl her way over to Millie so she could watch the fight. It was painful and her limbs shook the longer they tried to support her weight. Although she could try and use chi to just float over, just the idea of it was incredibly daunting. "If you can't, I'll just keep watching like I've been doing."
Hyuna wanted to jump back into the fight. She really wanted to, and save the idiotic Bunny again. Muna wasn't the combat type, why did she leap back into the fray? Didn't she know that at least someone was worried about her? Did she care?
"The fight," The gwanish girl let out a cough. "How's it looking?"
Millie then stated her reassurances that the Guild would win, and most likely it was true, seeing Master was there, and other than the Giantess, Master was the strongest one in the guild. There's no way he'd lose... Hyuna just hoped he'd keep an eye out for Muna, at the very least, and make sure she doesn't get hurt.
"The hell's going on, anyways?" Hyuna said weakly. "Why'd a necromancer attack this-urgh, dump of all places?"
She desperately tried to hear the sounds of the battle, but it was so far away that she couldn't make it out clearly, and frowned a bit more to herself. Muna was supposed to have escaped the battle completely when given the chance, so it was just ridiculous, really. And this time, the spear girl was helpless to do anything about it.
"Millie, if y-you don't mind, keep an eye on the rabbit, okay?"
Trying to take her spear out from the sheath, Hyuna sighed in defeat. "...crawl down there i I have to..." she said listlessly.
Lo-muna jumped back, stumbling a bit upon landing, when the orca beast-man had jumped into the fray. She took the opportunity to look around for Terra and saw her, the girl not getting back up but breathing. The rabbit beast-woman was glad for that. The girl had fought long enough in her opinion and could rest now that the rest of the guild had arrived. Pain was throbbing from Lo-muna's back however. As much as she wanted to sit out as well, the orca beast-man hadn't proved to be a strong warrior before. She would help dispatch the opponent, seeing as the others had already gotten their sights on the other brother, and then retreat to tend to Terra and Hyuna. If anyone else was injured, she would look at them as well.
For now, she plunged into her bag of tricks and pulled out little cubes with a string sticking out of each one. A quick match and a light, and then they soared in the air towards the waking corpse. They were tiny explosives that while not very powerful, still had the ability to burn anyone caught in their blast radius. This would hopefully prove to be a distraction, and opportunity, for the orca beast-man to deal a further debilitating blow.
For now, she plunged into her bag of tricks and pulled out little cubes with a string sticking out of each one. A quick match and a light, and then they soared in the air towards the waking corpse. They were tiny explosives that while not very powerful, still had the ability to burn anyone caught in their blast radius. This would hopefully prove to be a distraction, and opportunity, for the orca beast-man to deal a further debilitating blow.
"The hell's going on, anyways?" the spear girl said in a pained tone, the sounds of combat still audible in the distance. "Why'd a necromancer attack this dump of all places?"
"I'm sure we were all thinking the same thing back in Poyo when the tengu invaded," was Ann's curt reply. "Who knows anymore?"
Hyuna made her way over the girl, apologizing to her as she struggled to get a clear view of the battle with questionable results. Worry didn't seem to be the right word. If Ann had to describe it, it would be something more like...desperation. She had to see what was going on no matter what, even if it was at her own expense. However, exhaustion finally kicked in and, at length, she gave up on it and made a simple request.
"Millie, if y-you don't mind, keep an eye on the rabbit, okay?" Hyuna told the girl.
"Yeah," she said. "It's the least I can do."
Ann noticed Hyuna attempting to brandish her weapon and frowned slightly. What was she hoping to accomplish in that state? She could imagine what might be going through her mind, but she could never fully understand what it was that drove people to make such brash decisions. Though her actions contradicted that sentiment at times, she'd never truly felt that kind of sensation, that drive to force yourself into action through sheer willpower. In Ann's case, she'd never had control of it. It just...happened. But the spear girl, among others - this was their own decision that they were deciding to follow through. That was the difference.
"...crawl down there if I have to..."
"There's a fine line between sacrifice and suicide," Ann simply said, laying a hand on her shoulder and shaking her head. "Keep it together. The only thing we can do right now is trust that they'll take care of things on their own. If any of us went out there now, we'd only present a liability. Having to fight them off and worry about others at the same time might be a little too much, even for them." She had decided that she'd taken a liking to the spear girl so, at the very least, she'd do her part to make sure she kept out of trouble.
"I'm sure we were all thinking the same thing back in Poyo when the tengu invaded," was Ann's curt reply. "Who knows anymore?"
Hyuna made her way over the girl, apologizing to her as she struggled to get a clear view of the battle with questionable results. Worry didn't seem to be the right word. If Ann had to describe it, it would be something more like...desperation. She had to see what was going on no matter what, even if it was at her own expense. However, exhaustion finally kicked in and, at length, she gave up on it and made a simple request.
"Millie, if y-you don't mind, keep an eye on the rabbit, okay?" Hyuna told the girl.
"Yeah," she said. "It's the least I can do."
Ann noticed Hyuna attempting to brandish her weapon and frowned slightly. What was she hoping to accomplish in that state? She could imagine what might be going through her mind, but she could never fully understand what it was that drove people to make such brash decisions. Though her actions contradicted that sentiment at times, she'd never truly felt that kind of sensation, that drive to force yourself into action through sheer willpower. In Ann's case, she'd never had control of it. It just...happened. But the spear girl, among others - this was their own decision that they were deciding to follow through. That was the difference.
"...crawl down there if I have to..."
"There's a fine line between sacrifice and suicide," Ann simply said, laying a hand on her shoulder and shaking her head. "Keep it together. The only thing we can do right now is trust that they'll take care of things on their own. If any of us went out there now, we'd only present a liability. Having to fight them off and worry about others at the same time might be a little too much, even for them." She had decided that she'd taken a liking to the spear girl so, at the very least, she'd do her part to make sure she kept out of trouble.
Keeflo continued to squeeze the skeleton man, heedless as his prey lay a clawed hand on him. "Damn!" Hei cursed. "You haven't any mastery of chi, do you? Fortunately I have plenty to spare right now..." What? Was having no chi mastery a good thing after all?
The man-thing started inhaling deep breaths, his torso expanding until it looked like it would burst. Then he blew into Keeflo's face with a blast of wind. The orca-beast man reflexively let go and blinked, letting the man get away. He lowered his protective water lids over his eyes so a similar attack wouldn't work again. In the couple seconds it took to do this Keeflo was sure that the Hei would attack him. But instead the undead-thingy had lost and arm and was preoccupied with picking it back up.
Huh. He doesn't seem to be able to control his arm now that it isn't attached to him, Keeflo noted. This gave him an idea. Muna threw some small explosives at Hei that exploded when they came near. Taking advantage of the bright flash of light they created Keeflo lunged at Hei again, wrapping his arms around the jiangshi in a bear (or in this case, orca) hug and closing his teeth over the top half his head. Jaws locked around the foul tasting necromancer spawn, Keeflo began to pull, trying to rip the head off the body.
The man-thing started inhaling deep breaths, his torso expanding until it looked like it would burst. Then he blew into Keeflo's face with a blast of wind. The orca-beast man reflexively let go and blinked, letting the man get away. He lowered his protective water lids over his eyes so a similar attack wouldn't work again. In the couple seconds it took to do this Keeflo was sure that the Hei would attack him. But instead the undead-thingy had lost and arm and was preoccupied with picking it back up.
Huh. He doesn't seem to be able to control his arm now that it isn't attached to him, Keeflo noted. This gave him an idea. Muna threw some small explosives at Hei that exploded when they came near. Taking advantage of the bright flash of light they created Keeflo lunged at Hei again, wrapping his arms around the jiangshi in a bear (or in this case, orca) hug and closing his teeth over the top half his head. Jaws locked around the foul tasting necromancer spawn, Keeflo began to pull, trying to rip the head off the body.
As the wha...orca man and Muna continued to attack the necromancer...or possibly necromanced...Terra watched them with a breath that had been held in for too long. Her eyes were focused on Muna's back, which had been singed by her mistake. The longer Muna continued to fight, the worse her condition looked to Terra.
This...needs to end...before Muna dies...! Terra raised her arm barely off the ground, and grasped the pouch on her belt with a shaking hand. It took her far too long to open the pouch, but soon a crystal was in her hand. She would use the last of her chi to save Muna and the others. This was what she had to pay for hurting-
But as the gem began to glow, Terra realized it was a ruby...the kind of gem she used in the accident. Her focus faltered, and she found herself doubting...what if it went out of control again?
Too late. The gem had swallowed a small portion of her chi. Not enough for most of her attacks, but just enough to cause a decent amount of damage. But by the time Terra realized, it was already releasing the energy. As the jiangshi somehow managed to strike the orca on the head with a mallet, he broke free of his grip, but stumbled over Terra's leg...
The next moment, an explosion of just fire large enough to encompass both her and the jiangshi sent the corpse flying and burning past the orca. But Terra herself? She wouldn't know the outcome, for she had fainted already.
------------------------------
"She's down?" A man wearing a black and white mask and a red longcoat murmured as he watched the spectacle. "Ha...but if she's still alive, I can send the Umbrals to retrieve her. And her new friends are too tired to protect her, hahahahahahahahaha!" He snapped his fingers, sending a command to the Umbrals...
Who didn't respond. "What? I gave you an order, stupid beasts!" The man raged at his familiars (though you'd think he was shouting at air if you saw him). What he got in response was a reminder that the Umbrals would burn in sunlight. "Tch...useless beasts," the man snarled. He glanced once in the gravesite's direction, and turned to leave, having missed his chance. He didn't have weapons, after all, and his familiars were essentially out of commission.
Now is not the time for a direct confrontation. But that day shall come...heheheheh...
This...needs to end...before Muna dies...! Terra raised her arm barely off the ground, and grasped the pouch on her belt with a shaking hand. It took her far too long to open the pouch, but soon a crystal was in her hand. She would use the last of her chi to save Muna and the others. This was what she had to pay for hurting-
But as the gem began to glow, Terra realized it was a ruby...the kind of gem she used in the accident. Her focus faltered, and she found herself doubting...what if it went out of control again?
Too late. The gem had swallowed a small portion of her chi. Not enough for most of her attacks, but just enough to cause a decent amount of damage. But by the time Terra realized, it was already releasing the energy. As the jiangshi somehow managed to strike the orca on the head with a mallet, he broke free of his grip, but stumbled over Terra's leg...
The next moment, an explosion of just fire large enough to encompass both her and the jiangshi sent the corpse flying and burning past the orca. But Terra herself? She wouldn't know the outcome, for she had fainted already.
------------------------------
"She's down?" A man wearing a black and white mask and a red longcoat murmured as he watched the spectacle. "Ha...but if she's still alive, I can send the Umbrals to retrieve her. And her new friends are too tired to protect her, hahahahahahahahaha!" He snapped his fingers, sending a command to the Umbrals...
Who didn't respond. "What? I gave you an order, stupid beasts!" The man raged at his familiars (though you'd think he was shouting at air if you saw him). What he got in response was a reminder that the Umbrals would burn in sunlight. "Tch...useless beasts," the man snarled. He glanced once in the gravesite's direction, and turned to leave, having missed his chance. He didn't have weapons, after all, and his familiars were essentially out of commission.
Now is not the time for a direct confrontation. But that day shall come...heheheheh...
"There's a fine line between sacrifice and suicide,"
It was that one line that embedded itself into Hyuna's fragile mind. She spat on the ground, turning to Razul as best as she could, the calm pressure of the hand resting on her shoulder; head shaking just enough to show that it was shaking. Hyuna was more than confident in her combat skills, though, and there was no way she'd let Muna die, especially in this stupid ass grave yard in the armpit end of nowhere. The emotion, it was more than just friendship, and they didn't know each other well enough to even consider each other friends. But, it was strong and undeniable. And Hyuna wanted to protect her at any cost.
"Keep it together." Razul advised quietly, her voice raspy and hoarse. "The only thing we can do right now is trust that they'll take care of things on their own. If any of us went out there now, we'd only present a liability."
Although it hurt to hear it, and hurt even more to know that it was true, Hyuna was more than certain that her boy was not in any position to fight. Heck, she couldn't even summon chi to make a small breeze, or even stand upright, let alone head into a battle that was way over her head. Even if she did go down to fight, what could she do? Nothing really, right? Maybe flail around, toss her body to distract one of the brothers... but that was about it. Useless, she was, and Razul was too, until both of them could heal up, at least a bit.
Razul continued, "Having to fight them off and worry about others at the same time might be a little too much, even for them."
It was hard to admit it, but she did all she could to keep the bunny girl alive. Hyuna cursed her inability to keep herself in fighting condition for moments like this, and clenched a fist as hard as she could to try and drive this terrible swamp-like feeling from her body, and even drawing blood in the palm of her hand. The effort alone to do this made her almost collapse with another wave of dizziness.
With clenched teeth, Hyuna muttered, "Fine." and relaxed, sitting back down against the tree, giving up on trying to do anything else. All they could really do now is wait. Hyuna let out a cough, and looked at her hand in alarm, and sighing in relief when she didn't see any blood. Coughing was a bad sign, though. "Sorry, Razul.. I'm a little stupid."
She turned her head miserably at the little girl, Millie. "How are they doing now, Millie?"
It was that one line that embedded itself into Hyuna's fragile mind. She spat on the ground, turning to Razul as best as she could, the calm pressure of the hand resting on her shoulder; head shaking just enough to show that it was shaking. Hyuna was more than confident in her combat skills, though, and there was no way she'd let Muna die, especially in this stupid ass grave yard in the armpit end of nowhere. The emotion, it was more than just friendship, and they didn't know each other well enough to even consider each other friends. But, it was strong and undeniable. And Hyuna wanted to protect her at any cost.
"Keep it together." Razul advised quietly, her voice raspy and hoarse. "The only thing we can do right now is trust that they'll take care of things on their own. If any of us went out there now, we'd only present a liability."
Although it hurt to hear it, and hurt even more to know that it was true, Hyuna was more than certain that her boy was not in any position to fight. Heck, she couldn't even summon chi to make a small breeze, or even stand upright, let alone head into a battle that was way over her head. Even if she did go down to fight, what could she do? Nothing really, right? Maybe flail around, toss her body to distract one of the brothers... but that was about it. Useless, she was, and Razul was too, until both of them could heal up, at least a bit.
Razul continued, "Having to fight them off and worry about others at the same time might be a little too much, even for them."
It was hard to admit it, but she did all she could to keep the bunny girl alive. Hyuna cursed her inability to keep herself in fighting condition for moments like this, and clenched a fist as hard as she could to try and drive this terrible swamp-like feeling from her body, and even drawing blood in the palm of her hand. The effort alone to do this made her almost collapse with another wave of dizziness.
With clenched teeth, Hyuna muttered, "Fine." and relaxed, sitting back down against the tree, giving up on trying to do anything else. All they could really do now is wait. Hyuna let out a cough, and looked at her hand in alarm, and sighing in relief when she didn't see any blood. Coughing was a bad sign, though. "Sorry, Razul.. I'm a little stupid."
She turned her head miserably at the little girl, Millie. "How are they doing now, Millie?"
"I'm just giving you some advice," Ann replied softly, Hyuna visibly conflicted about her inability to aid in the guild's efforts. It clearly wasn't what she wanted to hear, nor would she claim that it was what she needed to hear, either - it was her life and she'd be the one who was going to decide how to live it - but it did put her at ease knowing that she dropped the idea after listening to what she had to say. "You don't have to follow it and you're not stupid if you decide not to. Human emotions are a powerful thing, after all, and sometimes it can make us do things that we normally wouldn't. Don't fret over what you can't control."
Hyuna turned her attention to the girl and asked, "How are they doing now, Millie?"
"It's hard to tell what's going on," she whispered. "Everyone's moving around so much that I can't even tell who-"
A burst of flame erupted from the field, waves of heat expanding outward. She raised her arm instinctively, not sure if she was feeling its warmth on her skin or if that was just her imagination.
"Gah! There's a lot of smoke, I'm having trouble telling what's going on. The new girl just dropped; I can't tell if she's passed out or worse..." She squinted, leaning in a little closer. "The two...things - no, scratch that - one of them got caught in the blast."
Hyuna turned her attention to the girl and asked, "How are they doing now, Millie?"
"It's hard to tell what's going on," she whispered. "Everyone's moving around so much that I can't even tell who-"
A burst of flame erupted from the field, waves of heat expanding outward. She raised her arm instinctively, not sure if she was feeling its warmth on her skin or if that was just her imagination.
"Gah! There's a lot of smoke, I'm having trouble telling what's going on. The new girl just dropped; I can't tell if she's passed out or worse..." She squinted, leaning in a little closer. "The two...things - no, scratch that - one of them got caught in the blast."
Yuwen was lost in the midst of the actions. Battle had broken out on the burning and the Guild members fought the destructive power of the super summoning bros. Necromancers of some kind, as ghosts swept down upon them. Their power seemed to come from the lantern one of them held. Bai, he believed. Yuwen gripped his sword tightly, trying to get an angle on one of the brothers when suddenly a fist rammed his face into the ground. Yuwen's blade was released as the hooded villain was upon him, beating him relentlessly. "Its good to see you!" The man yelled out, socking Yuwen in the eye. "My old friend!" Yuwen elbow blocked the next punch and headbutted the man off him before raising himself.
Wiping some blood off his cheek Yuwen smiled. "I don't know who you are," He said. The hooded villain paused. "Then let's test that!" The villain raised his palms forward and sparks began to form. "Let's see if you remember how to dodge this maneuver: the cone of fire, Yuwen Lu-Tan!" He announced loudly. Suddenly a wall of fire shot out, speeding toward Yuwen at ferocious rates. The guild leader swallowed. He could not outrun it. But he could run.
Yuwen's hand went to his hip and he pulled out his second sword and held it high before sprinting toward the oncoming fires. With his free hand he reached up and pulled the hood of the cloak down hard, holding it in place so that the velvet garment cradled his running form. On the opposite side of the fire the hooded man stood with his blackened hands guiding it, which suddenly through the flames a fist emerged. Smashing him directly in the gut and collapsing him to the ground. The hooded figure collapsed as an on-fire Yuwen Fortune ran forward, his burning charge aimed at brother Bai.
Bai turned just in time to see Yuwen fling his flaming cloak onto him, catching him off guard before stabbing his sword into the lantern. Impaling the magical device. Yuwen then continued to run over the hill and dived into a well, a loud splash being heard as he hit the bottom.
***
Jensu watched as Sunaarashi began to walk back into the dark forest. She glanced back at the foggy village before following. "Why are you taking care of me?" She called out, she having to speed up considerably to match his pace. "Don't you think I'm a drunk and a no good slaver? Like your friends?"
Wiping some blood off his cheek Yuwen smiled. "I don't know who you are," He said. The hooded villain paused. "Then let's test that!" The villain raised his palms forward and sparks began to form. "Let's see if you remember how to dodge this maneuver: the cone of fire, Yuwen Lu-Tan!" He announced loudly. Suddenly a wall of fire shot out, speeding toward Yuwen at ferocious rates. The guild leader swallowed. He could not outrun it. But he could run.
Yuwen's hand went to his hip and he pulled out his second sword and held it high before sprinting toward the oncoming fires. With his free hand he reached up and pulled the hood of the cloak down hard, holding it in place so that the velvet garment cradled his running form. On the opposite side of the fire the hooded man stood with his blackened hands guiding it, which suddenly through the flames a fist emerged. Smashing him directly in the gut and collapsing him to the ground. The hooded figure collapsed as an on-fire Yuwen Fortune ran forward, his burning charge aimed at brother Bai.
Bai turned just in time to see Yuwen fling his flaming cloak onto him, catching him off guard before stabbing his sword into the lantern. Impaling the magical device. Yuwen then continued to run over the hill and dived into a well, a loud splash being heard as he hit the bottom.
***
Jensu watched as Sunaarashi began to walk back into the dark forest. She glanced back at the foggy village before following. "Why are you taking care of me?" She called out, she having to speed up considerably to match his pace. "Don't you think I'm a drunk and a no good slaver? Like your friends?"
"Oh shit..." Bai muttered as the lantern shattered and he furiously patted off the fires set around his clothing, it's lower half splintering on the ground. "Brother...Brother!"
Hei couldn't quite reply for a moment as his body was lying somewhere, rolling around to smoulder out the flames, while his head had been detached, courtesy of the orca-beast man, and was now caught between his teeth. As soon as Hei's body smouldered out the flames, he leaped over and kicked the aquatic beast man in the stomach, causing him to release Hei's head, which rolled onto the ground.
Hei's body picked it's cranium up and tucked it underneath it's armpit as he turned around and glanced at Bai. "What?! What is..." Hei paused. "Ah, the lantern broke," he sighed. "Damn." A bright light soon erupted from the lantern a washed over the entire town. The head spirit, from before had now arisen from the ground, appearing more pure, more human than before.
Dozens of other spirits appeared as well, no longer monstrous, but now looking more at peace. Appearing almost at the same time were a group of people among the living. The missing townspeople! Not quite dead after all! "You there!" the head spirit claimed, pointing towards the guild members. "Thank you! I cannot thank you enough! You have freed many souls from what I thought was an inescapable nightmare! And you..." the spirit frowned, turning towards the two living corpses. His tone had become slightly menacing again, but this time it was directed only towards the two Zhao brothers. All the ghosts and even some of the towns people all stared at the two, revenge in their eyes.
"Looks like the master's experiment didn't go so well..." Bai muttered, more irritated than anything.
"A miscalculation on our part," Hei growled as he re-attached his head. Hei looked towards Yuwen and pointed at him. "Yuwen Lu-Tan, was your name, correct? We will remember this day. We will remember your guild. Know that death now has a place for you. Let's go, little brother..." Hei sighed, turning to his sibling as Bai retrieved his hand from the ground. With a kick off of the ground with their feet, they leaped high into the air, landing first near the forest, then leaping again near some faraway hills, and they continued doing so until they were but tiny specs in the distance.
After a moment of silence, the old man from earlier arrived, fresh out of his bunker. Hyuna, Millie, and Ann would notice him as he ran past them towards the grave site. "By the gods...You ARE heroes, somehow!" he cried in disbelief. "You did it! You saved us all!"
Hei couldn't quite reply for a moment as his body was lying somewhere, rolling around to smoulder out the flames, while his head had been detached, courtesy of the orca-beast man, and was now caught between his teeth. As soon as Hei's body smouldered out the flames, he leaped over and kicked the aquatic beast man in the stomach, causing him to release Hei's head, which rolled onto the ground.
Hei's body picked it's cranium up and tucked it underneath it's armpit as he turned around and glanced at Bai. "What?! What is..." Hei paused. "Ah, the lantern broke," he sighed. "Damn." A bright light soon erupted from the lantern a washed over the entire town. The head spirit, from before had now arisen from the ground, appearing more pure, more human than before.
Dozens of other spirits appeared as well, no longer monstrous, but now looking more at peace. Appearing almost at the same time were a group of people among the living. The missing townspeople! Not quite dead after all! "You there!" the head spirit claimed, pointing towards the guild members. "Thank you! I cannot thank you enough! You have freed many souls from what I thought was an inescapable nightmare! And you..." the spirit frowned, turning towards the two living corpses. His tone had become slightly menacing again, but this time it was directed only towards the two Zhao brothers. All the ghosts and even some of the towns people all stared at the two, revenge in their eyes.
"Looks like the master's experiment didn't go so well..." Bai muttered, more irritated than anything.
"A miscalculation on our part," Hei growled as he re-attached his head. Hei looked towards Yuwen and pointed at him. "Yuwen Lu-Tan, was your name, correct? We will remember this day. We will remember your guild. Know that death now has a place for you. Let's go, little brother..." Hei sighed, turning to his sibling as Bai retrieved his hand from the ground. With a kick off of the ground with their feet, they leaped high into the air, landing first near the forest, then leaping again near some faraway hills, and they continued doing so until they were but tiny specs in the distance.
After a moment of silence, the old man from earlier arrived, fresh out of his bunker. Hyuna, Millie, and Ann would notice him as he ran past them towards the grave site. "By the gods...You ARE heroes, somehow!" he cried in disbelief. "You did it! You saved us all!"
"Hey, its what we do," Yuwen replied to the elder as Master Wang Chang approached the group. "Now lets talk about a reward, shall we?"
One of the recently saved villagers walked to Yuwen and started laughing. "You think THIS VILLAGE has MONEY?!" he mocked, kicking dirt in the face of the guild leader.
"Wow..." the old man stated in disbelief at the village tool. "They saved us!"
"Indeed they did," the head spirit mused. "Unfortunately it is as Obnoxious Lu said. We do not have much money to give you. But I do have one thing to bestow upon you. One thing our village has of value, but saw no need for...." the head spirit floated towards his own tomb, reaching on top of the grave and and retrieving a dagger with a golden hilt embedded within the soil. "Many years ago, I defended the village with this dagger, a gift to our village by a diplomatic royal envoy from the empire."
"This dagger was planted atop my grave as a symbol of honor...But I am a farmer, not a warrior, so I see no real need for it. Use it as you see fit," the Head spirit shrugged. "The blade and hilt are undamaged so it would serve well in battle as well as catch a fair price in the market. I was told it was the last of it's make well over a century ago..." The spirit sighed and returned to the village grave site. "Now if you'll excuse me...I will rest and then do some good for my village once more. I believe I owe them as much for what that wretched necromancy did to me. Fare thee well Great Guild! May you be as Fortunate as your name implies," he said as he disappeared.
"Wow..." the old man stated in disbelief at the village tool. "They saved us!"
"Indeed they did," the head spirit mused. "Unfortunately it is as Obnoxious Lu said. We do not have much money to give you. But I do have one thing to bestow upon you. One thing our village has of value, but saw no need for...." the head spirit floated towards his own tomb, reaching on top of the grave and and retrieving a dagger with a golden hilt embedded within the soil. "Many years ago, I defended the village with this dagger, a gift to our village by a diplomatic royal envoy from the empire."
"This dagger was planted atop my grave as a symbol of honor...But I am a farmer, not a warrior, so I see no real need for it. Use it as you see fit," the Head spirit shrugged. "The blade and hilt are undamaged so it would serve well in battle as well as catch a fair price in the market. I was told it was the last of it's make well over a century ago..." The spirit sighed and returned to the village grave site. "Now if you'll excuse me...I will rest and then do some good for my village once more. I believe I owe them as much for what that wretched necromancy did to me. Fare thee well Great Guild! May you be as Fortunate as your name implies," he said as he disappeared.
Razul spoke with a soft voice, looking almost curiously, and yet not unkindly at the spear girl. "I'm just trying to give you some advice." She said calmly, and Hyuna gave her a small nod. She couldn't help anyone in this state, anyways. And funnily enough, Razul being there calmed her down. Not exactly friends, but.. they were guild mates. They'd look out for each other, right? Hyuna, at least, decided that maybe trusting the Gwanish girl wouldn't be too bad. She'd have to watch her to decide for sure, though. There was something unsettling about Ann, but as always, while Hyuna's instincts were usually spot on, her brain always fell behind when it came to reasoning and explanations. Feeling thoroughly idiotic, despite Ann's insistence that they were only human emotions, and all that stuff, she let out a long sigh.
Razuls arguments made sense. And even the angry girl couldn't use emotions to deflect the cold soothing logic.
"It's hard to tell what's going on," The little girl said, about the battle. "Everyone's moving around so much that I can't even tell who-"
There was a sudden roar of flame- was it that weird girl again? Or maybe this time it was the hooded scoundrel? The light was bright, even for Hyuna and Ann, and she had to look away from the piercing flames. Her heart leaped into her throat. Was Muna okay?
"Gah! There's a lot of smoke, I'm having trouble telling what's going on" The girl paused for a second, almost studying the field.. The new girl just dropped; I can't tell if she's passed out or worse..." Millie leaned in now, to get and even closer more careful view, and she corrected herself quickly. "The two...things - no, scratch that - one of them got caught in the blast."
"How's the rabbit girl?" Hyuna asked quickly. "Is she still okay?"
That was her first priority, of course. But she noticed an old man run by, looking vaguely familiar. What was going on? And then she could faintly hear the speech of the Head Spirit... suddenly turned good? Did they win? What was the reward? Was the goddamn frustrating bunny girl alive? Hyuna groaned a little as she coughed- this time blood coming out.
"Ack." She spat on the ground, a bright red spot of red mixed with white. "Millie... can you, get help? Sorry.... You can have another treat."
Razuls arguments made sense. And even the angry girl couldn't use emotions to deflect the cold soothing logic.
"It's hard to tell what's going on," The little girl said, about the battle. "Everyone's moving around so much that I can't even tell who-"
There was a sudden roar of flame- was it that weird girl again? Or maybe this time it was the hooded scoundrel? The light was bright, even for Hyuna and Ann, and she had to look away from the piercing flames. Her heart leaped into her throat. Was Muna okay?
"Gah! There's a lot of smoke, I'm having trouble telling what's going on" The girl paused for a second, almost studying the field.. The new girl just dropped; I can't tell if she's passed out or worse..." Millie leaned in now, to get and even closer more careful view, and she corrected herself quickly. "The two...things - no, scratch that - one of them got caught in the blast."
"How's the rabbit girl?" Hyuna asked quickly. "Is she still okay?"
That was her first priority, of course. But she noticed an old man run by, looking vaguely familiar. What was going on? And then she could faintly hear the speech of the Head Spirit... suddenly turned good? Did they win? What was the reward? Was the goddamn frustrating bunny girl alive? Hyuna groaned a little as she coughed- this time blood coming out.
"Ack." She spat on the ground, a bright red spot of red mixed with white. "Millie... can you, get help? Sorry.... You can have another treat."
Yuwen held the dagger high as the spirit went back to the earth, with him disappearing all the mysticism that had come over the town. The fog was gone now, and the new day's sun rose high into the air. Yuwen lowered the dagger, the glint it had now fading as if it had become real for the first time in ages. He had been burned and his face was bloodied, but he was happier then he'd been in a long time.
Then he remembered something. The guild leader glanced up to the spot the hooded man had lay. It was abandoned. He swallowed at the scene. "Thank you," He said at last, down to the dagger as if to thank the spirit who'd given it to them. "But this is not for us," He announced before turning to the villagers again. "This is for you. I will give you this dagger if you give us something in return. Food, bathes, new clothing and your fastest steeds and wagons. We travel to Jiefong, and need transport."
Then he remembered something. The guild leader glanced up to the spot the hooded man had lay. It was abandoned. He swallowed at the scene. "Thank you," He said at last, down to the dagger as if to thank the spirit who'd given it to them. "But this is not for us," He announced before turning to the villagers again. "This is for you. I will give you this dagger if you give us something in return. Food, bathes, new clothing and your fastest steeds and wagons. We travel to Jiefong, and need transport."
The masked man landed lightly outside a cave in a mountain far away from the Guild. "Ah, haven't flown in a long time," he sighed, taking off his mask to reveal a surprisingly handsome face with malicious red eyes. "I should come out more often..." But as he spoke, he suddenly was aware of a weak feeling running through his body, and buckled with a gasp.
"...then again, maybe staying indoors is a good idea," he grunted, standing up and walking into the cave entrance with much more ragged breaths. As he walked, he pointed at the mouth of the cave, and the earth coalesced into a mass of rock there which made it seem as though it was simply another part of the mountainside.
Next, the man pointed at several tall, golden objects with "cups" on top of them. One by one, flames began to burn in the cups, filling the room with orange light. The cave was surprisingly spacious, but there were few decorations to be found in this room; his books and other equipment were in other rooms. The most notable feature in this room was a giant, octagon-shaped hole in the center of the room, in which numerous patterns were inscribed, forming runes. Whether the runes meant anything or not most people wouldn't be able to tell you.
The man walked around the edge of the hole, muttering to himself about what to do. The best thing would be to dispatch a familiar directly to that girl and her new friends. But the Umbrals were not able to move anywhere for the next few hours, and-
Then there was the cry of a bird, reminding the man of his other options. He raised his hand, and a black crow landed upon it. Except this crow had glowing red eyes for some reason...
"Ah, Spectre, I've kept you waiting, eh?" The man asked, running his hand over the bird's head. "Well, don't worry, for I have a job for you. The Umbral Horrors couldn't bring that gem girl to me. Therefore, I'll have you track her and her new friends. Keep an eye on them as much as you can, and report to me where they are with each day. Got it?"
The bird gave a slight nod, and flew towards the blocked cave entrance. The man pointed at the entrance, and the rocks crumbled away long enough to allow Spectre to fly through, before returning to their previous arrangement. "Now, I have other plans to attend to at the moment..." he muttered, walking towards another room. "Let's see if your companions can impress me, eh, girl? That'd make all this effort you're making me give more worth it. Heheheheheheh..."
"...then again, maybe staying indoors is a good idea," he grunted, standing up and walking into the cave entrance with much more ragged breaths. As he walked, he pointed at the mouth of the cave, and the earth coalesced into a mass of rock there which made it seem as though it was simply another part of the mountainside.
Next, the man pointed at several tall, golden objects with "cups" on top of them. One by one, flames began to burn in the cups, filling the room with orange light. The cave was surprisingly spacious, but there were few decorations to be found in this room; his books and other equipment were in other rooms. The most notable feature in this room was a giant, octagon-shaped hole in the center of the room, in which numerous patterns were inscribed, forming runes. Whether the runes meant anything or not most people wouldn't be able to tell you.
The man walked around the edge of the hole, muttering to himself about what to do. The best thing would be to dispatch a familiar directly to that girl and her new friends. But the Umbrals were not able to move anywhere for the next few hours, and-
Then there was the cry of a bird, reminding the man of his other options. He raised his hand, and a black crow landed upon it. Except this crow had glowing red eyes for some reason...
"Ah, Spectre, I've kept you waiting, eh?" The man asked, running his hand over the bird's head. "Well, don't worry, for I have a job for you. The Umbral Horrors couldn't bring that gem girl to me. Therefore, I'll have you track her and her new friends. Keep an eye on them as much as you can, and report to me where they are with each day. Got it?"
The bird gave a slight nod, and flew towards the blocked cave entrance. The man pointed at the entrance, and the rocks crumbled away long enough to allow Spectre to fly through, before returning to their previous arrangement. "Now, I have other plans to attend to at the moment..." he muttered, walking towards another room. "Let's see if your companions can impress me, eh, girl? That'd make all this effort you're making me give more worth it. Heheheheheheh..."
"Nothing else seems to have happened to Muna," Millie answered. "I...I think they did it. They drove them off. And I'll make sure to get help right away, just try not to move around too much!" She ran off toward the others to let them know that they would need proper medical attention soon, just as Yuwen began requesting several things of the villagers.
"And medicine!" Millie piped in. "We have people that are really hurt." She pointed to where Ann and Hyuna were resting. "They're over there right now."
Ann massaged her bruised neck again, leaning over to the side for a better view, if only for a moment. She closed her eyes again, tilting her head back.
What a day.
"You worry too much," she said without turning toward Hyuna, her hands now folded neatly over her chest. "If you keep leaning on the idea that the rabbit is in danger, it won't help you if it actually does happen. Do yourself a favor and put your mind at ease. I'm not saying to let your guard down - far from it - but try to think positively. All that stress is going to start shaving years from your life." Think positively, Ann repeated the words in her mind. Now when's the last time I've done that? "Again, just advice. You don't have to follow it. Do whatever you feel comfortable doing." She let out a deep sigh. "I really should start taking my own advice," she murmured. "I'm probably going to die in a month's time at this rate."
"And medicine!" Millie piped in. "We have people that are really hurt." She pointed to where Ann and Hyuna were resting. "They're over there right now."
Ann massaged her bruised neck again, leaning over to the side for a better view, if only for a moment. She closed her eyes again, tilting her head back.
What a day.
"You worry too much," she said without turning toward Hyuna, her hands now folded neatly over her chest. "If you keep leaning on the idea that the rabbit is in danger, it won't help you if it actually does happen. Do yourself a favor and put your mind at ease. I'm not saying to let your guard down - far from it - but try to think positively. All that stress is going to start shaving years from your life." Think positively, Ann repeated the words in her mind. Now when's the last time I've done that? "Again, just advice. You don't have to follow it. Do whatever you feel comfortable doing." She let out a deep sigh. "I really should start taking my own advice," she murmured. "I'm probably going to die in a month's time at this rate."
Yamato landed triumphantly, his dagger had done the trick, and the battle was over quick as it had started. Sure, the brothers had gotten away, but Yamato could sense they hadn't seen the last of them.
He made his way to where Ann, Millie and Hyuna were hiding, "It's over," he said pushing the branches aside. He then noticed the shape Hyuna was in and quickly bent down to pick her up. "You fought well, now rest. I'll make sure you're taken care of." He then nodded to Ann and Millie, "Of course, I'll make sure your medical expenses are covered as well. I'm not above returning a favor, and for watching m apprentice, I owe you at least that much."
He made his way to where Ann, Millie and Hyuna were hiding, "It's over," he said pushing the branches aside. He then noticed the shape Hyuna was in and quickly bent down to pick her up. "You fought well, now rest. I'll make sure you're taken care of." He then nodded to Ann and Millie, "Of course, I'll make sure your medical expenses are covered as well. I'm not above returning a favor, and for watching m apprentice, I owe you at least that much."
"No princess treatment for me?" Ann smiled weakly as she watched Yamato lift Hyuna up into his arms. She gestured for Millie to help her up as well, who was back at her side again. She quickly acknowledged the request and gave her a boost. After managing to rise to her feet, Ann picked the up the spear she'd used earlier, using it to keep herself upright.
"Of course, I'll make sure your medical expenses are covered as well. I'm not above returning a favor, and for watching my apprentice, I owe you at least that much."
"I don't do favors," Ann shrugged. "You don't owe me anything. But if that's what you want to do, I won't deny you that." She paused a moment, putting a little more weight into the spear she was leaning on. "Take good care of her," she finally added, nodding toward Hyuna. "She's a nice girl."
"Of course, I'll make sure your medical expenses are covered as well. I'm not above returning a favor, and for watching my apprentice, I owe you at least that much."
"I don't do favors," Ann shrugged. "You don't owe me anything. But if that's what you want to do, I won't deny you that." She paused a moment, putting a little more weight into the spear she was leaning on. "Take good care of her," she finally added, nodding toward Hyuna. "She's a nice girl."
Millie had run off to get help, and Hyuna wondered faintly if she'd somehow die before anyone returned. Still, it'd be terrible to die on someone she decided is actually pretty easy to talk to, especially so soon after their first real talk. She smiled weakly at Ann'Razul, feeling light headed, vision fading in and out of monochrome.
"You worry too much." Ann said, handed folded, not really looking. "If you keep leaning on the idea that the rabbit is in danger, it won't help you if it actually does happen. Do yourself a favor and put your mind at ease. I'm not saying let your guard down - far from it - but try to think positively. All that stress is going to start shaving years from your life. Again, just advice. You don't have to follow it, do whatever you feel comfortable doing. I really should start taking my own advice," she murmured. "I'm probably going to die in a month's time at this rate."
Before Hyuna could really respond, Millie had returned with Yamato, who urgently went to her side, gently lifting her up in a bridal grip. "It's over." He said softly. "You fought well, now rest. I'll make sure you're taken care of." Yamato addressed the medical expenses for Ann too, and Hyuna felt a little grateful of the Tengu, for more than just saving her life, and saying that she did well. Razul said something weakly at them as Millie helped her get up, supporting her weight with a human-made spear.
"Master." Hyuna moaned in a wheezy breathless voice. "Muna- she's okay, right? She's alive? And.. you're not... you're not disappointed in me for giving up?"
She coughed even more, splattering blood onto her ashen winged Master, desperately clinging to him for some kind of reassurance.
"You worry too much." Ann said, handed folded, not really looking. "If you keep leaning on the idea that the rabbit is in danger, it won't help you if it actually does happen. Do yourself a favor and put your mind at ease. I'm not saying let your guard down - far from it - but try to think positively. All that stress is going to start shaving years from your life. Again, just advice. You don't have to follow it, do whatever you feel comfortable doing. I really should start taking my own advice," she murmured. "I'm probably going to die in a month's time at this rate."
Before Hyuna could really respond, Millie had returned with Yamato, who urgently went to her side, gently lifting her up in a bridal grip. "It's over." He said softly. "You fought well, now rest. I'll make sure you're taken care of." Yamato addressed the medical expenses for Ann too, and Hyuna felt a little grateful of the Tengu, for more than just saving her life, and saying that she did well. Razul said something weakly at them as Millie helped her get up, supporting her weight with a human-made spear.
"Master." Hyuna moaned in a wheezy breathless voice. "Muna- she's okay, right? She's alive? And.. you're not... you're not disappointed in me for giving up?"
She coughed even more, splattering blood onto her ashen winged Master, desperately clinging to him for some kind of reassurance.
"Master." Hyuna moaned in a wheezy breathless voice. "Muna- she's okay, right? She's alive? And.. you're not... you're not disappointed in me for giving up?"
She coughed even more, splattering blood onto her ashen winged Master, desperately clinging to him for some kind of reassurance.
"Your friend is fine. She was injured by our newest addition, but she seems to be taking it well. I imagine she'll make a full recovery. He subconsciously held her a little closer, "You fought well, and we will make you stronger."
Yamato could see Ann was struggling to stand, "I don't do favors," she shrugged. "You don't owe me anything. But if that's what you want to do, I won't deny you that." Shifting Hyuna to his back, he offered his hand to Ann, "C'mon, you shouldn't strain yourself. She needs you." He nodded to Millie. "Take good care of her," she finally added, nodding toward Hyuna. "She's a nice girl." He smiled coldly. "I plan to make her as strong as possible, but in the end, I'm not the one she needs. She needs someone much kinder than I can be."
They soon joined Yuwen and the others who'd gathered. Yamato was just happy to see that the villagers were going their own ways. He wasn't one to hear "you saved us" over and over. He knew Fortune got off on that sort of thing but truth be told, they hadn't eliminated the threat, just delayed it. He could see Millie had gone on ahead, an elderly woman seemed to take a liking to her and was handing the girl a small bag with medical supplies. "The least I can do for you and your friends. Thank you little one." She smiled, patting Millie on the head. "Wonderful timing," He said with a grin.
She coughed even more, splattering blood onto her ashen winged Master, desperately clinging to him for some kind of reassurance.
"Your friend is fine. She was injured by our newest addition, but she seems to be taking it well. I imagine she'll make a full recovery. He subconsciously held her a little closer, "You fought well, and we will make you stronger."
Yamato could see Ann was struggling to stand, "I don't do favors," she shrugged. "You don't owe me anything. But if that's what you want to do, I won't deny you that." Shifting Hyuna to his back, he offered his hand to Ann, "C'mon, you shouldn't strain yourself. She needs you." He nodded to Millie. "Take good care of her," she finally added, nodding toward Hyuna. "She's a nice girl." He smiled coldly. "I plan to make her as strong as possible, but in the end, I'm not the one she needs. She needs someone much kinder than I can be."
They soon joined Yuwen and the others who'd gathered. Yamato was just happy to see that the villagers were going their own ways. He wasn't one to hear "you saved us" over and over. He knew Fortune got off on that sort of thing but truth be told, they hadn't eliminated the threat, just delayed it. He could see Millie had gone on ahead, an elderly woman seemed to take a liking to her and was handing the girl a small bag with medical supplies. "The least I can do for you and your friends. Thank you little one." She smiled, patting Millie on the head. "Wonderful timing," He said with a grin.
The towns people lined up, supplying Yuwen and the guild with all they could. The spirits, now benevolent once more, weaved their power to make the village's dying farm crops finally bloom, causing several months worth of crops to grow in repentence for when they were under the control of necromancy. Wagons, full of food, drink, and clothing were soon filled to the brim within a half hour's time.
Ann took the hand that the tengu offered, easing some of her strain.
"C'mon, you shouldn't strain yourself," Yamato had told her in response, referring to Millie. "She needs you."
"Maybe she does," she said blankly, watching as Millie retrieved medical supplies from one of the villagers. "I'm not one to say. I can't read her mind." The girl came running back with a bag, suddenly stopping when she realized she didn't know what each thing was used for. She gave kind of a dazed look as she looked around her.
"Does anybody know how to use this stuff?" she asked meekly.
"C'mon, you shouldn't strain yourself," Yamato had told her in response, referring to Millie. "She needs you."
"Maybe she does," she said blankly, watching as Millie retrieved medical supplies from one of the villagers. "I'm not one to say. I can't read her mind." The girl came running back with a bag, suddenly stopping when she realized she didn't know what each thing was used for. She gave kind of a dazed look as she looked around her.
"Does anybody know how to use this stuff?" she asked meekly.
"'Alright' isn't the word I would use," Ann answered, "but we'll live, hopefully. Hyuna and I took the biggest hits; everyone else should recover quickly enough in time."
When the fight was over, Lo-muna took a deep breath and gave a shaky laugh. It had been been quite a while since she had engaged in such a fight or rather, having to fight with other people by her side. Companions for travel were rare for her now. She walked over to Keeflo and made a low, sweeping bow that caused her to grimace in pain. Her face was hidden however and she resumed her smile when she straightened up from the bow.
"Thank you for your help. I'm not sure I would have been able to defeat our opponent on my own."
She then went over to Terra and lifted her up. The ointment only helped so much and Lo-muna frowned but showed no other signs of pain. It was bearable after all. While Lo-muna had wanted to reassure her the fire incident would cause no ill will between them, the girl was knocked out. Which reminded Lo-muna of another unconscious child she had yet to recover. About to sprint off, her attention was directed in the area she had hidden the boy in. He was standing however, recovered from whatever had made him slumber, and was holding out the jacket for her to take. Lo-muna walked over and accepted the ruined clothing as the boy's parents came to reunite with their child. Slinging the jacket over her shoulder, she picked Terra up, and slowly walked over to where some of the guild members were already grouped.
"It seems a lot of you will be needing medical attention," Lo-muna remarked as she joined Yuwen, Yamato carrying Hyuna, Ann and Millie.Noticing the bag in Millie's hands she added, "If those are medical supplies, I can use them. I may not have been adequate for this battle but I do know quite a bit about mending wounds and such."
"Thank you for your help. I'm not sure I would have been able to defeat our opponent on my own."
She then went over to Terra and lifted her up. The ointment only helped so much and Lo-muna frowned but showed no other signs of pain. It was bearable after all. While Lo-muna had wanted to reassure her the fire incident would cause no ill will between them, the girl was knocked out. Which reminded Lo-muna of another unconscious child she had yet to recover. About to sprint off, her attention was directed in the area she had hidden the boy in. He was standing however, recovered from whatever had made him slumber, and was holding out the jacket for her to take. Lo-muna walked over and accepted the ruined clothing as the boy's parents came to reunite with their child. Slinging the jacket over her shoulder, she picked Terra up, and slowly walked over to where some of the guild members were already grouped.
"It seems a lot of you will be needing medical attention," Lo-muna remarked as she joined Yuwen, Yamato carrying Hyuna, Ann and Millie.Noticing the bag in Millie's hands she added, "If those are medical supplies, I can use them. I may not have been adequate for this battle but I do know quite a bit about mending wounds and such."
"Here! Take it!" Millie said, pushing the bag into Lo-Muna's arms. "I really have no clue what to do with this so I'm glad you're around for this kind of thing." She made her way back to Ann, comfortably standing by her side. She'd already forgotten that brief incident at the inn, the thought pushed far back into her mind so that she wouldn't have to remember it again.
"Have you thought about your future?" Ann asked the girl, looking down at her. "Are you going to leave once we find a suitable place for you to stay? Or are you going to keep traveling with us?"
Millie swallowed nervously, keeping silent for a moment. At this point, she knew the guild members hadn't been messing around when they said that the journey would be dangerous. And it was scary being caught up in these kinds of scuffles, knowing there was really nothing she could do to defend herself. All she could hope for was for everyone else to protect her, come and save her if she ever got herself in trouble. She knew it was selfish and she knew it definitely wasn't safe, but she'd made up her mind from the beginning. She felt at home with these people. They were kind to her in a way that her family had never been and that was a feeling stronger than any fear she held inside.
"I'm staying with all of you," she answered. "I've already decided. I know I'm not all that helpful and that I might just get in everybody's way, but even still, as long as you don't have any complaints about it..." Her eyes were downcast, gazing anxiously at her feet. "...then I'd like to keep traveling with everyone. I want to go to lots of places, meet lots of people, and you know...I never really got to see much of the outside world."
"That sounds good to me," Ann smiled. "I'm sure they won't mind either. Really, who could say no to such an innocent face?" She turned to the rabbit girl and nodded.
"We're in your care," she bowed, referring to Hyuna, who was heavily wounded as well.
"Have you thought about your future?" Ann asked the girl, looking down at her. "Are you going to leave once we find a suitable place for you to stay? Or are you going to keep traveling with us?"
Millie swallowed nervously, keeping silent for a moment. At this point, she knew the guild members hadn't been messing around when they said that the journey would be dangerous. And it was scary being caught up in these kinds of scuffles, knowing there was really nothing she could do to defend herself. All she could hope for was for everyone else to protect her, come and save her if she ever got herself in trouble. She knew it was selfish and she knew it definitely wasn't safe, but she'd made up her mind from the beginning. She felt at home with these people. They were kind to her in a way that her family had never been and that was a feeling stronger than any fear she held inside.
"I'm staying with all of you," she answered. "I've already decided. I know I'm not all that helpful and that I might just get in everybody's way, but even still, as long as you don't have any complaints about it..." Her eyes were downcast, gazing anxiously at her feet. "...then I'd like to keep traveling with everyone. I want to go to lots of places, meet lots of people, and you know...I never really got to see much of the outside world."
"That sounds good to me," Ann smiled. "I'm sure they won't mind either. Really, who could say no to such an innocent face?" She turned to the rabbit girl and nodded.
"We're in your care," she bowed, referring to Hyuna, who was heavily wounded as well.
"Your friend is fine. She was injured by our newest addition, but she seems to be taking it well. I imagine she'll make a full recovery. As Yamato held her closer to him, Hyuna let out an anxious nervous groan. Muna was okay, right? She had to be... because, well, the feelings threatened to burst, whatever they were, and pain of knowing Muna had taken damage was like overcoming a whole other chest wound. "You fought well, and we will make you stronger."
The girl gulped in her Master's arms, and hoped that she'd get stronger fast enough to be able to be more of a help. Ann was still having trouble getting up though, as she still kept her stoic face on, passively spurning Yamato's help with a shrug. "You don't owe me anything. But if that's what you want to do, I won't deny you that." Being shifted slightly uncomfortably onto Yamato's back, the Tengu pushed his hand forward for Ann to take, nodding at the little girl. Hyuna faded out again, shaking her head to bring her vision and hearing back; the blood loss really was pretty bad, and the bandages were soaked through already.
"I plan to make her as strong as possible, but in the end, I'm not the one she needs." Yamato said coldly, almost as if to himself. "She needs someone much kinder than I can be."
That line was a shock to the spear girl, as she wasn't used to emotionality from her Master. For some reason, it disturbed her. Doesn't need Yamato? Of course she needed him! He was her emotional backbone lately, and she was immensely grateful for that.
"I do need you..." She mumbled tiredly, but it was so faint that she wasn't sure Yamato heard her, before joining up with Yuwen and the others, listening to the grovel and thanks of the village. Fortune himself walked over, seemingly concerned and when he asked how they were doing, Ann answered for them. Hyuna still didn't know what to feel about the man, and was more than a little relieved, mainly to see Muna doing mostly well, having gotten her jacket returned to her by the boy. The rabbit girl herself had taken the medical supplies from Millie, and approached Yuwen, Yamato, Hyuna, and Ann in that sweet, adorable way of hers, offering her aid and care, only peripherally noticing the little girl's admittance that she wanted to keep traveling with the guild.
"Hey, Fortune." Hyuna murmured to her old friend. "I'm... I didn't even know I had this much blood in me. It's -urgh- weird, right? And I'm even makin' Master carry me like this..." She laughed a little to herself, feeling beyond embarrassed that her friend had seen her weakness like this, but there wasn't anything to be done about it. She clearly couldn't move on her own, after all. And worst (or best?) of all, Muna was there, that gentle smile of hers on her face.
Seeing Ann bow and say "We're in your care", Hyuna also tried and failed to bow, instead only awkwardly moving her head down a bit. At least the bunny could still move on her own, too, but the shrill scream she had let out when first getting hit by the flames, that'd haunt Hyuna for a while. Guilt filled her again as she realized it was for her sake that Muna took the hit in the first place, so she avoided looking directly at the rabbit girl.
"Sorry you... got hit." She spluttered her words out uncertainly, but clearly referring to Muna. "Did I help at all, at least?" The spear girl then forced a little smile on her face, still managing somehow to blush in this situation. "If I was stronger... or, oh, I don't know... but maybe you wouldn't have had to save me..."
A thought occurred to her then, and she voiced it impulsively. "Why did you save me, though?" She asked, before immediately regretting it. "Uh! I-I.. no, never mind, just, just ignore me, I'm rambling..."
The girl gulped in her Master's arms, and hoped that she'd get stronger fast enough to be able to be more of a help. Ann was still having trouble getting up though, as she still kept her stoic face on, passively spurning Yamato's help with a shrug. "You don't owe me anything. But if that's what you want to do, I won't deny you that." Being shifted slightly uncomfortably onto Yamato's back, the Tengu pushed his hand forward for Ann to take, nodding at the little girl. Hyuna faded out again, shaking her head to bring her vision and hearing back; the blood loss really was pretty bad, and the bandages were soaked through already.
"I plan to make her as strong as possible, but in the end, I'm not the one she needs." Yamato said coldly, almost as if to himself. "She needs someone much kinder than I can be."
That line was a shock to the spear girl, as she wasn't used to emotionality from her Master. For some reason, it disturbed her. Doesn't need Yamato? Of course she needed him! He was her emotional backbone lately, and she was immensely grateful for that.
"I do need you..." She mumbled tiredly, but it was so faint that she wasn't sure Yamato heard her, before joining up with Yuwen and the others, listening to the grovel and thanks of the village. Fortune himself walked over, seemingly concerned and when he asked how they were doing, Ann answered for them. Hyuna still didn't know what to feel about the man, and was more than a little relieved, mainly to see Muna doing mostly well, having gotten her jacket returned to her by the boy. The rabbit girl herself had taken the medical supplies from Millie, and approached Yuwen, Yamato, Hyuna, and Ann in that sweet, adorable way of hers, offering her aid and care, only peripherally noticing the little girl's admittance that she wanted to keep traveling with the guild.
"Hey, Fortune." Hyuna murmured to her old friend. "I'm... I didn't even know I had this much blood in me. It's -urgh- weird, right? And I'm even makin' Master carry me like this..." She laughed a little to herself, feeling beyond embarrassed that her friend had seen her weakness like this, but there wasn't anything to be done about it. She clearly couldn't move on her own, after all. And worst (or best?) of all, Muna was there, that gentle smile of hers on her face.
Seeing Ann bow and say "We're in your care", Hyuna also tried and failed to bow, instead only awkwardly moving her head down a bit. At least the bunny could still move on her own, too, but the shrill scream she had let out when first getting hit by the flames, that'd haunt Hyuna for a while. Guilt filled her again as she realized it was for her sake that Muna took the hit in the first place, so she avoided looking directly at the rabbit girl.
"Sorry you... got hit." She spluttered her words out uncertainly, but clearly referring to Muna. "Did I help at all, at least?" The spear girl then forced a little smile on her face, still managing somehow to blush in this situation. "If I was stronger... or, oh, I don't know... but maybe you wouldn't have had to save me..."
A thought occurred to her then, and she voiced it impulsively. "Why did you save me, though?" She asked, before immediately regretting it. "Uh! I-I.. no, never mind, just, just ignore me, I'm rambling..."
Was there any reason why the man known as Cha'Valkar was lying on the floor, completely naked with a massive headache? He saw in the inn's bed, probably some cheap whore, looking battered and bruised after their night. Valkar scratched his head groggily, trying to recall the events of the night after he had his drinks, but he really couldn't remember a thing. His head swam as he tried, and decided that the events were pretty self-evident anyways. So the man, still hungover from the drinks, decided to get dressed. What else would you do when finding yourself naked on the floor, early in the morning? And it really was still early, the sky was still pretty dark out. He must have only just passed out, or something. It was shame too; he had planned on waiting the night until he got word from the messenger the goblin woman, Jensu, was meant to have sent him, updating him on her situation, with the slave cargo. It was pretty ironic, hiring a goblin to transport goblin slaves, but there was a noble in the Kingdom of Grey Lakes who really wanted a lot of goblins. He had no idea why, and only viscerally remembered the noble's name- Ohano. Haughty man, he was, and owned quite a bit of land. Were all the slaves just for tulling the fields? Not like it really mattered, in any case.
Once donning his red suit again, Valkar woke the woman up. She looked just as groggy as he did, and stared at him unknowingly. It took a while for her to realize her surroundings, and she blinked hard once or twice.
"Did we..."
Valkar nodded grimly with a shrug. "I think we did." He muttered to her, and then took out his rather large coin pouch. And it was really more coin than most people saw in their entire lifetimes, a fact that exonerated him just a bit. "How much coin-"
The woman shook her head, looking pale and sick at the same time. "No need, no need." She said, before clutching the blanket to her. "Let's... just hope we had a good time."
They both nodded then, and Valkar excused himself from the inn's room. When he saw the owner, who waved to him, mustachioed, the slaver lord asked him if there was any message for him. There was none, the inn's owner said helpfully, and so that was that. The goblin woman... did she, perhaps, make away with the slaves? She did seem a bit cocky during their brief conversation, but it never occured to him that perhaps the Captain would have freed the slaves, or even sold them for herself. The man let out a troubled sigh. Now he'd have to mobilize his men to look for more goblins, as well as check the river streams for a boat named the Milkweed. Valkar whistled, and a bird flew to him obediently.
"I'll tell Moga to move out." He murmured to himself, writing the note in a code that only he and Moga understood, before letting the pigeon fly. It was then when he heard the high voice beside him, a voice he really didn't expect to hear.
"We have great postal services, sir." Nee said brightly, with a knowing smile. "I'm sure the post offices would love any extra coin you could offer, sir."
Great, she was already becoming a walking advertisement. It might have just been part of her job though, seeing as she was a daughter of the richest noble in the area. Charm people into trying to use up their cash to stimulate the economy. Valkar chuckled a little at the thought; the little Nee was definitely smarter than she let on, and strangely enough, that small fact pleased him. Yes, the young woman was already a manipulator. And sure enough, Valkar smelt the subtle different scent of the flowers that filled the city of Furoe, swallowing him in a calm feeling. His headache had all but disappeared, too. The girl really was pretty shrewd to use her chi like that. Somewhere between irritated and pleased, Valkar scratched at his hair.
"My pigeon needed the exercise." He said easily to the girl. "Why you still up, Nee? Shouldn't you be at the mansion?"
The girl placed a finger on Valkar's mouth- a daring feat most men were even afraid to do. Who, exactly, was she?
"I snuck out again." She said in a refined voice. "There isn't anything to do at the mansion. I prefer talking to you, sir."
Fighting to keep a scowl on his face, Valkar sighed.
"Like I said before, just call me Valkar."
They stood there in silence, overlooking the town from their little perch, above the main downtown. There was even a slightly rusted railing to lean on. It was an easy silence, and it felt as if the two people there were old friends. The slaver lord, once again, had to remind himself that this suffering and indignation was only for until he found an opportunity to strike. Even now, he sensed guards, just out of sight, watching the pair carefully.
"Valkar." Nee broke the silence, and leaned her head into the man's waist. "So soon, and my Father is already making preparations to travel to Hanshan." She laughed, a small tinkling laugh. "You know where that is? It's just north-west of Jiefong. We have business there, and... I'd like to invite you along. You could be a bodyguard, of sorts, Valkar, and we could use you."
Now, this was interesting. Valkar put himself into deep thought. While being a bodyguard for her would certainly give a lot of opportunities, her kidnap would definitely place him as the number one suspect for the crime. And if that happened, even if he smuggled her past the borders, there was always the risk of a war to be fought to get her back. Or maybe, and this was more troubling- Ying Me-Hyung might just try to hire the Seven Sons to take him out. Like father, like son, right? It wouldn't be an ironic demise at all.
So perhaps he had to take a different angle on this. He knew the trajectory, where they were going. There was a small pond along the route there, close to where he imagined they'd take a bit of a pitstop. And Nee would probably take the chance to wander off and play in that pond, right? Or perhaps to just be one with nature. That would be his chance, if he stalked the caravan well enough. He could get in, nab the girl, get out, and no one'd be the wiser.
He let his smile show.
"You're a friend, to me, Valkar." The girl said coaxingly. "The trip will be pretty boring... I'd love to have a bodyguard I could actually just talk to."
But he shook his head apologetically.
"Sorry, Nee." He shrugged. "I have to leave soon, back to Gwanalai. Otherwise, I'd take you up on your offer."
Her face was downcast.
"Will you come visit again?"
"Sure." Valkar grunted, not looking at his prey. "Definitely."
Once donning his red suit again, Valkar woke the woman up. She looked just as groggy as he did, and stared at him unknowingly. It took a while for her to realize her surroundings, and she blinked hard once or twice.
"Did we..."
Valkar nodded grimly with a shrug. "I think we did." He muttered to her, and then took out his rather large coin pouch. And it was really more coin than most people saw in their entire lifetimes, a fact that exonerated him just a bit. "How much coin-"
The woman shook her head, looking pale and sick at the same time. "No need, no need." She said, before clutching the blanket to her. "Let's... just hope we had a good time."
They both nodded then, and Valkar excused himself from the inn's room. When he saw the owner, who waved to him, mustachioed, the slaver lord asked him if there was any message for him. There was none, the inn's owner said helpfully, and so that was that. The goblin woman... did she, perhaps, make away with the slaves? She did seem a bit cocky during their brief conversation, but it never occured to him that perhaps the Captain would have freed the slaves, or even sold them for herself. The man let out a troubled sigh. Now he'd have to mobilize his men to look for more goblins, as well as check the river streams for a boat named the Milkweed. Valkar whistled, and a bird flew to him obediently.
"I'll tell Moga to move out." He murmured to himself, writing the note in a code that only he and Moga understood, before letting the pigeon fly. It was then when he heard the high voice beside him, a voice he really didn't expect to hear.
"We have great postal services, sir." Nee said brightly, with a knowing smile. "I'm sure the post offices would love any extra coin you could offer, sir."
Great, she was already becoming a walking advertisement. It might have just been part of her job though, seeing as she was a daughter of the richest noble in the area. Charm people into trying to use up their cash to stimulate the economy. Valkar chuckled a little at the thought; the little Nee was definitely smarter than she let on, and strangely enough, that small fact pleased him. Yes, the young woman was already a manipulator. And sure enough, Valkar smelt the subtle different scent of the flowers that filled the city of Furoe, swallowing him in a calm feeling. His headache had all but disappeared, too. The girl really was pretty shrewd to use her chi like that. Somewhere between irritated and pleased, Valkar scratched at his hair.
"My pigeon needed the exercise." He said easily to the girl. "Why you still up, Nee? Shouldn't you be at the mansion?"
The girl placed a finger on Valkar's mouth- a daring feat most men were even afraid to do. Who, exactly, was she?
"I snuck out again." She said in a refined voice. "There isn't anything to do at the mansion. I prefer talking to you, sir."
Fighting to keep a scowl on his face, Valkar sighed.
"Like I said before, just call me Valkar."
They stood there in silence, overlooking the town from their little perch, above the main downtown. There was even a slightly rusted railing to lean on. It was an easy silence, and it felt as if the two people there were old friends. The slaver lord, once again, had to remind himself that this suffering and indignation was only for until he found an opportunity to strike. Even now, he sensed guards, just out of sight, watching the pair carefully.
"Valkar." Nee broke the silence, and leaned her head into the man's waist. "So soon, and my Father is already making preparations to travel to Hanshan." She laughed, a small tinkling laugh. "You know where that is? It's just north-west of Jiefong. We have business there, and... I'd like to invite you along. You could be a bodyguard, of sorts, Valkar, and we could use you."
Now, this was interesting. Valkar put himself into deep thought. While being a bodyguard for her would certainly give a lot of opportunities, her kidnap would definitely place him as the number one suspect for the crime. And if that happened, even if he smuggled her past the borders, there was always the risk of a war to be fought to get her back. Or maybe, and this was more troubling- Ying Me-Hyung might just try to hire the Seven Sons to take him out. Like father, like son, right? It wouldn't be an ironic demise at all.
So perhaps he had to take a different angle on this. He knew the trajectory, where they were going. There was a small pond along the route there, close to where he imagined they'd take a bit of a pitstop. And Nee would probably take the chance to wander off and play in that pond, right? Or perhaps to just be one with nature. That would be his chance, if he stalked the caravan well enough. He could get in, nab the girl, get out, and no one'd be the wiser.
He let his smile show.
"You're a friend, to me, Valkar." The girl said coaxingly. "The trip will be pretty boring... I'd love to have a bodyguard I could actually just talk to."
But he shook his head apologetically.
"Sorry, Nee." He shrugged. "I have to leave soon, back to Gwanalai. Otherwise, I'd take you up on your offer."
Her face was downcast.
"Will you come visit again?"
"Sure." Valkar grunted, not looking at his prey. "Definitely."
It would've taken a long time for a normal bird to fly so far across the mountain range, but then again, Spectre wasn't a normal bird.
As the crow flew into the valley, he began to swoop just low enough to get a clear picture of what they were doing. The villagers were loading wagons with all the supplies they could. In the fields, seeds quickly matured into crops that the villagers reaped without delay. His master would probably see it as some sort of magic that could age things rapidly and be giddy with delight, but Spectre was already convinced that it wasn't a kind of power he could wield.
It was evident that someone-no, many people-was preparing for a journey. Could it be those people he had been ordered to spy on...? Spectre descended further, making sure to keep out of the villagers' sight.
Eventually, his eyes locked onto the girl that his master was so obsessed with...but what was with the group she was in? At the moment, that girl was being carried in the hands of a rabbit woman, amongst a number of humans that had clothing that looked absolutely unfitting when compared to the rest of the villagers. Hell, there was even a Tengu in the group!
Spectre landed on the roof of a nearby building, listening intently. They mostly were talking about treating wounds and random other prattle that the bird was not interested in. He inched a bit closer...and was rewarded when someone just happened to mention something about going to Jiefong.
So these companions his master said the girl now had were preparing to go to Jiefong. But could there be more members of this bizzare blend of people elsewhere in the village? Spectre turned and got ready to fly off in another direction, not bothering to check if someone else had seen him...
As the crow flew into the valley, he began to swoop just low enough to get a clear picture of what they were doing. The villagers were loading wagons with all the supplies they could. In the fields, seeds quickly matured into crops that the villagers reaped without delay. His master would probably see it as some sort of magic that could age things rapidly and be giddy with delight, but Spectre was already convinced that it wasn't a kind of power he could wield.
It was evident that someone-no, many people-was preparing for a journey. Could it be those people he had been ordered to spy on...? Spectre descended further, making sure to keep out of the villagers' sight.
Eventually, his eyes locked onto the girl that his master was so obsessed with...but what was with the group she was in? At the moment, that girl was being carried in the hands of a rabbit woman, amongst a number of humans that had clothing that looked absolutely unfitting when compared to the rest of the villagers. Hell, there was even a Tengu in the group!
Spectre landed on the roof of a nearby building, listening intently. They mostly were talking about treating wounds and random other prattle that the bird was not interested in. He inched a bit closer...and was rewarded when someone just happened to mention something about going to Jiefong.
So these companions his master said the girl now had were preparing to go to Jiefong. But could there be more members of this bizzare blend of people elsewhere in the village? Spectre turned and got ready to fly off in another direction, not bothering to check if someone else had seen him...
"Thank you Millie," Lo-muna said as she took the bag, slinging it over her shoulder to accompany her own. She then inclined her head to Ann seeing as bowing was a bit difficult with carrying Terra and all. That and she didn't want to provoke her own wound. "I will do my best to take care of all of you. Even you, Millie, seeing as you are intent on staying. I still think it's dangerous for a child but we can take on the task of protecting you if the others are willing. You have come to this decision despite seeing tonight's unfortunate event after all. "
Her attention was then drawn to Hyuna who seemed to be in a very bad state. She was apologizing and asking if she had helped, along with asking why Lo-muna had saved her. Her brows furrowed together in confusion and she wondered just what kind of past the young girl had experienced. Muna's face smoothed over and she smiled warmly at Hyuna.
"I saved you because I didn't want you to meet such an early end. There are times where such things cannot be avoided but if I can stop it, I will not hesitate to give my life for your own. Lives are precious, your life if precious Hyuna. Do not forget that," Lo-muna responded with deliberation as each word was chosen with care. "As for my own wound, don't worry about it. It will heal with time and it was a mistake after all so don't punish Terra over it either. The girl has fought well tonight but will need training in control. As for you, Hyuna, you have done an excellent job tonight. Thank you for protecting me."
Lo-muna inclined her head again, in place of a bow for gratitude, and looked up only to see something fly away. She narrowed her eyes but said nothing except, "Well, we must get going probably. Unless you want to be treated in this place? It seems a bit less sanitary than a room, but I don't mind either way."
She laughed and added a bit more seriously, "Then again, some of you look like you're about to die from blood loss so.."
Her attention was then drawn to Hyuna who seemed to be in a very bad state. She was apologizing and asking if she had helped, along with asking why Lo-muna had saved her. Her brows furrowed together in confusion and she wondered just what kind of past the young girl had experienced. Muna's face smoothed over and she smiled warmly at Hyuna.
"I saved you because I didn't want you to meet such an early end. There are times where such things cannot be avoided but if I can stop it, I will not hesitate to give my life for your own. Lives are precious, your life if precious Hyuna. Do not forget that," Lo-muna responded with deliberation as each word was chosen with care. "As for my own wound, don't worry about it. It will heal with time and it was a mistake after all so don't punish Terra over it either. The girl has fought well tonight but will need training in control. As for you, Hyuna, you have done an excellent job tonight. Thank you for protecting me."
Lo-muna inclined her head again, in place of a bow for gratitude, and looked up only to see something fly away. She narrowed her eyes but said nothing except, "Well, we must get going probably. Unless you want to be treated in this place? It seems a bit less sanitary than a room, but I don't mind either way."
She laughed and added a bit more seriously, "Then again, some of you look like you're about to die from blood loss so.."
And so the night carried on.
The thick forestry surrounding the little village eventually gave way to rolling hillsides and patches of flat grassland, and the night was seized with a profound, almost ethereal silence. No crickets to ruin the quiet with their odes to irritation and nuisance. No calls of animal wildlife drifting along the slight breeze. No voices to pollute the cool eventide air. Just the blissfully still, serene quiescence of a lifeless night.
After days being surrounded by the inexorable presence of other living things, pressuring in on all sides like a vice, it was like a breath of fresh air.
It was true that the urge to simply stop here, lie back amidst the fresh blades of grass and savour the brief moment of precious peace and quiet was tempting, but it was out of the question at this juncture. She had to make good time to recompense for the loss of the job at the Yune capital, and in particular to put this whole embarrassing spectacle behind her. At the very least, the constituents of that guild are almost certainly dead or dying, she reasoned. After all, a whole village of undead with a vested interest in violently dismembering every living thing that remained in that hellhole? Those bastards were good, but... hopefully not that good.
Either way-- Amanhã racked her brains, recalling the layout of this general area. She was fairly certain that down these hills and through the grasslands there was a small lake-- really more of a sizeable pond if anything-- she could rest at. About twenty or so years ago, it'd been the lifeline of a nearby village, but a particularly savage bandit attack had deprived it of much of its livelihood, and with many of those who had risen to defend their town slain, the remaining few who lived were forced to drift apart, searching for new homes. Amanhã had to admit, it had been hardly worth the trouble, and taking what little the village had had to begin with had gleaned little in the way of new riches, but to be fair, she'd been quite inexperienced as a marauder and as a bandit leader at that point. In the years to follow, she would hone her instincts as an outlaw brigand, only to eventually come to the conclusion it was in her better interests to indulge her urges through legal, profitable means.
That pond would function just fine as a resting place of sorts before Amanhã continued on in search of opportunities to make money through violence.
The thick forestry surrounding the little village eventually gave way to rolling hillsides and patches of flat grassland, and the night was seized with a profound, almost ethereal silence. No crickets to ruin the quiet with their odes to irritation and nuisance. No calls of animal wildlife drifting along the slight breeze. No voices to pollute the cool eventide air. Just the blissfully still, serene quiescence of a lifeless night.
After days being surrounded by the inexorable presence of other living things, pressuring in on all sides like a vice, it was like a breath of fresh air.
It was true that the urge to simply stop here, lie back amidst the fresh blades of grass and savour the brief moment of precious peace and quiet was tempting, but it was out of the question at this juncture. She had to make good time to recompense for the loss of the job at the Yune capital, and in particular to put this whole embarrassing spectacle behind her. At the very least, the constituents of that guild are almost certainly dead or dying, she reasoned. After all, a whole village of undead with a vested interest in violently dismembering every living thing that remained in that hellhole? Those bastards were good, but... hopefully not that good.
Either way-- Amanhã racked her brains, recalling the layout of this general area. She was fairly certain that down these hills and through the grasslands there was a small lake-- really more of a sizeable pond if anything-- she could rest at. About twenty or so years ago, it'd been the lifeline of a nearby village, but a particularly savage bandit attack had deprived it of much of its livelihood, and with many of those who had risen to defend their town slain, the remaining few who lived were forced to drift apart, searching for new homes. Amanhã had to admit, it had been hardly worth the trouble, and taking what little the village had had to begin with had gleaned little in the way of new riches, but to be fair, she'd been quite inexperienced as a marauder and as a bandit leader at that point. In the years to follow, she would hone her instincts as an outlaw brigand, only to eventually come to the conclusion it was in her better interests to indulge her urges through legal, profitable means.
That pond would function just fine as a resting place of sorts before Amanhã continued on in search of opportunities to make money through violence.
Spotting his messenger in the sky, Iora gestured for his group to take a quick break, leaning against the trees off the side of the path. A gray carrier bird perched on his arm, a small scroll of paper bound to it. He untied it and motioned for it to sit on one of the branches as he read its contents.
"So?" Kadrim asked, peeking over his shoulder. "Did the other groups turn up with anything?"
"Suspicious activity," he answered, turning it over and writing on its backside, "but nothing conclusive. They've spotted a strange group of travelers during their search, but they've confirmed that it was an unrelated batch." He rolled up the parchment and tied it back to the bird before sending it off. "But we know they can't have made it far so they're waiting at their posts until they show up. At least one group should locate them no matter which location they decide to head next."
"And where are we heading next?" Rayes asked.
"Since every other area's been more or less covered, our next stop should be...Jiefong," Iora answered, wedging a smoke between his teeth.
"Isn't Siina going to be there?" Kadrim laughed. "If we catch them in Jiefong with her help, they're dead for sure."
"Don't get too excited," Iora warned. "We don't know how strong they are yet."
"Who's stronger than us?" the chain wielder sneered. "No one takes a step ahead of the Seven Sons."
"Just keep a level head and follow my orders," he sighed, signaling the end of their break with a brief wave.
"So?" Kadrim asked, peeking over his shoulder. "Did the other groups turn up with anything?"
"Suspicious activity," he answered, turning it over and writing on its backside, "but nothing conclusive. They've spotted a strange group of travelers during their search, but they've confirmed that it was an unrelated batch." He rolled up the parchment and tied it back to the bird before sending it off. "But we know they can't have made it far so they're waiting at their posts until they show up. At least one group should locate them no matter which location they decide to head next."
"And where are we heading next?" Rayes asked.
"Since every other area's been more or less covered, our next stop should be...Jiefong," Iora answered, wedging a smoke between his teeth.
"Isn't Siina going to be there?" Kadrim laughed. "If we catch them in Jiefong with her help, they're dead for sure."
"Don't get too excited," Iora warned. "We don't know how strong they are yet."
"Who's stronger than us?" the chain wielder sneered. "No one takes a step ahead of the Seven Sons."
"Just keep a level head and follow my orders," he sighed, signaling the end of their break with a brief wave.
"I'm not the type of person that makes rash assumptions," Sunaarashi said, slowing down enough that Jensu did not have to run to keep up. "Nor am I one to judge others when the situation is unclear." He looked down at Jensu and shrugged. "Why wouldn't I help?"
The house appeared out of the dark woods, and Sunaarashi stepped inside, spot checking for inhabitants. Seeing nothing, he motioned Jensu inside, and unzipped his bag, pulling out a few wet blankets.
"I'll get a fire going," he said, gathering some broken pieces of wood from old furniture. "Then I can dry out and get some rest, perhaps."
The house appeared out of the dark woods, and Sunaarashi stepped inside, spot checking for inhabitants. Seeing nothing, he motioned Jensu inside, and unzipped his bag, pulling out a few wet blankets.
"I'll get a fire going," he said, gathering some broken pieces of wood from old furniture. "Then I can dry out and get some rest, perhaps."
"Whatever!" Yuwen replied, pushing past the guild members toward the the villagers as the local healers stepped forward to attend to its members. "You've been burned," An old, accented Sudean woman whispered as she walked next to Yuwen. "Your arm."
"Yes, I have," Yuwen said, extending it as he walked so she could treat it. He approached the elder, who was overseeing the horses for the guild. At the back of the attached carriages the townsfolk loaded them up with fruits, vegetables, milk, juice, and baked goods. "Wow," Yuwen muttered as the woman finished bandaging his arm. "This is looking pretty grand."
The elder turned and bowed. "All for you mighty heroes. Enough food for three days, and its only two to Jiefong."
"You suggest we take the Bioling road?" Yuwen questioned as the elder pulled out a map. "Yes, you take it south until you hit the River Rann, then you go east along it until you reach the mountains and hit the Touhan forest at the base of the mountains."
"How are we supposed to get up them?" Yuwen muttered. "The mountains are bandit country."
"The Imperial Guard have a machine there, its a marvel of technology. A man-made platform is pulled up by weights at the top and pulls up passengers all the way to the top of the valley. At the top past the arid farms you should see the walls of Jiefong."
Yuwen went over the route through his head and nodded. "Alright," He said, taking the map and bowing. "It was an honour, village elder."
He then turned and approached the Guild members as they were being treated. "Alright guys we have a new route! We're taking horses and carriages to Jiefong. We head south until we reach the river Rann," He explained. "Also, has anyone seen Illyria or Sunaarashi?"
***
Jensu leered into the abandoned shack before stepping in. "How'd you find this place?" She questioned before stumbling in.
"So like, are you not part of the Guild anymore...? Because I have to find the Milkweed, she grounded somewhere down river... and I could use your help." Jensu exhaled and shook her head. "I was hired by a man named Cha'Valkar. Five-hundred gold and a generous gift of alcohol for one shipment in country, it sounded pretty good. His boys in Poyo loaded the cargo and the only condition was I wasn't allowed to check it..." Jensu swallowed. "If I never saw and I got there a day late, or something put us off course... or even if I managed to take you guys to Jiefong, they would have starved..." She looked down at the fire, wishing she had a drink...
"Yes, I have," Yuwen said, extending it as he walked so she could treat it. He approached the elder, who was overseeing the horses for the guild. At the back of the attached carriages the townsfolk loaded them up with fruits, vegetables, milk, juice, and baked goods. "Wow," Yuwen muttered as the woman finished bandaging his arm. "This is looking pretty grand."
The elder turned and bowed. "All for you mighty heroes. Enough food for three days, and its only two to Jiefong."
"You suggest we take the Bioling road?" Yuwen questioned as the elder pulled out a map. "Yes, you take it south until you hit the River Rann, then you go east along it until you reach the mountains and hit the Touhan forest at the base of the mountains."
"How are we supposed to get up them?" Yuwen muttered. "The mountains are bandit country."
"The Imperial Guard have a machine there, its a marvel of technology. A man-made platform is pulled up by weights at the top and pulls up passengers all the way to the top of the valley. At the top past the arid farms you should see the walls of Jiefong."
Yuwen went over the route through his head and nodded. "Alright," He said, taking the map and bowing. "It was an honour, village elder."
He then turned and approached the Guild members as they were being treated. "Alright guys we have a new route! We're taking horses and carriages to Jiefong. We head south until we reach the river Rann," He explained. "Also, has anyone seen Illyria or Sunaarashi?"
***
Jensu leered into the abandoned shack before stepping in. "How'd you find this place?" She questioned before stumbling in.
"So like, are you not part of the Guild anymore...? Because I have to find the Milkweed, she grounded somewhere down river... and I could use your help." Jensu exhaled and shook her head. "I was hired by a man named Cha'Valkar. Five-hundred gold and a generous gift of alcohol for one shipment in country, it sounded pretty good. His boys in Poyo loaded the cargo and the only condition was I wasn't allowed to check it..." Jensu swallowed. "If I never saw and I got there a day late, or something put us off course... or even if I managed to take you guys to Jiefong, they would have starved..." She looked down at the fire, wishing she had a drink...
"Right, well no more dallying," Lo-muna sighed as she handed Terra off to one of the villagers who had come to aid her. She was about to pull her sleeves up when she realized her jacket was slung over her shoulder. She frowned and reluctantly stuffed it into her bag as though the very sight of it was repulsive to her.
"Alright, I'll work on Hyuna and you," the rabbit-girl said as she turned to another villager, this one carrying her own bag of medicine and such, "You can treat Ann."
The woman nodded and went over to Ann. Noticing the massive amount of blood that had spilled on the woman, the villager pulled out some damp towels and started cleaning up Ann as best she could with gentle yet firm dabbings. Muna in the meanwhile looked at Yamato who was still carrying Hyuna.
"Yamato, while we do not know each other very well, I will have to ask a favor of you. Please hold her still while I tend to her wounds. It will be less trouble for both of us."
Lo-muna then stepped forward while dabbing a foul smelling liquid onto one of the cleanest rags she owned. The gashes where the spirits had ripped through her bothered the rabbit and she intended to make sure they didn't seep into any infection.
"This might sting a bit," Lo-muna muttered as she applied the soaked rag and applied a firm hand to the girl's waist where a spirit had managed to leave a gash. Knowing that it would smart, Lo-muna tried to be gentle as she both cleaned and sanitized the wound so the bandages could have a greater effect. A small frown persisted for the rabbit girl did feel somewhat guilty the girl had been pushed this far in a fight. Freeing the villagers of the curse had surely been worth it however. These thoughts kept her from realizing how lovingly she cleaned Hyuna's waist of blood that soaked the rag. Then there were bandages to apply, the rabbit pausing to add a salve she had made herself, one that would allow the wounds to heal faster. Once she was done, she patted Hyuna's head and smiled.
"There, now that's done with. Just make sure to get lots of rest and stay hydrated. Also, try not to get into another fight till the wound closes at least," Lo-muna advised with a stern voice before adding in a much lighter tone, "And remind me to make you some sweets when I get the chance, as thanks for saving me."
The villager aiding Lo-muna with Ann inspected the bruises on her neck with some concern.
"These look pretty bad. Not much I can do I'm afraid," the villager said as she shook her head. "You will just need to get some sleep and be careful how you lie down. The airway seems good at least, not injured beyond bruising, so no worries there. Otherwise, you're good. Please, get some rest and I'm sorry I wasn't able to do much more despite all you did for us. We thank you," the villager said as she bowed before retreating to check on Terra.
Lo-muna and the villager talked about the exhaustion the girl had probably gone through to leave her in such a state. Otherwise, she seemed fine and simply placed a few bandages where needed.
"And your back?" the villager asked, pointing to where Lo-muna's bandages were already falling apart. The rabbit's ears drooped slightly and she sighed.
"I suppose they got a bit loose during battle. Do you mind?"
The villager shook her head, "It is the least I could do for your help."
She began redressing Lo-muna's wound and the rabbit winced for it was actually kind of painful allowing someone else to work on it. The salve for burns caused some minor discomfort but the rough bandages on the burn are what made the beast-woman cringe the most. The shirt now had a hole that was covered by bandages. Her own jacket was in the same state and would probably not serve its purpose until repaired.
"Thank you," Lo-muna said as the two females bowed to each other and the villager went off to join the rest.
"Alright, everyone good? Or did I miss anyone?" the rabbit girl asked as she rejoined the guild members.
"Alright, I'll work on Hyuna and you," the rabbit-girl said as she turned to another villager, this one carrying her own bag of medicine and such, "You can treat Ann."
The woman nodded and went over to Ann. Noticing the massive amount of blood that had spilled on the woman, the villager pulled out some damp towels and started cleaning up Ann as best she could with gentle yet firm dabbings. Muna in the meanwhile looked at Yamato who was still carrying Hyuna.
"Yamato, while we do not know each other very well, I will have to ask a favor of you. Please hold her still while I tend to her wounds. It will be less trouble for both of us."
Lo-muna then stepped forward while dabbing a foul smelling liquid onto one of the cleanest rags she owned. The gashes where the spirits had ripped through her bothered the rabbit and she intended to make sure they didn't seep into any infection.
"This might sting a bit," Lo-muna muttered as she applied the soaked rag and applied a firm hand to the girl's waist where a spirit had managed to leave a gash. Knowing that it would smart, Lo-muna tried to be gentle as she both cleaned and sanitized the wound so the bandages could have a greater effect. A small frown persisted for the rabbit girl did feel somewhat guilty the girl had been pushed this far in a fight. Freeing the villagers of the curse had surely been worth it however. These thoughts kept her from realizing how lovingly she cleaned Hyuna's waist of blood that soaked the rag. Then there were bandages to apply, the rabbit pausing to add a salve she had made herself, one that would allow the wounds to heal faster. Once she was done, she patted Hyuna's head and smiled.
"There, now that's done with. Just make sure to get lots of rest and stay hydrated. Also, try not to get into another fight till the wound closes at least," Lo-muna advised with a stern voice before adding in a much lighter tone, "And remind me to make you some sweets when I get the chance, as thanks for saving me."
The villager aiding Lo-muna with Ann inspected the bruises on her neck with some concern.
"These look pretty bad. Not much I can do I'm afraid," the villager said as she shook her head. "You will just need to get some sleep and be careful how you lie down. The airway seems good at least, not injured beyond bruising, so no worries there. Otherwise, you're good. Please, get some rest and I'm sorry I wasn't able to do much more despite all you did for us. We thank you," the villager said as she bowed before retreating to check on Terra.
Lo-muna and the villager talked about the exhaustion the girl had probably gone through to leave her in such a state. Otherwise, she seemed fine and simply placed a few bandages where needed.
"And your back?" the villager asked, pointing to where Lo-muna's bandages were already falling apart. The rabbit's ears drooped slightly and she sighed.
"I suppose they got a bit loose during battle. Do you mind?"
The villager shook her head, "It is the least I could do for your help."
She began redressing Lo-muna's wound and the rabbit winced for it was actually kind of painful allowing someone else to work on it. The salve for burns caused some minor discomfort but the rough bandages on the burn are what made the beast-woman cringe the most. The shirt now had a hole that was covered by bandages. Her own jacket was in the same state and would probably not serve its purpose until repaired.
"Thank you," Lo-muna said as the two females bowed to each other and the villager went off to join the rest.
"Alright, everyone good? Or did I miss anyone?" the rabbit girl asked as she rejoined the guild members.
Yamato did as Lo-muna asked. He held Hyuna down while the beast-woman gently cleaned and dressed Hyuna's more severe wounds. He took the liberty of cleaning the smaller cuts and scrapes. The bleeding had stopped, but she was still very pale. She would be severely tired for the next few days. Yamato guessed by the time they reached the next town, she may be back to normal. That was of course assuming everything went smoothly. He looked over to where Terra was being treated, knowing it wasn't entirely her fault, he still felt she had been overly reckless in the battle. She was fighting out of fear and panic. Willing to die by her own attacks if it meant killing the problem. It disgusted him. He had half a mind to slit her throat and leave her for dead, but he also had self control. Murder wasn't off the table, but he wasn't in the mood. Maybe next time she slipped up, he'd be more keen to make it look like an accident. For now he'd keep an eye on her, make sure she understood that her actions have consequences.
Hyuna was in and out of consciousness, once Lo-muna had finished he picked her up and looked around for a good cart they could use to get to the Rann River. A elderly gentleman waved him over, "Please, you and your friends take this. Accept it as a token of gratiude and an apology for some hurting your friends." The man patted Hyuna's arm. "Come, she can rest here, and the others can ride along!" Yamato muttered his thanks and laid Hyuna in the cart before leading it and the horses to Yuwen.
"Seems we have transportation."
Hyuna was in and out of consciousness, once Lo-muna had finished he picked her up and looked around for a good cart they could use to get to the Rann River. A elderly gentleman waved him over, "Please, you and your friends take this. Accept it as a token of gratiude and an apology for some hurting your friends." The man patted Hyuna's arm. "Come, she can rest here, and the others can ride along!" Yamato muttered his thanks and laid Hyuna in the cart before leading it and the horses to Yuwen.
"Seems we have transportation."
There was a light flutter and Hyuna snapped back to full consciousness when Muna's voice rang through the haze and fog of pain and bloodloss. "I'll work on Hyuna," Muna said, looking actually pretty okay, if not for the slight gingerness of her movements, denoting the burnt back. "And you can treat Ann." The other villager went over to the Gwanish girl and started addressing her wounds.
Hyuna looked around a bit, and realized Yamato was still carrying her, albeit a little protectively, as she was close to his chest. Her Master nodded at Muna's request and Hyuna felt her body being lowered onto the ground, and being mostly pinned down so she couldn't struggle. In the recesses of the spear girl's mind, she knew that the pain was going to be intense, especially for a deep wound such as that. A pungeant odor filled the air as Muna approached her with a white rag, unwrapping the cloths Millie had wrapped around her. Hyuna gave herself a small breathe as respite, trying to not notice that it was the freaking bunny girl that was treating her.
"This might sting a bit."
Of course it would.
An almost unbearable burning sensation filled her as the rag made contact with the raw, damaged flesh. She could tell the rabbit girl was being as gentle as possible, but there was no way to lessen the pain of medicine. The rabbit girl herself was frowning, and Hyuna decided to try and keep her thrashing to a minimum, not that she could really move, because of her Master's clinical hold on her. A sharp hiss escaped her taut lips as the sanitation continued, reaching particularly deep in the wound, and trying to clear the excess blood surrounding it. The movements of Muna were meticulous, but also somehow sweet and more than just the usual amount of care you'd expect from her.
To be honest, Hyuna was stuck between excruciating pain, and a primal deep pleasure, and she didn't know how to deal with it, so she just kept her mouth shut lest she made a fool of herself in front of the rabbit. Muna herself took out a strange salve that she didn't recognize, and rubbed that into the gash before wrapping the bandages around her waist, much more skilled than the little girl's care, as breathing wasn't an issue, and it felt snug against her thin, trembling form. The spear girl almost jerked as Muna patted her head, smiling a sugary smile.
"There, now that's done with." Muna said with a somewhat hard, maternal voice. "Just make sure to get lots of rest, and stay hydrated. Also, try not to get into another fight till the wound closes, at least." Hyuna burned with shame as she thought of simply using illusions to mask the wound and head into a fight anyways. She was a warrior, wasn't she? She enjoyed fighting, and was meant to fight. But the bunny asked, so, what could she do but grudgingly comply? "And remind me to make you some sweets when I get the chance, as thanks for saving me."
"Muna... um, thanks..." She took a deep breath and said, more steadily, "I'll save you each time, okay?"
An old man waved, and Yamato followed. She saw he had a cart, and thought it was a little quaint, small but sturdy, and just the right size for her to fit comfortably in it, due to her tiny form. "Please, you and your friends take this. Accept it as a token of gratitude and an apology for hurting some of your friends." She felt his leathery hand pat her arm a few times, and Hyuna moaned involuntarily, shrinking back against Yamato's chest. The man then gestured at the cart kindly. "Come, she can rest here, and the others can ride along."
Yamato then put her carefully and snug into the cart, and she propped herself up to peer at the others. "I'll do better next... next time, Master." She said quietly to the Tengu while he wheeled her over to the others, along with a few horses. "I hope I can be strong enough that I can hold my own..."
She caught a glimpse at Muna being treated, and felt a surge of protectiveness as the bunny flinched against the ointment. It looked painful, and, well, Hyuna didn't like seeing her in pain. Hopefully to encourage her, the awkward spear girl offered a tiny smile to the bunny before turning back to Yamato.
"I'm going to get some sleep, Master." She mumbled, and curled up into a ball in her cart, closing her eyes. She drifted in a weird place where she was not quite sleeping, yet resting and regaining energy at the same time.
Hyuna looked around a bit, and realized Yamato was still carrying her, albeit a little protectively, as she was close to his chest. Her Master nodded at Muna's request and Hyuna felt her body being lowered onto the ground, and being mostly pinned down so she couldn't struggle. In the recesses of the spear girl's mind, she knew that the pain was going to be intense, especially for a deep wound such as that. A pungeant odor filled the air as Muna approached her with a white rag, unwrapping the cloths Millie had wrapped around her. Hyuna gave herself a small breathe as respite, trying to not notice that it was the freaking bunny girl that was treating her.
"This might sting a bit."
Of course it would.
An almost unbearable burning sensation filled her as the rag made contact with the raw, damaged flesh. She could tell the rabbit girl was being as gentle as possible, but there was no way to lessen the pain of medicine. The rabbit girl herself was frowning, and Hyuna decided to try and keep her thrashing to a minimum, not that she could really move, because of her Master's clinical hold on her. A sharp hiss escaped her taut lips as the sanitation continued, reaching particularly deep in the wound, and trying to clear the excess blood surrounding it. The movements of Muna were meticulous, but also somehow sweet and more than just the usual amount of care you'd expect from her.
To be honest, Hyuna was stuck between excruciating pain, and a primal deep pleasure, and she didn't know how to deal with it, so she just kept her mouth shut lest she made a fool of herself in front of the rabbit. Muna herself took out a strange salve that she didn't recognize, and rubbed that into the gash before wrapping the bandages around her waist, much more skilled than the little girl's care, as breathing wasn't an issue, and it felt snug against her thin, trembling form. The spear girl almost jerked as Muna patted her head, smiling a sugary smile.
"There, now that's done with." Muna said with a somewhat hard, maternal voice. "Just make sure to get lots of rest, and stay hydrated. Also, try not to get into another fight till the wound closes, at least." Hyuna burned with shame as she thought of simply using illusions to mask the wound and head into a fight anyways. She was a warrior, wasn't she? She enjoyed fighting, and was meant to fight. But the bunny asked, so, what could she do but grudgingly comply? "And remind me to make you some sweets when I get the chance, as thanks for saving me."
"Muna... um, thanks..." She took a deep breath and said, more steadily, "I'll save you each time, okay?"
An old man waved, and Yamato followed. She saw he had a cart, and thought it was a little quaint, small but sturdy, and just the right size for her to fit comfortably in it, due to her tiny form. "Please, you and your friends take this. Accept it as a token of gratitude and an apology for hurting some of your friends." She felt his leathery hand pat her arm a few times, and Hyuna moaned involuntarily, shrinking back against Yamato's chest. The man then gestured at the cart kindly. "Come, she can rest here, and the others can ride along."
Yamato then put her carefully and snug into the cart, and she propped herself up to peer at the others. "I'll do better next... next time, Master." She said quietly to the Tengu while he wheeled her over to the others, along with a few horses. "I hope I can be strong enough that I can hold my own..."
She caught a glimpse at Muna being treated, and felt a surge of protectiveness as the bunny flinched against the ointment. It looked painful, and, well, Hyuna didn't like seeing her in pain. Hopefully to encourage her, the awkward spear girl offered a tiny smile to the bunny before turning back to Yamato.
"I'm going to get some sleep, Master." She mumbled, and curled up into a ball in her cart, closing her eyes. She drifted in a weird place where she was not quite sleeping, yet resting and regaining energy at the same time.
The goblins burst through the door of the magical workshop. "Come on, there's got to be something valuable here. Magicians are always working with some sort of precious stuff!" The leader of the goblins, who wielded both a club and a sword, scowled and spat on the floor. "Keeping all the treasure to themselves...pah!"
Behind a corner, Terra Himene peeked out to watch them. There were ten goblins, each armed with surprisingly high quality armor and weapons that probably had all been stolen from somewhere else. They were systematically smashing through the cabinets and jars in the room to look for things to loot. It pained her to watch her master's work be destroyed like that, but there wasn't much she could do. Besides, if they get to what's on the upper floor...
A goblin suddenly looked in her direction. Terra's eyes widened, and she hurriedly dove backwards, but as she went, she accidentally upset another jar, which crashed noisily against the ground. Just like that, all the attention in the room went upon where she was hiding. "There's someone else in the room!" the leader shouted. "Bring him to me!" It was anyone's guess why he thought it'd be a boy.
As a goblin rounded the corner, Terra stamped her foot against the ground, and she was sent hurtling over the goblin's head. However, as she landed, her foot buckled and she went sprawling on the floor. "There he is! Get him!" It seemed yet another person had gotten Terra's gender confused, which wasn't surprising, considering her appearance. In any case, five of the goblins began to move towards her, brandishing their weapons...
Terra stood up immediately and raised a hand, and the tiles beneath them suddenly spiked upwards, throwing them back. Next, she drew both crystalline swords on her belt and rushed at the marauders, slicing at the weak points that she could see in their armor. A few recovered and swung at her, but she managed to dive underneath or jump over their attacks and counterattack. While Terra was weak and somewhat unskilled, she still was much faster than these green-skinned brutes.
However, as Terra continued to fight, she suddenly saw the door to the second story in pieces. She let out a gasp and began to run in that direction, but a club smashed her in the side of the face, knocking her to the ground, where the goblins had all weapons pointed at her in a mater of seconds. In the meantime, the goblins that had went upstairs came down, holding a number of books with old covers. "Hey, we got what we needed!" the leader shouted, waving one of them in the air. "It's about the weird gem magic thing!"
Knowing what those were, Terra panicked right away. "H-hey!" she shouted. "Don't take those!" But as she spoke, the goblins with their weapons pointed at her brought them down painfully on her back.
"Heh, not a chance, kid. Finders keepers." The leader walked past her and towards the door. "You can let him go, we don't need to kill her. It's not like he could have killed us..."
As Terra watched the leader casually walk out the door, rage began to build up in her chest. That guy just thought he could waltz in, take whatever he wanted and leave? The contents of those books meant almost everything to her. Furiously, she tried to rose, prompting the goblins who had been holding her down a moment ago to stop and look back with surprise. "Then I'll make you do it," she growled.
Her hand reached down to the pouch on her belt, and withdrew a shining red gem. It began to glow as she transmitted a pulse of chi into it. The goblins, getting the feeling something terrible was about to happen, began to back up, but the tiles beneath them rose to block their path. The enraged Terra began to prepare a mighty attack, intent on making them pay for daring to-
By letting these thoughts cloud her mind, she ruined everything.
The gem flashed and shattered, but Terra had been so engulfed in fury, that she hadn't even tried to control the energy that surged out. Her eyes widened in horror as fire suddenly spiraled out of the place where the gem had been, and she couldn't make it stop at all. A moment later, a fiery explosion blasted through the room, sending the leader and the books flying out of the door. Everything was incinerated around Terra...and she herself nearly went along with them...
-----------------------------------------------------------
Now, one month after this had transpired, in the present day, healers were treating Terra's wounds in a village she didn't even know the name of. Suddenly, out of the blue, the girl began to moan and squirm in her sleep, startling the healers.
Behind a corner, Terra Himene peeked out to watch them. There were ten goblins, each armed with surprisingly high quality armor and weapons that probably had all been stolen from somewhere else. They were systematically smashing through the cabinets and jars in the room to look for things to loot. It pained her to watch her master's work be destroyed like that, but there wasn't much she could do. Besides, if they get to what's on the upper floor...
A goblin suddenly looked in her direction. Terra's eyes widened, and she hurriedly dove backwards, but as she went, she accidentally upset another jar, which crashed noisily against the ground. Just like that, all the attention in the room went upon where she was hiding. "There's someone else in the room!" the leader shouted. "Bring him to me!" It was anyone's guess why he thought it'd be a boy.
As a goblin rounded the corner, Terra stamped her foot against the ground, and she was sent hurtling over the goblin's head. However, as she landed, her foot buckled and she went sprawling on the floor. "There he is! Get him!" It seemed yet another person had gotten Terra's gender confused, which wasn't surprising, considering her appearance. In any case, five of the goblins began to move towards her, brandishing their weapons...
Terra stood up immediately and raised a hand, and the tiles beneath them suddenly spiked upwards, throwing them back. Next, she drew both crystalline swords on her belt and rushed at the marauders, slicing at the weak points that she could see in their armor. A few recovered and swung at her, but she managed to dive underneath or jump over their attacks and counterattack. While Terra was weak and somewhat unskilled, she still was much faster than these green-skinned brutes.
However, as Terra continued to fight, she suddenly saw the door to the second story in pieces. She let out a gasp and began to run in that direction, but a club smashed her in the side of the face, knocking her to the ground, where the goblins had all weapons pointed at her in a mater of seconds. In the meantime, the goblins that had went upstairs came down, holding a number of books with old covers. "Hey, we got what we needed!" the leader shouted, waving one of them in the air. "It's about the weird gem magic thing!"
Knowing what those were, Terra panicked right away. "H-hey!" she shouted. "Don't take those!" But as she spoke, the goblins with their weapons pointed at her brought them down painfully on her back.
"Heh, not a chance, kid. Finders keepers." The leader walked past her and towards the door. "You can let him go, we don't need to kill her. It's not like he could have killed us..."
As Terra watched the leader casually walk out the door, rage began to build up in her chest. That guy just thought he could waltz in, take whatever he wanted and leave? The contents of those books meant almost everything to her. Furiously, she tried to rose, prompting the goblins who had been holding her down a moment ago to stop and look back with surprise. "Then I'll make you do it," she growled.
Her hand reached down to the pouch on her belt, and withdrew a shining red gem. It began to glow as she transmitted a pulse of chi into it. The goblins, getting the feeling something terrible was about to happen, began to back up, but the tiles beneath them rose to block their path. The enraged Terra began to prepare a mighty attack, intent on making them pay for daring to-
By letting these thoughts cloud her mind, she ruined everything.
The gem flashed and shattered, but Terra had been so engulfed in fury, that she hadn't even tried to control the energy that surged out. Her eyes widened in horror as fire suddenly spiraled out of the place where the gem had been, and she couldn't make it stop at all. A moment later, a fiery explosion blasted through the room, sending the leader and the books flying out of the door. Everything was incinerated around Terra...and she herself nearly went along with them...
-----------------------------------------------------------
Now, one month after this had transpired, in the present day, healers were treating Terra's wounds in a village she didn't even know the name of. Suddenly, out of the blue, the girl began to moan and squirm in her sleep, startling the healers.
Sunaarashi said nothing for a moment as he started the fire with a piece of flint from his bag.
"Starving," he said after the fire had started, "would probably have been a blessing compared to what they were planned for." He looked at Jensu. "I won't tell you not to feel guilty over it. I won't tell you everything will be just fine. Because you should feel bad. It's how you can tell you still have a conscience." His fists clenched. "Unlike the slavers who set you up for this."
They sat in silence for a few minutes, then Sunaarashi sighed.
"We should regroup with the others," he said. "Most of them are lowlife villains in a rut at the moment, and I don't trust the vast majority of them, but I did make a promise to stick with the guild for a few months. If you come back with me, I'll look out for you. Vouch for you." He smiled. "After all, I could have let you run away. There really aren't any monsters in this forest. So, think of it as repayment for the lie I told you. And... for telling me the truth, Captain. You didn't have to."
Silently, Sunaarashi engraved Cha'Valkar's name into his mind. A man he would be very interested in meeting... His eyes glittered with flames not entirely from the embers in front of him.
"Starving," he said after the fire had started, "would probably have been a blessing compared to what they were planned for." He looked at Jensu. "I won't tell you not to feel guilty over it. I won't tell you everything will be just fine. Because you should feel bad. It's how you can tell you still have a conscience." His fists clenched. "Unlike the slavers who set you up for this."
They sat in silence for a few minutes, then Sunaarashi sighed.
"We should regroup with the others," he said. "Most of them are lowlife villains in a rut at the moment, and I don't trust the vast majority of them, but I did make a promise to stick with the guild for a few months. If you come back with me, I'll look out for you. Vouch for you." He smiled. "After all, I could have let you run away. There really aren't any monsters in this forest. So, think of it as repayment for the lie I told you. And... for telling me the truth, Captain. You didn't have to."
Silently, Sunaarashi engraved Cha'Valkar's name into his mind. A man he would be very interested in meeting... His eyes glittered with flames not entirely from the embers in front of him.
The group all ready with the (practically literal) fruits of their victory, set about on their horses and wagons to head on the journey to Jiefong. Along the way, they soon exited the field to fresh hills of grass and vegetation, a stark contrast to the horrors of the previous night.
Suiken had inclined in his spot, preparing to go to sleep when he spotted a fire coming from the forest in the distance...probably from a house. But then someone was approaching from the house. It appeared to be...
"Sunaarashi?!" Suiken asked in surprise. "Where were you!? Didn't we carry you into the inn?!"
Suiken had inclined in his spot, preparing to go to sleep when he spotted a fire coming from the forest in the distance...probably from a house. But then someone was approaching from the house. It appeared to be...
"Sunaarashi?!" Suiken asked in surprise. "Where were you!? Didn't we carry you into the inn?!"
Sunaarashi sheathed his sword, ignoring Suiken's ignorant and obvious lie. "There you all are. I see you survived the night."
She was very much tired but refused to fall asleep just yet. If the rabbit still had a choice, most often that choice would be to stay awake until her body no longer obeyed. It made sleep easier. For now, she walked slowly and had to keep moving to keep from nodding off. Her eyes kept roaming, taking in yet not processing the details around her.
The scenery had changed, lush green now filling the horizon, and Lo-muna felt more at home in the forest. It was comforting and reminded her more of home than anything. These memories were promptly interrupted by Suiken who had found their rogue member.
"It's good to see you alive and well Sunaarashi. Did you find anything interesting while you were gone?" Lo-muna greeted him, drowsiness evident in her voice. "And the guild is more than capable of surviving a night, mind you. Even if we do need a bit of sleep."
The scenery had changed, lush green now filling the horizon, and Lo-muna felt more at home in the forest. It was comforting and reminded her more of home than anything. These memories were promptly interrupted by Suiken who had found their rogue member.
"It's good to see you alive and well Sunaarashi. Did you find anything interesting while you were gone?" Lo-muna greeted him, drowsiness evident in her voice. "And the guild is more than capable of surviving a night, mind you. Even if we do need a bit of sleep."
Obnoxious Lu stood next to Sunaarashi, assisting him in glaring at the truthful Suiken. "You know they've done something wrong if they've saved my life and I still hate them," he pointed out to his friend, Sunaarashi.
Sunaarashi ignored the obnoxious and antagonistic Lu and answered Lo-Muna.
"There was..." he said, then paused for a few seconds. "...Nothing." He finished with a shrug, content to leave it at that.
"There was..." he said, then paused for a few seconds. "...Nothing." He finished with a shrug, content to leave it at that.
Lo-muna nodded but didn't look entirely convinced. Then again, it could have been the exhaustion she was currently experiencing.
"Clearly you must be a man who likes observing the scenery," Lo-muna yawned. "For nothing has held your interest. But I'm rambling. I'm assuming you were going to rest here for the night Suunarashi? Suiken, Yuwen, are we stopping here as well now that we have found him? Or should I just sleep in a cart for the rest of the journey?"
"Clearly you must be a man who likes observing the scenery," Lo-muna yawned. "For nothing has held your interest. But I'm rambling. I'm assuming you were going to rest here for the night Suunarashi? Suiken, Yuwen, are we stopping here as well now that we have found him? Or should I just sleep in a cart for the rest of the journey?"
It caused the healers quite a bit of worry when the hooded girl began to act as though she were experiencing pain, but after a few minutes, her moaning disappeared, and she passed back into a tranquil sleep. This allowed them to finish up the job relatively quickly.
"So, seeing as she's unconscious, we load her onto one of the Guilds' carts?" one of the healers asked. Another one nodded and lifted up the girl, placing her inside one of the wagons amongst the supplies.
Thus the sleeping Terra Himene, who was not supposed to be with the Great Guild Fortune, accidentally ended up being taken along for the ride.
"So, seeing as she's unconscious, we load her onto one of the Guilds' carts?" one of the healers asked. Another one nodded and lifted up the girl, placing her inside one of the wagons amongst the supplies.
Thus the sleeping Terra Himene, who was not supposed to be with the Great Guild Fortune, accidentally ended up being taken along for the ride.
Jensu stared into the fire as Sunaarashi spoke. "I can't go back," She swallowed, her eyes darting up to the large, Sudean man. A slight smile flashed across her face. "I think my contract with the Great Guild has come to an end, anyway. I can't take you far without a ship."
The large man stood up and passed by the embers for the shack's entrance, turning and giving Jensu a bow as if to respect her decision. Jensu rose and bowed back. "Perhaps I will see you again," She called to the man as he exited. "Great Guild..."
Hours passed, and at midday a ship stood cradled in the forest, its front hull once damaged now being repaired by a large, white Oni nailing logs together to seal the gap. "Mohan!" Jensu called. The Oni turned to see his captain pelt down a hillside and head toward him. "Is she sea-worthy, mate?"
"Yes ma'am!" Mohan replied, giving the logs a smack and stepping down from his make-shift ladder of bark and cuttings. "She is now."
"Excellent," Jensu said, examining the repairs. "Well, at least she'll float. Where are the slaves?"
"On board, ma'am," Mohan explained, matching her steps as they walked around the ship to the starboard ladder. "I've saved most of them."
"Excellent. Get us in the water," Jensu ordered, climbing up onto the deck. "I need a drink. And I need to find Cha'Valkar." At the base of the ship Mohan began to push the craft forward with all his strength back toward the river from where it had come...
***
"We left the village with as much haste as we could muster given the circumstances. Something awaited me in Jiefong... I hadn't known it at the time but it would come to change everything I mission was. It would shape it, define it... we rode across the province. The raging rivers in summer were humid, wet. Warm, sticky. Especially when stuck in wagons. But with some members still injured from the incident with the guards we didn't have much of a choice but to keep to the carriages and after a day of travel past farmlands, forest, streams, rivers, waterfalls, and hills the rich mountains of Jiefong could be seen on the horizon - their peaks stabbing up into the sky until they surpassed the clouds. And I knew then our goal would soon be reached... Its a nice country, Yutan. Its rich, lush, full of life and people and things... its very unlike here," The words rested on Yuwen's lips as he leaned against the wall, the world white from the brightness of the sun.
"...You should really stand up right, Yuwen," Horat whispered in response, the shorter man standing opposite of him in matching uniform. "Sudean guards cannot be shown as weak."
"Why? Afraid you'll get invaded again?" Yuwen said bitterly.
"Isn't that Yune's thing now?" Horat replied with a half-smile. "Look. I know this isn't the ideal place to be but sometimes that's just how life is. You can't escape into your fantasies, friend."
"Fantasies?" Yuwen muttered, pulling his leather helmet off and slumping against the wall, dirtying the blue-Sudean uniform against its dusty brick. Their post was a small-archway in the market, remarkably giving them no-shade for ninety percent of the day but an ideal guarding post for the village bank. Their swords were plain and rusted, and armour consisted of nothing but worn linen never cut the correct size. The life of a Sudean guard in an obscure village in the middle of the desert was not one of luxury, Yuwen Fortune had found out. But perhaps it was all he could get. "The Guild of Fortune was a real organization founded by yours truly, my friend."
"So you claim," Horat muttered. "Like your map? Or you nobility?"
Yuwen swallowed. "Like my map."
The Sudean man folded his arms. "Alright then. What happened next?"
***
Wet, rice-fields surrounded them, rising and falling with the earth broken only by elevated farm-huts. Workers and farm-hands stood knee-deep in the wet soil as they harvested the rice, looking up only to see a band of three wagons pass through the muddy-road that cut down the middle of the farms. And leading them, barefoot with his pant legs rolled up to his knees and wearing nothing but a loose tunic was Yuwen Fortune himself, a large smile on his face as he walked beside his black steed. He whistled as he marched, giving the farmer's daughters a wink as he and the caravan passed. Through the clouds a high, yellow midday sun shun down, and Suiken, the large snow Oni who sat at the helms of the first wagon, seemed to be getting increasingly irritated by it.
"How we doing, first officer?" Yuwen questioned, running beside the Oni as he lazily steered. "Oh, not too hot huh?" He muttered, seeing the creatures irritation. "I suppose high twenties aren't the nicest temperatures for a snow Oni, huh?" Yuwen paused, as though realizing something. "I'll be right back," He said with a smile, giving the Oni a hard pat on the arm before maneuvering around the narrow road and running toward the back of the first wagon, mud splashing up with each footstep.
"Is it in here?" Yuwen questioned, opening the curtains of the wagon and peering in. Malachi, the silent necromancer, and Sunaarashi stared back at him, as if he was interrupting their conversation. "Oh, sorry guys," Yuwen muttered, backing away. "Wrong wagon." He began to sprint toward the second one, giving a quick wave to Malao who was also outside in the mud. "Hey!" He said, opening it. The medical wagon, housing Hyuna, Lo-muna, and Yamato. "Oh, wrong kart," Yuwen repeated, glancing at his teammates. His eyes darted between Yamato to Hyuna to then Lo-muna, and before he closed the curtains he made a slight mental note of the situation.
He then made his way to the third kart. "Echo!" He called to the large orca-beastman who sat on it's front seat. "You doing alright?" He questioned, before making his way to the end of the caravan. The curtains to the third wagon. He pulled them open and revealed what he was looking for: a massive bundle of food, there for them. "Perfect," He smiled, giving a happy nod to Millie and Ann'Razul who sat opposite the feast. "I've got a surprise for Suiken he's going to appreciate," He muttered, searching through the piles. "They had this food wrapped in paper - it was like flavoured ice, it was really delicious," He tried to explain to the two as he searched through. "Ah ha!" He exclaimed, pulling a cone covered in paper out victoriously. He unwrapped and his hand was instantly drenched by warm, fruity water that seeped out of the cone. He frown, dropping the worthless item and licking his hand. "I guess things melt," He stated. Like an idiot. Suddenly something caught his eye. A foot beneath the food. "Um Ann," He commented, removing a basket to reveal the body of a teenage girl beneath. "...I think I found some sort of corpse."
It wasn't a corpse, but instead the unconscious body of Terra Himene.
The large man stood up and passed by the embers for the shack's entrance, turning and giving Jensu a bow as if to respect her decision. Jensu rose and bowed back. "Perhaps I will see you again," She called to the man as he exited. "Great Guild..."
Hours passed, and at midday a ship stood cradled in the forest, its front hull once damaged now being repaired by a large, white Oni nailing logs together to seal the gap. "Mohan!" Jensu called. The Oni turned to see his captain pelt down a hillside and head toward him. "Is she sea-worthy, mate?"
"Yes ma'am!" Mohan replied, giving the logs a smack and stepping down from his make-shift ladder of bark and cuttings. "She is now."
"Excellent," Jensu said, examining the repairs. "Well, at least she'll float. Where are the slaves?"
"On board, ma'am," Mohan explained, matching her steps as they walked around the ship to the starboard ladder. "I've saved most of them."
"Excellent. Get us in the water," Jensu ordered, climbing up onto the deck. "I need a drink. And I need to find Cha'Valkar." At the base of the ship Mohan began to push the craft forward with all his strength back toward the river from where it had come...
***
"We left the village with as much haste as we could muster given the circumstances. Something awaited me in Jiefong... I hadn't known it at the time but it would come to change everything I mission was. It would shape it, define it... we rode across the province. The raging rivers in summer were humid, wet. Warm, sticky. Especially when stuck in wagons. But with some members still injured from the incident with the guards we didn't have much of a choice but to keep to the carriages and after a day of travel past farmlands, forest, streams, rivers, waterfalls, and hills the rich mountains of Jiefong could be seen on the horizon - their peaks stabbing up into the sky until they surpassed the clouds. And I knew then our goal would soon be reached... Its a nice country, Yutan. Its rich, lush, full of life and people and things... its very unlike here," The words rested on Yuwen's lips as he leaned against the wall, the world white from the brightness of the sun.
"...You should really stand up right, Yuwen," Horat whispered in response, the shorter man standing opposite of him in matching uniform. "Sudean guards cannot be shown as weak."
"Why? Afraid you'll get invaded again?" Yuwen said bitterly.
"Isn't that Yune's thing now?" Horat replied with a half-smile. "Look. I know this isn't the ideal place to be but sometimes that's just how life is. You can't escape into your fantasies, friend."
"Fantasies?" Yuwen muttered, pulling his leather helmet off and slumping against the wall, dirtying the blue-Sudean uniform against its dusty brick. Their post was a small-archway in the market, remarkably giving them no-shade for ninety percent of the day but an ideal guarding post for the village bank. Their swords were plain and rusted, and armour consisted of nothing but worn linen never cut the correct size. The life of a Sudean guard in an obscure village in the middle of the desert was not one of luxury, Yuwen Fortune had found out. But perhaps it was all he could get. "The Guild of Fortune was a real organization founded by yours truly, my friend."
"So you claim," Horat muttered. "Like your map? Or you nobility?"
Yuwen swallowed. "Like my map."
The Sudean man folded his arms. "Alright then. What happened next?"
***
Wet, rice-fields surrounded them, rising and falling with the earth broken only by elevated farm-huts. Workers and farm-hands stood knee-deep in the wet soil as they harvested the rice, looking up only to see a band of three wagons pass through the muddy-road that cut down the middle of the farms. And leading them, barefoot with his pant legs rolled up to his knees and wearing nothing but a loose tunic was Yuwen Fortune himself, a large smile on his face as he walked beside his black steed. He whistled as he marched, giving the farmer's daughters a wink as he and the caravan passed. Through the clouds a high, yellow midday sun shun down, and Suiken, the large snow Oni who sat at the helms of the first wagon, seemed to be getting increasingly irritated by it.
"How we doing, first officer?" Yuwen questioned, running beside the Oni as he lazily steered. "Oh, not too hot huh?" He muttered, seeing the creatures irritation. "I suppose high twenties aren't the nicest temperatures for a snow Oni, huh?" Yuwen paused, as though realizing something. "I'll be right back," He said with a smile, giving the Oni a hard pat on the arm before maneuvering around the narrow road and running toward the back of the first wagon, mud splashing up with each footstep.
"Is it in here?" Yuwen questioned, opening the curtains of the wagon and peering in. Malachi, the silent necromancer, and Sunaarashi stared back at him, as if he was interrupting their conversation. "Oh, sorry guys," Yuwen muttered, backing away. "Wrong wagon." He began to sprint toward the second one, giving a quick wave to Malao who was also outside in the mud. "Hey!" He said, opening it. The medical wagon, housing Hyuna, Lo-muna, and Yamato. "Oh, wrong kart," Yuwen repeated, glancing at his teammates. His eyes darted between Yamato to Hyuna to then Lo-muna, and before he closed the curtains he made a slight mental note of the situation.
He then made his way to the third kart. "Echo!" He called to the large orca-beastman who sat on it's front seat. "You doing alright?" He questioned, before making his way to the end of the caravan. The curtains to the third wagon. He pulled them open and revealed what he was looking for: a massive bundle of food, there for them. "Perfect," He smiled, giving a happy nod to Millie and Ann'Razul who sat opposite the feast. "I've got a surprise for Suiken he's going to appreciate," He muttered, searching through the piles. "They had this food wrapped in paper - it was like flavoured ice, it was really delicious," He tried to explain to the two as he searched through. "Ah ha!" He exclaimed, pulling a cone covered in paper out victoriously. He unwrapped and his hand was instantly drenched by warm, fruity water that seeped out of the cone. He frown, dropping the worthless item and licking his hand. "I guess things melt," He stated. Like an idiot. Suddenly something caught his eye. A foot beneath the food. "Um Ann," He commented, removing a basket to reveal the body of a teenage girl beneath. "...I think I found some sort of corpse."
It wasn't a corpse, but instead the unconscious body of Terra Himene.
It was almost midday. The young noble girl, and the slaver lord had the company of each other since early morning; and yet the guards were still prowling just out of sight, and the marketplace was beginning it's hustle and bustle once again, shopkeepers coming to their stalls, toting the goods that they had available. There was even a map salesman and his son, a young handsome and somewhat scarred man, taking up their positions with scrubbed knees and eager faces. And to keep things civil and in order, Valkar watched as Nee made little, subtle movements with her hands to spread the calming pheromones. It really was a marvel... and that chi of hers would be pretty useful for his slave trade; as long as he planted flowers in his wide array of safe houses, and his underworld networks. A slave to calm the slaves. It was poetic, and thinking of it pleased the man in red. He patted her head warmly, and she made a little 'uppft!' noise of indignation, but didn't further resist.
"You'll make a good noblewoman one day." He muttered. "Keep it up, Nee."
She beamed at him; eyes sparkling. "I'll do my best! Maybe, perhaps by then, you'll live here?"
Valkar thought about it a bit. Sure, he got along with the girl splendidly, and if he wanted, he probably could live a good life here... but that was without putting into consideration his slave empire in Gwanalai. Already, rival slaver gangs were creeping up on him, trying to challenge his chunk of territory, and perhaps they'd take the chance to take him out while he wasn't protected by Moga and the others. And not to mention, Moga would lead the people of power in his empire to go after him and enslave him, specifically. And if there was anything, Valkar did not want to be enslaved. Better for it to be the girl.
Seeing the somewhat conflicted face Valkar made, Nee smiled a little inside, and raising an eyebrow cutely, she continued her offer. "We've got guards here... we can even hire a strong guild." She said wantonly. "Or the Seven Sons. You don't have to keep slaving people, Valkar."
The man froze, suddenly. How did she know about his work? Did she, during their time, snoop in places she shouldn't have, or maybe saw glimpses of the cages and chains in his own private room at the Hotel in Lyropta? Before he could talk, though, Nee shushed him quickly, a finger to his mouth gently.
"Not so loud, sir." She smiled. "My bodyguards are most likely listening in right now. Speak quietly, okay?"
Good point. The man took a few deep breaths, and then gave her a questioning look. "How did you find out?"
"I'm pretty good at slipping under people's radars." She replied sweetly. "I don't really try so hard here, but if I wanted to, avoiding the guards would be simple. You tricked that goblin captain, didn't you? With the cargo?"
There wasn't much to do but nod. She already knew the answer, regardless.
"A normal person would be afraid of you." She hugged herself and laughed lightly. "But, I believe that you aren't a bad person, Valkar. You might try to kidnap me, and you would probably succeed... but you wouldn't harm me. And just in case.... I'm offering you a better life, since a man like you, you wouldn't turn to something like slavery because you wanted to do it."
This time she looked pleadingly into his eyes.
"Please reconsider my offer. Forget about your empire; about everything, and become my personal bodyguard. Stand at my side, Valkar."
It was tempting. Oh, so tempting. All he had to do was kneel down and swear fealty to her, and break off all connections with his slave trade in Gwanalai. Change his name, cut his long hair; wear a different suit. Maybe they wouldn't recognize him. Hide his tattoo, as well. He looked at this possible future with longing; truly not wanting to continue ruining lives like he had. But then he thought about his mother, and the things... the things she had done to him. And he realized that someone like him, all they could do was ruin people. He was born to be a slaver; no choice in the matter. It was all he was for. And, roughly five hours later, after Nee cheerfully bid him farewell, he was surely enough, stalking the caravan to Hanshan. And, as she said right into his ear in a careful whisper, before leaving; "I know you'll be following us, so please go easy on my guards. See you soon, Valkar..."
He could see the Comrade Mountains in the distance, surrounded with a light ring of fog at the very tips. What kind of people lived there, he wondered? What kind of lives did they lead? Were they given the choice of how to conduct their lives? Could they choose to be moral, good people, like Valkar so badly wanted to be? Could they even be happy, and protect the people dear to him? And Nee, Valkar realized dully, was dear to him. The times he spent just talking with her were some of the happiest moments of his life; even if she was a haughty woman, just like the others he brutalized before selling off. And she was much more intelligent than she let herself on to be. He was just out of sight of the caravan, and the body of water that could either be a lake or a pond wasn't too far off. Valkar fingered his axe with a bitter frown. It was too late to consider his own feelings; all he had to do was take the girl and return home. Nothing else mattered. He'd hurt her and keep her as his own; he'd prove that he'd do her harm, that she was an idiot to have put so much faith in his good heart. Valkar wouldn't let her underestimate him. That was an insult as bad as any. But the fact remained, that he had been outwitted by a fourteen year old girl. The sun was high up in the air, scorching with the noon summer heat.
He'd break that spirit of hers. He'd ruin that bright smile, those sparkling eyes, and with her chi, his work as a slaver lord would be much easier. The slaves would be more easily controlled because the pheromones would pacify them, and he wouldn't have to resort to letting his men beat and torture them. With the slaves perfectly healthy; lacking even a single mark, the prices would skyrocket, and he'd have an advantage over the competing slave markets. And, well, then he could wage his underground war and eventually gain a monopoly on the Gwanalai slave trade. And, just in case, the pheromones would also calm his men, lowering the chance of a revolt against his leadership. Valkar grinned darkly to himself. This girl was the key to his victory. She had to be. With a slightly hurried step, Valkar headed into the pond, ready to snatch the girl.
What he didn't expect to see was the familiar deep indigo hued skin of an old... acquaintance. Amanhã Tiamat. He hadn't seen her in the longest time... a few years ago was their last meeting, where he had targeted her. It was a brutal campaign, throughout the Kingdom of Grey Lake, in trying to beat down and force the woman into being his slave. He remembered almost salivating at the thought of breaking her; but of course, he lost almost a third of his men at the time, all of which either were brutally slaughtered by the half-Ashura, or deserted out of fear of facing her. It wasn't until one stormy night, where he met her personally, and the two fought long and hard, only ending with a very slight loss on Valkar's part, and he managed to escape with his life at the last second, using his chi to burn her skin before running. How... problematic, it was, to be seeing her again. And the girl, Nee, she was nowhere to be seen. Did Tiamat kill her? No, Nee was too sharp to just run into something as large and threatening as Tiamat. If anything, she was hiding in the shrubbery, watching carefully the situation and trying to evaluate the chance of getting out unseen. And sure enough, when Valkar approached the half-Ashura, calling out her name, he heard a very faint rustle as Nee took her chance to return to the caravan.
"Fancy meeting you again." Valkar said calmly to his old enemy, and amiably patted her on the arm. He knew there was a very small chance of taking her as a slave; and now, he respected her too much to even bother trying. Instead, he knew this was his best opportunity. Use Amanhã to attack the caravan directly; that way it wouldn't incite a possible war against Gwan. So he shuffled over a rather large pouch of coins to her, with a little inviting smile.
"Hunting down a girl, in that caravan just now. I think you'd be perfect for killing those guards of hers, Tiamat. What do you say?"
"You'll make a good noblewoman one day." He muttered. "Keep it up, Nee."
She beamed at him; eyes sparkling. "I'll do my best! Maybe, perhaps by then, you'll live here?"
Valkar thought about it a bit. Sure, he got along with the girl splendidly, and if he wanted, he probably could live a good life here... but that was without putting into consideration his slave empire in Gwanalai. Already, rival slaver gangs were creeping up on him, trying to challenge his chunk of territory, and perhaps they'd take the chance to take him out while he wasn't protected by Moga and the others. And not to mention, Moga would lead the people of power in his empire to go after him and enslave him, specifically. And if there was anything, Valkar did not want to be enslaved. Better for it to be the girl.
Seeing the somewhat conflicted face Valkar made, Nee smiled a little inside, and raising an eyebrow cutely, she continued her offer. "We've got guards here... we can even hire a strong guild." She said wantonly. "Or the Seven Sons. You don't have to keep slaving people, Valkar."
The man froze, suddenly. How did she know about his work? Did she, during their time, snoop in places she shouldn't have, or maybe saw glimpses of the cages and chains in his own private room at the Hotel in Lyropta? Before he could talk, though, Nee shushed him quickly, a finger to his mouth gently.
"Not so loud, sir." She smiled. "My bodyguards are most likely listening in right now. Speak quietly, okay?"
Good point. The man took a few deep breaths, and then gave her a questioning look. "How did you find out?"
"I'm pretty good at slipping under people's radars." She replied sweetly. "I don't really try so hard here, but if I wanted to, avoiding the guards would be simple. You tricked that goblin captain, didn't you? With the cargo?"
There wasn't much to do but nod. She already knew the answer, regardless.
"A normal person would be afraid of you." She hugged herself and laughed lightly. "But, I believe that you aren't a bad person, Valkar. You might try to kidnap me, and you would probably succeed... but you wouldn't harm me. And just in case.... I'm offering you a better life, since a man like you, you wouldn't turn to something like slavery because you wanted to do it."
This time she looked pleadingly into his eyes.
"Please reconsider my offer. Forget about your empire; about everything, and become my personal bodyguard. Stand at my side, Valkar."
It was tempting. Oh, so tempting. All he had to do was kneel down and swear fealty to her, and break off all connections with his slave trade in Gwanalai. Change his name, cut his long hair; wear a different suit. Maybe they wouldn't recognize him. Hide his tattoo, as well. He looked at this possible future with longing; truly not wanting to continue ruining lives like he had. But then he thought about his mother, and the things... the things she had done to him. And he realized that someone like him, all they could do was ruin people. He was born to be a slaver; no choice in the matter. It was all he was for. And, roughly five hours later, after Nee cheerfully bid him farewell, he was surely enough, stalking the caravan to Hanshan. And, as she said right into his ear in a careful whisper, before leaving; "I know you'll be following us, so please go easy on my guards. See you soon, Valkar..."
He could see the Comrade Mountains in the distance, surrounded with a light ring of fog at the very tips. What kind of people lived there, he wondered? What kind of lives did they lead? Were they given the choice of how to conduct their lives? Could they choose to be moral, good people, like Valkar so badly wanted to be? Could they even be happy, and protect the people dear to him? And Nee, Valkar realized dully, was dear to him. The times he spent just talking with her were some of the happiest moments of his life; even if she was a haughty woman, just like the others he brutalized before selling off. And she was much more intelligent than she let herself on to be. He was just out of sight of the caravan, and the body of water that could either be a lake or a pond wasn't too far off. Valkar fingered his axe with a bitter frown. It was too late to consider his own feelings; all he had to do was take the girl and return home. Nothing else mattered. He'd hurt her and keep her as his own; he'd prove that he'd do her harm, that she was an idiot to have put so much faith in his good heart. Valkar wouldn't let her underestimate him. That was an insult as bad as any. But the fact remained, that he had been outwitted by a fourteen year old girl. The sun was high up in the air, scorching with the noon summer heat.
He'd break that spirit of hers. He'd ruin that bright smile, those sparkling eyes, and with her chi, his work as a slaver lord would be much easier. The slaves would be more easily controlled because the pheromones would pacify them, and he wouldn't have to resort to letting his men beat and torture them. With the slaves perfectly healthy; lacking even a single mark, the prices would skyrocket, and he'd have an advantage over the competing slave markets. And, well, then he could wage his underground war and eventually gain a monopoly on the Gwanalai slave trade. And, just in case, the pheromones would also calm his men, lowering the chance of a revolt against his leadership. Valkar grinned darkly to himself. This girl was the key to his victory. She had to be. With a slightly hurried step, Valkar headed into the pond, ready to snatch the girl.
What he didn't expect to see was the familiar deep indigo hued skin of an old... acquaintance. Amanhã Tiamat. He hadn't seen her in the longest time... a few years ago was their last meeting, where he had targeted her. It was a brutal campaign, throughout the Kingdom of Grey Lake, in trying to beat down and force the woman into being his slave. He remembered almost salivating at the thought of breaking her; but of course, he lost almost a third of his men at the time, all of which either were brutally slaughtered by the half-Ashura, or deserted out of fear of facing her. It wasn't until one stormy night, where he met her personally, and the two fought long and hard, only ending with a very slight loss on Valkar's part, and he managed to escape with his life at the last second, using his chi to burn her skin before running. How... problematic, it was, to be seeing her again. And the girl, Nee, she was nowhere to be seen. Did Tiamat kill her? No, Nee was too sharp to just run into something as large and threatening as Tiamat. If anything, she was hiding in the shrubbery, watching carefully the situation and trying to evaluate the chance of getting out unseen. And sure enough, when Valkar approached the half-Ashura, calling out her name, he heard a very faint rustle as Nee took her chance to return to the caravan.
"Fancy meeting you again." Valkar said calmly to his old enemy, and amiably patted her on the arm. He knew there was a very small chance of taking her as a slave; and now, he respected her too much to even bother trying. Instead, he knew this was his best opportunity. Use Amanhã to attack the caravan directly; that way it wouldn't incite a possible war against Gwan. So he shuffled over a rather large pouch of coins to her, with a little inviting smile.
"Hunting down a girl, in that caravan just now. I think you'd be perfect for killing those guards of hers, Tiamat. What do you say?"
Ann was feeling better. Not zounds better by any stretch of imagination, but...better. Millie had fallen asleep, her head rested comfortably in her lap. Being caught up in all of this almost felt surreal, even with all the strange things that she'd encountered during her previous travels. It wasn't a bad thing. Sure, she'd taken some heavy hits, but that was to be expected considering the nature of her work. And she did have to work with groups before, but the problem always ended up being shattered trust after it had been built in her for so long. It never really mattered to her, though it certainly seemed to matter to them. All it took was a single act of cruelty for everyone to suddenly turn on her.
Yuwen poked his head through the back of the wagon and climbed aboard, shooting her a quick smile and nodding.
"Perfect. I've got a surprise for Suiken he's going to appreciate," Fortune said, digging through the food supplies. "They had this food wrapped in paper," he said as he picked through the food. "It was like flavoured ice, it was really delicious." It looked as though he'd gotten what he'd wanted, lifting a paper-covered cone into the air. "Aha!"
He opened it. It melted.
"I guess things melt," Fortune said. He lifted one of the baskets. "Um, Ann," he called. "...I think I found some sort of corpse."
"We should throw it out," Ann said with a perfectly serious face as she stared down at the unconscious but clearly breathing girl dozing off under the supplies. She paused for a moment before meeting Fortune's gaze. "It's a joke," she added. It made sense that she had to explain herself, as her generally calm and serious disposition led most people to believe that she meant everything she said. Then again, it was a pretty morbid joke. She leaned against the back wall of the wagon, folding her arms over her chest. "Are you going to pull her out or what?"
Millie's eyes fluttered open and she woke up with a cute little yawn, stretching her arms out.
"Who's pulling what out?" she murmured, blinking dazedly.
"Her," Ann said, gesturing toward the food pile.
"Oh."
Millie fell back sleep in her lap.
Yuwen poked his head through the back of the wagon and climbed aboard, shooting her a quick smile and nodding.
"Perfect. I've got a surprise for Suiken he's going to appreciate," Fortune said, digging through the food supplies. "They had this food wrapped in paper," he said as he picked through the food. "It was like flavoured ice, it was really delicious." It looked as though he'd gotten what he'd wanted, lifting a paper-covered cone into the air. "Aha!"
He opened it. It melted.
"I guess things melt," Fortune said. He lifted one of the baskets. "Um, Ann," he called. "...I think I found some sort of corpse."
"We should throw it out," Ann said with a perfectly serious face as she stared down at the unconscious but clearly breathing girl dozing off under the supplies. She paused for a moment before meeting Fortune's gaze. "It's a joke," she added. It made sense that she had to explain herself, as her generally calm and serious disposition led most people to believe that she meant everything she said. Then again, it was a pretty morbid joke. She leaned against the back wall of the wagon, folding her arms over her chest. "Are you going to pull her out or what?"
Millie's eyes fluttered open and she woke up with a cute little yawn, stretching her arms out.
"Who's pulling what out?" she murmured, blinking dazedly.
"Her," Ann said, gesturing toward the food pile.
"Oh."
Millie fell back sleep in her lap.
It seemed Amanhã was not to have the little pond all to herself.
She now sat along the banks of the diminutive body of water, her helmet lying beside her on the ground: she'd slapped some water onto her face, but was now simply resting a bit, revelling in the silence and the tranquillity of what should have been a serene scene of nature unpolluted by the presence of others. Unfortunately, she'd espied a caravan not far from the pond-- of what purpose or allegiance, she wasn't sure, though she certainly was of no mind to give a damn. Every time the voices from the caravan drifted up toward her resting place and jarred her from her repose, Amanhã narrowly suppressed the honest urge to venture down and strangle every single living thing on that caravan. In fact, perhaps she should not have even bothered attempting to resist the compulsion-- money or no money, it would at least have provided a degree of relief.
They would merit nothing less, after all, if they were unable to rebuff me to begin wi--
Amanhã was on her feet and the longsword at her side drawn in an instant: something in the glade surrounding the pond had stirred. She turned, and found herself face to face with a familiar figure emerging from the trees. Cha'Valkar-- Gwanish slaver and crime lord. He had always struck Amanhã a peculiar specimen, bearing some strange vehemence towards females that manifested in his slaving tendencies-- but then, this was a baffling tendency she'd also observed in the Yune Empire, where the subjugation of females was also an ingrained tendency in the noble classes. Unusual-- but then, it had nothing to do with her. The second it did, she was having none of it.
Cha'Valkar had discovered that when he'd attempted to capture Amanhã for his slave ring, only to promptly lose every warrior he'd sent after her, and after being forced to retreat in personal combat, he'd given up. Since then, they'd kept their distance, though indirect contact was inevitable-- Cha'Valkar was deeply connected in the slaving business in Gwanalai, and Amanhã frequently did jobs for Gwanish slavers. However, she'd gathered in that time that Cha'Valkar was no longer willing to pursue the already nonexistent possibility of managing to enslave her, and that was probably the sole reason she didn't immediately launch the first attack in what would, in that case, have almost certainly been the impending duel.
But she didn't drop her guard. She wasn't an idiot.
"Amanhã Tiamat," the Gwanish slaver called out, approaching the guarded bounty hunter placidly. "Fancy meeting you again." Amanhã raised an eyebrow-- indeed, for what purpose was Cha'Valkar here of all places, at this little pond where Amanhã herself just happened to have been resting at? It was suspicious, to be sure, but on the other hand, that caravan down the hill... its affluence implied perhaps it was bearing nobility. And if it was female nobility, Amanhã imagined that was just cause for Cha'Valkar to be seeking it out. Why personally, she could not speculate, but it was hardly her business to give a damn, was it?
Apparently, Cha'Valkar thought it was. He produced a rather heavy-looking pouch, its distinctive jingle indicating the presence of coins, and shuffled it over to her with a smile. "Hunting down a girl, in that caravan just now. I think you'd be perfect for killing those guards of hers, Tiamat. What do you say?"
Amanhã said nothing. She simply took the pouch, opened it up, reached in, and withdrew a couple of the coins, gazing them over, examining them, weighing the pouch in her hand to judge the worth of its content. Then she swiftly tied it to her belt, picked up her helmet, donned it, and wordlessly left.
Down in the caravan, the guards refused to loll about in idyllic repose-- they were protecting a noble, after all, and constant vigilance was necessary. Even here, in a region that had not been known for any particular bandit activity in nearly twenty years, they were on alert, patrolling about the caravan, ever watchful for signs of a threat to their quarry.
The possibility of bandits, or slavers, was always to be expected. The possibility of an eight foot four half-Ashuran ambushing them in broad daylight was generally less expected.
The caravan lay at the bottom of a hill of low-grown grass, a scenario which offered no real opportunity to conceal oneself, to attempt to approach the objective in a stealthy, subtle manner. Therefore, Amanhã didn't bother. She was already surging halfway down the hill by the time the guards saw a massive suit of armour hurtling down toward them, and by the time they began their responce, veritably sluggish in comparison, she was already upon them. "Get the third wagon moving!" one of the imbeciles screamed, just before Amanhã barrelled into him, slamming him aside with an effortless motion of her shoulder. Pretty obviously, the girl the slaver wanted was in the third wagon, the last in the column: preventing any chance of it escaping was as straightforward as killing the two horses that would have borne the wagon and its inhabitant to safety.
The guards were already converging on her as that was done, but they stood as little chance against the bounty hunter as had the tengu attackers at Poyo mere days ago: that same bloodthirst, that same frenzy of violence, had overtaken her, and the guards were to be the outlet of days of discontent and bitter vehemence. It was therefore over in a matter of a minute-- their cautious, defensive posture simply battered into defeat by the massive mercenary's potent wrath, leaving behind broken and battered carcasses lying strewn about the base of the hill.
The other wagons were long gone-- their horses had been startled into flight, leaving the third standing alone amidst the carnage. Amanhã was breathing hard, taking a brief moment to gather her bearings and her composure, before she approached it silently, finding it deathly quiet. She perceived at first no sound emerging from the covered wagon, the drapes of its entrance closed to the outside world-- not until Amanhã's boot crunched against some loose leaves from the trees up above the hill, eliciting a startled whimper of fear within the wagon.
The bounty hunter's hand darted past the curtains, reached into the wagon, grabbed the girl within, and yanked her out, hurling her to the ground. Indeed-- a child of noble stock, you could tell by her helpless, utterly imbecilic terror, her worthless impotence, her refusal to even really put up any fight.
Those who refuse to fight, even if futilely, for their life or their freedom, deserve neither.
She now sat along the banks of the diminutive body of water, her helmet lying beside her on the ground: she'd slapped some water onto her face, but was now simply resting a bit, revelling in the silence and the tranquillity of what should have been a serene scene of nature unpolluted by the presence of others. Unfortunately, she'd espied a caravan not far from the pond-- of what purpose or allegiance, she wasn't sure, though she certainly was of no mind to give a damn. Every time the voices from the caravan drifted up toward her resting place and jarred her from her repose, Amanhã narrowly suppressed the honest urge to venture down and strangle every single living thing on that caravan. In fact, perhaps she should not have even bothered attempting to resist the compulsion-- money or no money, it would at least have provided a degree of relief.
They would merit nothing less, after all, if they were unable to rebuff me to begin wi--
Amanhã was on her feet and the longsword at her side drawn in an instant: something in the glade surrounding the pond had stirred. She turned, and found herself face to face with a familiar figure emerging from the trees. Cha'Valkar-- Gwanish slaver and crime lord. He had always struck Amanhã a peculiar specimen, bearing some strange vehemence towards females that manifested in his slaving tendencies-- but then, this was a baffling tendency she'd also observed in the Yune Empire, where the subjugation of females was also an ingrained tendency in the noble classes. Unusual-- but then, it had nothing to do with her. The second it did, she was having none of it.
Cha'Valkar had discovered that when he'd attempted to capture Amanhã for his slave ring, only to promptly lose every warrior he'd sent after her, and after being forced to retreat in personal combat, he'd given up. Since then, they'd kept their distance, though indirect contact was inevitable-- Cha'Valkar was deeply connected in the slaving business in Gwanalai, and Amanhã frequently did jobs for Gwanish slavers. However, she'd gathered in that time that Cha'Valkar was no longer willing to pursue the already nonexistent possibility of managing to enslave her, and that was probably the sole reason she didn't immediately launch the first attack in what would, in that case, have almost certainly been the impending duel.
But she didn't drop her guard. She wasn't an idiot.
"Amanhã Tiamat," the Gwanish slaver called out, approaching the guarded bounty hunter placidly. "Fancy meeting you again." Amanhã raised an eyebrow-- indeed, for what purpose was Cha'Valkar here of all places, at this little pond where Amanhã herself just happened to have been resting at? It was suspicious, to be sure, but on the other hand, that caravan down the hill... its affluence implied perhaps it was bearing nobility. And if it was female nobility, Amanhã imagined that was just cause for Cha'Valkar to be seeking it out. Why personally, she could not speculate, but it was hardly her business to give a damn, was it?
Apparently, Cha'Valkar thought it was. He produced a rather heavy-looking pouch, its distinctive jingle indicating the presence of coins, and shuffled it over to her with a smile. "Hunting down a girl, in that caravan just now. I think you'd be perfect for killing those guards of hers, Tiamat. What do you say?"
Amanhã said nothing. She simply took the pouch, opened it up, reached in, and withdrew a couple of the coins, gazing them over, examining them, weighing the pouch in her hand to judge the worth of its content. Then she swiftly tied it to her belt, picked up her helmet, donned it, and wordlessly left.
Down in the caravan, the guards refused to loll about in idyllic repose-- they were protecting a noble, after all, and constant vigilance was necessary. Even here, in a region that had not been known for any particular bandit activity in nearly twenty years, they were on alert, patrolling about the caravan, ever watchful for signs of a threat to their quarry.
The possibility of bandits, or slavers, was always to be expected. The possibility of an eight foot four half-Ashuran ambushing them in broad daylight was generally less expected.
The caravan lay at the bottom of a hill of low-grown grass, a scenario which offered no real opportunity to conceal oneself, to attempt to approach the objective in a stealthy, subtle manner. Therefore, Amanhã didn't bother. She was already surging halfway down the hill by the time the guards saw a massive suit of armour hurtling down toward them, and by the time they began their responce, veritably sluggish in comparison, she was already upon them. "Get the third wagon moving!" one of the imbeciles screamed, just before Amanhã barrelled into him, slamming him aside with an effortless motion of her shoulder. Pretty obviously, the girl the slaver wanted was in the third wagon, the last in the column: preventing any chance of it escaping was as straightforward as killing the two horses that would have borne the wagon and its inhabitant to safety.
The guards were already converging on her as that was done, but they stood as little chance against the bounty hunter as had the tengu attackers at Poyo mere days ago: that same bloodthirst, that same frenzy of violence, had overtaken her, and the guards were to be the outlet of days of discontent and bitter vehemence. It was therefore over in a matter of a minute-- their cautious, defensive posture simply battered into defeat by the massive mercenary's potent wrath, leaving behind broken and battered carcasses lying strewn about the base of the hill.
The other wagons were long gone-- their horses had been startled into flight, leaving the third standing alone amidst the carnage. Amanhã was breathing hard, taking a brief moment to gather her bearings and her composure, before she approached it silently, finding it deathly quiet. She perceived at first no sound emerging from the covered wagon, the drapes of its entrance closed to the outside world-- not until Amanhã's boot crunched against some loose leaves from the trees up above the hill, eliciting a startled whimper of fear within the wagon.
The bounty hunter's hand darted past the curtains, reached into the wagon, grabbed the girl within, and yanked her out, hurling her to the ground. Indeed-- a child of noble stock, you could tell by her helpless, utterly imbecilic terror, her worthless impotence, her refusal to even really put up any fight.
Those who refuse to fight, even if futilely, for their life or their freedom, deserve neither.
The moment the half-Ashura barrelled herself down the hill, veritably like a cannon, except somehow even more destructive than the ball that fired from one, Valkar knew the whole thing would be settled rather quickly. The guards, tried as they might, didn’t stand a chance; their blood splattering against the once green grass. Valkar couldn’t blame them, he himself had faced Amanhã, and he knew exactly what she was capable of. He watched carefully, with mild interest at the battle- two of the wagons had already sped off, and he had a feeling Me-Hyung himself had gotten out. Valkar was just out of sight- and for sure, this wouldn’t come back to bite him in the ass. Now, Nee must have been terrified- she was expecting him to attack, not this monstrous stranger. Valkar buried deep within him the faint guild that threatened to rise up. And he watched, outwardly impassive, as the warrior yanked the girl out, who was all but trembling in her terror, and slammed her into the ground. It was insane how many men could die; and not just weaklings, but men with serviceable training, fell to Amanhã. Valkar subtly noticed that her footwork had gotten quicker and more agile since he’d seen her last. She’d never be a gymnast, or as nimble as some he’s fought, but Amanhã somehow managed to cover her only glaring weakness, and was able to keep up with most she’d have to face. Predictably, she’d become an even bigger threat.
Valkar shrugged. At least the girl was his now, to do as he wanted… although he wasn’t particularly thrilled at the idea of returning to Gwan just yet. He’d have return eventually, but for now, he wanted some time with Nee. And, strangely enough, he wasn’t averse to learning more about Amanhã… the giantess fascinated him in strange ways. He’d invite her out for drinks; once he’d gotten a collar and leash onto Nee, of course.
When Tiamat returned to him at the pond, carrying Nee in a hard grip, Valkar grinned, holding the chosen collar In his two hands, making sure the noble girl had a good view of it before inevitably having to wear it. She instinctively touched her slender throat, and gulped.
“As expected. Nice work, Tiamat.” He said to her, before quickly snapping a dark red leather collar onto Nee, and grasped the chain carefully. “And you’re mine, Nee. You probably predicted the outcome already; just not the means to it, I bet.” It looked suitable for the girl; humiliating and heavy enough to be a permanent reminder of her new status until her eventual death. To be sure she couldn’t ever remove it, Valkar held the key in his hand and, using his chi, melted the tip, molten metal falling to the grassy ground.
He felt vindictive pleasure at yanking the chain as hard as he could, forcing Nee face first onto the groud. Still, her whimpering had stopped, and her eyes looked wide, alert, and aware. Probably looking for the first chance she could get to try to talk Valkar out of it. The slaver lord knew for sure, though, that there was no way he’d turn back, and serve the girl. The moment he’d seen and hired Tiamat was the defining moment.
Then he kicked the girl in the stomach, leaving her form shaking as she coughed violently, still not looking up at her new Master. Valkar, with perverse glee, picked her up, forced her to look straight into his eyes, and he kneed her in the same spot, making her buckle over with the pain. She still refused to cry out or beg- really, she was trying as hard as possible to just not react to anything. It was cute; her little version of defiance.
“You had a mouthful to say, back in Furoe.” He murmured, forcing her up to look into his eyes again. And yes, tears were threatening to form in her large and clear eyes. “Nice and silent now, how wom- human woman should be.” He corrected himself quickly- although Amanhã was pretty silent most of the time, he didn’t want to inadvertently gain her ire by implying he wanted her subjugated anymore. Because in all honesty, he didn’t. She was a fellow warrior.
Seeing Nee moving her hands as best she could, and feeling the same calm feeling start to come over him, he forcefully grabbed her by the wrists and yanked them back, almost to the point of breaking. She looked stricken, and yet eerily calm at the same time as she mumbled something.
“What?” Valkar demanded. “Say it again, slave.”
“Once you realize what you really want, Valkar…” She coughed again, and looked miserably up at him. “You’ll do the right thing then. I know it.”
He hit her again, harder, and this time she didn’t have enough strength or energy left to pull herself back up on her own; needing Valkar to basically dag her by the collar as he walked to Tiamat.
“Why not go for, who knows, drinks or something, Tiamat?” He asked her, dangling a few of his plentiful coins under her nose. “We’re old… friends, are we not? I’ll treat. There’s this bar in Hanshan we could visit; I know the bartender.”
Why do I want to spend time with Amanhã so badly? I'm not in want of company, with Nee here....
With a slight shrug, he turned to his new slave, he yanked the collar. “Beg her to come, slave.” When she stayed silent, and avoided looking at anything, he yanked it even harder, and pushed on her back to make her fall to her knees. “I said beg.”
“Only if you call me Nee again.”
Striking the girl again, he turned back to Tiamat, shrugging. “You probably don’t care too much about pleasantries, anyways.”
Valkar shrugged. At least the girl was his now, to do as he wanted… although he wasn’t particularly thrilled at the idea of returning to Gwan just yet. He’d have return eventually, but for now, he wanted some time with Nee. And, strangely enough, he wasn’t averse to learning more about Amanhã… the giantess fascinated him in strange ways. He’d invite her out for drinks; once he’d gotten a collar and leash onto Nee, of course.
When Tiamat returned to him at the pond, carrying Nee in a hard grip, Valkar grinned, holding the chosen collar In his two hands, making sure the noble girl had a good view of it before inevitably having to wear it. She instinctively touched her slender throat, and gulped.
“As expected. Nice work, Tiamat.” He said to her, before quickly snapping a dark red leather collar onto Nee, and grasped the chain carefully. “And you’re mine, Nee. You probably predicted the outcome already; just not the means to it, I bet.” It looked suitable for the girl; humiliating and heavy enough to be a permanent reminder of her new status until her eventual death. To be sure she couldn’t ever remove it, Valkar held the key in his hand and, using his chi, melted the tip, molten metal falling to the grassy ground.
He felt vindictive pleasure at yanking the chain as hard as he could, forcing Nee face first onto the groud. Still, her whimpering had stopped, and her eyes looked wide, alert, and aware. Probably looking for the first chance she could get to try to talk Valkar out of it. The slaver lord knew for sure, though, that there was no way he’d turn back, and serve the girl. The moment he’d seen and hired Tiamat was the defining moment.
Then he kicked the girl in the stomach, leaving her form shaking as she coughed violently, still not looking up at her new Master. Valkar, with perverse glee, picked her up, forced her to look straight into his eyes, and he kneed her in the same spot, making her buckle over with the pain. She still refused to cry out or beg- really, she was trying as hard as possible to just not react to anything. It was cute; her little version of defiance.
“You had a mouthful to say, back in Furoe.” He murmured, forcing her up to look into his eyes again. And yes, tears were threatening to form in her large and clear eyes. “Nice and silent now, how wom- human woman should be.” He corrected himself quickly- although Amanhã was pretty silent most of the time, he didn’t want to inadvertently gain her ire by implying he wanted her subjugated anymore. Because in all honesty, he didn’t. She was a fellow warrior.
Seeing Nee moving her hands as best she could, and feeling the same calm feeling start to come over him, he forcefully grabbed her by the wrists and yanked them back, almost to the point of breaking. She looked stricken, and yet eerily calm at the same time as she mumbled something.
“What?” Valkar demanded. “Say it again, slave.”
“Once you realize what you really want, Valkar…” She coughed again, and looked miserably up at him. “You’ll do the right thing then. I know it.”
He hit her again, harder, and this time she didn’t have enough strength or energy left to pull herself back up on her own; needing Valkar to basically dag her by the collar as he walked to Tiamat.
“Why not go for, who knows, drinks or something, Tiamat?” He asked her, dangling a few of his plentiful coins under her nose. “We’re old… friends, are we not? I’ll treat. There’s this bar in Hanshan we could visit; I know the bartender.”
Why do I want to spend time with Amanhã so badly? I'm not in want of company, with Nee here....
With a slight shrug, he turned to his new slave, he yanked the collar. “Beg her to come, slave.” When she stayed silent, and avoided looking at anything, he yanked it even harder, and pushed on her back to make her fall to her knees. “I said beg.”
“Only if you call me Nee again.”
Striking the girl again, he turned back to Tiamat, shrugging. “You probably don’t care too much about pleasantries, anyways.”
Yuwen swallowed as he looked the dead corpse up and down. He swallowed as his eyes locked with Ann. "We gotta get rid of this," He said, pulling the girl out and slinging her over her shoulder. "Come on!" He called, hopping out the wagon and quickly cornering it. The workers looked on in confusion as the guild leader appeared to emerge with some sort of decaying corpse in his arms. "Guys!" He called, hitting the wagons as he passed by each. "Quickly, guild meeting! We have a situation!" He ran to the front and flung Terra's body onto the muddy ground. He then turned to the assembling guild members who gathered before the first wagon, which he had brought to a halt. "We've got some sort of corpse decaying in our caravan," He explained. "We've got to dispose of it immediately. Maybe we should bury her? Or she could be Gwanish, incineration could work."
Suiken wiped the sweat off his brow and turned to face the 'corpse'. "Are you sure this is a corpse?" he questioned wearily. "This girl aided us in the grave site last night. Does she have a pulse?" he asked tiredly.
Lo-muna yawned, having been abruptly woken up from her nap, and scrutinized the spectacle of Yuwen in mild irritation.
"Suiken is right. That's not a corpse, Yuwen," Lo-muna muttered, recognizing Terra. She stepped forward and bent down to take the girl's pulse. "It is a weak pulse but the girl is living nonetheless. I think it would upset her if she woke up in flames."
"Suiken is right. That's not a corpse, Yuwen," Lo-muna muttered, recognizing Terra. She stepped forward and bent down to take the girl's pulse. "It is a weak pulse but the girl is living nonetheless. I think it would upset her if she woke up in flames."
"Then we should give her a proper funeral when we reach the next town," Lo-muna said with another muffled yawn. "Who knows, maybe along the way she'll suddenly resuscitate and a funeral won't be needed."
Tired and overheated from the sweltering sun, Suiken glared at Yuwen as if the guild leader was a moron.
"Alright," Yuwen muttered, picking up Terra's corpse and throwing it on the front of the first wagon. He sat on it and they began to slowly move again. "Don't worry team. Since no one disproved me I'm going to have my own ceremony," He commented, pulling out a box of matches and trying to scratch one into flame...
"Now, now, you shouldn't be so hasty," Lo-muna said as she doused out all the matches with a jug of water she conveniently carried around with her. "Ah, whoops. I thought you might like to cleanse your hands, with the heat and all. Sweat is so uncomfortable. And wouldn't you like a better seat Yuwen? It must be so lumpy, your spot. I could provide you with a much better seat."
The rabbit girl winked as she pushed Yuwen off Terra's corpse.
The rabbit girl winked as she pushed Yuwen off Terra's corpse.
Yuwne quickly caught himself from the push. "Well what are we going to do with her then?" Yuwen questioned the rabbit girl as they walked alongside the wagon. "Who is this anyway? Does anyone recognize her?" Yuwen frowned at the body. Ahead of them the rice fields rolled to a stop as the approaching river Rann flowed forward...
"What Suyuken said," Lo-muna said, deliberately mispronouncing his name. "I think her name was Terra? I remember someone asking about her name or something... Let's just bring her along for now. Who knows, you may just have yourself another powerful guild member."
"That means she's probably Yune," Yuwen muttered to Suiken as they walked, squinting as the sun shun down. "We'll try to see if the Imperial Guards can deliver her back to the village. Until then I guess she can bake in the rays." He turned back to the crowded guild members and shrugged. "Don't worry guys, go back to relaxing."
"Right, well please try to keep all plans of burning at bay until then," Lo-muna advised as she looked back at the rest of the guild. The sun was rather warm that day and Lo-muna dug into her bag, pulling out a few hand crafted fans and another jug of water she had stored away. To any observer, it would seem as though she had an endless supply of trinkets good for all types of situations. She called out to all the member of the guild, "Does anyone need a fan or water? It is an unusually warm day today, even for me, but that at least means that travelling won't be delayed by weather."
Ann watched with some amusement as the guild members argued over whether or not the girl was dead before gently nudging Millie awake, poking her cheek until she began to elicit a reaction.
"Are you thirsty?" she asked the girl, who was still knuckling the sleep from her eyes and yawning. She nodded weakly in response, looking up at her.
"I guess I could use something to drink..."
"Got it. Lo-Muna!" she called. "Millie could use some water."
"Well, now that that's over," the snow oni said, "anyone have any song requests for the road?"
The oni seemed to be knowledgeable about a number of topics that were both historical and of fantastical exploits so Ann figured it wouldn't hurt to ask something that'd been on her mind for a long time, though she would have to make sure to choose her words carefully to make sure she doesn't drag herself into something she can't climb back out of.
"I've got a request to make," she said aloud for Suiken to hear. "Do you know anything of a clan by the name of the 'Seven Sons'? If you don't have a song, just plain information will suffice."
"Are you thirsty?" she asked the girl, who was still knuckling the sleep from her eyes and yawning. She nodded weakly in response, looking up at her.
"I guess I could use something to drink..."
"Got it. Lo-Muna!" she called. "Millie could use some water."
"Well, now that that's over," the snow oni said, "anyone have any song requests for the road?"
The oni seemed to be knowledgeable about a number of topics that were both historical and of fantastical exploits so Ann figured it wouldn't hurt to ask something that'd been on her mind for a long time, though she would have to make sure to choose her words carefully to make sure she doesn't drag herself into something she can't climb back out of.
"I've got a request to make," she said aloud for Suiken to hear. "Do you know anything of a clan by the name of the 'Seven Sons'? If you don't have a song, just plain information will suffice."
Four giant fireballs spiraled from her hands into the night sky, blasting through the ghosts. Terra's eyes focused on the girl high above her, hoping she wouldn't make a mistake and hit that girl.
However, before she knew it, the fireballs started to take their own course, and spiraled wildly at that girl simply because she had focused her vision on her! Panicking, Terra desperately tried to stop the fireballs, but they no longer would obey her command.
Then, through the mist, a rabbit woman bounded between the girl in the air and the fireballs. With a scream, she was singed by them...this was what had happened in the gravesite that night.
Except this time, the rabbit woman didn't stop burning. With a horrified scream, Terra tried to use a sapphire to change her Chi to water-based, but her pouch was completely dry of them. There was nothing she could do but stand there and weep over her mistake...
As she did so, the ghosts began to come down en masse, without mercy.
----------------------------------------------------------------
Now, in the real world, while the members of Fortune were arguing over whether Terra was dead or not, she suddenly began to move, attracting the attention of a few.
But she wasn't actually waking up. Another nightmare had taken root, causing Terra to thrash and scream again in her sleep.
However, before she knew it, the fireballs started to take their own course, and spiraled wildly at that girl simply because she had focused her vision on her! Panicking, Terra desperately tried to stop the fireballs, but they no longer would obey her command.
Then, through the mist, a rabbit woman bounded between the girl in the air and the fireballs. With a scream, she was singed by them...this was what had happened in the gravesite that night.
Except this time, the rabbit woman didn't stop burning. With a horrified scream, Terra tried to use a sapphire to change her Chi to water-based, but her pouch was completely dry of them. There was nothing she could do but stand there and weep over her mistake...
As she did so, the ghosts began to come down en masse, without mercy.
----------------------------------------------------------------
Now, in the real world, while the members of Fortune were arguing over whether Terra was dead or not, she suddenly began to move, attracting the attention of a few.
But she wasn't actually waking up. Another nightmare had taken root, causing Terra to thrash and scream again in her sleep.
Screaming. Why was there screaming? She could hear someone screaming; it was faint and not really well defined, as if being heard from under water, swampy mush-like water. It was irritating, and she just wanted to sleep. Hyuna curled herself into an even tighter ball irritably, trying to block out the weird girl. At least she had gotten some of her strength back, and her chi reserves were back up to full, but still. There was still that aching pain in her chest, as well as her burns, the ointment had finally lost it's effect. Still, if there was a fight, she could take part in it easily enough. More screams from the weird girl, possibly a call for help? A distinct frown appeared on her face, mostly hidden by the hair that had flopped over the front.
It was ridiculous, Hyuna thought, and she decided that she'd had enough. Her body needed to stretch, anyways. She got up irritably, glaring over in the direction of Yuwen, who had thought that the weird girl was dead. And as far as Hyuna was concerned, she was dead. She had hurt Muna pretty badly, back at the graveyard, after all. Where were they, anyways? She could faintly see a barn house in the distance, a few cows mulling in the pasture. The sun was up and sending down death rays of heat; and rice fields wee abound around them. Must have left that dumpy village with the creepy spirit things already... and from the looks of things, they were headed east, to Jiefong.
Certain things needed to be dealt with first, though. Like the matter of the screaming weird girl that should, by all rights, have been left behind. How could anyone have mistook her for a guild member? With a definite scowl, Hyuna hopped down from her wagon, possibly startling Yamato, and with a wince at the sudden painful twinged under her bandages, approached Yuwen, the damned Oni, the wonderful and hated, obviously hated, okay? bunny, and the weird girl. Of course, Hyuna's stomach started growling, so she took out a treat, light pink frosting, and shaped a bit like a whale; the pasty dough indicating that it had already expired. Her mood worsening even more, and needing someone to take it out on, Hyuna tossed the worthless treat onto the ground.
"D-damnit, Yuwen." She murmured, purposely ignoring the bunny girl, lest she start blushing and turning stupid again. "Can I just kill her and shut her up? She's not in the guild, so it should be fine."
Oh, how tempting it was to harden air around her fist, sharpen the air, and then to drive it straight into the weird girl's throat! It took a lot of self control, but first, she wanted to make sure it wouldn't start any trouble within the guild. They were a guild now, unfortunately, and that meant they had to at least start to respect each other and be a team.... unless you're a dancing singing preacher Oni, then, you don't deserve any freaking respect.
The heat burned especially hard on her black cloal, and Hyuna could almost swear she was melting. Her throat was ridiculously dry, too, but she didn't say anything about it. Otherwise she knew the bunny girl would offer her a fan, or maybe some water to drink, and that would just be... incredibly awkward. The less she relied on Muna the better, she thought. Course, no amount of thinking would help with the sweat forming on her brow, and Hyuna hastily wiped it off with her arm. The damn girl was still screaming, too.
Thinking quickly, Hyuna waved an arm, causing a light, but cooling breeze waft down and through the guild. It was small, so it didn't take up very much chi at all- more than anything, Hyuna felt like she could keep it going all day. She let out a small sigh of pleasure as the wind fluttered her cloak and comforted her from the sweltering heat. And she made sure everyone else, even the Oni, had some of it too, just because she couldn't really manipulate the wind to dodge the Oni, after all.
"Hope this helps with the heat." Hyuna mumbled, still glaring at the weird girl.
It was ridiculous, Hyuna thought, and she decided that she'd had enough. Her body needed to stretch, anyways. She got up irritably, glaring over in the direction of Yuwen, who had thought that the weird girl was dead. And as far as Hyuna was concerned, she was dead. She had hurt Muna pretty badly, back at the graveyard, after all. Where were they, anyways? She could faintly see a barn house in the distance, a few cows mulling in the pasture. The sun was up and sending down death rays of heat; and rice fields wee abound around them. Must have left that dumpy village with the creepy spirit things already... and from the looks of things, they were headed east, to Jiefong.
Certain things needed to be dealt with first, though. Like the matter of the screaming weird girl that should, by all rights, have been left behind. How could anyone have mistook her for a guild member? With a definite scowl, Hyuna hopped down from her wagon, possibly startling Yamato, and with a wince at the sudden painful twinged under her bandages, approached Yuwen, the damned Oni, the wonderful and hated, obviously hated, okay? bunny, and the weird girl. Of course, Hyuna's stomach started growling, so she took out a treat, light pink frosting, and shaped a bit like a whale; the pasty dough indicating that it had already expired. Her mood worsening even more, and needing someone to take it out on, Hyuna tossed the worthless treat onto the ground.
"D-damnit, Yuwen." She murmured, purposely ignoring the bunny girl, lest she start blushing and turning stupid again. "Can I just kill her and shut her up? She's not in the guild, so it should be fine."
Oh, how tempting it was to harden air around her fist, sharpen the air, and then to drive it straight into the weird girl's throat! It took a lot of self control, but first, she wanted to make sure it wouldn't start any trouble within the guild. They were a guild now, unfortunately, and that meant they had to at least start to respect each other and be a team.... unless you're a dancing singing preacher Oni, then, you don't deserve any freaking respect.
The heat burned especially hard on her black cloal, and Hyuna could almost swear she was melting. Her throat was ridiculously dry, too, but she didn't say anything about it. Otherwise she knew the bunny girl would offer her a fan, or maybe some water to drink, and that would just be... incredibly awkward. The less she relied on Muna the better, she thought. Course, no amount of thinking would help with the sweat forming on her brow, and Hyuna hastily wiped it off with her arm. The damn girl was still screaming, too.
Thinking quickly, Hyuna waved an arm, causing a light, but cooling breeze waft down and through the guild. It was small, so it didn't take up very much chi at all- more than anything, Hyuna felt like she could keep it going all day. She let out a small sigh of pleasure as the wind fluttered her cloak and comforted her from the sweltering heat. And she made sure everyone else, even the Oni, had some of it too, just because she couldn't really manipulate the wind to dodge the Oni, after all.
"Hope this helps with the heat." Hyuna mumbled, still glaring at the weird girl.
"If you need anything else, don't hesitate to ask," Lo-muna said as she gave Millie her jug of water. She heard screaming and turned back to where Terra was, feeling the breeze Hyuna had created.
"My, that certainly helps a lot," Lo-muna said, now feeling slightly cold without her jacket. The oversized shirt she wore fluttered in the wind, the burnt part of it leaving her feeling even more exposed, the bandages visible to anyone who saw her from behind. She stepped forward and kneeled by Terra, stroking the girl's hair in order to try to calm her. Lo-muna also extended a hand to hold Terra down in order to avoid injury to herself or others. "Terra? Terra, it's Lo-muna, wake up. It's a dream, you're having a dream. Whatever you see, is not real. Just open your eyes."
"My, that certainly helps a lot," Lo-muna said, now feeling slightly cold without her jacket. The oversized shirt she wore fluttered in the wind, the burnt part of it leaving her feeling even more exposed, the bandages visible to anyone who saw her from behind. She stepped forward and kneeled by Terra, stroking the girl's hair in order to try to calm her. Lo-muna also extended a hand to hold Terra down in order to avoid injury to herself or others. "Terra? Terra, it's Lo-muna, wake up. It's a dream, you're having a dream. Whatever you see, is not real. Just open your eyes."
The rabbit woman's body continued to burn, and the ghosts blasted through Terra one after another, ripping at her body mercilessly. Each time they passed by, the spot that they clawed their way through went numb, and the muscles stopped responding.
Terra was on the ground now, tears flowing out of her eyes. Just let it end already...I can't save her...
"...rra...? Ter...t's Lo-muna, wak...eam, you're havi...a dream. Whatever you see, is not real."
What? Muna? But...Muna's right there...what's going on?
"Just open your eyes!"
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
In the end, Terra did not open her eyes just yet. However, as Muna continued to try to calm her down, the screams of the girl in the hood slowly subsided, and her limbs settled against her sides, much to everyone's relief (for one reason or another).
As she passed back into a more peaceful sleep, however, Terra managed out a few words.
"...I'm really sorry..."
Terra was on the ground now, tears flowing out of her eyes. Just let it end already...I can't save her...
"...rra...? Ter...t's Lo-muna, wak...eam, you're havi...a dream. Whatever you see, is not real."
What? Muna? But...Muna's right there...what's going on?
"Just open your eyes!"
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
In the end, Terra did not open her eyes just yet. However, as Muna continued to try to calm her down, the screams of the girl in the hood slowly subsided, and her limbs settled against her sides, much to everyone's relief (for one reason or another).
As she passed back into a more peaceful sleep, however, Terra managed out a few words.
"...I'm really sorry..."
It was hot, muggy, and Orion's armor was starting to heat up. Orion wiped the sweat off his brow and looked down the dirt road, up ahead was an intersection with a wooden sign underneath a large and shady tree. Orion smiled to himself and quickened his pace. When he arrived at the crossroad signs Orion set down his large weapon sack and pulled out his map from the inside of his armor. According to the map and the wooden sign Orion was about thirty miles from Jiefong and fifty miles from Poyo. Orion sat down underneath the tree to think about his next course of action. If he were to to head to Jiefong he would be able to get there around midnight if he kept the same pace, on the other hand he could head to the local village, catch a boat to Poyo and be there in two days. Orion decided that he would be able to make a better decision when he wasn't suffering from heat exhaustion and quickly fell asleep underneath the great tree.
Orion awoke to the words "Stand and deliver!" God dammit. Orion got himself up and stared at the trio of highway men threatening him with their swords. "You guys aren't very smart highway men. You're waking up the person you're trying to rob, on top of which you're threatening the very large and armored me. I'm tired and I'm not in the mood to kill all of you so why don't you leave my stuff alone, scurry off, and I won't turn you fellas into crows' food."
One of bandits tried to intimidate Orion by walking right up to him pointing his blade at Orion, "Listen up geezer! You got a lots o' nerve trying to threaten the people threatening you, now shut up and tell us where the hell is your gold." Orion sighed and brought his head to the bandit's ear and whispered "Machina Punch" Orion's fist landed itself square in the bandit's gut and sent him flying a few feet. The man balled up and began to vomit violently. The other two ran to their comrade to attend to him, Orion simply walked past them and went for his sack of weapons. "That's it! You're going to pay for what you did to him." The leader of the group charged at Orion with his sword drawn. "Let the fun begin," Orion muttered to him self as he reached into his sack of weapons, "SHINING DRAW!" Orion pulled out a large double headed axe from the bag. "Oh this is going to be so much fun." Orion stepped back and began to swing the imposing axe at his enemy "DESTINY, CLEAVE!" Orion's axe went straight through the bandit and separating his torso from his legs.
The third bandit who was now in a state of great shock was trying to distance himself from Orion and ran away abandoning his vomiting cohort. Orion walked up to the Bandit lying in a puddle of his own bodily fluids, Orion raised his head to the sky and screamed "FINAL CRUSHING BLOW!" Orion raised his metal boot and crushed the bandit's head with a single stomp. Orion turned to see the last bandit run in the general direction of Poyo. Orion began to run after him and grabbed a javelin from its pouch. Orion raised the javelin and electrified it, "LANCE OF THE HEAVENS!" The javelin flew at an astounding rate and plunged itself into the back of the bandit. Orion walked up to the bandit who was still alive and barely breathing, "P-P-Please, have mercy." Orion laughed loudly and pulled out his javelin from the bandit's back, "Fate will be the one to grant you mercy," Orion pulled out five gold coins and flung them at the quivering bandit, "This will cover your medical expenses, that is if you are lucky enough to see a doctor." Orion walked back to the cross roads gathered his stuff, cleaned his weapons and his armor, and decided it would be a good idea to leave the bodies near the crossroads as warning sign to anyone who have decided to take up the wretched trade of thievery. Orion satisfied with his work, decided to continue his interrupted nap.
Orion awoke to the words "Stand and deliver!" God dammit. Orion got himself up and stared at the trio of highway men threatening him with their swords. "You guys aren't very smart highway men. You're waking up the person you're trying to rob, on top of which you're threatening the very large and armored me. I'm tired and I'm not in the mood to kill all of you so why don't you leave my stuff alone, scurry off, and I won't turn you fellas into crows' food."
One of bandits tried to intimidate Orion by walking right up to him pointing his blade at Orion, "Listen up geezer! You got a lots o' nerve trying to threaten the people threatening you, now shut up and tell us where the hell is your gold." Orion sighed and brought his head to the bandit's ear and whispered "Machina Punch" Orion's fist landed itself square in the bandit's gut and sent him flying a few feet. The man balled up and began to vomit violently. The other two ran to their comrade to attend to him, Orion simply walked past them and went for his sack of weapons. "That's it! You're going to pay for what you did to him." The leader of the group charged at Orion with his sword drawn. "Let the fun begin," Orion muttered to him self as he reached into his sack of weapons, "SHINING DRAW!" Orion pulled out a large double headed axe from the bag. "Oh this is going to be so much fun." Orion stepped back and began to swing the imposing axe at his enemy "DESTINY, CLEAVE!" Orion's axe went straight through the bandit and separating his torso from his legs.
The third bandit who was now in a state of great shock was trying to distance himself from Orion and ran away abandoning his vomiting cohort. Orion walked up to the Bandit lying in a puddle of his own bodily fluids, Orion raised his head to the sky and screamed "FINAL CRUSHING BLOW!" Orion raised his metal boot and crushed the bandit's head with a single stomp. Orion turned to see the last bandit run in the general direction of Poyo. Orion began to run after him and grabbed a javelin from its pouch. Orion raised the javelin and electrified it, "LANCE OF THE HEAVENS!" The javelin flew at an astounding rate and plunged itself into the back of the bandit. Orion walked up to the bandit who was still alive and barely breathing, "P-P-Please, have mercy." Orion laughed loudly and pulled out his javelin from the bandit's back, "Fate will be the one to grant you mercy," Orion pulled out five gold coins and flung them at the quivering bandit, "This will cover your medical expenses, that is if you are lucky enough to see a doctor." Orion walked back to the cross roads gathered his stuff, cleaned his weapons and his armor, and decided it would be a good idea to leave the bodies near the crossroads as warning sign to anyone who have decided to take up the wretched trade of thievery. Orion satisfied with his work, decided to continue his interrupted nap.
Maiya stood at the doorway, one hand on the frame as she looked back into the room once the voice had gotten her attention. The girl was timid in her posture not because she was weak or afraid, but because she knew exactly who she was dealing with and what it meant to be standing in her presence.
"So you came back," Maiya said, easing her hand from the frame and turning around. "Good. I'd have Orvatz evaluate you, but since he's not here, Ayu will be evaluating you instead." She took a nearby seat and folded one leg neatly over the other, gesturing to Ayu, who was standing in the same room as them.
"Here?' the new girl asked. "I'm being evaluated right here?"
"Does it really matter where?" Maiya said. "Leia, I would like you to fight her for sixty seconds. There are no 'victory' conditions. Just fight."
Leia nodded, drawing a straight sword and a buckler. It was uncommon to see that combination carried around nowadays, at least outside of military ranks.
"Your sixty seconds begin...now."
The resulting clash was blindingly fast. The two combatants rushed at each other at lightning speeds once the word 'now' was uttered; no sooner, no later. Despite their contrasting defensive against offensive setups, the first one to make a move was actually Leia, launching a forward stab with her sword. Ayu dodged the blow and angled around her without attacking, knowing that any rash attacks would easily be blocked and countered by the girl's shield. If the new girl was looking for entry into the Seven Sons, she had to be at least that good.
Leia spun around aimed to bash Ayu with her shield, just barely missing. She hopped back after that attempt, avoiding a simultaneous double swing by the skin of her teeth. The dodge wasn't as clean as she was hoping for it to be, drawing some blood on her thigh. She staggered back a little and found Ayu dashing toward her, her twin blades ready at her sides. Gritting her teeth, Leia performed a thrusting attack with her sword again, which the girl promptly ducked under.
Leia backed up again, giving no time for her opponent to follow up on her miss. What caught her off-guard, however, was when Ayu suddenly threw one of her swords with deadly accuracy straight at her head as she advanced. By the time Leia had deflected it with her shield, there was a sword point digging into her stomach. The girl swallowed nervously, knowing that she'd have been dead for sure in a real fight.
"That's a wrap," Maiya said, clapping her hands together once. Ayu picked up her second sword and sheathed her weapons, standing at the back as Leia approached the clan leader with her head hung low. Maiya pinched the bridge of her nose, clearly in thought as she gauged the new girl's movements in the fight.
"You're good, Leia," she finally said. "But here, good doesn't cut it. You've got potential. Come back when you've unlocked it."
The young girl sighed, scratching her head. This was to be expected, really. Even she knew she was good; she's had zounds of combat experience, including the battlefield, guild fights, bounties, and countless others to name, but even with all of that experience, it could hardly hold a candle to people who served with the greatest warriors of their era and ages past. Before the Seven Sons were mysteriously shut down, they were absolutely legendary in the underground world. Although the current clan leader was the only surviving member, her choice of recruitment was nothing to joke about despite them not being prior members. They were the real deal.
"Can you train me?" she suddenly asked. "I want to become stronger."
"We don't accept apprentices," Maiya answered.
"I learn fast. Faster than anyone else I know. I'll do anything to be a part of the Seven Sons."
"I don't like having my time wasted, so I'll make you a deal." She laid her hand on the grip of her sword. "I will draw my sword and attack you. I will only do it once and I will not move from this spot. You can stand anywhere in the room. All you have to do is survive. You can try to block it, dodge it, whatever you desire. That is the only condition. If you can pull it off, I will accept you."
"T-That's it?" she stammered nervously. "Just survive it?"
"That's what I said."
Leia didn't take long to come to a conclusion.
"I'll...I'll pass. I'll come back later when I'm stronger."
"I look forward to it," Maiya answered, watching as the girl sulked out of the room, completely exhausted from the short time she'd spent in their presence.
"Could she have done it?" Ayu, her 5th seat member, asked.
"No."
"Could I have done it?"
Maiya paused for a moment.
"No."
"So you came back," Maiya said, easing her hand from the frame and turning around. "Good. I'd have Orvatz evaluate you, but since he's not here, Ayu will be evaluating you instead." She took a nearby seat and folded one leg neatly over the other, gesturing to Ayu, who was standing in the same room as them.
"Here?' the new girl asked. "I'm being evaluated right here?"
"Does it really matter where?" Maiya said. "Leia, I would like you to fight her for sixty seconds. There are no 'victory' conditions. Just fight."
Leia nodded, drawing a straight sword and a buckler. It was uncommon to see that combination carried around nowadays, at least outside of military ranks.
"Your sixty seconds begin...now."
The resulting clash was blindingly fast. The two combatants rushed at each other at lightning speeds once the word 'now' was uttered; no sooner, no later. Despite their contrasting defensive against offensive setups, the first one to make a move was actually Leia, launching a forward stab with her sword. Ayu dodged the blow and angled around her without attacking, knowing that any rash attacks would easily be blocked and countered by the girl's shield. If the new girl was looking for entry into the Seven Sons, she had to be at least that good.
Leia spun around aimed to bash Ayu with her shield, just barely missing. She hopped back after that attempt, avoiding a simultaneous double swing by the skin of her teeth. The dodge wasn't as clean as she was hoping for it to be, drawing some blood on her thigh. She staggered back a little and found Ayu dashing toward her, her twin blades ready at her sides. Gritting her teeth, Leia performed a thrusting attack with her sword again, which the girl promptly ducked under.
Leia backed up again, giving no time for her opponent to follow up on her miss. What caught her off-guard, however, was when Ayu suddenly threw one of her swords with deadly accuracy straight at her head as she advanced. By the time Leia had deflected it with her shield, there was a sword point digging into her stomach. The girl swallowed nervously, knowing that she'd have been dead for sure in a real fight.
"That's a wrap," Maiya said, clapping her hands together once. Ayu picked up her second sword and sheathed her weapons, standing at the back as Leia approached the clan leader with her head hung low. Maiya pinched the bridge of her nose, clearly in thought as she gauged the new girl's movements in the fight.
"You're good, Leia," she finally said. "But here, good doesn't cut it. You've got potential. Come back when you've unlocked it."
The young girl sighed, scratching her head. This was to be expected, really. Even she knew she was good; she's had zounds of combat experience, including the battlefield, guild fights, bounties, and countless others to name, but even with all of that experience, it could hardly hold a candle to people who served with the greatest warriors of their era and ages past. Before the Seven Sons were mysteriously shut down, they were absolutely legendary in the underground world. Although the current clan leader was the only surviving member, her choice of recruitment was nothing to joke about despite them not being prior members. They were the real deal.
"Can you train me?" she suddenly asked. "I want to become stronger."
"We don't accept apprentices," Maiya answered.
"I learn fast. Faster than anyone else I know. I'll do anything to be a part of the Seven Sons."
"I don't like having my time wasted, so I'll make you a deal." She laid her hand on the grip of her sword. "I will draw my sword and attack you. I will only do it once and I will not move from this spot. You can stand anywhere in the room. All you have to do is survive. You can try to block it, dodge it, whatever you desire. That is the only condition. If you can pull it off, I will accept you."
"T-That's it?" she stammered nervously. "Just survive it?"
"That's what I said."
Leia didn't take long to come to a conclusion.
"I'll...I'll pass. I'll come back later when I'm stronger."
"I look forward to it," Maiya answered, watching as the girl sulked out of the room, completely exhausted from the short time she'd spent in their presence.
"Could she have done it?" Ayu, her 5th seat member, asked.
"No."
"Could I have done it?"
Maiya paused for a moment.
"No."
"This is an ancient snow oni healing remedy. Might sting," Suiken informed as he looked towards Terra and carefully kicked her violently. "Hey, wake up," he said.
To summarize the world of pain that Terra had to wake up to, she went flying out the wagon by some freak ricochet, met the ground at incredible velocity and kept rolling until she hit a tree that was a good five meters away.
With a scream, she landed face-first in the grass. After recovering her senses enough, she rose to her knees and looked around, confused. For some reason, her hooded cape was all muddy, as were the backs of her legs. Good thing she could just remove the dirt from them, but they'd still be wet for a while. Her swords were still at her sides for some reason, though she didn't remember sheathing them when she had previously been awake. All the gems in her pouch were there as well.
But there were also a number of bandages on her left arm, underneath which it stung terribly. Another accident with Fire Chi... A tear began to form in her pale green left eye, and she gingerly touched it, remembering the scar that was over it now.
Looking around, though, Terra had no idea whatsoever where she was. Compared to the misty gravesite, this was completely different. A cool breeze rippled through her hair and against her arms, while the tree she had just crashed into shading her from the sun. It felt somewhat relaxing, if she knew where she was. On a well-worn dirt road, there were a number of wagons over to her right-
Inside were Lo-Muna and Hyuna, the ones she had hurt. Terra's eyes went wide when she recognized them...and Yuwen Fortune, the snow Oni, and the woman who apparently saved her from the river.
She began to backpedal instinctively, but fell to her knees instead. What was she supposed to do? Were they going to take revenge for her hurting Muna? Could she just apologize and make it up to them later?
But why did they take me with them...?
With a scream, she landed face-first in the grass. After recovering her senses enough, she rose to her knees and looked around, confused. For some reason, her hooded cape was all muddy, as were the backs of her legs. Good thing she could just remove the dirt from them, but they'd still be wet for a while. Her swords were still at her sides for some reason, though she didn't remember sheathing them when she had previously been awake. All the gems in her pouch were there as well.
But there were also a number of bandages on her left arm, underneath which it stung terribly. Another accident with Fire Chi... A tear began to form in her pale green left eye, and she gingerly touched it, remembering the scar that was over it now.
Looking around, though, Terra had no idea whatsoever where she was. Compared to the misty gravesite, this was completely different. A cool breeze rippled through her hair and against her arms, while the tree she had just crashed into shading her from the sun. It felt somewhat relaxing, if she knew where she was. On a well-worn dirt road, there were a number of wagons over to her right-
Inside were Lo-Muna and Hyuna, the ones she had hurt. Terra's eyes went wide when she recognized them...and Yuwen Fortune, the snow Oni, and the woman who apparently saved her from the river.
She began to backpedal instinctively, but fell to her knees instead. What was she supposed to do? Were they going to take revenge for her hurting Muna? Could she just apologize and make it up to them later?
But why did they take me with them...?
The Assorted Escapades of Valkar, Amanhã, and Slavey Thing
If anything, Hanshan was a little like that backwater town, Poyo. Small, and even built somewhat the same way. It’s strange in that it seems to attract gwanish immigrants; with the brother of the mayor here being the bartender of the Osakedaiyo, the best and only bar in the whole town. The bouncer eyed Nee a little strangely, but after a timely extra coins being flipped towards him from the crime lord, the three were allowed to smell the smell of cheap and ruddy liquor. They, of course, had walked the whole way, and the noble girl’s feet were blistered and swollen, as she had hardly exercised before in her life. Valkar was keenly aware of how memorable the trio was, but there wasn’t really anything to do about it. Along the way, he’d received word from Moga- apparently the Milkweed was spotted farther south, so it would bring them past Jiefong, to confirm the Jensu situation, as well as for whatever Tiamat’s job was. It was convenient that they travel together; more safety in numbers, after all.
“Zan.” Valkar nodded his head at the thin and wispy gwanish man cleaning a few cups with a rag. The man, Zan, nodded with a definitive tooth-lacking smile, and poured a strange concoction into it, before lightly sliding across the wooden counter; not even batting an eye at the newest slave to Valkar’s collection.
“Order whatever you want.” He said, forcing Nee down on all fours and using her as a footrest. The girl shot him a somewhat pleading look, but still stayed stubbornly silent, and Valkar did his best to ignore the doubts inside. Instead, he turned to the enigmatic half-ashura across from him, gesturing at her with a neutral look on his face. “Amanhã, how've you been the past few years? Assuming you talk more now, I mean."
Needless to say, theirs was not a journey of plentiful conversation.
In obdurate silence, the three had marched on toward Hanshan-- Amanhã, no stranger to travelling the breadth of the land on foot, was no worse for wear by the time they arrived, but the imbecilic noble girl was a constant burden, her bleeding feet, the skin raw and inflamed, failing to bear her the distance without necessary physical persuasion from the slaver. Then again, the bounty hunter supposed she was accustomed to being ferried about in wagons with her every need catered to-- a pathetic existence, and one that deserved to be so unceremoniously shattered. Nobles, in Amanhã's experience, all too often proved ineffectual, impotent, vain-- witless fools dependent on the services of others, devoid of any real power except for that which their coin could buy. And certainly, Amanhã wasn't complaining: after all, much of her own coin was provided by useless nobles who couldn't do what they needed done themselves. But her wealthiest of employers would never earn so much as a shred of whatever semblance of respect Amanhã Tiamat had to give others.
They entered the bar at Hanshan, a motley trio that drew heads throughout the establishment-- a massive half-Ashuran who had to practically go prone to get through the door, a notorious Gwanish slaver, and a miserable-looking little runt in chains. The brat was glancing from side to side, as though hoping for somebody to end what had quickly become a wide-awake nightmare, but neither Amanhã nor Cha'Valkar so much as blinked as they walked past the throes of gawking regulars and took their seats at the bar itself. "Order whatever you want," the slaver directed at Amanhã as he took his own drink, before turning toward the bounty hunter. "Amanhã, how've you been the past few years? Assuming you talk more, I mean."
Amanhã's absolute disregard of Cha'Valkar's query was answer enough as the bartender turned toward her as well. "Kakan Wellspring," she grunted at the man, who returned the request with a raised brow. His apprehension was merited-- it wasn't that Kakan Wellspring was a particularly potent alcohol (though it was also nothing for a goblin to start chugging). Kakan Wellspring was a liquor almost legendary for being universally the foulest concoction ever devised-- anybody unfortunate or stupid enough to have tasted but a drop compared the drink to the taste of fire oni faeces boiled in goblin urine. Discounting the question of why so many people were acquainted with the taste of fire oni faeces boiled in goblin urine, Amanhã herself had found the drink not only hardly so repulsive as that, but quite delectable-- she supposed she could only count herself fortunate that enough people were foolish enough to order the drink that most bars maintained a small stock of it.
The bounty hunter took the glass of ink-black alcohol passed to her shortly thereafter, a nauseating smell emerging from it, and downed a healthy gulp of it, enjoying the taste maligned by so many burn down her throat.
Kakan Wellspring. Valkar remembered trying a dose of that once, years ago back in Gwanalai, and it was possibly the worst thing he had ever tried to drink. It was almost a marvel when he saw the half-ashura slurping down a large amount in one swallow, not even phased by the intensely strong taste. No, instead, Tiamat looked to be enjoying it. And, as usual, it was obvious that Tiamat was still just as antisocial and inhuman as she once was- oer perhaps even moreso, if that's even possible. With a little shrug out of annoyance and boredom, Valkar pressed his feet down with some force until he heard something between a squeak and a grunt from Nee; clearly struggling to hold both herself and the feet of her Master up.
"Same as always, huh." Valkar murmured, and called Van up for some of his favorite Red Gwanish Tea- for some reason, Van could make it with that extra hint of tanginess that Valkar's lacked, no matter how many times he tried to replicate it. It was frustrating; and it was also quite well known that Van could out-liquour anyone this side of Yune. He confidently juggled the herbs and spices and dished them into the hot water before sliding it with suave skill to the slave lord. Nee was struggling even more now.
"Slave." He said in a nonchalant voice. "Do you want some of this?"
It was almost imperceptible, but he could swear her head nodded just a tad.
"Too bad, it's mine."
With a villified chuckle, he took a healthy sip, and turned to Tiamat again.
"Where you headed now, then? I'm going south more, find out what happened to the cargo I gave to someone. I probably shouldn't have. If you're also going south, we could accompany each other for a bit longer."
Amanhã more or less disregarded Cha'Valkar as he went about degrading his slave-- she had little respect for those who enabled themselves to be taken and disparaged in such a manner, but she certainly didn't have any more respect for those who confused that ability with actual power. Which was strange-- with martial skills of the magnitude he wielded, Cha'Valkar could have commanded genuine respect in a field that involved true power. Mercenary work, bounty hunting-- perhaps even banditry, if he avoided falling in with the kind of lowlife, unambitious degenerates that gloried in preying upon witless, hapless buffoons stupid enough to traverse the open roads without some degree of protection. Something of that nature. And yet he opted for a profession occupied with lording over the weak and the worthless-- it was a waste of such martial potency, but then, it was also nothing Amanhã needed to be concerned with.
She continued to down prodigious quantities of Kakan Wellspring, and indulged freely in refills, given it wasn't on her tab to pay for (not that the bars ever really charged very much for the putrid liquor). At some point, Cha'Valkar ceased in tormenting his slave, and turned toward Amanhã once more, evidently deciding it was more prudent to torment her instead.
"Where are you headed now, then?" he inquired of her. "I'm going south more, find out what happened to the cargo I gave to someone. I probably shouldn't have. If you're also going south, we could accompany each other for a bit longer."
The single syllable responce was already on Amanhã's tongue-- No. Sufficient to bury any discussion of accompaniment for good-- after all, for what conceivable reason would Amanhã ever feel it pertinent to have the accompaniment of other living things if it wasn't absolutely necessary? And yet, when she ventured to say it... somehow, there was hesitation. Her brow furrowed briefly. I suspect somehow that maybe I wouldn't mind the company so much... but then, why wouldn't I? When have I ever opted for the company of others over solitude?
That was not something that had been the case in almost thirty years.
Silently, without delivering a responce, Amanhã scowled slightly, and drowned away those vexing thoughts in Kakan Wellspring.
Once again, there was no real answer. However, the old Amanhã would have said no immediately, maybe after punching him in the throat. Trying to, at least, and Valkar’d probably just barely dodge it. He felt her gaze on him, and gazed back, appraising her. Stronger than last time, for sure. And faster, as previously noted. Valkar wondered bitterly if he’d ever really match up to the half-Ashura. Sure, he’d improved as well, with better precision, control, and strength, but he knew that if they had it out, the result would be the same as it was last time. He had to get stronger… or find Tiamat’s weakness; otherwise there would always be the threat of the half-ashura being hired by the competing slaver empires. He didn’t want another full-scale conflict with her again, not as an enemy.
“I’ll pay for the food, water, doesn’t matter.” He sounded at least a little self pleased, not just slightly off put by the incredibly one-sided conversation. Stretching his arms, and suddenly sensing hostility somewhere near, his eyes flickered to Amanhã, knowing she probably had sensed the same time. So Valkar bodily lifted his slave from the ground after getting up, knowing she’d probably not be able to keep up.
“Should get going.” He murmured, not wanting to tip off whoever was watching them that he’d noticed- if he was lucky, they’d be able to get away without conflict. “I’ll carry you, Ne-, slave. Just this once.”
A strange calming sensation overcame pretty much everyone within the bar, and the noble girl felt the slightest ray of hope.
Cha'Valkar did not pursue the subject, and instead silently stared at her-- Amanhã perceived the gaze and returned it callously, one brow raised in a minuscule motion. He seemed to be appraising her somehow-- then again, she could think of no other reason to sit there staring off at her for absolutely no reason whatsoever. Scowling disdainfully, she turned away from the slaver and finished off her glass of Kakan Wellspring.
She had just been about to shove the glass back toward the bartender for another refill when she perceived it-- now, Amanhã, needless to say, had no innate capacity for the manipulation of chi, and held all those who indulged in such trickery in a regard so low as to be almost as worthless as the imbecilic former noble who now served as nothing more than Cha'Valkar's footstool. However, after twenty years in this business, even a callous freak with less understanding of living emotion than a mossy boulder could all but feel when hostile intent was in the air. The slaver too had noticed it, it seemed-- he lifted the slave into his arms (How unusually charitable.) and murmured under his breath, "Should get going."
Amanhã was in agreement. For her own part, she had no interest in an altercation that would result in no tangible pay off for her at this point... and that wasn't even taking into account the strange sudden sense of... well, she felt something, some unidentifiable sensation, wash over her. The haze in her skull, so ever-present as to be more or less unworthy of note by this point, seemed to abate, replaced with that bizarre, unknown feeling she couldn't quite put her finger on.
The fact that it so stubbornly evaded definition should have infuriated her, except it didn't.
And that fact did kinda infuriate her.
Amanhã was the first one to actually leave the bar, wordless, and not making eye contact with anyone at all. Was that the giantess’ way of being stealthy? Valkar shot Zan a glance, and flipped a few coins into the air, before tossing them at him. “Keep the change.” Valkar grumbled. “I’ll see you later some time.” Gripping the statuesque girl like a sack of potatoes, Valkar also made to exit the raunchy old bar, where had had made some of his very first connections.
“Down there.” Nee whispered in a hushed voice, as she pointed very vaguely down an alleyway, dark and somewhat menacing as homeless people starving were left there, suffering from the opulence of the Emperor’s Day festival a few days back. It was really ridiculous.. at least the King of Gwan never did things like that. The most festive activity, really, was the legal slave auctions they held once a year. It was always grand… and yet, disturbing, to Valkar. He preferred to keep his business underground. “It’s a blind spot in their formation. Hire the peasants to, uhm, slow down the guards, just in case, by begging them for food, Valkar.”
Why was she helping him? Didn’t the girl want to be freed? And, from what Valkar could tell, the advice was sound. Wherever the guards were watching from, it didn’t seem like they’d be able to easily follow them though there without being slowed down. So, with a curt nod, Valkar did just as he was told, although his scowl was even more obvious than before.
Things sort of continued like that, weaving through the small town, mostly lead by Nee’s strangely calm urgencies, and they made it to the outskirts of the southern fence, ready to continue on their individual quests. And yet, Valkar still had no idea why the girl helped them get out without a fight; why she was actually putting up with the things he did. Was she underestimating him again? His fist clenched as he thought of it, and of how he’d punish her for it later, in private.
Though, more importantly, there was Tiamat. “Guess we’re doomed to travel together.” He said calmly, noting that his slave had gone back to her unresponsive game once again. Gotta get in contact with Moga again soon, if he really saw the Milkweed.
"Woah, woah!" Yuwen exclaimed as the once mummified girl from earlier now burst into their wagon, back from the blackness of hell. The girl looked at them terrified before stumbling backward out. "You're alive?!" He exclaimed, as she crawl on the dirt road. Yuwen stepped out a lazily rose a hand to Master Wang Chang, who stopped his galloping and paused all the horses behind him. The three-wagon convoy paused completely as the girl back up further and further passed the road and into the tall green-grasses.
"Hey!" Yuwen called, walking after her. "Are you okay kid?"
"Hey!" Yuwen called, walking after her. "Are you okay kid?"
"That's no way to treat a lady," Ann agreed with a half-smile, sitting at the front of the open wagon with her legs dangling over the edge, Millie by her side as she drank the water she'd been handed by Muna. "Isn't that right, Millie?" she said, turning to the girl and ruffling her hair.
"Right!" she replied enthusiastically with a stern face and a tiny fist raised in the air.
"Right!" she replied enthusiastically with a stern face and a tiny fist raised in the air.
"True, she looks pretty mucked up," Yuwen commented as he stepped through the grass. A few feet further the greenery washed up into the shore of a massive Rann river. "Hey listen, don't back up further!" Yuwen called, reaching out to the teenage girl. "The grass has weeds and wet-spots, you can trip and get tangled under the water! You can come with us but, who are you?"
Suddenly a blood curdling scream echoed from before them. Everyone within the mile paused what they were doing at the sound, including Terra, who turned left toward the source. Yuwen took the opportunity to bend and grab her, quickly pulling her away from the waters and into his arms. The guild leader let out a slight chuckle as he released his hold. "Don't worry kid," Yuwen said to the teenage girl. "You'll be fine. My names Yuwen Fortune, this is my guild." He began to walk forward, knocking on the front wagon's side as he did. "Alright gang, posse up!" He called. "Let's see what this screaming is about."
It didn't take him long, only about four steps past Master Wang Chang to see a cross-roads ahead. A noble-couple surrounded by Beast-men guards stood, the woman crying into the man's arms, as before them the ground was red with blood and bandits of all sorts lay disembodied. "Of course," Yuwne muttered, before turning back around and climbing onto Wang Chang's saddle. "Alright guys, keep a guard up. There's some psychotic shit going on up ahead so be careful." He swallowed. "We're almost at the bridge to the Imperial Camp. Then we take their lift up through the valley to Jiefong." He placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. "Just keep your guard up."
With that he began to ride forward on his black horse, the convey behind him carefully following...
***
Jensu swallowed as they sailed beneath the large-archway of the river reading in rough text Hanshan, and before them in the clearing red-roofed houses stretched out on each side of the tight water-way. The Milkweed had arrived in the Haran fields province after diverting south into the fray of waterways the Swine Valley possessed and eventually sailing back up into the dry-lands Haran was known for. It was harder to find a route in Haran, as the air itself seemed dryer - the globe itself turning hotter as they neared the Anvil Sea, where the great scientists of Yune said the sun rested over the most during each day. Jensu sniffed as she watched the wheat-farmers and shady immigrants wander the streets.
"This is where he said he'd meet you," Mohan commented from the wheel. Jensu turned to the man and quickly pulled her bottle to her mouth. "I know what he said in the letter," Jensu replied, alcohol dripping down her chin as she pulled the bottle away. It had been one of over a dozen that day. "Moga wrote it clearly: the Yawning Yak bar."
"Jensu," A voice called. The drunken captain turned to a frail goblin man approaching, one of a few working on the deck. "...Can you still free us?"
"I don't know," Jensu swallowed. "Maybe... but I'd have to find Fortune again..." She swallowed. "Listen, I'm going to talk to the guy... if I can get you out I'll walk out of the bar like normal, wearing my Captain's hat. If I can't I wont be. And if Mohan senses something is wrong he'll get the Milkweed out of this shithole of a town." She gave a small, toothy smile to the slave. "You understand?"
"I understand," The slave whispered in response before resuming to wash the deck with the other dozen or so recovered from the grounding two days prior. Jensu watched them work before turning to Mohan. "Optimistic," Mohan replied.
"Yeah, maybe," Jensu muttered, downing another half of her bottle.
The Milkweed continued down the narrow river before stopping outside a street. Jensu walked down onto the dirty-ground of the town and began to step forward, her head down and her body cloaked in her long-coat. Eventually she reached the bar in question, a few twists and turns inward of the red-coloured town. The Yawning Yak. The bouncer placed his foot over the curtained entrance as she approached.
"What is your business here, Goblin?" The large man questioned.
"Cha'Valkar," Jensu replied, not looking up. "I got a letter from his second this morning. He said he'd be around the town today and to wait for him at the bar. Has he come in at all?."
"Mister Valkar has left half an hour ago," The bouncer replied. Jensu looked up at the words. "I think he was looking for you too... he didn't believe you'd come."
Jensu swallowed. This man was clearly an associate of the slaver himself. "I believe he was heading to Jiefong," The man finished, before pointing her away...
Mohan watched as the tiny coated form of Jensu pelted down the street, back toward the boat. "He left town!" She screamed as she ran. "They're taking the south route, a road by the river!" Mohan nodded, already knowing what to do...
***
Shades of deep-red coloured the trees of Haran all-year long, with grasses constantly dry and bristly. A harsh province with unusual things growing in it, it truly was. But there was still water flowing through its veins, and thus there was prosperity and life. Cha'Valkar's party paused at the river the dirt road to Jiefong followed beside. Beneath the forest of red-trees they refilled water bottles and prepared to move once more, hoping to reach the great city by nightfall.
Suddenly a loud horn sounded off, echoing loudly in the quiet scene. The birds flew from the trees as down the river the damaged Milkweed sailed. "Cha'Valkar," Jensu greeted as the ship slowed to the camp's resting spot. She carefully flung over the edge of the junk and landed on the road. "Good to finally meet the man who stole my mother," She hissed at the man. "I have your shipment. Some of it at least..."
Suddenly a blood curdling scream echoed from before them. Everyone within the mile paused what they were doing at the sound, including Terra, who turned left toward the source. Yuwen took the opportunity to bend and grab her, quickly pulling her away from the waters and into his arms. The guild leader let out a slight chuckle as he released his hold. "Don't worry kid," Yuwen said to the teenage girl. "You'll be fine. My names Yuwen Fortune, this is my guild." He began to walk forward, knocking on the front wagon's side as he did. "Alright gang, posse up!" He called. "Let's see what this screaming is about."
It didn't take him long, only about four steps past Master Wang Chang to see a cross-roads ahead. A noble-couple surrounded by Beast-men guards stood, the woman crying into the man's arms, as before them the ground was red with blood and bandits of all sorts lay disembodied. "Of course," Yuwne muttered, before turning back around and climbing onto Wang Chang's saddle. "Alright guys, keep a guard up. There's some psychotic shit going on up ahead so be careful." He swallowed. "We're almost at the bridge to the Imperial Camp. Then we take their lift up through the valley to Jiefong." He placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. "Just keep your guard up."
With that he began to ride forward on his black horse, the convey behind him carefully following...
***
Jensu swallowed as they sailed beneath the large-archway of the river reading in rough text Hanshan, and before them in the clearing red-roofed houses stretched out on each side of the tight water-way. The Milkweed had arrived in the Haran fields province after diverting south into the fray of waterways the Swine Valley possessed and eventually sailing back up into the dry-lands Haran was known for. It was harder to find a route in Haran, as the air itself seemed dryer - the globe itself turning hotter as they neared the Anvil Sea, where the great scientists of Yune said the sun rested over the most during each day. Jensu sniffed as she watched the wheat-farmers and shady immigrants wander the streets.
"This is where he said he'd meet you," Mohan commented from the wheel. Jensu turned to the man and quickly pulled her bottle to her mouth. "I know what he said in the letter," Jensu replied, alcohol dripping down her chin as she pulled the bottle away. It had been one of over a dozen that day. "Moga wrote it clearly: the Yawning Yak bar."
"Jensu," A voice called. The drunken captain turned to a frail goblin man approaching, one of a few working on the deck. "...Can you still free us?"
"I don't know," Jensu swallowed. "Maybe... but I'd have to find Fortune again..." She swallowed. "Listen, I'm going to talk to the guy... if I can get you out I'll walk out of the bar like normal, wearing my Captain's hat. If I can't I wont be. And if Mohan senses something is wrong he'll get the Milkweed out of this shithole of a town." She gave a small, toothy smile to the slave. "You understand?"
"I understand," The slave whispered in response before resuming to wash the deck with the other dozen or so recovered from the grounding two days prior. Jensu watched them work before turning to Mohan. "Optimistic," Mohan replied.
"Yeah, maybe," Jensu muttered, downing another half of her bottle.
The Milkweed continued down the narrow river before stopping outside a street. Jensu walked down onto the dirty-ground of the town and began to step forward, her head down and her body cloaked in her long-coat. Eventually she reached the bar in question, a few twists and turns inward of the red-coloured town. The Yawning Yak. The bouncer placed his foot over the curtained entrance as she approached.
"What is your business here, Goblin?" The large man questioned.
"Cha'Valkar," Jensu replied, not looking up. "I got a letter from his second this morning. He said he'd be around the town today and to wait for him at the bar. Has he come in at all?."
"Mister Valkar has left half an hour ago," The bouncer replied. Jensu looked up at the words. "I think he was looking for you too... he didn't believe you'd come."
Jensu swallowed. This man was clearly an associate of the slaver himself. "I believe he was heading to Jiefong," The man finished, before pointing her away...
Mohan watched as the tiny coated form of Jensu pelted down the street, back toward the boat. "He left town!" She screamed as she ran. "They're taking the south route, a road by the river!" Mohan nodded, already knowing what to do...
***
Shades of deep-red coloured the trees of Haran all-year long, with grasses constantly dry and bristly. A harsh province with unusual things growing in it, it truly was. But there was still water flowing through its veins, and thus there was prosperity and life. Cha'Valkar's party paused at the river the dirt road to Jiefong followed beside. Beneath the forest of red-trees they refilled water bottles and prepared to move once more, hoping to reach the great city by nightfall.
Suddenly a loud horn sounded off, echoing loudly in the quiet scene. The birds flew from the trees as down the river the damaged Milkweed sailed. "Cha'Valkar," Jensu greeted as the ship slowed to the camp's resting spot. She carefully flung over the edge of the junk and landed on the road. "Good to finally meet the man who stole my mother," She hissed at the man. "I have your shipment. Some of it at least..."
"Hey! You alright, kid?" As the members of Yuwen Fortune's group seemed to bicker with each other over something, Terra tried backing up even further, ignoring the sound of rushing water increasing in volume behind her. "Hey, wait! Listen, don't back up any further!" was what Yuwen was shouting now as he drew closer. "The grass has weeds and wet-spots, you can trip and get tangled under the water! You can come with us, but who are you?"
Wait, wha-? Terra instinctively looked backwards to see if it really would happen-and then, at that moment, a scream of terror echoed past them, almost completely shattering the tranquil atmosphere that she had woken up to. Terrified and distracted, Terra didn't notice a weed that snagged her right boot. She screamed as she toppled backwards...
Or not? Somehow, Yuwen had managed to grab her and pull her forwards, snapping the weed in the process. "Don't worry, kid, you'll be fine," the man reassured as he released Terra, who quickly pulled herself up to her feet again. "My name's Yuwen Fortune, and this is my guild."
Did Yuwen not recognize her from the previous night at all? As Terra followed him back to the wagons, she stole a glance at a puddle on the ground. There didn't seem to be that many bandages other than the ones wrapped just above her eyes, on her neck, or on her arms...maybe Yuwen Fortune had a bad memory. Thinking that way caused her to feel a bit better for some reason.
Knocking on the lead wagon's side, the bold guild leader declared, "Alright, gang, posse up! Let's see what this screaming is about." Terra began to move towards the wagon, but the moment she noticed that Muna and Hyuna were still occupying it, the guilt pains shot through her again, and she decided to simply walk by Yuwen's side, regardless of how much it would tire her out.
She opted to follow Yuwen instead. "U-um, Y-yuwe-aah, no!" Where she came from, it was custom to refer to people you didn't know too well by their last names. Not that she had known anyone's back at the gravesite. "I-I mean, Fortune...? D-do you know h-how I-"
But Yuwen had barely taken four steps past a black horse, when suddenly he halted his motion with a grim look. Confused, Terra followed his gaze and gasped in horror. Up ahead, at a crossroads, the ground was littered with the dead bodies of bandits from a number of places. Nearby, a terrified noble-couple surrounded by Beast-men guards stood, the woman crying into the man's arms from fear. Even the guards looked unsettled.
Even if they were only bandits, the scene was no less horrifying. "Who could have done this...?" Terra whispered hoarsely. Though it was technically a question directed at the air, she looked back to Fortune-and didn't see him.
"Of course." Fortune was farther behind her, walking back to the black horse and mounting it. O-of course?! W-what are you thinking?! You don't just simply dismiss something like this with "Of course"! "Alright guys, keep a guard up. There's some psychotic shit going on up ahead so be careful." He swallowed. "We're almost at the bridge to the Imperial Camp. Then we take their lift up through the valley to Jiefong." He placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. "Just keep your guard up."
Terra nervously began to follow Fortune, but as the black horse overtook her, she noticed something glittering in the mud. Bending down, she picked up a blood-soaked golden coin. As much as it horrified her, she dared to look at the body of the bandit closest to her, and saw several more gold coins among the remnants of his body. Now she was even more bewildered by the person who did this.
"Hey, we're moving, kid." Fortune's voice caused Terra to jump, and she quickly dropped the coin back into the mud and hurried after Fortune's black horse.
Wait, wha-? Terra instinctively looked backwards to see if it really would happen-and then, at that moment, a scream of terror echoed past them, almost completely shattering the tranquil atmosphere that she had woken up to. Terrified and distracted, Terra didn't notice a weed that snagged her right boot. She screamed as she toppled backwards...
Or not? Somehow, Yuwen had managed to grab her and pull her forwards, snapping the weed in the process. "Don't worry, kid, you'll be fine," the man reassured as he released Terra, who quickly pulled herself up to her feet again. "My name's Yuwen Fortune, and this is my guild."
Did Yuwen not recognize her from the previous night at all? As Terra followed him back to the wagons, she stole a glance at a puddle on the ground. There didn't seem to be that many bandages other than the ones wrapped just above her eyes, on her neck, or on her arms...maybe Yuwen Fortune had a bad memory. Thinking that way caused her to feel a bit better for some reason.
Knocking on the lead wagon's side, the bold guild leader declared, "Alright, gang, posse up! Let's see what this screaming is about." Terra began to move towards the wagon, but the moment she noticed that Muna and Hyuna were still occupying it, the guilt pains shot through her again, and she decided to simply walk by Yuwen's side, regardless of how much it would tire her out.
She opted to follow Yuwen instead. "U-um, Y-yuwe-aah, no!" Where she came from, it was custom to refer to people you didn't know too well by their last names. Not that she had known anyone's back at the gravesite. "I-I mean, Fortune...? D-do you know h-how I-"
But Yuwen had barely taken four steps past a black horse, when suddenly he halted his motion with a grim look. Confused, Terra followed his gaze and gasped in horror. Up ahead, at a crossroads, the ground was littered with the dead bodies of bandits from a number of places. Nearby, a terrified noble-couple surrounded by Beast-men guards stood, the woman crying into the man's arms from fear. Even the guards looked unsettled.
Even if they were only bandits, the scene was no less horrifying. "Who could have done this...?" Terra whispered hoarsely. Though it was technically a question directed at the air, she looked back to Fortune-and didn't see him.
"Of course." Fortune was farther behind her, walking back to the black horse and mounting it. O-of course?! W-what are you thinking?! You don't just simply dismiss something like this with "Of course"! "Alright guys, keep a guard up. There's some psychotic shit going on up ahead so be careful." He swallowed. "We're almost at the bridge to the Imperial Camp. Then we take their lift up through the valley to Jiefong." He placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. "Just keep your guard up."
Terra nervously began to follow Fortune, but as the black horse overtook her, she noticed something glittering in the mud. Bending down, she picked up a blood-soaked golden coin. As much as it horrified her, she dared to look at the body of the bandit closest to her, and saw several more gold coins among the remnants of his body. Now she was even more bewildered by the person who did this.
"Hey, we're moving, kid." Fortune's voice caused Terra to jump, and she quickly dropped the coin back into the mud and hurried after Fortune's black horse.
At the slight breeze, Muna's shirt floated up a little bit, exposing that tantalizing curve of a navel. Hyuna, blushing worse than ever before was drawn to that soft slope, and she herself felt warmth spread out around her own hips and the areas between; keenly aware of every movement of the bunny girl. She was somewhere between bliss and mortification when she saw the bandages snugly wrapped around Muna's waist, snapping Hyuna back to grounded and gritty reality. It took effort, but she wrenched her eyes away from the bunny girl, and instead looked at the weird girl, still screaming and flailing like a fish that needed to die brutally.
Who cared about the girl, Hyuna figured. Yuwen himself seemed to want her dead anyways, and it'd still Hyuna's inner confusions just a tad by getting rid of a thorn in her side. She was hardening the air around her fist for the lethal stab punch when a certain dancing singing Oni got in her way first, and delivered a swift kick, claiming it to be medicine. Perhaps it was- the oni certainly didn't look even half civilized, with that almost brutish exterior. Of course, that might have just been because he's an Oni, and that's just what they look like. The girl in question was sent flying, and even rolled a little, making the wounded spear girl struggle to stifle a laugh, and almost failed, mostly making a weird face, before slapping herself. Don't laugh in front of the bunny girl of doom.
Why did everything go back to the bunny girl? Hyuna scowled and slouched a little at the thought that perhaps she had a mental illness of sorts. Yuwen then got off his horse in alarm, and went to aid the weird girl. Which was also... well, weird, and Hyuna clenched her fist harder. Yuwen never went back to help specifically her, did he? He was probably just also drawn to the strange chi bunny girl must have had; that's why he came to the rescue at the graveyard. It was obviously the only answer; why else would he even bother? Hyuna's dark mood escalated, and her shoulders slumped forward dully. Did Yuwen care, or didn't he? Screw it, Hyuna thought sourly. He probably didn't spare a second thought for her when she was bleeding out.
Nothing more than a damn guildmate. She was starting to wish she had listened to Yamato and just let Yuwen to the wolves, but she also knew that she still had to reconcile her past and kill the man herself, when the time was right, before anything. Otherwise the war would probably be a scar on her mind for the rest of her life, and the idea of that was certainly unpleasant.
Up ahead was a mangled body of sorts, and Hyuna's mood spiraled even farther down; a dark scowl visible on her face. It seemed they were going to be dragged into another conflict, and well, Hyuna really just wanted to get better before anything else happened, gingerly poking at the still deep gash from when the creature dug its claws; nails scratching against ribs agonizingly. She sauntered back to Yamato, sulking.
"I'm too weak, Master." She mumbled back to the ashen-winged Tengu. "Why do we have to tag along with these people? Can't we just, y'know, leave, like that Illyria did?"
For some reason, she felt a pang of something between longing and pain in her chest, and her eyes automatically were glued to Muna, once again. Would the bunny be able to get along, and survive without the spear girllooking after her haphazardly killing things that just happened to target her? It nudged at her mind, and Hyuna didn't want any of that. So she turned to her latest and best distraction so far- hatred of the weird girl. With a slight backward glance at her Master, she moved up slightly ahead of the group, taking an aggressive position in front of the weird girl in herself.
"You idiot." She growled as the weird girl examined the corpse. "We don't need someone who can't control their chi, and just goes off and attacks their teammates."
Gesturing angrily at Muna without looking, and not questioning how exactly she knew where Muna was, Hyuna continued with cold anger. "You're just a burden, useless. So go and drown yourself already."
That didn't help her mood at all. But on the other hand, the idea of heading into an Imperial campsite was alluring. Maybe she'd meet that idiot Ro, again. It was hard to suppress the someone sadistic smirk that threatened to show itself.
Who cared about the girl, Hyuna figured. Yuwen himself seemed to want her dead anyways, and it'd still Hyuna's inner confusions just a tad by getting rid of a thorn in her side. She was hardening the air around her fist for the lethal stab punch when a certain dancing singing Oni got in her way first, and delivered a swift kick, claiming it to be medicine. Perhaps it was- the oni certainly didn't look even half civilized, with that almost brutish exterior. Of course, that might have just been because he's an Oni, and that's just what they look like. The girl in question was sent flying, and even rolled a little, making the wounded spear girl struggle to stifle a laugh, and almost failed, mostly making a weird face, before slapping herself. Don't laugh in front of the bunny girl of doom.
Why did everything go back to the bunny girl? Hyuna scowled and slouched a little at the thought that perhaps she had a mental illness of sorts. Yuwen then got off his horse in alarm, and went to aid the weird girl. Which was also... well, weird, and Hyuna clenched her fist harder. Yuwen never went back to help specifically her, did he? He was probably just also drawn to the strange chi bunny girl must have had; that's why he came to the rescue at the graveyard. It was obviously the only answer; why else would he even bother? Hyuna's dark mood escalated, and her shoulders slumped forward dully. Did Yuwen care, or didn't he? Screw it, Hyuna thought sourly. He probably didn't spare a second thought for her when she was bleeding out.
Nothing more than a damn guildmate. She was starting to wish she had listened to Yamato and just let Yuwen to the wolves, but she also knew that she still had to reconcile her past and kill the man herself, when the time was right, before anything. Otherwise the war would probably be a scar on her mind for the rest of her life, and the idea of that was certainly unpleasant.
Up ahead was a mangled body of sorts, and Hyuna's mood spiraled even farther down; a dark scowl visible on her face. It seemed they were going to be dragged into another conflict, and well, Hyuna really just wanted to get better before anything else happened, gingerly poking at the still deep gash from when the creature dug its claws; nails scratching against ribs agonizingly. She sauntered back to Yamato, sulking.
"I'm too weak, Master." She mumbled back to the ashen-winged Tengu. "Why do we have to tag along with these people? Can't we just, y'know, leave, like that Illyria did?"
For some reason, she felt a pang of something between longing and pain in her chest, and her eyes automatically were glued to Muna, once again. Would the bunny be able to get along, and survive without the spear girl
"You idiot." She growled as the weird girl examined the corpse. "We don't need someone who can't control their chi, and just goes off and attacks their teammates."
Gesturing angrily at Muna without looking, and not questioning how exactly she knew where Muna was, Hyuna continued with cold anger. "You're just a burden, useless. So go and drown yourself already."
That didn't help her mood at all. But on the other hand, the idea of heading into an Imperial campsite was alluring. Maybe she'd meet that idiot Ro, again. It was hard to suppress the someone sadistic smirk that threatened to show itself.
"You idiot."
"Hm?" As Terra was hurrying to keep up with Fortune, she suddenly found Hyuna standing in front of her, with a furious look. Uh oh. "U-um...d-d-do you...h-have business with me?" she asked, trying to keep her voice as polite as possible.
Hyuna advanced, her hands positioned as though she was getting ready to hit Terra. "We don't need someone who can't control their chi, and just goes off and attacks their teammates." Her hand jabbed in the direction of the wagon that Muna was in.
Increasingly frightened, Terra took a step backwards. "I-I'm really sorry...! I-it was an accident...I-I didn't m-mean to-"
"Accident, my ass! You're just a burden, useless. So go and drown yourself already." With this, Hyuna turned on her heel and stalked off after Fortune, leaving Terra behind.
Ignoring the mud that met her knees, Terra slowly sat down in a kneeling position as the guild passed. Her hands went over her face, which was now streaked with tears. Meeting these people had only gotten her-and them-into more trouble after all.
...then there really isn't anywhere for me to go anymore, is there...?
---------------------------------------------------------
Neither Terra nor Hyuna noticed the black crow circling over the guild's heads.
Spectre had been following the guild without deviating from their course once since they had left that village. As a creature similar to, but not quite like the Umbral Horrors, his limits were much higher than other birds, so he had been able to track the guild this far.
So the gem magic girl had awakened, and that other girl with the spear was arguing angrily at her. Would this turn into a conflict?
"Spectre. Fly in front of them for a bit, I haven't seen the face of the leader clearly yet." His master's irritated voice suddenly echoed through the familiar's head, and he promptly flew ahead amongst the trees. As of late, Spectre's master had been irritated because the guild was heading to Jiefong, and he wouldn't have enough time to prepare his trap in that case.
Landing gently inside a tree, Spectre gazed at the leader of the group. It was a man with brown hair who seemed rather sure of himself. But what he heard from his master was a small, surprised noise.
"Yuwen Fortune...?" His master's words were no longer directed at Spectre now. "I see...so he's up to his 'Great Guild Fortune' business again. Hah, it'll be nice to have a reunion! Spectre, keep following them. Yuwen won't be a problem, but the others are another matter."
The black crow nodded and flew back out of the trees, returning to his position above the guild.
"Hm?" As Terra was hurrying to keep up with Fortune, she suddenly found Hyuna standing in front of her, with a furious look. Uh oh. "U-um...d-d-do you...h-have business with me?" she asked, trying to keep her voice as polite as possible.
Hyuna advanced, her hands positioned as though she was getting ready to hit Terra. "We don't need someone who can't control their chi, and just goes off and attacks their teammates." Her hand jabbed in the direction of the wagon that Muna was in.
Increasingly frightened, Terra took a step backwards. "I-I'm really sorry...! I-it was an accident...I-I didn't m-mean to-"
"Accident, my ass! You're just a burden, useless. So go and drown yourself already." With this, Hyuna turned on her heel and stalked off after Fortune, leaving Terra behind.
Ignoring the mud that met her knees, Terra slowly sat down in a kneeling position as the guild passed. Her hands went over her face, which was now streaked with tears. Meeting these people had only gotten her-and them-into more trouble after all.
...then there really isn't anywhere for me to go anymore, is there...?
---------------------------------------------------------
Neither Terra nor Hyuna noticed the black crow circling over the guild's heads.
Spectre had been following the guild without deviating from their course once since they had left that village. As a creature similar to, but not quite like the Umbral Horrors, his limits were much higher than other birds, so he had been able to track the guild this far.
So the gem magic girl had awakened, and that other girl with the spear was arguing angrily at her. Would this turn into a conflict?
"Spectre. Fly in front of them for a bit, I haven't seen the face of the leader clearly yet." His master's irritated voice suddenly echoed through the familiar's head, and he promptly flew ahead amongst the trees. As of late, Spectre's master had been irritated because the guild was heading to Jiefong, and he wouldn't have enough time to prepare his trap in that case.
Landing gently inside a tree, Spectre gazed at the leader of the group. It was a man with brown hair who seemed rather sure of himself. But what he heard from his master was a small, surprised noise.
"Yuwen Fortune...?" His master's words were no longer directed at Spectre now. "I see...so he's up to his 'Great Guild Fortune' business again. Hah, it'll be nice to have a reunion! Spectre, keep following them. Yuwen won't be a problem, but the others are another matter."
The black crow nodded and flew back out of the trees, returning to his position above the guild.
With a small sigh, Lo-muna walked over to Terra kneeling in the mud, extending a handkerchief with the initials S. Y. sewn into it.
"I'm sorry but I don't have anything bigger to wipe the mud off," Lo-muna began with a small frown. "But this can be used for the tears at least. I know that the incident from earlier was a result of your attacks but, I don't hold it against you. It was an accident, I can understand, and it happens in battle sometimes. The wound is already healing and I just won't be able to lie on my back for a few days. It's a shame but I doubt I'll have any visitors."
She winked and laughed.
"But yes, don't feel bad about it. I'll live, right? And I will be more than happy to lend any assistance I can to you while you're in the guild. Even with my Hyuna," Lo-muna said, using the my possessively with deliberation. She resisted the urge to smirk, wondering if the gentle teasing would redirect Hyuna's rage, but didn't look back to check. "C'mon, the guild is moving again and like Yuwen said, we'll have to be on guard. It would be bad if you got left behind now with a possible maniac in the woods."
"I'm sorry but I don't have anything bigger to wipe the mud off," Lo-muna began with a small frown. "But this can be used for the tears at least. I know that the incident from earlier was a result of your attacks but, I don't hold it against you. It was an accident, I can understand, and it happens in battle sometimes. The wound is already healing and I just won't be able to lie on my back for a few days. It's a shame but I doubt I'll have any visitors."
She winked and laughed.
"But yes, don't feel bad about it. I'll live, right? And I will be more than happy to lend any assistance I can to you while you're in the guild. Even with my Hyuna," Lo-muna said, using the my possessively with deliberation. She resisted the urge to smirk, wondering if the gentle teasing would redirect Hyuna's rage, but didn't look back to check. "C'mon, the guild is moving again and like Yuwen said, we'll have to be on guard. It would be bad if you got left behind now with a possible maniac in the woods."
Simple words were enough to bring the weird girl to her knees, crying in the mud. That pleased Hyuna, and made her feel the urge to start cackling, but managed to keep it down. Words, just saying a few insults were enough to make her cry? Isn't that simply pathetic? How can one expect to travel along with a guild such as this when you cry if someone is mean to you? Deep satisfaction mixed with cruelty flowed through the spear girl like blood in her veins. Instead with a wide menacing smirk she towered over the weird girl, probably the only time she could ever use height to an advantage in her entire life. It felt good. It was pretty damn good. She felt powerful; in control. And that was awesome.
She was going to verbally abuse the weird girl further when she heard a sigh from a familiar voice- twisting around and almost flinching as Muna stepped in. The rabbit girl bent down slightly, offering a handkerchief to the weird girl, and a weird green envy burned in the spear girl, and her clenched fist trembled slightly. And when did her little apology, and comforting, shame also mixed in with the envy. And even more anger. Muna couldn't sleep easily anymore- and it was the fault of the weird girl, and yet Muna was extending a hand of kindness to her?
Even winking and laughing with her? Hyuna's expression darkened further.
"And I more than happy to lend any assitance I can to you while you're in the guild." Muna said kindly to the weird girl; the girl that only deserved ire and hatred. Deserved to be outcasted and hated. And yet... "Even with my Hyuna."
Hyuna's brain decided to stop working, being unable to register what just happened. What were her feelings towards Muna? It was hate, right? Hyuna hated her for messing with her mind; and that was just proof of it, it was a confession that Muna's put her under her control, right? So of course it's hatred, it has to be hate. Once she could, Hyuna would drive the spear through the bunny, she would, right? But then, what's with the painful ache at the mental image of Muna, skewered through the throat and lifted in the air by her very own tengu spear? She's never really felt anything remotely similar to this before.
What was happening to her?
At Muna's urging to catch up with the others, Hyuna felt something amiss that brought her out of her convoluted thoughts. A presence of something... watching them. She, she did the obvious thing and looked up to see a demonic looking bird with glowing red eyes. Not exactly a hostile presence, but not something she wanted stalking them. She was still too weak to even hold her spear right now, but she could always just stab it with hardened air, right? Scowling and mostly looking for a victim, Hyuna boosted herself into the air with a rush of wind and grabbed roughly at the bird's throat, before landing on the ground with another painful wince- the scab had probably opened up again.
Tossing it onto the ground, Hyuna stomped her foot repeatedly on the bird's skull, spewing blood, skull fragments, and what appeared to be the remains of a brain out. It felt soothing, destroying it, and Hyuna sported a bit of a grin as she killed it. She then looked over at the weird girl with a bit of a crazed smirk. "Don't get in my way, or you'll get what the bird did, understood?"
She was going to verbally abuse the weird girl further when she heard a sigh from a familiar voice- twisting around and almost flinching as Muna stepped in. The rabbit girl bent down slightly, offering a handkerchief to the weird girl, and a weird green envy burned in the spear girl, and her clenched fist trembled slightly. And when did her little apology, and comforting, shame also mixed in with the envy. And even more anger. Muna couldn't sleep easily anymore- and it was the fault of the weird girl, and yet Muna was extending a hand of kindness to her?
Even winking and laughing with her? Hyuna's expression darkened further.
"And I more than happy to lend any assitance I can to you while you're in the guild." Muna said kindly to the weird girl; the girl that only deserved ire and hatred. Deserved to be outcasted and hated. And yet... "Even with my Hyuna."
Hyuna's brain decided to stop working, being unable to register what just happened. What were her feelings towards Muna? It was hate, right? Hyuna hated her for messing with her mind; and that was just proof of it, it was a confession that Muna's put her under her control, right? So of course it's hatred, it has to be hate. Once she could, Hyuna would drive the spear through the bunny, she would, right? But then, what's with the painful ache at the mental image of Muna, skewered through the throat and lifted in the air by her very own tengu spear? She's never really felt anything remotely similar to this before.
What was happening to her?
At Muna's urging to catch up with the others, Hyuna felt something amiss that brought her out of her convoluted thoughts. A presence of something... watching them. She, she did the obvious thing and looked up to see a demonic looking bird with glowing red eyes. Not exactly a hostile presence, but not something she wanted stalking them. She was still too weak to even hold her spear right now, but she could always just stab it with hardened air, right? Scowling and mostly looking for a victim, Hyuna boosted herself into the air with a rush of wind and grabbed roughly at the bird's throat, before landing on the ground with another painful wince- the scab had probably opened up again.
Tossing it onto the ground, Hyuna stomped her foot repeatedly on the bird's skull, spewing blood, skull fragments, and what appeared to be the remains of a brain out. It felt soothing, destroying it, and Hyuna sported a bit of a grin as she killed it. She then looked over at the weird girl with a bit of a crazed smirk. "Don't get in my way, or you'll get what the bird did, understood?"
In her tearful state, the last thing Terra expected to see when she raised her head was Lo-Muna offering her a deep red handkerchief. "I'm sorry, but I don't have anything bigger to wipe the mud off. But this can be used to wipe the tears, at least," the rabbit woman sighed.
W-why are you so kind to me? I don't get it at all... Still, Terra slowly reached out for the handkerchief and, with a shaking hand, took it from the rabbit woman. Pressing it against her eyes, she sniffed and looked at Muna with all her confused guilt reflecting in her heterochromatic eyes. "A-are you really alright with this...?"
"I know that the incident from earlier was a result of your attacks but, I don't hold it against you." Muna pulled Terra by the hand to her feet with a kind smile. "It was an accident, I can understand, and it happens in battle sometimes. The wound is already healing and I just won't be able to lie on my back for a few days. It's a shame but I doubt I'll have any visitors."
If only I was taught how to use healing Chi... Terra managed out a pained smile and handed Muna the handkerchief back. "I-I'm really sorry," she managed, not sure what else to say.
"Don't feel bad about it. I'll live, right? And I will be more than happy to lend any assistance I can to you while you're in the guild. Even with my Hyuna." Terra noticed the emphasis Muna placed on "my", but couldn't understand why...and then she noticed Hyuna destroying some kind of bird mercilessly for no apparent reason, with a furious look. Absolutely stunned, she considered pointing it out to Muna, but changed her mind and said nothing.
"Come on, the guild is moving again and like Yuwen said, we'll have to be on guard. It would be bad if you got left behind now with a possible maniac in the woods." Muna started after Yuwen with a brisk walk, and Terra had to break out into a full run to catch up.
Whatever Hyuna had just said, she did her best to block it out entirely. Sorry. I'll try to make amends later with you...
W-why are you so kind to me? I don't get it at all... Still, Terra slowly reached out for the handkerchief and, with a shaking hand, took it from the rabbit woman. Pressing it against her eyes, she sniffed and looked at Muna with all her confused guilt reflecting in her heterochromatic eyes. "A-are you really alright with this...?"
"I know that the incident from earlier was a result of your attacks but, I don't hold it against you." Muna pulled Terra by the hand to her feet with a kind smile. "It was an accident, I can understand, and it happens in battle sometimes. The wound is already healing and I just won't be able to lie on my back for a few days. It's a shame but I doubt I'll have any visitors."
If only I was taught how to use healing Chi... Terra managed out a pained smile and handed Muna the handkerchief back. "I-I'm really sorry," she managed, not sure what else to say.
"Don't feel bad about it. I'll live, right? And I will be more than happy to lend any assistance I can to you while you're in the guild. Even with my Hyuna." Terra noticed the emphasis Muna placed on "my", but couldn't understand why...and then she noticed Hyuna destroying some kind of bird mercilessly for no apparent reason, with a furious look. Absolutely stunned, she considered pointing it out to Muna, but changed her mind and said nothing.
"Come on, the guild is moving again and like Yuwen said, we'll have to be on guard. It would be bad if you got left behind now with a possible maniac in the woods." Muna started after Yuwen with a brisk walk, and Terra had to break out into a full run to catch up.
Whatever Hyuna had just said, she did her best to block it out entirely. Sorry. I'll try to make amends later with you...
Yuwen rode forward grimly, Master Wang Chang pausing as they approached the six guards who surrounded the couple. "Excuse me," He called over the armoured-beast men. He looked over the head of a black-bear creature to get to the couple. "Excuse me, do you know what happened here?"
The silky haired noble-man stroked the woman's hair before looking up at Yuwen. "No idea... these are our lands, good sir. We own the Bao-Laei estate, this crossroads corners them with the water..." He swallowed. "I went to walk with my beautiful new bride when we saw this... scene."
"Right," Yuwen muttered, carefully passing the bodies by on the grass. "Let's hope that doesn't come back," Yuwen muttered, watching the guards as they maneuvered around the scene. As they began to ride again Yuwen spotted another figure: a man with odd-hair resting against a tree opposite the river. "Hold on, we got another one," He called, before galloping up to the sleeping man. "Excuse me!" He called loudly at the man. "There's been a massacre a bit down the road. Do you know what that's about, sir?"
***
Jensu swallowed as she stared at the blonde-haired slaver. Her head was aching but her concentration felt stable. Cha'Valkar, the man himself. She'd heard of him on and off, and he most likely never her. It was in Poyo that one of his underlings raided the goblins, capturing her mother in the process, and figured out that blackmail was a much cheaper way of getting someone to deliver slaves than actually paying. The deal in the letter had been if Jensu delivered the slaves to Foroe her mother would be set free, a deal she agreed to until meeting Fortune, who claimed to know where her mother had been diverted to. And hopefully he still did, because she had a feeling this encounter would go bad.
"We had an accident on the Gan river, some of the cargo was lost," Jensu continued, her gaze quickly picking up Illyria in the corner. She paused. "...You were with the guild."
The silky haired noble-man stroked the woman's hair before looking up at Yuwen. "No idea... these are our lands, good sir. We own the Bao-Laei estate, this crossroads corners them with the water..." He swallowed. "I went to walk with my beautiful new bride when we saw this... scene."
"Right," Yuwen muttered, carefully passing the bodies by on the grass. "Let's hope that doesn't come back," Yuwen muttered, watching the guards as they maneuvered around the scene. As they began to ride again Yuwen spotted another figure: a man with odd-hair resting against a tree opposite the river. "Hold on, we got another one," He called, before galloping up to the sleeping man. "Excuse me!" He called loudly at the man. "There's been a massacre a bit down the road. Do you know what that's about, sir?"
***
Jensu swallowed as she stared at the blonde-haired slaver. Her head was aching but her concentration felt stable. Cha'Valkar, the man himself. She'd heard of him on and off, and he most likely never her. It was in Poyo that one of his underlings raided the goblins, capturing her mother in the process, and figured out that blackmail was a much cheaper way of getting someone to deliver slaves than actually paying. The deal in the letter had been if Jensu delivered the slaves to Foroe her mother would be set free, a deal she agreed to until meeting Fortune, who claimed to know where her mother had been diverted to. And hopefully he still did, because she had a feeling this encounter would go bad.
"We had an accident on the Gan river, some of the cargo was lost," Jensu continued, her gaze quickly picking up Illyria in the corner. She paused. "...You were with the guild."
They were proceeding to Jiefong in good measure, the odd trio of slaver man, slave girl, and giant half-ashura monster. They had passed by a travelling merchant, who'd given them an odd look and looked scrutinizing, almost as if he was trying to memorize their faces. Most people at least knew of the girl, Nee, in areas north of Jiefong- she was beloved, despite being a girl. But it was probably thankful that most didn't know what she looked like, since those portraits painted of her were usually idealized and perfected versions of her. Valkar, still hefting the girl over his shoulder, with the wordless Tiamat behind him, figured things were going pretty well so far. He had asked her many questions earlier during the walk; how old she was, how she got so skilled, what her current job was, but it was all met by silence. It wasn't anything out of the ordinary, really. He wondered if Tiamat really liked anything except for murder and killing and murder.
"You're heavy, slave." Valkar said, breaking the silence, and feeling like tormenting her a bit more. He was giving her a free ride, after all, and he was under no obligation to do so, technically. Although the girl was as light as a feather, hardly adding any difficulty to the walk at all. "How will you make this up to me?"
He didn't really expect an answer from the girl who was still playing the silent defiance game, but she replied with a small, but resolute, "I'll save you from this life, that's how."
Well, that was certainly odd. Wouldn't most people be blindly hating him by now, and cursing the very air he breathed? As the sun burned above them, a dull confusion settled in Valkar's mind, but in the end, it didn't really matter. There was nothing Nee could really do except live and die a slave now, is the reality of the situation. And that's exactly how Valkar wanted it. So he chuckled at her sentence, idly watching the red trees drift on by as they got closer to Jiefong, one step at a time.
"This isn't who you are, Valkar." She let out a strained sigh, massaging the bruise forming in her waist from when he kicked her a while back. It hurt a lot, just a little touch would send sparks of pain up, but she tried her best to soothe the abused skin while being carried by the slaver lord.
He slapped her across the face, with a dark expression. "If this isn't me, then who am I?"
"A good person."
This slave really needed to learn a lesson. Tossing her bodily onto the ground, and muttering to Tiamat that they might as well take a little break, they stopped at the riverbank. Valkar took out his axe and started heating it up with his still weak fire chi; a small flame rising up to touch the steel; and told Nee to go and refill their water bottles. Once she was done, Valkar then forced her closer to him; and once in arms reach, he pushed her down onto the ground, face up.
"You still think I'm a good person, slave?" He asked her, and she nodded, with a knowing gulp at the red hot steel in his hand. She had wanted to give him vocal reassurance, but, well, she was honestly terrified of what she knew was coming, but was prepared to take it. She figured she'd need to suffer a lot, but in the end she'd save him somehow. A thought most would consider stupidly naive, or ridiculously brave.
"Good people don't do things like this." Valkar said in a deathly quiet voice, before lifting her skirt and lowering the hot side of the axe onto her exposed thigh. There was a hot sizzling sound and a shrill shriek of agony as the girl writhed and flailed on the ground, drowning out the once calm tinkle of the river and the chirping of the assortment of birds. The smell of burnt flesh wafted through the air, and Valkar released axe, letting it cool off in his hand before sheathing it again tossing the panting girl some ointment.
"It'll stop the scarring." He muttered, and after she hesitantly applied the ointment and gave him a mix of a pleading and piteous glance, she added, "Don't want scars on my slaves, that's all."
Looking numbly at the half-ashuran that was accompanying them, he murmured a little apology for the delay, knowing she wanted to get a move on and get this shit over with as soon as possible. That was when a loud horn resonated throughout the serene clearing, with a worse-for-wear Milkweed sailing by the river, and the goblin jumped off to face the slaver himself. Valkar smiled at her in cautious anticipation, using a hand to keep Nee safely behind him.
"Cha'Valkar." Jensu called. "Good to see the man who stole my mother. I have your shipment... some of it at least."
Now Valkar could get on with his life. He still needed to procure more goblins somehow, to meet the quota asked for by Ohano, but he could still do it in Yune, couldn't he? He knew there had to be some free goblins around a big city such as Jiefong to make up for the deficit. And he also felt a strange pleasure knowing how easy the captain was to manipulate, with his mother as a threat.
Nee gasped in recognition, and made sure to hide even more behind Valkar. The slaver wondered exactly why she was hiding, but it suited his purposes well enough. Was she afraid of goblins, or something? He looked at her in the corner of his eye, and felt that she was sturdy; not even a hint of a tremor. So she wasn't afraid.
"We had an accident on the Gan river, some of the cargo was lost," Jensu continued, her gaze quickly picking up Illyria in the corner. She paused. "...You were with the guild."
"You'll get your mother back..." Valkar said with a smug grin, hands ready just in case Jensu attacked. He knew he could easily take her, but he didn't want to risk his new slave. Dealing with any unneeded injuries on her would be dissatisfying, and ruin the idea of having her in the first place. "After you get me the slaves to make up for the ones you lost. I think we should travel with you, to make sure you don't try anything, okay?" He gave the goblin an innocent smile at that. "I always did like boats, so please treat us nicely."
He felt something rustle behind him and knew Nee was using her chi again to calm everyone down. A tiny amount of inner pride glowed towards her from him, but was quickly snuffed out.
"Or, I could just sell your mother to the client." Another innocent, cheerful smile, and an amiable pat on the Captains shoulder. "Would that be an acceptable alternative?"
"You're heavy, slave." Valkar said, breaking the silence, and feeling like tormenting her a bit more. He was giving her a free ride, after all, and he was under no obligation to do so, technically. Although the girl was as light as a feather, hardly adding any difficulty to the walk at all. "How will you make this up to me?"
He didn't really expect an answer from the girl who was still playing the silent defiance game, but she replied with a small, but resolute, "I'll save you from this life, that's how."
Well, that was certainly odd. Wouldn't most people be blindly hating him by now, and cursing the very air he breathed? As the sun burned above them, a dull confusion settled in Valkar's mind, but in the end, it didn't really matter. There was nothing Nee could really do except live and die a slave now, is the reality of the situation. And that's exactly how Valkar wanted it. So he chuckled at her sentence, idly watching the red trees drift on by as they got closer to Jiefong, one step at a time.
"This isn't who you are, Valkar." She let out a strained sigh, massaging the bruise forming in her waist from when he kicked her a while back. It hurt a lot, just a little touch would send sparks of pain up, but she tried her best to soothe the abused skin while being carried by the slaver lord.
He slapped her across the face, with a dark expression. "If this isn't me, then who am I?"
"A good person."
This slave really needed to learn a lesson. Tossing her bodily onto the ground, and muttering to Tiamat that they might as well take a little break, they stopped at the riverbank. Valkar took out his axe and started heating it up with his still weak fire chi; a small flame rising up to touch the steel; and told Nee to go and refill their water bottles. Once she was done, Valkar then forced her closer to him; and once in arms reach, he pushed her down onto the ground, face up.
"You still think I'm a good person, slave?" He asked her, and she nodded, with a knowing gulp at the red hot steel in his hand. She had wanted to give him vocal reassurance, but, well, she was honestly terrified of what she knew was coming, but was prepared to take it. She figured she'd need to suffer a lot, but in the end she'd save him somehow. A thought most would consider stupidly naive, or ridiculously brave.
"Good people don't do things like this." Valkar said in a deathly quiet voice, before lifting her skirt and lowering the hot side of the axe onto her exposed thigh. There was a hot sizzling sound and a shrill shriek of agony as the girl writhed and flailed on the ground, drowning out the once calm tinkle of the river and the chirping of the assortment of birds. The smell of burnt flesh wafted through the air, and Valkar released axe, letting it cool off in his hand before sheathing it again tossing the panting girl some ointment.
"It'll stop the scarring." He muttered, and after she hesitantly applied the ointment and gave him a mix of a pleading and piteous glance, she added, "Don't want scars on my slaves, that's all."
Looking numbly at the half-ashuran that was accompanying them, he murmured a little apology for the delay, knowing she wanted to get a move on and get this shit over with as soon as possible. That was when a loud horn resonated throughout the serene clearing, with a worse-for-wear Milkweed sailing by the river, and the goblin jumped off to face the slaver himself. Valkar smiled at her in cautious anticipation, using a hand to keep Nee safely behind him.
"Cha'Valkar." Jensu called. "Good to see the man who stole my mother. I have your shipment... some of it at least."
Now Valkar could get on with his life. He still needed to procure more goblins somehow, to meet the quota asked for by Ohano, but he could still do it in Yune, couldn't he? He knew there had to be some free goblins around a big city such as Jiefong to make up for the deficit. And he also felt a strange pleasure knowing how easy the captain was to manipulate, with his mother as a threat.
Nee gasped in recognition, and made sure to hide even more behind Valkar. The slaver wondered exactly why she was hiding, but it suited his purposes well enough. Was she afraid of goblins, or something? He looked at her in the corner of his eye, and felt that she was sturdy; not even a hint of a tremor. So she wasn't afraid.
"We had an accident on the Gan river, some of the cargo was lost," Jensu continued, her gaze quickly picking up Illyria in the corner. She paused. "...You were with the guild."
"You'll get your mother back..." Valkar said with a smug grin, hands ready just in case Jensu attacked. He knew he could easily take her, but he didn't want to risk his new slave. Dealing with any unneeded injuries on her would be dissatisfying, and ruin the idea of having her in the first place. "After you get me the slaves to make up for the ones you lost. I think we should travel with you, to make sure you don't try anything, okay?" He gave the goblin an innocent smile at that. "I always did like boats, so please treat us nicely."
He felt something rustle behind him and knew Nee was using her chi again to calm everyone down. A tiny amount of inner pride glowed towards her from him, but was quickly snuffed out.
"Or, I could just sell your mother to the client." Another innocent, cheerful smile, and an amiable pat on the Captains shoulder. "Would that be an acceptable alternative?"
Rumelis was honestly surprised he'd gotten this job, as a bodyguard for whoever this nobleman was. He hadn't remembered the name too well, and the titles of nobility had always confused him a bit.
Still, the nobleman had promised good pay, and it was an easy job-- just look around and make sure he didn't die. Things were
getting more interesting, too, with these bodies, and the strange group of travelers in front of him-- practically a regiment of
mercenary types, all traveling together for some reason or another. Still, it was awful to think of who would do this just to some
group of lowlifes. They clearly had skill, and they might have even been attacked, but still... there was no rhyme or reason to
it. Whoever killed them didn't even want their money.
Kind of reminded him of his own village... best not to dwell upon that memory.
While that noble and his wife were busy being comforted by their veteran guard, Rumelis ambled up to a couple of the strange people that were on the road. It was a motley crew, not unlike some of the other groups of sellswords he'd seen-- but something seemed a bit different with this group. For one, they were all armed to the teeth, with a variety of weapons. Not exactly uncommon, but many sellsword groups stuck to more common, crude weapons. Second... they all looked experienced in some way. Some were hurt, others tired, upset, whatever, but they all looked as if they'd seen their fair share of battles.
He called out to their little group, half-expecting to be completely ignored. What would a group like this want with some guard
like him? Hell, he could hardly keep work for over a few months.
"So, you're mercenaries, right? You know anyone that could have done all this?"
He gestured to the bodies, uncomfortably sure that any one of them could do just as much damage.
Still, the nobleman had promised good pay, and it was an easy job-- just look around and make sure he didn't die. Things were
getting more interesting, too, with these bodies, and the strange group of travelers in front of him-- practically a regiment of
mercenary types, all traveling together for some reason or another. Still, it was awful to think of who would do this just to some
group of lowlifes. They clearly had skill, and they might have even been attacked, but still... there was no rhyme or reason to
it. Whoever killed them didn't even want their money.
Kind of reminded him of his own village... best not to dwell upon that memory.
While that noble and his wife were busy being comforted by their veteran guard, Rumelis ambled up to a couple of the strange people that were on the road. It was a motley crew, not unlike some of the other groups of sellswords he'd seen-- but something seemed a bit different with this group. For one, they were all armed to the teeth, with a variety of weapons. Not exactly uncommon, but many sellsword groups stuck to more common, crude weapons. Second... they all looked experienced in some way. Some were hurt, others tired, upset, whatever, but they all looked as if they'd seen their fair share of battles.
He called out to their little group, half-expecting to be completely ignored. What would a group like this want with some guard
like him? Hell, he could hardly keep work for over a few months.
"So, you're mercenaries, right? You know anyone that could have done all this?"
He gestured to the bodies, uncomfortably sure that any one of them could do just as much damage.
As Fortune's went straight up to the nobles to ask for details, Terra followed him as far as she dared to listen in on the details. But the guards were much more well armed and/or armored than any of Fortune's group, so she stopped immediately within a meter of them. Of course, there was a black bear amongst their group that stood out because he wore armor comprised of cloth rather than metal, and carried tools that were suited for survival, but not combat...
Before she could contemplate this, Terra noticed Fortune moving away from the guards, carefully avoiding the bodies. "Let's hope that doesn't come back," Fortune muttered, watching the guards and the nobles as they maneuvered around the scene. But they had barely taken a step when Fortune noticed something. "Hold on, we got another one." With these words, he ran to the other side of the road.
After getting over her initial confusion, Terra watched him run up to a man with odd-hair resting against a tree opposite the river. "Excuse me!" He called loudly at the man as he approached. "There's been a massacre a bit down the road. Do you know what that's about, sir?"
"So, you're mercenaries, right?" Terra jumped at the deep, rumbling voice, and pivoted to the source of it. She jumped back once again when she realized it was the black bear man from before. He hadn't followed the rest of the guards for some reason.
She was about to respond negatively to his question, but realized she couldn't speak for everyone else, and thus her mouth just stayed open awkwardly for a few seconds. "You know anyone that could have done all this?" The bear man gestured to the bodies, his eyes suspicious and worried. Terra's panic wasn't even needed to confirm who he was accusing.
"W-we don't...k-know at all," Terra stuttered out, hating herself with every pause in her words. "M-more importantly...um, a-aren't you g-going to be left behind?" She raised a trembling finger to point at his fellow guards, who were now about eight or so meters away.
But as her arm went up to point, the sunlight met the hilt of her blue crystalline sword, causing every portion not covered by the black hilt wrapping to gleam brightly against the inside of her black hood.
Before she could contemplate this, Terra noticed Fortune moving away from the guards, carefully avoiding the bodies. "Let's hope that doesn't come back," Fortune muttered, watching the guards and the nobles as they maneuvered around the scene. But they had barely taken a step when Fortune noticed something. "Hold on, we got another one." With these words, he ran to the other side of the road.
After getting over her initial confusion, Terra watched him run up to a man with odd-hair resting against a tree opposite the river. "Excuse me!" He called loudly at the man as he approached. "There's been a massacre a bit down the road. Do you know what that's about, sir?"
"So, you're mercenaries, right?" Terra jumped at the deep, rumbling voice, and pivoted to the source of it. She jumped back once again when she realized it was the black bear man from before. He hadn't followed the rest of the guards for some reason.
She was about to respond negatively to his question, but realized she couldn't speak for everyone else, and thus her mouth just stayed open awkwardly for a few seconds. "You know anyone that could have done all this?" The bear man gestured to the bodies, his eyes suspicious and worried. Terra's panic wasn't even needed to confirm who he was accusing.
"W-we don't...k-know at all," Terra stuttered out, hating herself with every pause in her words. "M-more importantly...um, a-aren't you g-going to be left behind?" She raised a trembling finger to point at his fellow guards, who were now about eight or so meters away.
But as her arm went up to point, the sunlight met the hilt of her blue crystalline sword, causing every portion not covered by the black hilt wrapping to gleam brightly against the inside of her black hood.
"No, my friend, we are a guild, "Suiken called down to the bear demihuman. "And I'm not sure about my compatriots, but I certainly don't know someone capable of such a feat..." Suiken replied, although his words were mincing the truth a little.
Hyuna felt a strange urge to pocket the dead bird. She didn't really know why, but being impulsive, she casually bent down, eyes still wide and pupils still small and somewhat twitching; the eerie smirk still on her face, wrapping her slender hands around the bloodied feathered pulp, tossed it into the air and caught it with the same hand, feeling as if the image was pretty damn cool. Please,d she wrapped her cloak to her front and wrapped the smooshed headed bird in the soft cloth. It's weight was comfortable as she cradled it almost gently; caressingly, blood caking the tips of her fingers and palms. She then caught up with the rest of the group, trying to purposely ignore Muna as she walked; somewhat a ginger walk, and not really paying attention to what was going on. She faintly wished she had a horse to ride, on, but the light breeze she was providing was a nice little touch. She decided to strengthen it, because why not, she was thirsty. It wouldn't really do anything, but maybe take away the bite of the heat.
Six guards up ahead, with a noble couple. The childhood friend, with an almost impassive face, was at the front when they met with the other group, asking what had happened, to a... a giant bear beast-man. Massive and powerful looking, with strong muscles and black fur as dark as night. Hyuna fantasized briefly what it must feel like to stroke that magnificent fur, and see the intricate patterns of animal and human on the creature. It made her feel warm and tingly to think about, and she absently wiped away saliva from the corner of her mouth, accidentally streaking blood on her lip. She heard Yuwen yelling about to another man, but figured it wasn't really important. She hadn't ever seen a bear beast-man before, and she couldn't really help looking at it. It was a different kind of stare than when she was staring at Muna- more of curiosity and excitement than it was... whatever the hell the other damnable emotion is.
The bear then looked at the group, asking in a grizzly voice if they were mercenaries. Why, yes, Hyuna was a mercenary, and in her own opinion, a particularly good one. She sauntered with a short stride to stand next to the bear guard. He looked... actually kind of nervous, and not really as strong as she thought. Maybe raw strength, but it looked unrefined; as if he couldn't fight well at all in an actual fight. She shrugged- he was an awesome looking beast-man, so it's okay if he can't fight.
The weird girl mumbled something- Hyuna figured it was mostly unmportant and decided to ignore it lest it ruined her good mood, also ignoring the dancing singing oni after sending him a spiteful glare for no real reason at all except that she hated him.
What did bears like? Dead birds? Could it actually come to use? With a weird smile, and still those manic eyes, Hyuna unraveled her cloak at the front to reveal the mutilated bird, showing it proudly to the bear.
"Look!" She said brightly. "It's cool, right?"
She looked around, trying to think of something to say when she remembered that the bear had asked if they were mercenaries. She was one, at the very least. "Oh, I'm a merc, pretty much we all are." She carelessly waved her arm to gesture at the others.
Maybe if she warmed the bear up to her, she could run her hand through that fur and see the muscles through the thick skin. The idea made her giddy- such a good specimen of beastman was a rare sight. So, almost like a ritualistic sacrifice, Hyuna tossed the bird at the bear, with a wide, sweet smile. "You can have it or whatever."
She turned to Yuwen, still disliking him but liking him more than the other two up ahead here, in a hushed whisper. "Bears do like that stuff, right?"
Six guards up ahead, with a noble couple. The childhood friend, with an almost impassive face, was at the front when they met with the other group, asking what had happened, to a... a giant bear beast-man. Massive and powerful looking, with strong muscles and black fur as dark as night. Hyuna fantasized briefly what it must feel like to stroke that magnificent fur, and see the intricate patterns of animal and human on the creature. It made her feel warm and tingly to think about, and she absently wiped away saliva from the corner of her mouth, accidentally streaking blood on her lip. She heard Yuwen yelling about to another man, but figured it wasn't really important. She hadn't ever seen a bear beast-man before, and she couldn't really help looking at it. It was a different kind of stare than when she was staring at Muna- more of curiosity and excitement than it was... whatever the hell the other damnable emotion is.
The bear then looked at the group, asking in a grizzly voice if they were mercenaries. Why, yes, Hyuna was a mercenary, and in her own opinion, a particularly good one. She sauntered with a short stride to stand next to the bear guard. He looked... actually kind of nervous, and not really as strong as she thought. Maybe raw strength, but it looked unrefined; as if he couldn't fight well at all in an actual fight. She shrugged- he was an awesome looking beast-man, so it's okay if he can't fight.
The weird girl mumbled something- Hyuna figured it was mostly unmportant and decided to ignore it lest it ruined her good mood, also ignoring the dancing singing oni after sending him a spiteful glare for no real reason at all except that she hated him.
What did bears like? Dead birds? Could it actually come to use? With a weird smile, and still those manic eyes, Hyuna unraveled her cloak at the front to reveal the mutilated bird, showing it proudly to the bear.
"Look!" She said brightly. "It's cool, right?"
She looked around, trying to think of something to say when she remembered that the bear had asked if they were mercenaries. She was one, at the very least. "Oh, I'm a merc, pretty much we all are." She carelessly waved her arm to gesture at the others.
Maybe if she warmed the bear up to her, she could run her hand through that fur and see the muscles through the thick skin. The idea made her giddy- such a good specimen of beastman was a rare sight. So, almost like a ritualistic sacrifice, Hyuna tossed the bird at the bear, with a wide, sweet smile. "You can have it or whatever."
She turned to Yuwen, still disliking him but liking him more than the other two up ahead here, in a hushed whisper. "Bears do like that stuff, right?"
Orion was first awoken by that dumb noble woman's scream; he did his best to ignore and tried to go back to sleep. But just when he felt a dream coming on he was interrupted by some jerk yelling at him. Orion's eyes flew open to stare directly at the man addressing him, he was a young adult somewhere in his twenties of obvious Yunish decent. Orion glared at the mounted man, gathered his things, and stood up.
"A massacre you say, hmm," Orion waded through the river and walked to the gathering of people "Now I could lie to you fine people and tell you that I had nothing to do with anything of that sort. Because clearly I was sleeping until you folks so rudely woke me up. But as I said before that would be lying so I'll be honest with you. I did it. I killed them. I might have gone a little bit overboard with the brutality but I have to confess, it was really fun. So now that I have answered your question it's time for you to answer my question. What are you going to do about it? I would recommend you pick your answer very carefully."
"A massacre you say, hmm," Orion waded through the river and walked to the gathering of people "Now I could lie to you fine people and tell you that I had nothing to do with anything of that sort. Because clearly I was sleeping until you folks so rudely woke me up. But as I said before that would be lying so I'll be honest with you. I did it. I killed them. I might have gone a little bit overboard with the brutality but I have to confess, it was really fun. So now that I have answered your question it's time for you to answer my question. What are you going to do about it? I would recommend you pick your answer very carefully."
One of the girls, clearly injured, was the first to respond. She looked tough with the injuries, and
those swords were intimidating.
"W-we don't...k-know at all..."
Rumelis was a bit confused. Surely someone with such powerful-looking weapons couldn't just not know why
she was even there?
"M-more importantly...um, a-aren't you g-going to be left behind?"
Rumelis quickly looked around, to see that the noble had left-- with his pay and everything. So much for
that. There goes another job... He swore under his breath.
That Oni seemed more experienced then the nervous girl. He'd put a name to their group-- a "guild". Hmm.
Well, considering Rumelis had nobody else to travel with, and apparently someone was murdering people on
the road, maybe traveling with this "guild" was his best bet. He felt a bit under-equipped for it, at
least in weapons, but that surely wouldn't be much of a proble-
"Look! It's cool, right?"
Some other girl thrust a dead bird in his face. She called herself a mercenary, not part of a "guild" or
anything like that. Odd. Maybe some here were members, and others not?
As Rumelis pondered the thought he noticed that, for whatever reason, the bird was now in flight--
towards his face. He instictively sidestepped it, then picked it up after it hit the ground. It was a
fat one, could make a decent meal.
"You can have it or whatever."
What was this lady going on about, anyway? Didn't matter, he guessed-- she did look rather strong, and
as experienced as the rest of them. The girl turned and whispered to an armored fellow, who looked
confident, though distracted by the sleepy fellow near the tree. She whispered to him, though not softly
enough for Rumelis not to overhear.
"Bears like that stuff, right?"
Was she coming on to him or something? What strange travelers. Rumelis took a final, fleeting glance at
his once-employer, walking off without him.
"So, you're a... 'guild'. Well, my employer just walked off without paying me, so it looks like I've
nowhere to go. You folks mind if I travel with you for a while? Wouldn't want to be killed like these
poor folk."
those swords were intimidating.
"W-we don't...k-know at all..."
Rumelis was a bit confused. Surely someone with such powerful-looking weapons couldn't just not know why
she was even there?
"M-more importantly...um, a-aren't you g-going to be left behind?"
Rumelis quickly looked around, to see that the noble had left-- with his pay and everything. So much for
that. There goes another job... He swore under his breath.
That Oni seemed more experienced then the nervous girl. He'd put a name to their group-- a "guild". Hmm.
Well, considering Rumelis had nobody else to travel with, and apparently someone was murdering people on
the road, maybe traveling with this "guild" was his best bet. He felt a bit under-equipped for it, at
least in weapons, but that surely wouldn't be much of a proble-
"Look! It's cool, right?"
Some other girl thrust a dead bird in his face. She called herself a mercenary, not part of a "guild" or
anything like that. Odd. Maybe some here were members, and others not?
As Rumelis pondered the thought he noticed that, for whatever reason, the bird was now in flight--
towards his face. He instictively sidestepped it, then picked it up after it hit the ground. It was a
fat one, could make a decent meal.
"You can have it or whatever."
What was this lady going on about, anyway? Didn't matter, he guessed-- she did look rather strong, and
as experienced as the rest of them. The girl turned and whispered to an armored fellow, who looked
confident, though distracted by the sleepy fellow near the tree. She whispered to him, though not softly
enough for Rumelis not to overhear.
"Bears like that stuff, right?"
Was she coming on to him or something? What strange travelers. Rumelis took a final, fleeting glance at
his once-employer, walking off without him.
"So, you're a... 'guild'. Well, my employer just walked off without paying me, so it looks like I've
nowhere to go. You folks mind if I travel with you for a while? Wouldn't want to be killed like these
poor folk."
Yuwen gave a half-smile as the purple-haired psychopath threatened him. He leaned back on his horse, giving a bemused expression to his teammates, before turning back to the armed man. "I won't do anything, I'm not the law," He replied dismissively. "Of course over that bridge up ahead in the valley is an Imperial Camp. I'm sure they'll have some words for you." He nodded at the man before carefully turning his horse to face the bear-man. "We're heading to Jiefong, its not far," He commented as he leaned forward on Master Wang Chang. "You can travel in our wagons if you want. I'm Yuwen Fortune, this is my guild."
***
"Don't touch me," Jensu replied to the disgusting Valkar as they moved up the gangplank to the side of the Junk. The deck was empty, save for the large white-skinned Oni Mohan. Slaves were nowhere to be seen. "I dropped them off in the town," Jensu lied as they stepped aboard. "To a beast-man who said he was an associate of yours." Another lie. She'd free'd them outside town, more confident in Yuwen's information on her mother than in Valkar's threat. Jensu swallowed as she quickly went toward the wheel before the slaver had time to respond. Hopefully he'd be more forgiving for incompetence than betrayal, and her mother could still be saved.
"Oh dear," Mohan commented to Amanha as he raised anchor. "You're with him."
***
"Don't touch me," Jensu replied to the disgusting Valkar as they moved up the gangplank to the side of the Junk. The deck was empty, save for the large white-skinned Oni Mohan. Slaves were nowhere to be seen. "I dropped them off in the town," Jensu lied as they stepped aboard. "To a beast-man who said he was an associate of yours." Another lie. She'd free'd them outside town, more confident in Yuwen's information on her mother than in Valkar's threat. Jensu swallowed as she quickly went toward the wheel before the slaver had time to respond. Hopefully he'd be more forgiving for incompetence than betrayal, and her mother could still be saved.
"Oh dear," Mohan commented to Amanha as he raised anchor. "You're with him."
Yamato laid in the back of a covered wagon. He listened to the argument over what to do with Terra, then Hyuna's frustration with the girl before coming back to the wagon, "I'm still weak." Yamato nodded, eyes still closed, "You'll get better soon with rest." His words seemed to have fallen on deaf ears. Hyuna was already back it with Terra.
"She can be such a child..." He muttered under his breath as the wagons came to a stop. New voices, new members. He sighed, not really wanting to get anymore involved, but pulled himself from the wagon to join the others in the hot sun. He squinted at first, regretting his choice to be social. He then noticed an elderly man, and a bear-dimihuman they seemed to be ready to join the guild. However it was the purple headed man who seemed to want to threaten the guild. "Fool. An entire guild against one man. Albeit most are hurt..." He sighed. As much as he wanted to fight the armored man, he knew it was a waste of time. In the end, he was happy with Yuwen's choice to ignore the man.
"She can be such a child..." He muttered under his breath as the wagons came to a stop. New voices, new members. He sighed, not really wanting to get anymore involved, but pulled himself from the wagon to join the others in the hot sun. He squinted at first, regretting his choice to be social. He then noticed an elderly man, and a bear-dimihuman they seemed to be ready to join the guild. However it was the purple headed man who seemed to want to threaten the guild. "Fool. An entire guild against one man. Albeit most are hurt..." He sighed. As much as he wanted to fight the armored man, he knew it was a waste of time. In the end, he was happy with Yuwen's choice to ignore the man.
And somehow, after the dead remnants of a crow went flying at the bear man for some reason, it ended up with Fortune offering for him to join them on their journey, seeing as he had just been left behind by his comrades. To Jiefong, apparently.
I can't believe how I got into this mess anymore... Terra had been nowhere near Jiefong at this time the previous day...well, the previous day that she had been awake, anyway.
It occurred to her at that moment that the rest of the group was starting to leave her behind. She began to hurry after them, but soon found herself matching the pace of a Tengu with ash-colored wings.
This was one of the people that had been present when Terra volunteered for the gravesite incide-no, mustn't think of that! Shaking her head to forget the incident, she turned back to the Tengu and opened her mouth. This seemed like a good time to try and socialize with one of the guild's members, if she was going to have to travel with them. "U-um..." The tengu glanced in her direction, but Terra's mind completely blanked on what to say next.
At this point, it seems like a good time to mention that Terra Himene is not good at, among other things, starting conversations.
------------------
Yamato looked at Terra as she opened her mouth to speak, only letting out an "um" before just stareing in his direction. "Something on your mind?" he inquired, unsure what she could have to say to him given that the two had not spoken to this point. Maybe that was for the best, but maybe getting to know the guild was better. He sighed, matching her pace. "Look, if you want to apologize, save it. I don't know anything about the fight you were in. Water under the bridge. Thinking about the mistakes you made won't make anything better. Move on, accept you made mistakes and do better next time."
------------------
While Terra was trying to think of what to say, the Tengu sighed and just told her right off the bat that she didn't need to apologize for anything. Not that she knew what she'd have to apologize to the Tengu for, because she didn't really see him much during the battle.
"U-um..." She finally managed to come up with one idea on what to say. "I-I know you don't want a-an apology, b-but...um..." Her eyes moved in Hyuna's direction. "S-she's been m-mad at me since we met...d-do you know, um, if there's s-something I could do about her?"
------------------
The Tengu chuckled, shaking his head. "She's her own person. A fiery warrior. She isn't quick to trust, but should you prove yourself and stay out of her way, maybe she'll give you another chance." He folded his arms over his chest. "However, until Lo-muna," He gestured to the rabbit-girl, "is better, she's going to hold a grudge."
------------------
It seemed as though trying to get on Hyuna's side was a lost cause until Muna got better. "...I see," Terra sighed, looking down in disappointment. "Ah-wait, I mean, t-thank you for your time..." Giving him a quick smile, she quickened her pace, hoping she hadn't already left a terrible impression on the Tengu.
------------------
Yamato nodded slightly, unsure how to feel about Terra. She seemed harmless, but he could sense she possessed a large amount of Chi. Should she learn to control it, and her personality become corrupted, Yamato felt she would be a force to be reckoned with. For now, she was a confused girl with a power she barely understood. It was dangerous in its own right, using emotions to channel chi was a quick way to commit suicide and mass murder in the same sitting.
I can't believe how I got into this mess anymore... Terra had been nowhere near Jiefong at this time the previous day...well, the previous day that she had been awake, anyway.
It occurred to her at that moment that the rest of the group was starting to leave her behind. She began to hurry after them, but soon found herself matching the pace of a Tengu with ash-colored wings.
This was one of the people that had been present when Terra volunteered for the gravesite incide-no, mustn't think of that! Shaking her head to forget the incident, she turned back to the Tengu and opened her mouth. This seemed like a good time to try and socialize with one of the guild's members, if she was going to have to travel with them. "U-um..." The tengu glanced in her direction, but Terra's mind completely blanked on what to say next.
At this point, it seems like a good time to mention that Terra Himene is not good at, among other things, starting conversations.
------------------
Yamato looked at Terra as she opened her mouth to speak, only letting out an "um" before just stareing in his direction. "Something on your mind?" he inquired, unsure what she could have to say to him given that the two had not spoken to this point. Maybe that was for the best, but maybe getting to know the guild was better. He sighed, matching her pace. "Look, if you want to apologize, save it. I don't know anything about the fight you were in. Water under the bridge. Thinking about the mistakes you made won't make anything better. Move on, accept you made mistakes and do better next time."
------------------
While Terra was trying to think of what to say, the Tengu sighed and just told her right off the bat that she didn't need to apologize for anything. Not that she knew what she'd have to apologize to the Tengu for, because she didn't really see him much during the battle.
"U-um..." She finally managed to come up with one idea on what to say. "I-I know you don't want a-an apology, b-but...um..." Her eyes moved in Hyuna's direction. "S-she's been m-mad at me since we met...d-do you know, um, if there's s-something I could do about her?"
------------------
The Tengu chuckled, shaking his head. "She's her own person. A fiery warrior. She isn't quick to trust, but should you prove yourself and stay out of her way, maybe she'll give you another chance." He folded his arms over his chest. "However, until Lo-muna," He gestured to the rabbit-girl, "is better, she's going to hold a grudge."
------------------
It seemed as though trying to get on Hyuna's side was a lost cause until Muna got better. "...I see," Terra sighed, looking down in disappointment. "Ah-wait, I mean, t-thank you for your time..." Giving him a quick smile, she quickened her pace, hoping she hadn't already left a terrible impression on the Tengu.
------------------
Yamato nodded slightly, unsure how to feel about Terra. She seemed harmless, but he could sense she possessed a large amount of Chi. Should she learn to control it, and her personality become corrupted, Yamato felt she would be a force to be reckoned with. For now, she was a confused girl with a power she barely understood. It was dangerous in its own right, using emotions to channel chi was a quick way to commit suicide and mass murder in the same sitting.
Now that the bear beast man's questions had been answered, it was time to address a more problematic matter. The apparent man surrounded by corpses. "Excuse me, but..." Suiken began. "While we'd love to answer this, but we're in a hurry to Jiefong and have been delayed by enough villains. And so..." Suiken then hit the side of the horse carrying his wagon, which seemed to alarm it and the horses in the guilds caravan all at once.
The horses stampeded over the bandit corpses as if they were being chased by a ravenous wolf pack and headed for breakneck speed towards Jiefong, smashing into Orion as they did.
The horses stampeded over the bandit corpses as if they were being chased by a ravenous wolf pack and headed for breakneck speed towards Jiefong, smashing into Orion as they did.
Yuwen hoped onto Master Wang Chang and followed Suiken and the wagons, galloping over Orion as he did and the journey continued. They road further down the dirt-road until they reach a bridge. Nearly forty-feet wide and stretching long across the rapids of the Rann. Yuwen nodded at his team and slowly he began to ride forward, the trio of wagons following. Ahead of them on the far away other side was the large, forested valley surrounded by mountains, the tallest of which spread out into the clouds. This was the closest they'd ever been to Jiefong, and the army camp in the valley was the key to getting up there.
Smoke rose from the massive clearing of an army camp. Surrounded by trees and large, wooden walls the Imperial military trained and organized. Master Wang Chang's hooves touched down on the other side of the river and the guild approached the open gates to the camp. "Great Guild Fortune," Yuwen said, flashing paper work as he paused at a green-armoured guard. The guard glanced over the documents before nodding at the man, letting them pass into the large courtyard, filled to the brim with the tents of passing soldiers.
"I don't care what they say, its my job to enforce the law. And this law is unstoppable," The rat-like Ro spat to an Imperial General, his hand shaking as he held a cup of tea. The elderly general rose an eyebrow at the Prefect before sighing. "Fine, you have my signature Ro. If it is as the Emperor wishes." The general muttered with a respectful bow. "He knows best.
"The Emperor is a teenage boy who doesn't know what rain feels like, I don't think his knows much at all," Prefect Ro replied, grabbing the scroll and curling it up. "Alright boys!" He called, turning around and marching out of the tent back into the common-area. The other red-armoured prefects turned to their commander. "We have two weeks to cover the province and find these Tengu bastards! Raging Rivers is big, so get ready!" He yelled, before pausing in his tracks. There they were. The Great Guild Fortune, stepping right into his clutches...
"Wow," Yuwen whispered as he passed into the camp. Walls built out of the forests mighty oaks lined the area, and on the walkways above them Imperial Soldiers marched and guarded, looking out at the river, the forest, or the mountains... and any threats that within waited. Tents of all sizes and colours lined the dry, dusty grounds of the camp-courtyard, and as they passed every group of soldiers within the Empire's ranks shot them a look. Yuwen swallowed as Master Wang Chang rode through the space. "Come on guys," Yuwen commented to his team as they rode. "Let's find the lift and get out of here." And then he spotted it. A road at the back of the camp leading to a distant structure: what looked like a wooden platform with rails, strung together by rope and wire that flung up the side of the mountain into the clouds above.
"That's it," Yuwen said with excitement. "That's the lift to Jiefong!"
"Yuwen Fortune," A voice interrupted. The guild-leader turned to see Prefect Ro approaching. "Fancy meeting you here."
"Fancy," Yuwen replied.
"The Tengu," Ro continued. "Where is he?"
Yuwen paused and shrugged. "I don't know, we dropped him off on the way to Jiefong," He lied. "Why?"
Ro began to unravel the scroll the general had just signed. "Following the attack on Poyo a new law has been enacted allowing members of the Prefecture to detain and imprison any and all Tengu who have not had residence in Yune since birth." He lowered the scroll. "I'm going to assume that includes your feathered friend."
"That'll ruin thousands of lives, you can't do that," Yuwen spat.
"The Emperor says we can," Ro replied, turning the scroll over to Yuwen and showing that order came from the palace itself. "Its only until we find the culprits of the attack. So lets start with your Tengu, hmm?" He put his brass whistle to his mouth and blew hard. Before the gang had time to react red-armoured Prefects surrounded the wagons, about to inspect inside. Yuwen swallowed as he turned to the second wagon, the one Yamato hid within...
Smoke rose from the massive clearing of an army camp. Surrounded by trees and large, wooden walls the Imperial military trained and organized. Master Wang Chang's hooves touched down on the other side of the river and the guild approached the open gates to the camp. "Great Guild Fortune," Yuwen said, flashing paper work as he paused at a green-armoured guard. The guard glanced over the documents before nodding at the man, letting them pass into the large courtyard, filled to the brim with the tents of passing soldiers.
"I don't care what they say, its my job to enforce the law. And this law is unstoppable," The rat-like Ro spat to an Imperial General, his hand shaking as he held a cup of tea. The elderly general rose an eyebrow at the Prefect before sighing. "Fine, you have my signature Ro. If it is as the Emperor wishes." The general muttered with a respectful bow. "He knows best.
"The Emperor is a teenage boy who doesn't know what rain feels like, I don't think his knows much at all," Prefect Ro replied, grabbing the scroll and curling it up. "Alright boys!" He called, turning around and marching out of the tent back into the common-area. The other red-armoured prefects turned to their commander. "We have two weeks to cover the province and find these Tengu bastards! Raging Rivers is big, so get ready!" He yelled, before pausing in his tracks. There they were. The Great Guild Fortune, stepping right into his clutches...
"Wow," Yuwen whispered as he passed into the camp. Walls built out of the forests mighty oaks lined the area, and on the walkways above them Imperial Soldiers marched and guarded, looking out at the river, the forest, or the mountains... and any threats that within waited. Tents of all sizes and colours lined the dry, dusty grounds of the camp-courtyard, and as they passed every group of soldiers within the Empire's ranks shot them a look. Yuwen swallowed as Master Wang Chang rode through the space. "Come on guys," Yuwen commented to his team as they rode. "Let's find the lift and get out of here." And then he spotted it. A road at the back of the camp leading to a distant structure: what looked like a wooden platform with rails, strung together by rope and wire that flung up the side of the mountain into the clouds above.
"That's it," Yuwen said with excitement. "That's the lift to Jiefong!"
"Yuwen Fortune," A voice interrupted. The guild-leader turned to see Prefect Ro approaching. "Fancy meeting you here."
"Fancy," Yuwen replied.
"The Tengu," Ro continued. "Where is he?"
Yuwen paused and shrugged. "I don't know, we dropped him off on the way to Jiefong," He lied. "Why?"
Ro began to unravel the scroll the general had just signed. "Following the attack on Poyo a new law has been enacted allowing members of the Prefecture to detain and imprison any and all Tengu who have not had residence in Yune since birth." He lowered the scroll. "I'm going to assume that includes your feathered friend."
"That'll ruin thousands of lives, you can't do that," Yuwen spat.
"The Emperor says we can," Ro replied, turning the scroll over to Yuwen and showing that order came from the palace itself. "Its only until we find the culprits of the attack. So lets start with your Tengu, hmm?" He put his brass whistle to his mouth and blew hard. Before the gang had time to react red-armoured Prefects surrounded the wagons, about to inspect inside. Yuwen swallowed as he turned to the second wagon, the one Yamato hid within...
The goblin captain recoiled visibly as they climbed up onto the esteemed and, actually quite run-down Milkweed. Valkar chuckled to himself- this Jensu had some spirit that could use some breaking. However, she was more useful as a tool to manipulate than anything else. So she'd be spared any slavery attempt unless the situation radically changed. A snow oni, pale as sleet, seemed to be the last crewmate, and, feeling a primal need grow within him, Valkar really just wanted some alone time with his slave. He had to make sure she wouldn't try any mind games with him from now on; because deep down, Valkar knew his resolve was beginning to shake. And only a fate worse than death awaited him if he swayed in his purpose.
"I dropped them off in the town," Jensu said grimly, not really looking directly at Valkar. Nee's breath stiffened and she glanced nervously at the goblin- seemingly detecting something but not saying anything about it. Valkar decided not to pay it mind, and let the goblin continue. "To a beast-man who sad he was an associate of yours."
He had several, but as far as he could tell, none of his beast-men were stationed there. Unless they were in Moga's unit, and they passed by the town during the mobilization. It was slightly suspicious, and Valkar knew he'd have to confirm it with Moga after- but right now, there were more important things to do. He looked to his old enemy, Tiamat, and shuffled over more coins; knowing her lure. "Make sure they don't do anything to harm me, you, or Nee." He murmured to her. "And, well, thanks for coming along."
Grabbing the slave by the collar, Valkar basically tossed her into the hall and kicked her into a room, where he locked the door. And to be sure, this wasn't about a man's need at all. No... otherwise, any would do, and be more satisfying. This was something different- a show of power. Valkar had to prove that he was in control; that Nee was utterly helpless. It's his duty, as slave master. And he made sure to choose the smallest room possible.
"So, you're going to do it." Nee mumbled in a dull, faded voice, limp and just sort of staring at the wooden wall. Valkar smirked; the girl really was sharp. She probably knew this was inevitable, after all.
"As an extra bonus." Valkar kissed her light on the lip, his aura overwhelming hers in a show of force and power. "I'll even call you Nee during the whole thing."
She let out a little, tired sigh, but didn't show any signs of resisting. If Valkar was looking at the girl at all, though, he'd have seen the tears start trickling down her small face. "D-do as you will, then."
He picked her up and threw her roughly onto the bed. She didn't really do anything at all.
Valkar was cleaning the bloodied sheets, feeling more or less edified as the girl had completely shut down halfway through her ordeal. He'd been rough on purpose, and she had screamed- probably loud enough for the people out on deck to hear. Valkar didn't really care, though. He had to discipline his favorite slave, after all. At first she'd tried desperately to talk him out of it, saying that he was better than a brutish act like that; that she'd had faith in him and wanted to have a long friendship together. He answered by hitting her small body over and over.
The girl was just curled up in a ball in the corner of the room, but Valkar wasn't bothered. Most girls reacted that way when forced into the act. Unlike most, though, the girl took a brave gulp and started talking again.
"Th-the goblin... she's obviously not... she doesn't like you." She said in a small, washed out voice. "What if she betrays you?"
Valkar laughed contently at his slave's naivety. "She won't. Not while her mother's being held by one of my men."
The girl thought quickly, still not looking at him; and not willing to address what had just happened. "But the man you sent to Poyo, he was just bait, right?"
Sharp. Almost insanely sharp, to the point that Valkar wondered if the girl had some sort of foresight. "Yeah, just a decoy. Wouldn't leave such an easy target out there to someone with a crew, after all."
Something went together in Nee's mind. With a wistful glane at Valkar, she took small steps and exited the room after wrapping a clean sheet around her body. Valkar just shrugged, and decided the girl probably didn't want to see him at the moment. He decided to take the time trying to wonder why he felt like such a monster when he never felt this amount of guilt ever before. It irritated him to a great degree.
"Jensu." Nee muttered quietly to the captain at the helm. "Let's make a deal."
Without waiting for an answer, and looking back to see if Valkar had followed her, she continued, clutching the sheet closer to her body. "I know you lied to V-.. to Master... about the slaves. If you promise that they're safe... I'll tell you where your mother is,"
She then glanced at a map close by and pointed out the rivers. "The man in Poyo is a decoy." The girl started. "So, I thought, where would logically be the best place for her to end up, and still be close enough for him to grasp at, as well as the travel time, there was only one place. Where the river flows north here,' "She pointed, trailing her finger up, and wiping away at more tears. "It leads into a canal in the rather large city of Lyropta. I'll bet my life that your mother's still en-route, not quite at Lyropta just yet."
"I dropped them off in the town," Jensu said grimly, not really looking directly at Valkar. Nee's breath stiffened and she glanced nervously at the goblin- seemingly detecting something but not saying anything about it. Valkar decided not to pay it mind, and let the goblin continue. "To a beast-man who sad he was an associate of yours."
He had several, but as far as he could tell, none of his beast-men were stationed there. Unless they were in Moga's unit, and they passed by the town during the mobilization. It was slightly suspicious, and Valkar knew he'd have to confirm it with Moga after- but right now, there were more important things to do. He looked to his old enemy, Tiamat, and shuffled over more coins; knowing her lure. "Make sure they don't do anything to harm me, you, or Nee." He murmured to her. "And, well, thanks for coming along."
Grabbing the slave by the collar, Valkar basically tossed her into the hall and kicked her into a room, where he locked the door. And to be sure, this wasn't about a man's need at all. No... otherwise, any would do, and be more satisfying. This was something different- a show of power. Valkar had to prove that he was in control; that Nee was utterly helpless. It's his duty, as slave master. And he made sure to choose the smallest room possible.
"So, you're going to do it." Nee mumbled in a dull, faded voice, limp and just sort of staring at the wooden wall. Valkar smirked; the girl really was sharp. She probably knew this was inevitable, after all.
"As an extra bonus." Valkar kissed her light on the lip, his aura overwhelming hers in a show of force and power. "I'll even call you Nee during the whole thing."
She let out a little, tired sigh, but didn't show any signs of resisting. If Valkar was looking at the girl at all, though, he'd have seen the tears start trickling down her small face. "D-do as you will, then."
He picked her up and threw her roughly onto the bed. She didn't really do anything at all.
Valkar was cleaning the bloodied sheets, feeling more or less edified as the girl had completely shut down halfway through her ordeal. He'd been rough on purpose, and she had screamed- probably loud enough for the people out on deck to hear. Valkar didn't really care, though. He had to discipline his favorite slave, after all. At first she'd tried desperately to talk him out of it, saying that he was better than a brutish act like that; that she'd had faith in him and wanted to have a long friendship together. He answered by hitting her small body over and over.
The girl was just curled up in a ball in the corner of the room, but Valkar wasn't bothered. Most girls reacted that way when forced into the act. Unlike most, though, the girl took a brave gulp and started talking again.
"Th-the goblin... she's obviously not... she doesn't like you." She said in a small, washed out voice. "What if she betrays you?"
Valkar laughed contently at his slave's naivety. "She won't. Not while her mother's being held by one of my men."
The girl thought quickly, still not looking at him; and not willing to address what had just happened. "But the man you sent to Poyo, he was just bait, right?"
Sharp. Almost insanely sharp, to the point that Valkar wondered if the girl had some sort of foresight. "Yeah, just a decoy. Wouldn't leave such an easy target out there to someone with a crew, after all."
Something went together in Nee's mind. With a wistful glane at Valkar, she took small steps and exited the room after wrapping a clean sheet around her body. Valkar just shrugged, and decided the girl probably didn't want to see him at the moment. He decided to take the time trying to wonder why he felt like such a monster when he never felt this amount of guilt ever before. It irritated him to a great degree.
"Jensu." Nee muttered quietly to the captain at the helm. "Let's make a deal."
Without waiting for an answer, and looking back to see if Valkar had followed her, she continued, clutching the sheet closer to her body. "I know you lied to V-.. to Master... about the slaves. If you promise that they're safe... I'll tell you where your mother is,"
She then glanced at a map close by and pointed out the rivers. "The man in Poyo is a decoy." The girl started. "So, I thought, where would logically be the best place for her to end up, and still be close enough for him to grasp at, as well as the travel time, there was only one place. Where the river flows north here,' "She pointed, trailing her finger up, and wiping away at more tears. "It leads into a canal in the rather large city of Lyropta. I'll bet my life that your mother's still en-route, not quite at Lyropta just yet."
Suddenly the wagons came to a halt. A familiar voice sent anger washing over Yamato. "Ro..." He muttered, about to leave the wagon.
"The Tengu," Ro continued. "Where is he?"
Yuwen paused and shrugged. "I don't know, we dropped him off on the way to Jiefong," He lied. "Why?"
Yamato sat back down. Yuwen obviously sensed there was a problem. Ro's voice confirmed Yamato's suspicions "Following the attack on Poyo a new law has been enacted allowing members of the Prefecture to detain and imprison any and all Tengu who have not had residence in Yune since birth. I'm going to assume that includes your feathered friend." Yamato clenched his fist, "That's your game huh, Ro?"
The sound of the whistle lead to footsteps. Yamato smirked, and folded his arms. It was seconds later that a Prefect stepped into the wagon, and quickly flew back out of it. Yamato hadn't touched him though, not physically. He used his Chi to push the Prefect out. More poured into the wagon, and Yamato resisted the urge to draw his blade and kill them all. Why? He wasn't even sure. Respect for the others in the guild? Perhaps. Sure, he felt no sense of obligation to them, but he didnt want them involved in his affairs either.
Two prefects grabbed him under the arms and pulled him from the wagon, another removed his blades and lead the other two prefects and Yamato to Ro.
"To what do I owe the pleasure?" Yamato asked Ro, his voice cool and collected. Calculating his next move should anyone else jump the gun. His mind wondered to Hyuna and her reaction at the situation. He only hoped she understood there were reasons Yamato was behaving the way he was. She couldn't think he would be taken so easily on purpose.
"The Tengu," Ro continued. "Where is he?"
Yuwen paused and shrugged. "I don't know, we dropped him off on the way to Jiefong," He lied. "Why?"
Yamato sat back down. Yuwen obviously sensed there was a problem. Ro's voice confirmed Yamato's suspicions "Following the attack on Poyo a new law has been enacted allowing members of the Prefecture to detain and imprison any and all Tengu who have not had residence in Yune since birth. I'm going to assume that includes your feathered friend." Yamato clenched his fist, "That's your game huh, Ro?"
The sound of the whistle lead to footsteps. Yamato smirked, and folded his arms. It was seconds later that a Prefect stepped into the wagon, and quickly flew back out of it. Yamato hadn't touched him though, not physically. He used his Chi to push the Prefect out. More poured into the wagon, and Yamato resisted the urge to draw his blade and kill them all. Why? He wasn't even sure. Respect for the others in the guild? Perhaps. Sure, he felt no sense of obligation to them, but he didnt want them involved in his affairs either.
Two prefects grabbed him under the arms and pulled him from the wagon, another removed his blades and lead the other two prefects and Yamato to Ro.
"To what do I owe the pleasure?" Yamato asked Ro, his voice cool and collected. Calculating his next move should anyone else jump the gun. His mind wondered to Hyuna and her reaction at the situation. He only hoped she understood there were reasons Yamato was behaving the way he was. She couldn't think he would be taken so easily on purpose.
Jensu sat at the wheel of the Milkweed, silently sipping away at her bottle as the sun neared the edge of the horizon, to disappear on its other side until rising once more. Around two hours away, she figured, until sunset. She sipped the bottle again, sniffling slightly as they sailed through the lake. The branches of the red trees brushed against the hull as she slowly sailed down-river, fireflies bobbing gently up and down on the waters around them. But she wasn't paying attention to the beauty of the world around them - no one aboard could, and when the sounds from below deck finally ceased Mohan approached.
"...I feel dirty," He whispered. "And the only way to be clean again is if this ship or he burns."
Jensu looked up at the large man, red-eyed. "Well let's make sure its him," She whispered after a moment. Mohan nodded and after another sniffle she burst into tears, dropping the bottle down on the deck. It rolled away from her as she cried. "Ma'am," Mohan whispered, kneeling a putting a hand on her tiny, shaking shoulders. "Ma'am, please."
"I'm sorry..." She cried, her voice muffled from within her arms. "I'm so sorry."
"It's not your fault," Mohan replied. "You are a good master. You are a good person."
Jensu glared up, her eyes red and her face distorted in anger. "I am an enabler," She spat. "Because I'm too scared to be otherwise..."
"Jensu," A voice called. The goblin looked up past Mohan to the small human girl, clutching a sheet around her body. "Let's make a deal. I know you lied to V-.. to Master... about the slaves. If you promise that they're safe... I'll tell you where your mother is,"
She stepped toward a map laying on the deck beside Jensu's feet. "The man in Poyo is a decoy. So, I thought, where would logically be the best place for her to end up, and still be close enough for him to grasp at, as well as the travel time, there was only one place. Where the river flows north here. It leads into a canal in the rather large city of Lyropta. I'll bet my life that your mother's still en-route, not quite at Lyropta just yet."
Jensu sniffled and nodded. "They're safe," She whispered, before closing her eyes and letting her head sink. "...I don't know who you are, but I know who can free you." Her finger reached to Jiefong. "There's a group called the Great Guild," She explained. "They're a lot braver than me... and they're in Jiefong."
***
Ro looked Yamato up and down as the guards held him. "To who do I owe the pleasure?" The creature quipped. Ro didn't give him a response, instead turning to Fortune once more. "So you lied to me?" He called out, unsheathing his blade.
"Oh him!" Yuwen exclaimed. "I thought you meant foreign Tengu!"
"And he's not?" Ro questioned. Yuwen shook his head. "He's been here from birth, haven't you?" He said, approaching Yamato and pulling him in for a hug. "If things don't go well- fly," He whispered into the man's ear before releasing. "Haven't you, old boy?" He repeated, patting Yamato on the back.
Ro pointed his blade forward at Yamato. "I'm afraid you'll have to back up," He ordered Yuwen. A Prefect reached forward and grabbed the Guild Leader. "Let's see some identification, Tengu," Ro sneered. "Prove yourself."
"...I feel dirty," He whispered. "And the only way to be clean again is if this ship or he burns."
Jensu looked up at the large man, red-eyed. "Well let's make sure its him," She whispered after a moment. Mohan nodded and after another sniffle she burst into tears, dropping the bottle down on the deck. It rolled away from her as she cried. "Ma'am," Mohan whispered, kneeling a putting a hand on her tiny, shaking shoulders. "Ma'am, please."
"I'm sorry..." She cried, her voice muffled from within her arms. "I'm so sorry."
"It's not your fault," Mohan replied. "You are a good master. You are a good person."
Jensu glared up, her eyes red and her face distorted in anger. "I am an enabler," She spat. "Because I'm too scared to be otherwise..."
"Jensu," A voice called. The goblin looked up past Mohan to the small human girl, clutching a sheet around her body. "Let's make a deal. I know you lied to V-.. to Master... about the slaves. If you promise that they're safe... I'll tell you where your mother is,"
She stepped toward a map laying on the deck beside Jensu's feet. "The man in Poyo is a decoy. So, I thought, where would logically be the best place for her to end up, and still be close enough for him to grasp at, as well as the travel time, there was only one place. Where the river flows north here. It leads into a canal in the rather large city of Lyropta. I'll bet my life that your mother's still en-route, not quite at Lyropta just yet."
Jensu sniffled and nodded. "They're safe," She whispered, before closing her eyes and letting her head sink. "...I don't know who you are, but I know who can free you." Her finger reached to Jiefong. "There's a group called the Great Guild," She explained. "They're a lot braver than me... and they're in Jiefong."
***
Ro looked Yamato up and down as the guards held him. "To who do I owe the pleasure?" The creature quipped. Ro didn't give him a response, instead turning to Fortune once more. "So you lied to me?" He called out, unsheathing his blade.
"Oh him!" Yuwen exclaimed. "I thought you meant foreign Tengu!"
"And he's not?" Ro questioned. Yuwen shook his head. "He's been here from birth, haven't you?" He said, approaching Yamato and pulling him in for a hug. "If things don't go well- fly," He whispered into the man's ear before releasing. "Haven't you, old boy?" He repeated, patting Yamato on the back.
Ro pointed his blade forward at Yamato. "I'm afraid you'll have to back up," He ordered Yuwen. A Prefect reached forward and grabbed the Guild Leader. "Let's see some identification, Tengu," Ro sneered. "Prove yourself."
What the shit, was Hyuna's first thought. Why did Ro have to show up again? Hyuna was growling menacingly already, the manic look and crazed feeling still on her mind. She wanted to kill and maim, and there were convenient targets right in front of her. Yuwen was obviously trying to fix things a little, with his connections as a noble, but for all Hyuna cared, this was a perfect opportunity. Ro was here, the bastard, and she'd finish her business here and now, damnit. She would. She'd kill and flay everything. Gobbling down her last treat; still tracking blood with her fingers, she went for her spear in her wagon, twirling it around and utterly blocking out the pain with rage and anger.
Ro yelled that they were on a hunt for Tengu, at the Raging Rivers. Tengu, huh? Were they looking for Master? For all she knew, all the tengu from the Poyo attack were dead, bloodied and corpsed up like they should have been. And the only good tengu was the one being hunted, like a damn animal? Goddamnit. Ro needed to die. For threatening Yuwen,only she was allowed to do that, and for now hunting down Yamato. She wanted blood and she wanted it now.
Wait. Ann's advice... Hyuna wanted to stick to it as best as she could. Another solution; a possible solution... illusions! Sure, they were a hassle, but it could work. Hyuna could always just mask Yamato under a human guise, that would solve the whole thing, and Hyuna could go on the hunt for Ro after she had dealt with Yuwen, hopefully with his brutal bloody demise. The self important bastard needed to die, and hopefully, spear girl would get the poetic justice of ending him. But until then, she'd keep him safe.
She wished she didn't have this stubborn streak. In any case, with less of a manic face, she turned to Yamato, only to see the tengu being held down, and walked over to Yuwen and Ro.
God fucking damnit to hell I don't care anymore
"Fucking Ro!" Hyuna screeched, pupils dilating once again and used herself, boosted by a burst of wind to break Yamato free; spear spinning in the air. She floated through the air, and landed again, this time behind Ro, and held the spear to his throat with a dark, almost out of control smirk. She even let out a fierce giggle as sweet sweet revenge was upon her.
"I'll kill you." She cackled. "I won't let you just do whatever the fuck you..." She shook her head angrily. "I'll kill you, Ro, just you watch. You'll die a pathetic man."
She laughed again, high and shrill. "I'll end you, you idiot; got in my way one too many times!"
Ro yelled that they were on a hunt for Tengu, at the Raging Rivers. Tengu, huh? Were they looking for Master? For all she knew, all the tengu from the Poyo attack were dead, bloodied and corpsed up like they should have been. And the only good tengu was the one being hunted, like a damn animal? Goddamnit. Ro needed to die. For threatening Yuwen,
Wait. Ann's advice... Hyuna wanted to stick to it as best as she could. Another solution; a possible solution... illusions! Sure, they were a hassle, but it could work. Hyuna could always just mask Yamato under a human guise, that would solve the whole thing, and Hyuna could go on the hunt for Ro after she had dealt with Yuwen, hopefully with his brutal bloody demise. The self important bastard needed to die, and hopefully, spear girl would get the poetic justice of ending him. But until then, she'd keep him safe.
She wished she didn't have this stubborn streak. In any case, with less of a manic face, she turned to Yamato, only to see the tengu being held down, and walked over to Yuwen and Ro.
God fucking damnit to hell I don't care anymore
"Fucking Ro!" Hyuna screeched, pupils dilating once again and used herself, boosted by a burst of wind to break Yamato free; spear spinning in the air. She floated through the air, and landed again, this time behind Ro, and held the spear to his throat with a dark, almost out of control smirk. She even let out a fierce giggle as sweet sweet revenge was upon her.
"I'll kill you." She cackled. "I won't let you just do whatever the fuck you..." She shook her head angrily. "I'll kill you, Ro, just you watch. You'll die a pathetic man."
She laughed again, high and shrill. "I'll end you, you idiot; got in my way one too many times!"
Ro didn't give him a response, instead turning to Fortune once more. "So you lied to me?" He called out, unsheathing his blade.
"Oh him!" Yuwen exclaimed. "I thought you meant foreign Tengu!"
"And he's not?" Ro questioned. Yuwen shook his head. "He's been here from birth, haven't you?" He said, approaching Yamato and pulling him in for a hug. "If things don't go well- fly," He whispered into the man's ear before releasing. "Haven't you, old boy?" He repeated, patting Yamato on the back. "Yeah, good idea. Then I could be rid of you all.." he thought, deciding if he should just fly anyway.
Ro pointed his blade forward at Yamato. "I'm afraid you'll have to back up," He ordered Yuwen. A Prefect reached forward and grabbed the Guild Leader. "Let's see some identification, Tengu," Ro sneered. "Prove yourself."
Yamato smirked, "Well you'll need to allow me the pleasure of getting my things first." He shook the two prefects off of him before they escorted him back to the wagon, he slipped the bag over his shoulder before rifling though it for his travel papers. He'd taken the time to acquire papers from all the major countries, the empire was no different.
Soon his worst fear was realized. It came fast, and he knew it wouldn't end well. "I'll kill you." Hyuna cackled. "I won't let you just do whatever the fuck you..." She shook her head angrily. "I'll kill you, Ro, just you watch. You'll die a pathetic man." she'd noticed that Yamato was being restrained and of course Ro had verbally assaulted Yuwen, a bad mix.
She laughed again, high and shrill. "I'll end you, you idiot; got in my way one too many times!"
After pulling the papers from the bag he walked back to Ro. He eyes Hyuna and shook his head. He opened his mouth to scold her, but Ann beat him to it, "Hyuna, if you do not put your weapon down, I will cut off your arm," she said coldly, making direct eye contact with the spear girl. Her fingers tightened around the weapon and her gaze narrowed, continuing in her soft voice. "You can cause all the damn trouble you want, but as soon as I'm involved, I will have absolutely none of it, do you hear?"
He stifled a chuckle, Ann's message was enough punishment, "Now now, he's only doing his job. Best we just comply this time. After all, you're still weak. There's no point to fighting here and now."
He turned his attention to Ro, "I think you'll agree everything checks out here. As you can read I was born in Jiefong Ironic... to a couple of shop owners. We didn't have a lot growing up but I was privileged enough to be trained as a samurai, that is until my master was killed in cold blood by a rouge student. I left after that, I've been traveling ever sense. My parents have left Jiefong though, so coming home brings me nothing but heartache."
The sob story wasn't his style, but it was entertaining to see what Ro would do. He hoped something would give him away. He lusted for battle, to do away with Ro, but the thought of escape made the deal even more sweet.
"Oh him!" Yuwen exclaimed. "I thought you meant foreign Tengu!"
"And he's not?" Ro questioned. Yuwen shook his head. "He's been here from birth, haven't you?" He said, approaching Yamato and pulling him in for a hug. "If things don't go well- fly," He whispered into the man's ear before releasing. "Haven't you, old boy?" He repeated, patting Yamato on the back. "Yeah, good idea. Then I could be rid of you all.." he thought, deciding if he should just fly anyway.
Ro pointed his blade forward at Yamato. "I'm afraid you'll have to back up," He ordered Yuwen. A Prefect reached forward and grabbed the Guild Leader. "Let's see some identification, Tengu," Ro sneered. "Prove yourself."
Yamato smirked, "Well you'll need to allow me the pleasure of getting my things first." He shook the two prefects off of him before they escorted him back to the wagon, he slipped the bag over his shoulder before rifling though it for his travel papers. He'd taken the time to acquire papers from all the major countries, the empire was no different.
Soon his worst fear was realized. It came fast, and he knew it wouldn't end well. "I'll kill you." Hyuna cackled. "I won't let you just do whatever the fuck you..." She shook her head angrily. "I'll kill you, Ro, just you watch. You'll die a pathetic man." she'd noticed that Yamato was being restrained and of course Ro had verbally assaulted Yuwen, a bad mix.
She laughed again, high and shrill. "I'll end you, you idiot; got in my way one too many times!"
After pulling the papers from the bag he walked back to Ro. He eyes Hyuna and shook his head. He opened his mouth to scold her, but Ann beat him to it, "Hyuna, if you do not put your weapon down, I will cut off your arm," she said coldly, making direct eye contact with the spear girl. Her fingers tightened around the weapon and her gaze narrowed, continuing in her soft voice. "You can cause all the damn trouble you want, but as soon as I'm involved, I will have absolutely none of it, do you hear?"
He stifled a chuckle, Ann's message was enough punishment, "Now now, he's only doing his job. Best we just comply this time. After all, you're still weak. There's no point to fighting here and now."
He turned his attention to Ro, "I think you'll agree everything checks out here. As you can read I was born in Jiefong Ironic... to a couple of shop owners. We didn't have a lot growing up but I was privileged enough to be trained as a samurai, that is until my master was killed in cold blood by a rouge student. I left after that, I've been traveling ever sense. My parents have left Jiefong though, so coming home brings me nothing but heartache."
The sob story wasn't his style, but it was entertaining to see what Ro would do. He hoped something would give him away. He lusted for battle, to do away with Ro, but the thought of escape made the deal even more sweet.
The wagons came to a stop.
Just up ahead, they'd gain entry to Jiefong...or at least they were supposed to when they were suddenly stopped in their tracks by the guards standing post at the front. Ro, last seen in Poyo, was here for some reason and demanded that they hand over Yamato, probably in order to get some dirt on him in relation to the tengu attack. He did state, however, that the orders were officially approved by the emperor. And just like that, he was carried out and Hyuna reacted immediately, screaming at the top of her lungs as she made to attack Prefect Ro, her spear point right at his neck.
This was the last thing they needed. This was completely unacceptable, not while they were to be associated as a single unit. She burst out of the wagon the moment she saw Hyuna leaving her own, knowing exactly what was about to go down. As the girl pointed her weapon at Ro, Ann grasped the hilt of her sword and made it very clear that any sudden moves would not go unpunished.
"Hyuna, if you do not put your weapon down, I will cut off your arm," she said coldly, making direct eye contact with the spear girl. Her fingers tightened around the weapon and her gaze narrowed, continuing in her soft voice. "You can cause all the damn trouble you want, but as soon as I'm involved, I will have absolutely none of it, do you hear?" Despite her words, there wasn’t a trace of hostility in her tone, though that did nothing to lighten the seriousness of her voice. “Lo-Muna’s on the same boat you're about to sink,” she said. “Give that some thought.”
Just up ahead, they'd gain entry to Jiefong...or at least they were supposed to when they were suddenly stopped in their tracks by the guards standing post at the front. Ro, last seen in Poyo, was here for some reason and demanded that they hand over Yamato, probably in order to get some dirt on him in relation to the tengu attack. He did state, however, that the orders were officially approved by the emperor. And just like that, he was carried out and Hyuna reacted immediately, screaming at the top of her lungs as she made to attack Prefect Ro, her spear point right at his neck.
This was the last thing they needed. This was completely unacceptable, not while they were to be associated as a single unit. She burst out of the wagon the moment she saw Hyuna leaving her own, knowing exactly what was about to go down. As the girl pointed her weapon at Ro, Ann grasped the hilt of her sword and made it very clear that any sudden moves would not go unpunished.
"Hyuna, if you do not put your weapon down, I will cut off your arm," she said coldly, making direct eye contact with the spear girl. Her fingers tightened around the weapon and her gaze narrowed, continuing in her soft voice. "You can cause all the damn trouble you want, but as soon as I'm involved, I will have absolutely none of it, do you hear?" Despite her words, there wasn’t a trace of hostility in her tone, though that did nothing to lighten the seriousness of her voice. “Lo-Muna’s on the same boat you're about to sink,” she said. “Give that some thought.”
Truly, the universe's loathing for me never ceases to surprise.
Amanhã had proceeded in silence throughout the journey-- even as Cha'Valkar directed question after question after fucking inane question at her, even as he stopped to waste time dithering about and disciplining his slave, she said not a word, simply trudging along, her face obscured by her helmet, an obdurate, apathetic figure, a presence more than a person. She preferred it to be that way-- to be a person was something vulnerable and pathetic, and those were not things Amanhã had made a practice of letting herself be in years.
She liked to think she'd been quite successful in that regard. Perhaps not completely so, but... successful enough.
But when that damn goblin from before showed up, Amanhã decided she was clearly not doing something right, because whatever preternatural force was guiding the destiny of each individual on this cursed lump of rock had seen fit to drag back into the bounty hunter's life what she assumed had to be the last living component of her brief escapade with that Glorious Clan Flamboyance or whatever. They'd just stopped for yet another moment of repose, and Amanhã waited with withering patience for Cha'Valkar to burn his slave or call her worthless or some such inanity, when like a bolt from the damn blue, the all too familiar form of the asininely named Milkweed, its damaged carcass evidently successfully recovered, emerged down the riverbank and came to a gradual halt beside their little makeshift resting place.
When the goblin recognised Amanhã, the half-Ashuran said nothing, merely scowling behind her helmet and observing the scene unfold before her. Apparently Cha'Valkar was planning on taking the ship to Jiefong, which... Hmm. That could prove advantageous to me, if I force myself to endure the inevitable inanities that will unfold consequently. After all, it would get her closer to her objective faster than if she made the journey on foot, and she could probably force herself to suffer the asinine chatter of the goblin and her crew mate, or the continued subjugation of the slave girl. I suppose I could think of worse, she mused, glaring through the slits of her helmet at her overly loquacious (and wholly temporary) travelling partner.
Therefore, as the slaver and his latest acquisition boarded the ship with the goblin at the lead, Amanhã followed wearily, looking forward to leaving all this shit behind-- Cha'Valkar, the imbecile slave girl, the goblin, all remnant connections to the guild. And when the white-skinned oni crew mate observed to her as she boarded, as if in passing, "Oh dear, you're with him," she simply strode on past. But even she couldn't help but muse wryly, You're not the only one who's baffled. But then, the world's been all too confusing lately.
The screams echoed up to the deck of the Milkweed like there was nothing between the wooden surface and the scene of torment occurring beneath it.
Amanhã stood as still and resolute as a statue, as simply an inanimate suit of armour, her arms crossed across her hulking torso and her eyes ever vigilant behind the callous apathy of her helmet. The captain, up at the wheel, was indulging what was very clearly a potent alcoholism, the first mate going about his own respective duties. The screams from below deck were the only sound interrupting the otherwise serene, inexorably deep silence of what should have been a lifeless, unpolluted river, tearing through the quietude of nature like a crossbow bolt into flesh.
It was irksome. And a little unsettling even for the bounty hunter.
Time passed. At length, the screams ceased, and the blissful silence once again reigned supreme. The captain was now sobbing into the arms of the white-skinned oni, but her cries were weak and subdued. Amanhã did not turn her face toward them, gave no visible indication she'd even noticed, but her eyes narrowed on the pitiful scene. The goblin captain was in a position of powerlessness almost as absolute as the slave girl Cha'Valkar had just broken-- she clearly loathed what her ship had just been witness to, but was incapable of putting a stop to it, given the slave lord also had her mother in captivity.
She must be wondering if her mother has been subject to the same, Amanhã conceived. If she too has been broken in this manner. The bounty hunter's brow furrowed. She had always held that the weak deserved whatever they were unable to fight back against-- death, enslavement, the indignities enforced against Cha'Valkar's latest acquisition. But she had considered it, she now noted, in a vacuum-- a matter of purely that single individual and the fate they endured as a result of their powerlessness, their pathetic impotence. She had always held that because of that impotence, that helplessness, they deserved the fate meted out to them-- by Amanhã, by bandits, by slavers.
Did the goblin captain deserve this quandary?
That much, the bounty hunter was forced to conclude, was less straightforward.
Amanhã had proceeded in silence throughout the journey-- even as Cha'Valkar directed question after question after fucking inane question at her, even as he stopped to waste time dithering about and disciplining his slave, she said not a word, simply trudging along, her face obscured by her helmet, an obdurate, apathetic figure, a presence more than a person. She preferred it to be that way-- to be a person was something vulnerable and pathetic, and those were not things Amanhã had made a practice of letting herself be in years.
She liked to think she'd been quite successful in that regard. Perhaps not completely so, but... successful enough.
But when that damn goblin from before showed up, Amanhã decided she was clearly not doing something right, because whatever preternatural force was guiding the destiny of each individual on this cursed lump of rock had seen fit to drag back into the bounty hunter's life what she assumed had to be the last living component of her brief escapade with that Glorious Clan Flamboyance or whatever. They'd just stopped for yet another moment of repose, and Amanhã waited with withering patience for Cha'Valkar to burn his slave or call her worthless or some such inanity, when like a bolt from the damn blue, the all too familiar form of the asininely named Milkweed, its damaged carcass evidently successfully recovered, emerged down the riverbank and came to a gradual halt beside their little makeshift resting place.
When the goblin recognised Amanhã, the half-Ashuran said nothing, merely scowling behind her helmet and observing the scene unfold before her. Apparently Cha'Valkar was planning on taking the ship to Jiefong, which... Hmm. That could prove advantageous to me, if I force myself to endure the inevitable inanities that will unfold consequently. After all, it would get her closer to her objective faster than if she made the journey on foot, and she could probably force herself to suffer the asinine chatter of the goblin and her crew mate, or the continued subjugation of the slave girl. I suppose I could think of worse, she mused, glaring through the slits of her helmet at her overly loquacious (and wholly temporary) travelling partner.
Therefore, as the slaver and his latest acquisition boarded the ship with the goblin at the lead, Amanhã followed wearily, looking forward to leaving all this shit behind-- Cha'Valkar, the imbecile slave girl, the goblin, all remnant connections to the guild. And when the white-skinned oni crew mate observed to her as she boarded, as if in passing, "Oh dear, you're with him," she simply strode on past. But even she couldn't help but muse wryly, You're not the only one who's baffled. But then, the world's been all too confusing lately.
The screams echoed up to the deck of the Milkweed like there was nothing between the wooden surface and the scene of torment occurring beneath it.
Amanhã stood as still and resolute as a statue, as simply an inanimate suit of armour, her arms crossed across her hulking torso and her eyes ever vigilant behind the callous apathy of her helmet. The captain, up at the wheel, was indulging what was very clearly a potent alcoholism, the first mate going about his own respective duties. The screams from below deck were the only sound interrupting the otherwise serene, inexorably deep silence of what should have been a lifeless, unpolluted river, tearing through the quietude of nature like a crossbow bolt into flesh.
It was irksome. And a little unsettling even for the bounty hunter.
Time passed. At length, the screams ceased, and the blissful silence once again reigned supreme. The captain was now sobbing into the arms of the white-skinned oni, but her cries were weak and subdued. Amanhã did not turn her face toward them, gave no visible indication she'd even noticed, but her eyes narrowed on the pitiful scene. The goblin captain was in a position of powerlessness almost as absolute as the slave girl Cha'Valkar had just broken-- she clearly loathed what her ship had just been witness to, but was incapable of putting a stop to it, given the slave lord also had her mother in captivity.
She must be wondering if her mother has been subject to the same, Amanhã conceived. If she too has been broken in this manner. The bounty hunter's brow furrowed. She had always held that the weak deserved whatever they were unable to fight back against-- death, enslavement, the indignities enforced against Cha'Valkar's latest acquisition. But she had considered it, she now noted, in a vacuum-- a matter of purely that single individual and the fate they endured as a result of their powerlessness, their pathetic impotence. She had always held that because of that impotence, that helplessness, they deserved the fate meted out to them-- by Amanhã, by bandits, by slavers.
Did the goblin captain deserve this quandary?
That much, the bounty hunter was forced to conclude, was less straightforward.
A katana, aimed towards the spear girl. She jumped a little, spear grazing the neck of the hated man. Ann'Razul; voice of reason. The scowl returned and the spear trembled as Hyuna's anger built even more. What was the gwanish doing?
"Hyuna, if you do not put your weapon down, I will cut off your arm," Razul said in an almost emotionless voice. "You can cause all the damn trouble you want, but as soon as I'm involved, I will have absolutely none of it, do you hear?"
She heard, but Hyuna was almost beyond hearing, in her furious vengeful daze. She registered the threat, but something in her mind wasn't fully connecting, and equated the loss of an arm to be a suitable sacrifice for the slaying of Prefect Ro. She was about to completely disregard Ann's threat and drive the spear through Ro's throat when she heard;
“Lo-Muna’s on the boat you're about to sink, Give that some thought.”
Why the hell did Ann have to bring up the bunny girl at a time like this? Hyunahated her, didn't she? So what good would it do to mess her up in the mind, even more than she already was? It already snapped her a little bit of her revenge trance, though, as instead, images of her and Muna prancing across a field of flowers floated through her mind. Hyuna furiously tried her best to shake those thoughts out, when she heard the calm voice of her Master enter her mind.
"Now now, he's only doing his job. Best we just comply this time. After all, you're still weak."
Goddamnit. That word again. Weak, she was always too weak. Too weak to save Yamato here, too weak to protect Muna back at the cemetary, too weak to save the innocent girl she used to be back at the Tengu warfront. She was always too weak- when would she finally have what it took to be strong? She was always, every single time that mattered, too weak to do anything. She couldn't even save her unit in the resistance; not even her brother's lover who was also stranded behind enemy lines.
Too weak. Too damn weak. Every time. And she couldn't even settle a personal score because Master disagreed?
"There's no point to fighting here and now."
Yamato, the idiot. Couldn't he see, by killing Ro, so much in Hyuna's tornado of a mind would clear right up, wouldn't it? Hadn't the battle with him been the one that killed her beloved older brother's lover? So of course she'd have to kill him as retribution. Revenge. She needed it; lusted for it more than anything else in the world.
Still, the mental block stopping her from reason dissipated, and Hyuna, with a dejected and defeated sigh used wind to blow Ro backwards, before floating up and landing back on the side of the guild, blushing deeply when she glanced at Muna.
"Whatever." She murmured darkly, and looked down at Yamato's documents. She fixed any mistakes with a quick subtle illusion before letting the Imperials get their filthy hands on it. Might as well help a little bit, instead of fuck everyone over like a useless piece of meat again.
Nee nodded, still shaking and feeling lightheaded from her whole ordeal. Her whole body was sore; especially that one spot, and the places where he had beaten her were bruising pretty badly too. She would have been surprised that her body hadn't been completely ruined had she not already calculated that a small bit of mercy would show through and let it end before anything permanent had happened. It didn't help the mental anguish, nor the physical ravaging at all, but there was at least that cold comfort.
She thought before answering. If she asked for the help, it'd free her and end this new hell... but it'd also possibly cause Valkar's death, an obvious unfavorable outcome. If she decided to refuse the help and continue on this course, gainig Valkar's strength would be a great help to her family and what they were hoping to accomplish. And that mattered most. The downsides were obvious, though, and the teenaged girl pondered exactly how much of the abuse she could take before she broke altogether. She made a neutral glance up at the living suit of armor named Tiamat, and tried to add her into her mental calculations.
She really just seemed like a neutral piece on the board; not really going to move in either direction without any personal gain. And, well, so far, the only motivation she could think of from the suit of armor was money- something Valkar had in droves, and that she herself currently lacked. She could offer to double whatever Tiamat had with her family's money, but she didn't know if a deal like that would follow through. And if it didn't, it'd reveal her thoughts to Valkar, at least a little bit. And that was out of the question. She'd have to wait and see more of the suit of armor, although Nee was pretty sure she wouldn't end up being anything other than she already is. An impassive force; not really able to consider life at all.
She had made her decision grimly.
"I'm okay." She said quietly to the goblin captain, hugging herself tight. "I'm fine with being his slave... because, I don't think he's a bad person. If my suffering can help him, then so be it, it's worth it."
She smiled innocently, while turning and giving a deep and long scrutinizing glance at the suit of armor, trying to get her impressive mind into Tiamat's own thoughts. Nee's expression narrowed very very slightly, and then she sat herself down next to the giantess after limping up to her.
"Hope you enjoyed the show." She said bitterly, but still with a smile. "Tiamat... right?"
With a failed attempt at a grin, she walked back to the goblin captain, wringing her hands helplessly, scratching at the hated collar. "I'm just... I'll hang out around here, if that's okay. I'm not looking forward to being alone with him right now."
"Hyuna, if you do not put your weapon down, I will cut off your arm," Razul said in an almost emotionless voice. "You can cause all the damn trouble you want, but as soon as I'm involved, I will have absolutely none of it, do you hear?"
She heard, but Hyuna was almost beyond hearing, in her furious vengeful daze. She registered the threat, but something in her mind wasn't fully connecting, and equated the loss of an arm to be a suitable sacrifice for the slaying of Prefect Ro. She was about to completely disregard Ann's threat and drive the spear through Ro's throat when she heard;
“Lo-Muna’s on the boat you're about to sink, Give that some thought.”
Why the hell did Ann have to bring up the bunny girl at a time like this? Hyuna
"Now now, he's only doing his job. Best we just comply this time. After all, you're still weak."
Goddamnit. That word again. Weak, she was always too weak. Too weak to save Yamato here, too weak to protect Muna back at the cemetary, too weak to save the innocent girl she used to be back at the Tengu warfront. She was always too weak- when would she finally have what it took to be strong? She was always, every single time that mattered, too weak to do anything. She couldn't even save her unit in the resistance; not even her brother's lover who was also stranded behind enemy lines.
Too weak. Too damn weak. Every time. And she couldn't even settle a personal score because Master disagreed?
"There's no point to fighting here and now."
Yamato, the idiot. Couldn't he see, by killing Ro, so much in Hyuna's tornado of a mind would clear right up, wouldn't it? Hadn't the battle with him been the one that killed her beloved older brother's lover? So of course she'd have to kill him as retribution. Revenge. She needed it; lusted for it more than anything else in the world.
Still, the mental block stopping her from reason dissipated, and Hyuna, with a dejected and defeated sigh used wind to blow Ro backwards, before floating up and landing back on the side of the guild, blushing deeply when she glanced at Muna.
"Whatever." She murmured darkly, and looked down at Yamato's documents. She fixed any mistakes with a quick subtle illusion before letting the Imperials get their filthy hands on it. Might as well help a little bit, instead of fuck everyone over like a useless piece of meat again.
Nee nodded, still shaking and feeling lightheaded from her whole ordeal. Her whole body was sore; especially that one spot, and the places where he had beaten her were bruising pretty badly too. She would have been surprised that her body hadn't been completely ruined had she not already calculated that a small bit of mercy would show through and let it end before anything permanent had happened. It didn't help the mental anguish, nor the physical ravaging at all, but there was at least that cold comfort.
She thought before answering. If she asked for the help, it'd free her and end this new hell... but it'd also possibly cause Valkar's death, an obvious unfavorable outcome. If she decided to refuse the help and continue on this course, gainig Valkar's strength would be a great help to her family and what they were hoping to accomplish. And that mattered most. The downsides were obvious, though, and the teenaged girl pondered exactly how much of the abuse she could take before she broke altogether. She made a neutral glance up at the living suit of armor named Tiamat, and tried to add her into her mental calculations.
She really just seemed like a neutral piece on the board; not really going to move in either direction without any personal gain. And, well, so far, the only motivation she could think of from the suit of armor was money- something Valkar had in droves, and that she herself currently lacked. She could offer to double whatever Tiamat had with her family's money, but she didn't know if a deal like that would follow through. And if it didn't, it'd reveal her thoughts to Valkar, at least a little bit. And that was out of the question. She'd have to wait and see more of the suit of armor, although Nee was pretty sure she wouldn't end up being anything other than she already is. An impassive force; not really able to consider life at all.
She had made her decision grimly.
"I'm okay." She said quietly to the goblin captain, hugging herself tight. "I'm fine with being his slave... because, I don't think he's a bad person. If my suffering can help him, then so be it, it's worth it."
She smiled innocently, while turning and giving a deep and long scrutinizing glance at the suit of armor, trying to get her impressive mind into Tiamat's own thoughts. Nee's expression narrowed very very slightly, and then she sat herself down next to the giantess after limping up to her.
"Hope you enjoyed the show." She said bitterly, but still with a smile. "Tiamat... right?"
With a failed attempt at a grin, she walked back to the goblin captain, wringing her hands helplessly, scratching at the hated collar. "I'm just... I'll hang out around here, if that's okay. I'm not looking forward to being alone with him right now."
As they reached the Imperial Camp and Fortune flashed the guild's papers before the officials, Terra suddenly remembered that her own papers were lost somewhere far away in a cliffside forest. She didn't have any papers at all!
Desperately, she chose to hide in one of the wagons, amongst the supplies. But to her shock, she heard an unfamiliar, gruff voice, the belonger of which having apparently met the guild in...Poyo? And then that voice stated something about a law to arrest all Tengu not of native birth.
The very Tengu she had been talking to earlier flashed into mind. Oh, no.
And then everything proceeded to get more chaotic. The Tengu was dragged out, but was apparently trying to make some kind of alibi or something-he was desperate.
"Fucking Ro!" Hyuna's voice rang out at the shrillest pitch it could possibly have reached. The moment she heard this, Terra, as if fear had seized her completely, moved out of the wagon to watch, forgetting about hiding. To her horror, Hyuna had her spear leveled at someone's throat. Terra couldn't believe what she was seeing as the other girl let out a fierce giggle as sweet sweet revenge was upon her.
"I'll kill you." Hyuna cackled in a voice that bordered on insanity. "I won't let you just do whatever the fuck you..." She shook her head angrily. "I'll kill you, Ro, just you watch. You'll die a pathetic man." Throwing her head back, she laughed again, high and shrill. "I'll end you, you idiot; got in my way one too many times!"
This was really, really, really bad, to say the least. Hood pulled over her head, Terra continued to watch with fear, quietly hoping that she'd get through this chaotic scene safely. But the future looked rather bleak with an insane Hyuna.
Luckily, the black haired woman suddenly intervened and threatened Hyuna into not killing the man named Ro. Terra breathed a sigh of relief as Hyuna lowered her spear and blasted Ro backwards. They would make it through after all...
Or so she thought. As Ro rose angrily to his feet, he noticed the hooded person standing next to the wagon. "Wait just a moment! Who's this?" He guestured at Terra excitedly. "She wasn't part of Fortune's group! Did you check her papers?"
Terra realized she had made a grave mistake and immediately panicked as a number of Imperials advanced upon her. "Papers?" One of them asked the question she was dreading.
"...I-I don't have them," Terra managed. "I-I lost them t-to...b-bandits." It was the truth, except for the bandits part.
The Imperial officials looked at each other, and shook their heads. "Then I'm afraid we can't let you pass beyond this point. We can't just let anyone use the lift as he or she pleases."
Terra's eyes went wide underneath her hood. "Y-you can't be serious," she whispered. As she said this, she sent a glance in the guild's direction. Please help...
Desperately, she chose to hide in one of the wagons, amongst the supplies. But to her shock, she heard an unfamiliar, gruff voice, the belonger of which having apparently met the guild in...Poyo? And then that voice stated something about a law to arrest all Tengu not of native birth.
The very Tengu she had been talking to earlier flashed into mind. Oh, no.
And then everything proceeded to get more chaotic. The Tengu was dragged out, but was apparently trying to make some kind of alibi or something-he was desperate.
"Fucking Ro!" Hyuna's voice rang out at the shrillest pitch it could possibly have reached. The moment she heard this, Terra, as if fear had seized her completely, moved out of the wagon to watch, forgetting about hiding. To her horror, Hyuna had her spear leveled at someone's throat. Terra couldn't believe what she was seeing as the other girl let out a fierce giggle as sweet sweet revenge was upon her.
"I'll kill you." Hyuna cackled in a voice that bordered on insanity. "I won't let you just do whatever the fuck you..." She shook her head angrily. "I'll kill you, Ro, just you watch. You'll die a pathetic man." Throwing her head back, she laughed again, high and shrill. "I'll end you, you idiot; got in my way one too many times!"
This was really, really, really bad, to say the least. Hood pulled over her head, Terra continued to watch with fear, quietly hoping that she'd get through this chaotic scene safely. But the future looked rather bleak with an insane Hyuna.
Luckily, the black haired woman suddenly intervened and threatened Hyuna into not killing the man named Ro. Terra breathed a sigh of relief as Hyuna lowered her spear and blasted Ro backwards. They would make it through after all...
Or so she thought. As Ro rose angrily to his feet, he noticed the hooded person standing next to the wagon. "Wait just a moment! Who's this?" He guestured at Terra excitedly. "She wasn't part of Fortune's group! Did you check her papers?"
Terra realized she had made a grave mistake and immediately panicked as a number of Imperials advanced upon her. "Papers?" One of them asked the question she was dreading.
"...I-I don't have them," Terra managed. "I-I lost them t-to...b-bandits." It was the truth, except for the bandits part.
The Imperial officials looked at each other, and shook their heads. "Then I'm afraid we can't let you pass beyond this point. We can't just let anyone use the lift as he or she pleases."
Terra's eyes went wide underneath her hood. "Y-you can't be serious," she whispered. As she said this, she sent a glance in the guild's direction. Please help...
"You'd do well to choose your actions carefully," Ann said, easing into a less aggressive stance as she glanced over at Hyuna. "Next time, I might not have the mind to give you a warning at all." She let her hand off of the grip of her sword, putting some distance between the scene and herself. “I like you, Hyuna. Don’t make me do anything I’ll regret.”
It seemed then that attention was drawn to Terra, who wasn’t recognized to be part of the guild. Ann crammed her hands in her pocket and sighed. This would probably resolve itself, with Fortune jumping in and forcing her to join in order for her to gain entry. Despite all the chaos in the short time that they’ve spent as a guild, things just seemed to fall in his favor in one way or another, however subtle those ways happened to be.
***
Word can travel fast, but visual observation was typically faster and more reliable, especially when it was happening so nearby. Iora tapped Kadrim on the shoulder and nodded his head toward where the front lift should be right outside of the gates.
“The hell are you looking at? We’re heading this way.”
“Yeah, yeah,” he shrugged, turning around. “Think it actually is them?”
“They might be,” Rayes answered. “That’s why we’re going to go check.”
“So what’s our plan of our attack?” Kadrim said.
“If it’s them, we’ll just keep an eye on ‘em for the time being. One of us is going to go rendezvous with Siina and then she’ll start taking charge of things after we’ve checked everything out, regardless of whether or not the guild’s up front.”
“Sounds like a plan.”
It seemed then that attention was drawn to Terra, who wasn’t recognized to be part of the guild. Ann crammed her hands in her pocket and sighed. This would probably resolve itself, with Fortune jumping in and forcing her to join in order for her to gain entry. Despite all the chaos in the short time that they’ve spent as a guild, things just seemed to fall in his favor in one way or another, however subtle those ways happened to be.
***
Word can travel fast, but visual observation was typically faster and more reliable, especially when it was happening so nearby. Iora tapped Kadrim on the shoulder and nodded his head toward where the front lift should be right outside of the gates.
“The hell are you looking at? We’re heading this way.”
“Yeah, yeah,” he shrugged, turning around. “Think it actually is them?”
“They might be,” Rayes answered. “That’s why we’re going to go check.”
“So what’s our plan of our attack?” Kadrim said.
“If it’s them, we’ll just keep an eye on ‘em for the time being. One of us is going to go rendezvous with Siina and then she’ll start taking charge of things after we’ve checked everything out, regardless of whether or not the guild’s up front.”
“Sounds like a plan.”
Jiefong. Hmm. Rumelis looked around, mildly impressed-- mostly by the huge military
presence. While rumblings went back and forth between that Tengu in the other wagon and a
couple other folks, he went searching for his papers. They had to be somewhere, after
all...
That nervous girl didn't have any papers. Wonder how she was getting into Jiefong? Maybe
that confident man would get her in the "guild" as well-- they seemed to have the whole
thing sorted out. Well, mostly, besides the angry girl and the Tengu.
Papers, papers, where were the damn papers!
Ah, there they were! Crumpled slightly, sure, and a little bloodstained, but that was what
happened when something sat at the bottom of a bag for too long. Must have been the bird-
gift that caused the blood.
Rumelis got his papers out, and gave them to one of the Prefects, who proceeded to wrinkle
his nose a bit... surely he'd seen a little blood, right? Moments later, Rumelis got his
papers back, with a small note in the corner-- "expired".
"When did these expire? I though they were good for two more years."
The prefect looked surprised.
"I don't think I've ever seen anyone carry papers that old. Have you even visited a city
recently?"
Rumelis grinned a bit.
"No, why?"
The prefect looked rather confused. Perhaps he was a city boy?
"W-well, I can't let you into Jiefong."
Rumelis stared at him for a moment.
"Would a dead bird change your mind?"
The prefect did not respond.
"Shit."
Well, looks like he was in the same boat as that nervous girl. He looked over at that
confident guy, in the armor.
"Hey! You had papers for your whole "guild" thing, right? I don't have good papers, would
you mind another member? I mean, I don't know what it entails, but if it's a fighter you
want, I can do that well enough."
presence. While rumblings went back and forth between that Tengu in the other wagon and a
couple other folks, he went searching for his papers. They had to be somewhere, after
all...
That nervous girl didn't have any papers. Wonder how she was getting into Jiefong? Maybe
that confident man would get her in the "guild" as well-- they seemed to have the whole
thing sorted out. Well, mostly, besides the angry girl and the Tengu.
Papers, papers, where were the damn papers!
Ah, there they were! Crumpled slightly, sure, and a little bloodstained, but that was what
happened when something sat at the bottom of a bag for too long. Must have been the bird-
gift that caused the blood.
Rumelis got his papers out, and gave them to one of the Prefects, who proceeded to wrinkle
his nose a bit... surely he'd seen a little blood, right? Moments later, Rumelis got his
papers back, with a small note in the corner-- "expired".
"When did these expire? I though they were good for two more years."
The prefect looked surprised.
"I don't think I've ever seen anyone carry papers that old. Have you even visited a city
recently?"
Rumelis grinned a bit.
"No, why?"
The prefect looked rather confused. Perhaps he was a city boy?
"W-well, I can't let you into Jiefong."
Rumelis stared at him for a moment.
"Would a dead bird change your mind?"
The prefect did not respond.
"Shit."
Well, looks like he was in the same boat as that nervous girl. He looked over at that
confident guy, in the armor.
"Hey! You had papers for your whole "guild" thing, right? I don't have good papers, would
you mind another member? I mean, I don't know what it entails, but if it's a fighter you
want, I can do that well enough."
Orion was taken aback by the sudden command to move out and was hit by some of the horses. After the dust had settled Orion stood himself up. “God I hate horses and that guy on that black horse was a total prick, who does he think he is threatening me. Well the higher they are the harder they fall.” Orion watched the cloud of dust fade away into the distance. Orion sighed and slung his bag over his shoulder “Whelp, I guess I’m going to Jiefong.” Orion made his way down the road all the while whistling his favorite marching tune.
After some time Orion reached the imperial camp. The camp was swarming with troops and in the middle of the whole thing was the lift to Jiefong. An enormous construct with platforms that you could fit carts on. Orion made his way to the lift. The closer he got the harder it got to move through the crowds. His progress was then halted by imperial troops requesting papers. Orion cooperated and pulled out a small envelope of papers and handed it to the soldier. The soldier opened it up giving Orion a good long stare. "Your papers are close to expiration, you really should get them updated." The soldier handed Orion back his papers and Orion made his way to the lift.
Up ahead Orion could spot a prefect harassing a group of people. While Orion could not make out what the prefect was saying Orion was getting severely pissed that he was preventing people from getting on the lift. Orion turned to a nearby mercenary "What's holding up the lift?" "That prefect is currently dealing with a group traveling with a tengu. He's been ranting about how tengus are messing shit up and he refuses to let anyone on the lift unless he has personally given them permission to go on the lift." "Well that's stupid." Orion thought about the situation for a second "Hey aren't prefects eunuchs?" The mercenary was temporarily taken aback to the surprise question, "I believe so, but what does that have to do with anything." Orion gave the mercenary a big grin "Watch," Orion turned his head to the prefect "HEY NO BALLS! SOME OF US ACTUALLY HAVE THINGS TO DO, SO WHY DON'T STOP THIS NONSENSE AND GO PRAISE YOUR EMPRAH IN A CORNER SOMEWHERE SO PEOPLE CAN GET SHIT DONE!"
After some time Orion reached the imperial camp. The camp was swarming with troops and in the middle of the whole thing was the lift to Jiefong. An enormous construct with platforms that you could fit carts on. Orion made his way to the lift. The closer he got the harder it got to move through the crowds. His progress was then halted by imperial troops requesting papers. Orion cooperated and pulled out a small envelope of papers and handed it to the soldier. The soldier opened it up giving Orion a good long stare. "Your papers are close to expiration, you really should get them updated." The soldier handed Orion back his papers and Orion made his way to the lift.
Up ahead Orion could spot a prefect harassing a group of people. While Orion could not make out what the prefect was saying Orion was getting severely pissed that he was preventing people from getting on the lift. Orion turned to a nearby mercenary "What's holding up the lift?" "That prefect is currently dealing with a group traveling with a tengu. He's been ranting about how tengus are messing shit up and he refuses to let anyone on the lift unless he has personally given them permission to go on the lift." "Well that's stupid." Orion thought about the situation for a second "Hey aren't prefects eunuchs?" The mercenary was temporarily taken aback to the surprise question, "I believe so, but what does that have to do with anything." Orion gave the mercenary a big grin "Watch," Orion turned his head to the prefect "HEY NO BALLS! SOME OF US ACTUALLY HAVE THINGS TO DO, SO WHY DON'T STOP THIS NONSENSE AND GO PRAISE YOUR EMPRAH IN A CORNER SOMEWHERE SO PEOPLE CAN GET SHIT DONE!"
Digging into her bag, Lo-muna extracted a few seeds known for taking care of headaches. The business with the prefects wasn't what was getting to her. Ro had issued a warning before and Lo-muna, even with her distance, had heard it clear as a bell. Yamato had brought this on himself, just as Hyuna was bringing about the chorus of shouts against any action. The girl was young, absurdly young, and possibly psychotic. It gave the rabbit girl the vague impression that perhaps anything past befriending the girl would be complicated, not that it already wasn't since Lo-muna was not fond of permanent romantic attachments. Luckily, there were sane people like Ann within the guild or Muna doubted even Yuwen could talk Hyuna out of the possible murder of Ro.
The situation was actually a lot more calm than she had imagined. Yuwen was dealing with the situation and so far two people had troubles with their papers. Lo-muna's own papers, mostly legit, were tucked away in her bag like the rest of her life. The situation was being handled, Lo-muna continuing to observe for now.
The situation was actually a lot more calm than she had imagined. Yuwen was dealing with the situation and so far two people had troubles with their papers. Lo-muna's own papers, mostly legit, were tucked away in her bag like the rest of her life. The situation was being handled, Lo-muna continuing to observe for now.
"I'm okay." She said quietly to the goblin captain, hugging herself tight. "I'm fine with being his slave... because, I don't think he's a bad person. If my suffering can help him, then so be it, it's worth it."
"Not a bad person?" Jensu spat in disbelief as Nee retreated to the half-breed Illyria at the bow of the deck. "Do you know what we used to do to sailors like that in the Imperial Trading Company?" She continued, her yell turning into a whisper at the realization that Valkar could hear below deck. "We'd crucify and drown them," She whispered to the two as she approached. "Now that piece of shit has a human slave. Within the Empire that's illegal." She shook her head angrily and took another chug of her bottle. "The minute we get into Jiefong I'm going to alert the guards and they'll destroy him."
She glanced up at Amanha and swallowed. "Unless you'll try to stop me," She said, having not before questioned the mysterious mercenaries loyalty.
***
Ro glared at the assembled gang who had threatened and insulted him in the midst of an army camp. Every single soldier had noticed and surrounded the trio of wagons, armed to the teeth and ready. "Well, this all checks out," Ro replied, handing Yamato back the papers. "It turns out if you had just shown me you would have been free to pass. Unfortunately you proceeded to insult me, threaten my life and commit treason in the process. In fact you should all be massively executed."
At the words the five-hundred or so soldiers in the camp prepared their blades and rose their shields for combat. Ro shrugged at the sight and began to walk away. "Good luck," He called.
"Wait, Ro!" Yuwen called, pushing passed Hyuna roughly as he ran up to the man. Ro paused to give the noble his ear. "Look... I'll pay."
"Oh good, you'll pay," Ro chuckled, raising his cup of tea off a bench.
"Listen, we surrender and go to court and then go to prison. Whatever the fine is to get out at that point I'll double it right now if you let us on our way," Yuwen pleaded. Ro was silent in response before taking another sip of tea. "They threatened you, you're in the order of the prefecture not the army," Yuwen said, putting his hands together and falling on his knees. "I am literally begging you to undo this."
"Get up, you silly man," Ro muttered, grabbing Yuwen's hand and pulling him up. "Where's the money from?"
"The account," Yuwen replied, glancing over his still surrounded teammates.
Ro let out a laugh. "The account is locked out for Yuwen Fortune and you know it, old boy."
"Then get the other Lu-Tan to do it," Yuwen said. "Tell him the amount I promise he'll extract it."
Ro pause, finish his tea before marching back toward the guild. "Off them men! They've paid a fine and are free to go!" Ro put his whistle in his mouth and blew loudly, causing the confused soldiers to back away. "I said off them!"
"It's not really an issue for you to decide, is it?" The elderly general muttered as he approached through the crowd. Ro turned, instantly getting into the older man's face. "Isn't it?" He spat. "They insulted the Prefecture, so I decide what the punishment for that would be. Right now I decide its freedom. They aren't a threat so I say they go free."
"I am your senior officer," The general whispered threateningly. "And your elder, young dragonfly."
"Alright then sick the army on me," Ro dared the general before turning to the guild. "Formation!" He yelled followed by a loud whistle blow. The red armoured prefectures surrounded the guild's caravan and carefully began to escort them through the crowd of hostile soldiers. The general watched as they walked through the camp toward it's east exit, shaking his head and dismissing the matter.
"You want to use our lift to Jiefong?" Ro questioned Yuwen as they walked out the east exit of the camp and approached the large, wooden platform built into the side of the rock. Ropes hung off it and stretched tightly along the valley stone above, and beside it large beast-man slaves stood beside handled pulleys with rope weighed down with stones to balance the lift as it rose.
"This'll take you to Jiefong," Ro explained, looking up into the cloudy mountaintops the lift's ropes disappeared into. "But it won't support all this."
"We leave everything except Master Wang Chang," Yuwen replied, pointing to his black horse.
"Okay," Ro nodded as he began to walk away with his man. "Take the moron with you," He added, nodding toward Orion. "I don't think he'll survive a trip back through the camp."
Yuwen nodded before turning to his team, the friendly expression he had with Ro was gone, now replaced by one they hadn't seen before. A mix of disappointment and anger. "...Come on," he managed at last, stepping onto the large wooden platform with his horse....
"Not a bad person?" Jensu spat in disbelief as Nee retreated to the half-breed Illyria at the bow of the deck. "Do you know what we used to do to sailors like that in the Imperial Trading Company?" She continued, her yell turning into a whisper at the realization that Valkar could hear below deck. "We'd crucify and drown them," She whispered to the two as she approached. "Now that piece of shit has a human slave. Within the Empire that's illegal." She shook her head angrily and took another chug of her bottle. "The minute we get into Jiefong I'm going to alert the guards and they'll destroy him."
She glanced up at Amanha and swallowed. "Unless you'll try to stop me," She said, having not before questioned the mysterious mercenaries loyalty.
***
Ro glared at the assembled gang who had threatened and insulted him in the midst of an army camp. Every single soldier had noticed and surrounded the trio of wagons, armed to the teeth and ready. "Well, this all checks out," Ro replied, handing Yamato back the papers. "It turns out if you had just shown me you would have been free to pass. Unfortunately you proceeded to insult me, threaten my life and commit treason in the process. In fact you should all be massively executed."
At the words the five-hundred or so soldiers in the camp prepared their blades and rose their shields for combat. Ro shrugged at the sight and began to walk away. "Good luck," He called.
"Wait, Ro!" Yuwen called, pushing passed Hyuna roughly as he ran up to the man. Ro paused to give the noble his ear. "Look... I'll pay."
"Oh good, you'll pay," Ro chuckled, raising his cup of tea off a bench.
"Listen, we surrender and go to court and then go to prison. Whatever the fine is to get out at that point I'll double it right now if you let us on our way," Yuwen pleaded. Ro was silent in response before taking another sip of tea. "They threatened you, you're in the order of the prefecture not the army," Yuwen said, putting his hands together and falling on his knees. "I am literally begging you to undo this."
"Get up, you silly man," Ro muttered, grabbing Yuwen's hand and pulling him up. "Where's the money from?"
"The account," Yuwen replied, glancing over his still surrounded teammates.
Ro let out a laugh. "The account is locked out for Yuwen Fortune and you know it, old boy."
"Then get the other Lu-Tan to do it," Yuwen said. "Tell him the amount I promise he'll extract it."
Ro pause, finish his tea before marching back toward the guild. "Off them men! They've paid a fine and are free to go!" Ro put his whistle in his mouth and blew loudly, causing the confused soldiers to back away. "I said off them!"
"It's not really an issue for you to decide, is it?" The elderly general muttered as he approached through the crowd. Ro turned, instantly getting into the older man's face. "Isn't it?" He spat. "They insulted the Prefecture, so I decide what the punishment for that would be. Right now I decide its freedom. They aren't a threat so I say they go free."
"I am your senior officer," The general whispered threateningly. "And your elder, young dragonfly."
"Alright then sick the army on me," Ro dared the general before turning to the guild. "Formation!" He yelled followed by a loud whistle blow. The red armoured prefectures surrounded the guild's caravan and carefully began to escort them through the crowd of hostile soldiers. The general watched as they walked through the camp toward it's east exit, shaking his head and dismissing the matter.
"You want to use our lift to Jiefong?" Ro questioned Yuwen as they walked out the east exit of the camp and approached the large, wooden platform built into the side of the rock. Ropes hung off it and stretched tightly along the valley stone above, and beside it large beast-man slaves stood beside handled pulleys with rope weighed down with stones to balance the lift as it rose.
"This'll take you to Jiefong," Ro explained, looking up into the cloudy mountaintops the lift's ropes disappeared into. "But it won't support all this."
"We leave everything except Master Wang Chang," Yuwen replied, pointing to his black horse.
"Okay," Ro nodded as he began to walk away with his man. "Take the moron with you," He added, nodding toward Orion. "I don't think he'll survive a trip back through the camp."
Yuwen nodded before turning to his team, the friendly expression he had with Ro was gone, now replaced by one they hadn't seen before. A mix of disappointment and anger. "...Come on," he managed at last, stepping onto the large wooden platform with his horse....
"So I can't help but think such troubles could've bee n averted..." Suiken sighed, exasperated. He glanced at Yamato. "I'm glad you had your documents at the very least. And at any rate, we have our lift to Jiefong now. What's the plan for the 'old city', Fortune?' Suiken asked, looking at Yuwen.
"We're paying a visit to their temple, and see somethings I missed before..." Yuwen replied briskly as he folded his arms. The Guild stepped foot onto the wooden platform and the beast-men began to work the machinery. Soon the ropes tightened and it began to rise along an upward path carved in the stoney mountainside...
"Well sure, depending on how fast Hyuna gets us executed next time," Yuwen replied, leaning on the railings and looking over as they raised above the treetops. "Maybe she'll already have fucked us enough to be arrest by the time we reached the top, eh?"
"Fortune, that's enough," Lo-muna gently reprimanded although honestly, she could agree. "This incident is something we need to address but it does not need to be brought up in such a fashion."
She turned to Hyuna with a stern gaze, "It is a very good thing Ro let us onto this lift. However, we will need some rest in Jiefong and I think it would be best if you established some discipline before then. I know your master was in danger but endangering the whole guild over some impulsive actions is not only reckless, but it is stupid. I value your life Hyuna, as I do the rest of the guild and Fortune, and with that, I think you should be more considerate of others in the future as we consider you."
She turned to Hyuna with a stern gaze, "It is a very good thing Ro let us onto this lift. However, we will need some rest in Jiefong and I think it would be best if you established some discipline before then. I know your master was in danger but endangering the whole guild over some impulsive actions is not only reckless, but it is stupid. I value your life Hyuna, as I do the rest of the guild and Fortune, and with that, I think you should be more considerate of others in the future as we consider you."
"I think we could all stand to learn a bit of restraint..." Suiken chuckled slightly. "At any rate...I'll be heading to an antique store in the middle of town. Anyone is free to join me."
Valkar was having a long introspective moment, usually after completely losing himself in his hatred for pretty much most women he'd ever met. The disgusting, deceptive, narcissistic creatures deserved nothing but pain... but it wasn't like he wanted to feel that way. The man sat prone on the bed as he pondered this. He knew, logically, that Nee did nothing to really deserve this, nor did any of his other slaves, like the mother of the goblin woman, who he'd given to his men to play with as they pleased. He knew it was a terrible thing to do; she was a kindly woman, as far as he'd heard, but he also knew that offering her to his men would help keep them loyal. And that, in general, was more worthwhile than any sort of moral decision.
In any case, the man sighed ruefully as he longed for some sort of strong drink. He'd already passed the moral event horizon long ago, no matter what he did, there was no way Nee could really do anything to save him from his darkness. He didn't even know why she bothered- he'd even raped her and completely ruined her idyllic life. She'd had a lot of potential to be amazing, didn't she? Pretty, funny, and smart enough to bypass the usual gender discrimination within Yune nobles and gain the admiration of most nobles in northern Yune. All of that was stripped away- without her virgin-knot, her worth had gone down at least a little bit. Not that it really mattered; she wouldn't ever be returning to the life of a noble, right?
At least, that's what he was going for.
Still, Valkar did hear the outburst from the goblin captain up above deck. Did Nee somehow plot something? Valkar let out a curse, wondering when he'd learn to stop underestimating the slave girl, and got up, wondering what the hell he was really planning with his life at all.
As expected, the goblin, Jensu, reacted negatively to her urging. Of course she would; Jensu was a good woman, and Nee new very well someone with morals wouldn't let a girl wander around in chains like this, especially with what they all heard below deck not too long ago. Nee absently noted that her step was wavering, her head was spinning, and that if she didn't focus on bottling everything up, her body would tremble almost violently. She felt nauseous, almost as if by physically rejecting what had happened, it could reverse the damage done. She scrunched her toes up underneath the sheet to relieve stress as best as she could without anyone seeing. She tried to smile reassuringly at the goblin as she returned to her, but even Nee knew that her smile was wobbly and shaky, obviously not convincing anyone anytime soon that she was fine. What wasn't fine was hearing Jensu's loud outburst- since her screams had pierced the wood, it was obvious Jensu's voice would too, and that the slaver lord would hear her. The girl's breath quickened just a tad as she wondered what the next torment would be. She'd have to stick by her decision, though, and do her best to dissuade the goblin from doing anything against Valkar.
He was too useful a tool, if she could exploit the seeds of compassion.
"We'd crucify and drown them," Jensu murmured quietly.
Yes, she'd definitely have to try and find a way to make Jensu change her mind. Nee scanned the goblin woman's face closely, full of grief, guilt, and anger all at the same time in a somewhat drunken stupor. Grief at the travesty her ship had been forced to suffer, guilt at being too cowardly to do anything about it, and anger at the red-clad man being housed down below. But if Nee could convince Jensu that she had everything under control, she still had a chance to keep things at the very least, not violent until they hit Jiefong. And, well, she was glad the slaves were saved. It was one less burden to bear, and another fact tot ake into account- Jensu would try to do things behind the scenes to sabotage Valkar, and she'd have to try to outwit and dodge those plots once they hit land.
"I'm really okay." Nee stressed, her voice thin and weary. She was still shivering and looking more than anything, a traumatized girl that had seen too much. It was unfortunate, but there were no plants on board really to take advantage of her chi to make the captain in a more suggestible mood. And Nee was too afraid; too weak and sore; too isolated and alone to really put on her best mask and hide all the pain. "I... please, Jensu, once we hit Jiefong, go and find your mother. Then you can put all this past you, and forget about me; forget about Valkar, and focus on getting things back in order." She spoke in a calm, soothing tone, hoping her voice could undo the weakness of her body. "And, hey, u-uhm-"
Her persuasion powers were interrupted by a man walking up, looking annoyed; a sour frown on his face.
"Don't even try it." Valkar growled to the girl, and although usually she could withstand verbal abuse without a peep, her weakened mental state made her release a small squeak of terror, covering her mouth as quickly as she could. "Captain, she's incredibly manipulative. Best to just ignore the slave."
He laughed lewdly, with a piercing look straight at the girl. "You're probably trying to convince her to let you free in exchange for information about her mother, right?"
He violently gripped Nee by the shoulder, squeezing it hard and making her wince, tears brimming up once again, even as she desperately fought to keep them down and maintain composure.
"Hurry it up, Captain." Valkar murmured. "We have to round up a few more goblins, anyways to ship over.:
Hyuna was annoyed. And feeling more useless than ever. And she still wanted to kill. Keeping mostly to herself, only making a noncommittal grunt in response to Ann's comment of liking her, but not wanting to have to attack her next time she went flying out of control, and she watched as Yuwen, with words, resolved the entire problem with little to no effort.
She looked at the guild itself; the dancing singing oni, who'd unofficially taken his spot as second in command, Muna the... okay, well, Hyuna didn't want to think about Muna at all, to be honest. She also thought about Razul, strong and yet emotionally... cold at the same time. And more and more she realized that she was the odd one out in this group that she really had no place there at all. Even Yamato was finding his place. But Hyuna was still the loose cannon; the one to get everyone else in danger and having them over up for her fuck ups.
What the hell was she doing there, anyways? Why not just blindly wander aroud until she ended up in something way out of her skill level and got unceremoniously killed, all alone? Wouldn't that be better? She smirked a little to herself, even as they got on the lift.
"Well sure, depending on how fast Hyuna gets us executed next time, maybe she'll already have fucked us enough to be arrest by the time we reached the top, eh?"
No kindness from her childhood friend, that's for sure. She faintly heard Muna say something to him, but her mind only registered the latter part.
"I think you should be more considerate of others in the future as we consider you."
The bunny girl, who Hyuna had depended on for kindness, spurned her, hadn't she? Their brief moment of friendship must not have meant much to anyone, then, back on that river in the shipwreck. Shame burned hard, and more darkness and despair gathered.
"I think we could all stand to learn a bit of restraint..."
As if she didn't hate the dancing singing Oni enough already.
She wasn't a hero, like in the old make-believe games back then, when everything was still good. She wasn't even remotely neutral at all. Hyuna scowled as she realized that she was the one that shouldn't even be here at all, not even having enough left in her to try to respond to the voices pestering her psyche.
Useless. Pathetic. Childish.
In any case, the man sighed ruefully as he longed for some sort of strong drink. He'd already passed the moral event horizon long ago, no matter what he did, there was no way Nee could really do anything to save him from his darkness. He didn't even know why she bothered- he'd even raped her and completely ruined her idyllic life. She'd had a lot of potential to be amazing, didn't she? Pretty, funny, and smart enough to bypass the usual gender discrimination within Yune nobles and gain the admiration of most nobles in northern Yune. All of that was stripped away- without her virgin-knot, her worth had gone down at least a little bit. Not that it really mattered; she wouldn't ever be returning to the life of a noble, right?
At least, that's what he was going for.
Still, Valkar did hear the outburst from the goblin captain up above deck. Did Nee somehow plot something? Valkar let out a curse, wondering when he'd learn to stop underestimating the slave girl, and got up, wondering what the hell he was really planning with his life at all.
As expected, the goblin, Jensu, reacted negatively to her urging. Of course she would; Jensu was a good woman, and Nee new very well someone with morals wouldn't let a girl wander around in chains like this, especially with what they all heard below deck not too long ago. Nee absently noted that her step was wavering, her head was spinning, and that if she didn't focus on bottling everything up, her body would tremble almost violently. She felt nauseous, almost as if by physically rejecting what had happened, it could reverse the damage done. She scrunched her toes up underneath the sheet to relieve stress as best as she could without anyone seeing. She tried to smile reassuringly at the goblin as she returned to her, but even Nee knew that her smile was wobbly and shaky, obviously not convincing anyone anytime soon that she was fine. What wasn't fine was hearing Jensu's loud outburst- since her screams had pierced the wood, it was obvious Jensu's voice would too, and that the slaver lord would hear her. The girl's breath quickened just a tad as she wondered what the next torment would be. She'd have to stick by her decision, though, and do her best to dissuade the goblin from doing anything against Valkar.
He was too useful a tool, if she could exploit the seeds of compassion.
"We'd crucify and drown them," Jensu murmured quietly.
Yes, she'd definitely have to try and find a way to make Jensu change her mind. Nee scanned the goblin woman's face closely, full of grief, guilt, and anger all at the same time in a somewhat drunken stupor. Grief at the travesty her ship had been forced to suffer, guilt at being too cowardly to do anything about it, and anger at the red-clad man being housed down below. But if Nee could convince Jensu that she had everything under control, she still had a chance to keep things at the very least, not violent until they hit Jiefong. And, well, she was glad the slaves were saved. It was one less burden to bear, and another fact tot ake into account- Jensu would try to do things behind the scenes to sabotage Valkar, and she'd have to try to outwit and dodge those plots once they hit land.
"I'm really okay." Nee stressed, her voice thin and weary. She was still shivering and looking more than anything, a traumatized girl that had seen too much. It was unfortunate, but there were no plants on board really to take advantage of her chi to make the captain in a more suggestible mood. And Nee was too afraid; too weak and sore; too isolated and alone to really put on her best mask and hide all the pain. "I... please, Jensu, once we hit Jiefong, go and find your mother. Then you can put all this past you, and forget about me; forget about Valkar, and focus on getting things back in order." She spoke in a calm, soothing tone, hoping her voice could undo the weakness of her body. "And, hey, u-uhm-"
Her persuasion powers were interrupted by a man walking up, looking annoyed; a sour frown on his face.
"Don't even try it." Valkar growled to the girl, and although usually she could withstand verbal abuse without a peep, her weakened mental state made her release a small squeak of terror, covering her mouth as quickly as she could. "Captain, she's incredibly manipulative. Best to just ignore the slave."
He laughed lewdly, with a piercing look straight at the girl. "You're probably trying to convince her to let you free in exchange for information about her mother, right?"
He violently gripped Nee by the shoulder, squeezing it hard and making her wince, tears brimming up once again, even as she desperately fought to keep them down and maintain composure.
"Hurry it up, Captain." Valkar murmured. "We have to round up a few more goblins, anyways to ship over.:
Hyuna was annoyed. And feeling more useless than ever. And she still wanted to kill. Keeping mostly to herself, only making a noncommittal grunt in response to Ann's comment of liking her, but not wanting to have to attack her next time she went flying out of control, and she watched as Yuwen, with words, resolved the entire problem with little to no effort.
She looked at the guild itself; the dancing singing oni, who'd unofficially taken his spot as second in command, Muna the... okay, well, Hyuna didn't want to think about Muna at all, to be honest. She also thought about Razul, strong and yet emotionally... cold at the same time. And more and more she realized that she was the odd one out in this group that she really had no place there at all. Even Yamato was finding his place. But Hyuna was still the loose cannon; the one to get everyone else in danger and having them over up for her fuck ups.
What the hell was she doing there, anyways? Why not just blindly wander aroud until she ended up in something way out of her skill level and got unceremoniously killed, all alone? Wouldn't that be better? She smirked a little to herself, even as they got on the lift.
"Well sure, depending on how fast Hyuna gets us executed next time, maybe she'll already have fucked us enough to be arrest by the time we reached the top, eh?"
No kindness from her childhood friend, that's for sure. She faintly heard Muna say something to him, but her mind only registered the latter part.
"I think you should be more considerate of others in the future as we consider you."
The bunny girl, who Hyuna had depended on for kindness, spurned her, hadn't she? Their brief moment of friendship must not have meant much to anyone, then, back on that river in the shipwreck. Shame burned hard, and more darkness and despair gathered.
"I think we could all stand to learn a bit of restraint..."
As if she didn't hate the dancing singing Oni enough already.
She wasn't a hero, like in the old make-believe games back then, when everything was still good. She wasn't even remotely neutral at all. Hyuna scowled as she realized that she was the one that shouldn't even be here at all, not even having enough left in her to try to respond to the voices pestering her psyche.
Useless. Pathetic. Childish.
"I think I'll take my business to the shops and find a cloth matching my jacket. It's rather cold," Lo-muna responded to Suiken. She glanced over at Hyuna and frowned, wondering if perhaps she'd been to harsh. Lack of sleep did make her irritable after all but she had wanted to convey the fact that being so reckless made Lo-muna worry. If Hyuna started a fight, chances would likely be someone would get hurt or even die. Imprisonment wasn't so bad, at least, not compared to the one she had suffered a few years back. Muna kept quiet and dug into her bag but found nothing of use for the unfortunate situation..
They were coming up. And by 'they,' it was clearly them. The hulking plate of armor that was the half-ashuran was apparently missing from the equation, but everything else fit perfectly into place. Iora nodded briefly before gesturing for the squad to make their way back down.
"A traveling circus, that's what they are," Kadrim sneered when he swiftly passed the other two men, taking a shortcut down using his chains while the others made their way down normally. Iora set his hand horizontally over his brow, scanning the horizon for two familiar figures.
"Len's back," the leader said. "Siina's with him."
"About damn time," Rayes answered, meeting the rest at the bottom. "And you know, we could just hit them and be gone in a flash, even with all these guards around. They'll never know what hit 'em."
"Do I need to remind you that this is not an assassination job," Iora said sternly. "We're not getting anything done like that. We need a good opportunity to catch them away from everyone else."
"Why's everything got to be such a pain in the ass?" Kadrim sighed. "Why can't people make simple requests like they used to? Kill this guy, kill that guy, kill these guys, you know. This is becoming a chore. I'm not some noble fuck's secretary who's shit i have to pick up because he was too stupid to keep it in his sight."
"That's why we're getting paid," Rayes shrugged. "It's not like we aren't going to get any fights out of this. Just be glad they showed up here instead of somewhere else where we'd be waiting our asses off for nothing."
"They're here," Iora notified Len and Siina as they approached. "The guild is here."
"Just my luck, isn't it?" Siina said, her eyes drifting upward. "So? How's it look?"
"I doubt they'll give us much trouble," Rayes said. "But I guess you never know."
"No one ever won a serious fight with that kind of half-assed attitude," Siina said, glaring at the gauntleted man. Her fingers curled around the shaft of her war scythe. "We'll keep an eye on them. If push comes to shove and our presence is compromised, we're going all out. Leave at least one of them alive. Our messenger should be flying over to headquarters as we speak to let them know we've found our quarry. Let's ruin this fucking guild."
"Yes ma'am!" the four men answered, pulling down their white hoods in unison.
"A traveling circus, that's what they are," Kadrim sneered when he swiftly passed the other two men, taking a shortcut down using his chains while the others made their way down normally. Iora set his hand horizontally over his brow, scanning the horizon for two familiar figures.
"Len's back," the leader said. "Siina's with him."
"About damn time," Rayes answered, meeting the rest at the bottom. "And you know, we could just hit them and be gone in a flash, even with all these guards around. They'll never know what hit 'em."
"Do I need to remind you that this is not an assassination job," Iora said sternly. "We're not getting anything done like that. We need a good opportunity to catch them away from everyone else."
"Why's everything got to be such a pain in the ass?" Kadrim sighed. "Why can't people make simple requests like they used to? Kill this guy, kill that guy, kill these guys, you know. This is becoming a chore. I'm not some noble fuck's secretary who's shit i have to pick up because he was too stupid to keep it in his sight."
"That's why we're getting paid," Rayes shrugged. "It's not like we aren't going to get any fights out of this. Just be glad they showed up here instead of somewhere else where we'd be waiting our asses off for nothing."
"They're here," Iora notified Len and Siina as they approached. "The guild is here."
"Just my luck, isn't it?" Siina said, her eyes drifting upward. "So? How's it look?"
"I doubt they'll give us much trouble," Rayes said. "But I guess you never know."
"No one ever won a serious fight with that kind of half-assed attitude," Siina said, glaring at the gauntleted man. Her fingers curled around the shaft of her war scythe. "We'll keep an eye on them. If push comes to shove and our presence is compromised, we're going all out. Leave at least one of them alive. Our messenger should be flying over to headquarters as we speak to let them know we've found our quarry. Let's ruin this fucking guild."
"Yes ma'am!" the four men answered, pulling down their white hoods in unison.
After an incredibly bizarre scene with Fortune begging the man named Ro to let them pass, the guild was carefully escorted to the rather hazardous-looking lift. Terra wasn't sure if she was permitted to follow, but then one soldier turned towards her and gruffly asked, "You coming or not, kid?"
"A-ah...y-yes!" Flustered, the girl hurried after the guild as fast as possible, keeping her hood down tightly. The bear man and the one who apparently had murdered all the bandits earlier also were being urged along, but she didn't pay attention to if they were following through on it.
As they got onto the lift and it began to move, the others began talking about Hyuna's actions. Not daring to look at the girl herself, Terra approached Fortune carefully. The man seemed to have lost most of his energy and charisma, and was leaning on the railing as if he were doing for support. "U-um...Fortune?" she asked cautiously. "A-about your...g-guild..."
"Yes?" Fortune muttered sullenly, glancing sideways at her. "I realize it is awful. Don't worry, you can get away from us once we reach the city."
Terra immediately took a step back, confused and surprised. Even Fortune's words had acquired a harsher tone. Maybe he was stressed out too much from what just happened? It might be best not to ask to join the guild after all, even if she'd likely be travelling with them for some time. "N-no, t-that's not it...a-actually, I'll tell you later." Giving him a forced smile, she turned away--and found herself face to face with Hyuna.
------------------------
The worst possible person to get in the way, just.. well, got in the way. It was the weird girl, and Hyuna'd be hardpressed to not just snap her throat and see what'd happen. What else would anyone expect? The girl was so pathetic, it'd probably put her out of her misery, right? And it only benefited anyone. She eyed the weird girl with a dark glare. "Remember the bird from before?" She muttered menacingly. "Yeah."
-------------------------
Hyuna was clearly not in a mood to be talking, so Terra just gave her an equally forced smile, whispered a quick "Sorry" to her (forgetting the Tengu's words in the process) and turned away. But the entireity of her guilt suddenly had come crashing down on her with just one look into Hyuna's eyes, and she found herself stumbling slightly as she moved away, as though her energy had disappeared just like Fortune's.
Somehow managing to end up in a sitting position at the front edge of the platform, Terra sighed and stared forward, hoping they'd reach their destination soon. Everyone simply seemed far too stressed out now. It seemed the destination was finally coming up, actually...
Why did she suddenly have a very bad feeling?
"A-ah...y-yes!" Flustered, the girl hurried after the guild as fast as possible, keeping her hood down tightly. The bear man and the one who apparently had murdered all the bandits earlier also were being urged along, but she didn't pay attention to if they were following through on it.
As they got onto the lift and it began to move, the others began talking about Hyuna's actions. Not daring to look at the girl herself, Terra approached Fortune carefully. The man seemed to have lost most of his energy and charisma, and was leaning on the railing as if he were doing for support. "U-um...Fortune?" she asked cautiously. "A-about your...g-guild..."
"Yes?" Fortune muttered sullenly, glancing sideways at her. "I realize it is awful. Don't worry, you can get away from us once we reach the city."
Terra immediately took a step back, confused and surprised. Even Fortune's words had acquired a harsher tone. Maybe he was stressed out too much from what just happened? It might be best not to ask to join the guild after all, even if she'd likely be travelling with them for some time. "N-no, t-that's not it...a-actually, I'll tell you later." Giving him a forced smile, she turned away--and found herself face to face with Hyuna.
------------------------
The worst possible person to get in the way, just.. well, got in the way. It was the weird girl, and Hyuna'd be hardpressed to not just snap her throat and see what'd happen. What else would anyone expect? The girl was so pathetic, it'd probably put her out of her misery, right? And it only benefited anyone. She eyed the weird girl with a dark glare. "Remember the bird from before?" She muttered menacingly. "Yeah."
-------------------------
Hyuna was clearly not in a mood to be talking, so Terra just gave her an equally forced smile, whispered a quick "Sorry" to her (forgetting the Tengu's words in the process) and turned away. But the entireity of her guilt suddenly had come crashing down on her with just one look into Hyuna's eyes, and she found herself stumbling slightly as she moved away, as though her energy had disappeared just like Fortune's.
Somehow managing to end up in a sitting position at the front edge of the platform, Terra sighed and stared forward, hoping they'd reach their destination soon. Everyone simply seemed far too stressed out now. It seemed the destination was finally coming up, actually...
Why did she suddenly have a very bad feeling?
Eventually, the slave girl emerged from below the deck, her battered, beaten body wrapped in a small white sheet that did little to obscure the abuse she had endured. Amanhã glanced at her without turning her head for a brief second, noted her ascent to the deck of the junk, and then she turned her eyes from the girl, figuring there was nothing she could really do that Amanhã would have to be on guard for. She heard her light feet pitter-patter against the wooden surface of the deck like raindrops or some equally poetic shit like that, ambling off toward the goblin captain, who had continued to sob and whimper uselessly at the wheel of her ship, and she heard them conferring in tones that were anything but subdued. Her brow furrowed. Aren't they at all trepidatious about speaking so freely in my presence? she considered. After all, in their eyes, she had to be an unknown quantity-- but most likely an ally of Cha'Valkar. Why, then, would they ever believe it was rational to discuss opposition to the slaver lord in the presence of someone who was likely his ally?
The bounty hunter wondered briefly if she ought to do anything about it, when the slave girl broke off from the goblin captain and her first mate, and Amanhã heard her stepping toward her: her eyes flitted toward the former noble, watching her approach almost serenely, utterly undaunted by the monstrous armoured form looming over her. Instead, she simply plopped herself down beside Amanhã for whatever god-forsaken reason, and then, because there simply was no sense left in this world, she began to speak to the bounty hunter.
"Hope you enjoyed the show..." Is she joking? Amanhã refused the urge to turn and glare down at the imbecilic girl. Joking about what just happened to her? A scowl crossed the bounty hunter's features. What a pathetic cretin. Nevertheless, whatever disgust Amanhã felt for the girl, whatever disdain, it was not sufficient to give her cause to actively indicate it. Instead, after she continued to ignore the slave girl, rebuffing her baffling, nonsensical attempts at interaction, the slave simply got up and left, returning to the goblin captain's side, where the lot of them continued to audibly (at points even very loudly) plan to oppose Cha'Valkar.
Well, they didn't look like they had a whole lot of gold between them-- not to mention between a powerful slave lord, and a battered slave girl along with some goblin whose mother was in shackles, Amanhã had little difficulty figuring out which of them deserved to survive and which deserved to fall.
When the goblin captain declared her intent to alert the guards of Cha'Valkar upon arrival in Jiefong, when she actually challenged Amanhã to try and stop her, that was when the bounty hunter at last acted. Like a stone statue coming to life, her arms slowly fell from their crossed position at her chest, and she turned slowly, mechanically, before she approached the goblin, standing toward the front edge of the ship.
In a single swift, fluid motion, Amanhã swept down, grabbed the goblin's tiny leg, and pulled her clean into the air, before holding her out upside down over the waters below. It was anything but an actual attempt to kill her-- Amanhã somehow doubted the captain of a ship would have neglected to learn to swim-- but it did send a clear answer to the captain's question.
She turned her head toward the oni and the slave girl to ward off any possible attempts at interrupting the show of force, but it seemed Cha'Valkar chose then to make an appearance above deck. When the slave lord began speaking to the goblin, Amanhã didn't dither about letting the goblin hang around any longer than necessary (she felt the point was made, and after all she didn't do it for any sadistic enjoyment on her part): she turned, and unceremoniously dropped the captain on the floor between herself and the slave lord, before returning her arms across her chest and watching what would unfold now.
The bounty hunter wondered briefly if she ought to do anything about it, when the slave girl broke off from the goblin captain and her first mate, and Amanhã heard her stepping toward her: her eyes flitted toward the former noble, watching her approach almost serenely, utterly undaunted by the monstrous armoured form looming over her. Instead, she simply plopped herself down beside Amanhã for whatever god-forsaken reason, and then, because there simply was no sense left in this world, she began to speak to the bounty hunter.
"Hope you enjoyed the show..." Is she joking? Amanhã refused the urge to turn and glare down at the imbecilic girl. Joking about what just happened to her? A scowl crossed the bounty hunter's features. What a pathetic cretin. Nevertheless, whatever disgust Amanhã felt for the girl, whatever disdain, it was not sufficient to give her cause to actively indicate it. Instead, after she continued to ignore the slave girl, rebuffing her baffling, nonsensical attempts at interaction, the slave simply got up and left, returning to the goblin captain's side, where the lot of them continued to audibly (at points even very loudly) plan to oppose Cha'Valkar.
Well, they didn't look like they had a whole lot of gold between them-- not to mention between a powerful slave lord, and a battered slave girl along with some goblin whose mother was in shackles, Amanhã had little difficulty figuring out which of them deserved to survive and which deserved to fall.
When the goblin captain declared her intent to alert the guards of Cha'Valkar upon arrival in Jiefong, when she actually challenged Amanhã to try and stop her, that was when the bounty hunter at last acted. Like a stone statue coming to life, her arms slowly fell from their crossed position at her chest, and she turned slowly, mechanically, before she approached the goblin, standing toward the front edge of the ship.
In a single swift, fluid motion, Amanhã swept down, grabbed the goblin's tiny leg, and pulled her clean into the air, before holding her out upside down over the waters below. It was anything but an actual attempt to kill her-- Amanhã somehow doubted the captain of a ship would have neglected to learn to swim-- but it did send a clear answer to the captain's question.
She turned her head toward the oni and the slave girl to ward off any possible attempts at interrupting the show of force, but it seemed Cha'Valkar chose then to make an appearance above deck. When the slave lord began speaking to the goblin, Amanhã didn't dither about letting the goblin hang around any longer than necessary (she felt the point was made, and after all she didn't do it for any sadistic enjoyment on her part): she turned, and unceremoniously dropped the captain on the floor between herself and the slave lord, before returning her arms across her chest and watching what would unfold now.
Yuwen gave an aside glance to Hyuna before shaking his head like a tool. As they rose higher the sun could be seen over the many lands and waters of the province they'd crossed, nearing the edge of the horizon. The winds began to pick up and the air become colder as they rose higher and higher...
***
Suddenly Jensu found herself hung by the leg, her captain's hat falling into the passing waters and her long-coat flying down over he face. "Hey!" She screamed, flailing drunkenly with her eyes covered. As soon as she had been grabbed she was thrown back on the deck, now at Valkar's feet. Valkar grabbed the girl by the shoulder roughly and covered her mouth. "Captain, she's incredibly manipulative. Best to just ignore the slave," He spoke firmly. "Hurry it up, Captain. We have to round up a few more goblins, anyways to ship over."
Jensu looked up at the man, and then at the giantess who stood behind her. She swallowed and rose, cracking her neck as she did before facing the man head on. Valkar watched her rise unamused, occasionally gripping Nee's shoulder harder to let out a scream. "Stop hurting her," Jensu spat, standing as tall as she could to the man. "Stop hurting her on my ship."
***
Suddenly Jensu found herself hung by the leg, her captain's hat falling into the passing waters and her long-coat flying down over he face. "Hey!" She screamed, flailing drunkenly with her eyes covered. As soon as she had been grabbed she was thrown back on the deck, now at Valkar's feet. Valkar grabbed the girl by the shoulder roughly and covered her mouth. "Captain, she's incredibly manipulative. Best to just ignore the slave," He spoke firmly. "Hurry it up, Captain. We have to round up a few more goblins, anyways to ship over."
Jensu looked up at the man, and then at the giantess who stood behind her. She swallowed and rose, cracking her neck as she did before facing the man head on. Valkar watched her rise unamused, occasionally gripping Nee's shoulder harder to let out a scream. "Stop hurting her," Jensu spat, standing as tall as she could to the man. "Stop hurting her on my ship."
Lo-muna hugged herself tightly. The shirt itself wasn't meant to offer protection from the cold and she scrambled to put on her jacket. There was still a large hole and the rabbit was thankful Terra was looking out onto the view, not wanting the girl to feel guilty over the burns from earlier. It was some protection, the jacket, but she cursed the breeding that had made her so sensitive to the temperature.
"I'm so cold!" she exclaimed, glancing over at the others with a pout. They all seemed to be in an ill humour and Muna decided to try some small talk. "It looks so beautiful though, doesn't it? I mean, look at that horizon! The vista is great but oh man, it sure is windy up here. What a lift, makes you just wanna exclaimed, I'm so high!"
The rabbit suppressed a grin, having used every line given to her, and debated on who to directly talk to. With a small burst of energy, she sidled over to Hyuna's side and muttered, "I'm sorry if what I said before was harsh. It's just those actions make me worry. I don't want to lose you so early Hyuna. I'm not exactly a benefit to your health in case you hadn't noticed and I would be very saddened if I was unable to aid you in dangerous situations."
"I'm so cold!" she exclaimed, glancing over at the others with a pout. They all seemed to be in an ill humour and Muna decided to try some small talk. "It looks so beautiful though, doesn't it? I mean, look at that horizon! The vista is great but oh man, it sure is windy up here. What a lift, makes you just wanna exclaimed, I'm so high!"
The rabbit suppressed a grin, having used every line given to her, and debated on who to directly talk to. With a small burst of energy, she sidled over to Hyuna's side and muttered, "I'm sorry if what I said before was harsh. It's just those actions make me worry. I don't want to lose you so early Hyuna. I'm not exactly a benefit to your health in case you hadn't noticed and I would be very saddened if I was unable to aid you in dangerous situations."
What the hell was up with weird girl? She knew that if she tried anything, Hyuna'd snap and wreck her day. So, it was really a wonder as to why she tried to smile that stupidly weird smile. Shaking with something between anger and self-loathing, the spear girl kept walking, head down and keeping herself blocked off from the world. Cold winds were coming up now; bitter and chilling. Although it emitted no heat, Hyuna decided to make an illusion of a small flame in her hand, until the wind blew it out.
Damn it. Even beaten by nature. Scowling further, she kept walking until somehow a voice just barely pierced her darkness.
"I'm sorry if what I said before was harsh." Muna said quietly, looking almost as if she cared about if the spear girl lived or died. She probably didn't, and was only trying to trick her into letting her mess with her mind again, right? Before Hyuna could react with hostility, the rabbit kept on talking. "It's just those actions make me worry. I don't want to lose you so early Hyuna. I'm not exactly a benefit to your health in case you hadn't noticed and I would be very saddened if I was unable to aid you in dangerous situations."
"Sure." She looked away and muttered quietly, feeling the familiar but still confusing emotions whirl within her once again, but tried her best to stifle it with the darkness once more. Who'd care for a useless person like her? And knowing her, who'd want to? Hyuna hunched over even more, noticing the rabbit was shivering. It stung at her mind incessantly seeing that Muna was cold. "Not like I'm much of a benefit to anyone here either." She gave a grim smile to Muna. "Fortune here would probably prefer if I left, right?"
Still, she made a barrier of wind unconsciously to cover Muna, blushing as she did so. "You have what you wanted, right? The air barrier. Y-you don't have to keep talkin' to me."
The goblin captain, after being dangled in the air, just over the water by the now acting suit of armor, seemed to have gotten a bit of sense, or lost it entirely, Nee thought sourly, trying to think of how to fix this. If they even let Jensu live, she'd tell the authorities in Jiefong, and not even Nee could plot out the blind points in that big a city, of that many guards. So the only way to try and defuse things was to stop it at the root. When Jensu made her statement, trying to stand tall despite her short stature, sticking up for the noble girl, Nee almost wanted to put a hand to her face and shake her head. It was good, touching gesture, almost helped a tiny bit with the increasing pressure in her shoulder, but she also knew that this was almost a death sentence.
"You're trying to tell me what to do," Valkar lifted the girl and punched her hard in the throat, not even looking at her coughing and gasping like a dying rodent on the wood floor of the Milkweed's deck. He was angry, and the goblin had stepped out of line. She didn't have any power in this situation; her mother was still held captive, and as far as Valkar knew, she had no way to locate the hostage at all without his help. Which she'd only get if she earned it, although the way things are looking, it seemed things weren't going to end well for both of the goblins. "To my slave?" He brutally lifted the gaspng girl intot he air and shook her by the collar. "See this collar, goblin? She's just property, for me to deal with as I... as I wish. If you value your life- and that of your mother, you'll not try undermining the power relationship between us."
He shrugged, releasing Nee, almost tossing her into the railing. "Or, do you want to have done what I did to Nee- I mean, my slave here, to your mother, Goblin?"
Nee shot a worried glance at Jensu, before turning to Mohan, the first mate.
"Oni." She said hurriedly, in a hoarse tone after recovering. "Um. Please, once you drop us off at Jiefong... don't let Jensu get further involved in this. P-please, just, go and rescue her mother and forget about us. I don't want her to get hurt on my behalf... and, um, I'm sorry, I'm really sorry for the trouble!"
She bowed her head. "I'm b-begging you. Please."
Damn it. Even beaten by nature. Scowling further, she kept walking until somehow a voice just barely pierced her darkness.
"I'm sorry if what I said before was harsh." Muna said quietly, looking almost as if she cared about if the spear girl lived or died. She probably didn't, and was only trying to trick her into letting her mess with her mind again, right? Before Hyuna could react with hostility, the rabbit kept on talking. "It's just those actions make me worry. I don't want to lose you so early Hyuna. I'm not exactly a benefit to your health in case you hadn't noticed and I would be very saddened if I was unable to aid you in dangerous situations."
"Sure." She looked away and muttered quietly, feeling the familiar but still confusing emotions whirl within her once again, but tried her best to stifle it with the darkness once more. Who'd care for a useless person like her? And knowing her, who'd want to? Hyuna hunched over even more, noticing the rabbit was shivering. It stung at her mind incessantly seeing that Muna was cold. "Not like I'm much of a benefit to anyone here either." She gave a grim smile to Muna. "Fortune here would probably prefer if I left, right?"
Still, she made a barrier of wind unconsciously to cover Muna, blushing as she did so. "You have what you wanted, right? The air barrier. Y-you don't have to keep talkin' to me."
The goblin captain, after being dangled in the air, just over the water by the now acting suit of armor, seemed to have gotten a bit of sense, or lost it entirely, Nee thought sourly, trying to think of how to fix this. If they even let Jensu live, she'd tell the authorities in Jiefong, and not even Nee could plot out the blind points in that big a city, of that many guards. So the only way to try and defuse things was to stop it at the root. When Jensu made her statement, trying to stand tall despite her short stature, sticking up for the noble girl, Nee almost wanted to put a hand to her face and shake her head. It was good, touching gesture, almost helped a tiny bit with the increasing pressure in her shoulder, but she also knew that this was almost a death sentence.
"You're trying to tell me what to do," Valkar lifted the girl and punched her hard in the throat, not even looking at her coughing and gasping like a dying rodent on the wood floor of the Milkweed's deck. He was angry, and the goblin had stepped out of line. She didn't have any power in this situation; her mother was still held captive, and as far as Valkar knew, she had no way to locate the hostage at all without his help. Which she'd only get if she earned it, although the way things are looking, it seemed things weren't going to end well for both of the goblins. "To my slave?" He brutally lifted the gaspng girl intot he air and shook her by the collar. "See this collar, goblin? She's just property, for me to deal with as I... as I wish. If you value your life- and that of your mother, you'll not try undermining the power relationship between us."
He shrugged, releasing Nee, almost tossing her into the railing. "Or, do you want to have done what I did to Nee- I mean, my slave here, to your mother, Goblin?"
Nee shot a worried glance at Jensu, before turning to Mohan, the first mate.
"Oni." She said hurriedly, in a hoarse tone after recovering. "Um. Please, once you drop us off at Jiefong... don't let Jensu get further involved in this. P-please, just, go and rescue her mother and forget about us. I don't want her to get hurt on my behalf... and, um, I'm sorry, I'm really sorry for the trouble!"
She bowed her head. "I'm b-begging you. Please."
"I don't use people in that way," Lo-muna responded with a small frown. A memory tugged at her conscious, a rabbit beast-man's warm smile, but she suppressed it quickly. "Fortune's had a bad day and with all that has happened so far, I'm sure he just needs a bit of rest and he won't be so cross anymore. He's a good man as far as I can tell but you've had prior experience with him. My observation's still in the making after all.. And you are a part of this guild and every bit as useful as everyone else. Don't be so down on yourself! Come now, you have plenty of good traits and are an experienced fighter as far as I can see."
She offered Hyuna a large grin, "I'm thankful to have such a strong warrior looking out for me. And you still have room to grow! We all do really."
She offered Hyuna a large grin, "I'm thankful to have such a strong warrior looking out for me. And you still have room to grow! We all do really."
Jensu glared up at the man who had invaded her ship, who had blackmailed and threatened her, who had kidnapped her mother, and all sense of consequence and worry was replaced by rage and the unstoppable drive to punch the man in the throat over and over until he could no longer breath. Her hand balled into a fist and the weak pleading of the beaten girl seemed to only fuel her rage.
"Woah, woah!" A voice called from the stern. Jensu paused, turning to see where it had come from. "This is all a bit harsh isn't it?" A figure called out, stepping carefully on a pink willow branch that extended across the river. The figure leapt down and rough leather boots landed hard by the wheel of the ship. He rose, his lite black cloak falling down, patches of animal rug woven along with it up until the hood, which was dark and surrounded by coyote fur. It was a figure Jensu and Illyria had seen before. The hooded villain stepped forward on the deck, glancing down at Nee as he passed. "I was looking for Yuwen Fortune, thought he may have helped you with the ship - but this looks like some illegal activity, captain."
***
Yuwen kept quiet as they rose higher and higher until they surpassed the most earthly clouds. The wind wasn't bad but the cold had set in, snow now falling off onto the platform from the rocks of the mountain it disrupted in it's ascent. "It may be summer down there," Yuwen whispered, snuggling up as best he could in his armour. "But it's winter up here."
The lift continued on, above them the torches of the end shinning. It moved over the final curve of the mountain and was pulled onto flat, snowy land at the top. Imperial guards rushed forward and opened the railing for them to step out. Before them was a flat-land of white fields scattered with blue-painted houses made of stone and thatched roofing. Beyond the small farm-land a large, white wall stood.
Yuwen carefully climbed onto Master Wang Chang and turned to his friends. "Come on!" He called, before riding forward through the fields, the Guild running to keep up. After a few minutes they had reached the stone-wall, and an open gate stood before them. White-uniformed guards stood like statues in the cold as the Great Guild passed through.
"Welcome to the upper level," The voice of a greeter greeted as they exited onto a snowy hill. Yuwen glanced at the warmly coated man before looking outward. Below them grand mansions and estates stood, similarly built as the farm-houses. They lined clean stone streets built along dozens of flowing canals which were filled with small boats and bridges. Water flowed everywhere on the rich area, all coming from one titanic river that ran down from the mountainside on which the city was built. At the end of the houses and waterways a large wall bordered with stairways and passages leading into another level of the city lower down on the mountain, again filled with the canals but with tighter and with smaller houses. The city spread even further down on a third level, this one barely visible from the cloudy top. There was no snow and it seemed to spread out on the green valley below, the river still passing through it and eventually out of the city into the farmlands beyond.
"Three levels, thirty-three thousand citizens, and thirty degrees temperature difference all at once," The guide chuckled as he walked them down the snowy hill toward a street on the upper level. "Welcome to the noble quarter," He began. "My name is Jahoul. You used the military lift so I assume you are a group of importance?"
Yuwen looked down the rich street, at the pale nobility wrapped in large, fur-coats giving the group slight looks as they entered the street. "Yes," He said after a moment. "Yes we are."
"Right, the palace of the old King is over there," Jahoul began, pointing to a large building which towered up like the mountainside behind it. "You can find war administration there."
"And a hotel?" Yuwen questioned, shivering slightly. "Clothes as well?"
"Head to the centre of the noble-quarter," Jahoul explained. "Just keep heading down this canal a few streets and you'll reach the Jiefong river. All the shops are there."
"Woah, woah!" A voice called from the stern. Jensu paused, turning to see where it had come from. "This is all a bit harsh isn't it?" A figure called out, stepping carefully on a pink willow branch that extended across the river. The figure leapt down and rough leather boots landed hard by the wheel of the ship. He rose, his lite black cloak falling down, patches of animal rug woven along with it up until the hood, which was dark and surrounded by coyote fur. It was a figure Jensu and Illyria had seen before. The hooded villain stepped forward on the deck, glancing down at Nee as he passed. "I was looking for Yuwen Fortune, thought he may have helped you with the ship - but this looks like some illegal activity, captain."
***
Yuwen kept quiet as they rose higher and higher until they surpassed the most earthly clouds. The wind wasn't bad but the cold had set in, snow now falling off onto the platform from the rocks of the mountain it disrupted in it's ascent. "It may be summer down there," Yuwen whispered, snuggling up as best he could in his armour. "But it's winter up here."
The lift continued on, above them the torches of the end shinning. It moved over the final curve of the mountain and was pulled onto flat, snowy land at the top. Imperial guards rushed forward and opened the railing for them to step out. Before them was a flat-land of white fields scattered with blue-painted houses made of stone and thatched roofing. Beyond the small farm-land a large, white wall stood.
Yuwen carefully climbed onto Master Wang Chang and turned to his friends. "Come on!" He called, before riding forward through the fields, the Guild running to keep up. After a few minutes they had reached the stone-wall, and an open gate stood before them. White-uniformed guards stood like statues in the cold as the Great Guild passed through.
"Welcome to the upper level," The voice of a greeter greeted as they exited onto a snowy hill. Yuwen glanced at the warmly coated man before looking outward. Below them grand mansions and estates stood, similarly built as the farm-houses. They lined clean stone streets built along dozens of flowing canals which were filled with small boats and bridges. Water flowed everywhere on the rich area, all coming from one titanic river that ran down from the mountainside on which the city was built. At the end of the houses and waterways a large wall bordered with stairways and passages leading into another level of the city lower down on the mountain, again filled with the canals but with tighter and with smaller houses. The city spread even further down on a third level, this one barely visible from the cloudy top. There was no snow and it seemed to spread out on the green valley below, the river still passing through it and eventually out of the city into the farmlands beyond.
"Three levels, thirty-three thousand citizens, and thirty degrees temperature difference all at once," The guide chuckled as he walked them down the snowy hill toward a street on the upper level. "Welcome to the noble quarter," He began. "My name is Jahoul. You used the military lift so I assume you are a group of importance?"
Yuwen looked down the rich street, at the pale nobility wrapped in large, fur-coats giving the group slight looks as they entered the street. "Yes," He said after a moment. "Yes we are."
"Right, the palace of the old King is over there," Jahoul began, pointing to a large building which towered up like the mountainside behind it. "You can find war administration there."
"And a hotel?" Yuwen questioned, shivering slightly. "Clothes as well?"
"Head to the centre of the noble-quarter," Jahoul explained. "Just keep heading down this canal a few streets and you'll reach the Jiefong river. All the shops are there."
"Hmm..." Suiken muttered. "I'm sure the antique shop I'm looking for isn't in the noble quarter...Fortune! Any time or place we should meet up at?" Suiken asked Yuwen.
"What, you're splitting up?" Yuwen questioned. "Just head back to this Jiefong river and the streets on it. Master Wang Chang will be outside our hotel."
"Later, I just wanted to know for now," Suiken stated. "What about the Guild's goal? Your, erm," Suiken coughed, out of earshot of the guide, Jahoul. "..treasure?"
While the guild members talked amongst themselves, Ann had already vanished from the ranks of the traveling mob after being informed of the location they were to meet at later on. She still needed to make up for the bounty she'd let slip from her hands back at Poyo so she'd scrounge around the city and find some work to get done. She'd told Millie to stay behind, telling her that she'd be off to get some business finished on her own. Maybe Hyuna or Suiken could keep her company for the time being. Her fingertips brushed lightly against the walls as she walked, her eyes wide open and her mind sharp. She was being watched. Ann slipped into the nearest alley, weaving between a maze of closely knit buildings until she was sure she'd lost her pursuers. The area she'd stepped into was relatively devoid of people so this was probably a good place to start. Her walk continued for several more minutes, eyeing multiple landmarks and stores she might consider returning to. At length, she spotted a wanted poster on the side of a closed meat shop, tearing it from the wall and taking a good look.
Ann's read was interrupted when she heard a voice behind her.
"It's...it's you, isn't it?" the voice said. She turned around to face a young girl who seemed to be around seventeen or eighteen years old. Ann stuffed her hands into her pockets and simply watched as the girl continued speaking to her, her breath shaky and her hands trembling. "It's...really you, isn't it?" the girl repeated, her voice quivering. "I almost can't believe my eyes...I've been searching for you all this time a-and here you are, right in front of my eyes." She coughed a few times, curling and uncurling her fingers, keeping her eyes fixed on hers. "You have no idea h-how long I've been waiting for this moment."
"Has time been doing you well, Sae?"
Small bolts of electricity crackled between the girl's twitchy fingers, lacing her rugged brown hair with the same brilliant current. Even her eyes seemed to give off an electric shine, her hands balling into fists. "You have no idea the hell I've been through," she said, tears welling in her eyes. "You...took...everything from me. And I wondered, 'what was going on through her mind'? 'What did she feel as their blood washed over her'?" She slowly shook her head. "A damned monster like you couldn't feel a thing at all."
"Are you done?" Ann said quietly. "Or don't you have somewhere to be?"
"I'll fucking kill you!" Sae screeched, extending an arm as a bolt of lightning suddenly erupted from her hand and blasted a hole in the wall behind her, which she just narrowly ducked under. Ann slowly rose to her feet, patting down the part of her hair that had reacted to the bolt's charge. "Give me back my life," the girl cried, teary eyed as electricity swirled around her hands. "Give me back my fucking life!"
Ann swiftly drew her sword halfway out of its sheath and held it out in front of her, the second arc of lightning attracted to the metal of the blade. She slid it back into its scabbard and set it at her waist again.
"By all means," Ann said quietly, closing her eyes for just a moment. "You are welcome to take it back again."
Ann's read was interrupted when she heard a voice behind her.
"It's...it's you, isn't it?" the voice said. She turned around to face a young girl who seemed to be around seventeen or eighteen years old. Ann stuffed her hands into her pockets and simply watched as the girl continued speaking to her, her breath shaky and her hands trembling. "It's...really you, isn't it?" the girl repeated, her voice quivering. "I almost can't believe my eyes...I've been searching for you all this time a-and here you are, right in front of my eyes." She coughed a few times, curling and uncurling her fingers, keeping her eyes fixed on hers. "You have no idea h-how long I've been waiting for this moment."
"Has time been doing you well, Sae?"
Small bolts of electricity crackled between the girl's twitchy fingers, lacing her rugged brown hair with the same brilliant current. Even her eyes seemed to give off an electric shine, her hands balling into fists. "You have no idea the hell I've been through," she said, tears welling in her eyes. "You...took...everything from me. And I wondered, 'what was going on through her mind'? 'What did she feel as their blood washed over her'?" She slowly shook her head. "A damned monster like you couldn't feel a thing at all."
"Are you done?" Ann said quietly. "Or don't you have somewhere to be?"
"I'll fucking kill you!" Sae screeched, extending an arm as a bolt of lightning suddenly erupted from her hand and blasted a hole in the wall behind her, which she just narrowly ducked under. Ann slowly rose to her feet, patting down the part of her hair that had reacted to the bolt's charge. "Give me back my life," the girl cried, teary eyed as electricity swirled around her hands. "Give me back my fucking life!"
Ann swiftly drew her sword halfway out of its sheath and held it out in front of her, the second arc of lightning attracted to the metal of the blade. She slid it back into its scabbard and set it at her waist again.
"By all means," Ann said quietly, closing her eyes for just a moment. "You are welcome to take it back again."
The goblin hit the floor hard, and lay there as Valkar spoke, as he crushed his hand around the slave girl's shoulder and squeezed tears out of her. Amanhã expected the captain to acquiesce at that point-- probably break down into useless sobbing, which she seemed quite prone to. After all, nothing Amanhã had ever seen of her indicated the presence of any semblance of a spine to the diminutive little runt-- she had let herself be dragged into a state of sorrow, her ship could hardly even be called hers by this point, and all she could have done about Cha'Valkar's abuse of the slave girl (which deeply affected her, for one reason or another) was cry about it. Pathetic little thing, she mused impassively, watching the goblin lying uselessly on the floor. It must be quite a pity to endure existence as such a small, insubstantial creature.
It was a thought devoid of sympathy or cruelty either way. A mere observation. Amanhã Tiamat did not deal in sympathy or in cruelty-- only in reality in its true nature.
When the goblin began to clamber up to her feet, Amanhã figured she would skulk off and probably drink and cry some more-- imagine her surprise, then, when she promptly did none of that. Instead, she turned to the slaver, drew herself up to her full height (which was about as imposing as a particularly robust cockroach), and spat, with all the venom of the deadliest snakes that haunted the jungles of Askia, "Stop hurting her on my ship."
Amanhã raised an eyebrow. Is it an anatomic characteristic of goblins to grow a spine when dangled over water? she questioned to herself. No, that couldn't be it-- no other goblin she'd dangled over water had come out of it emboldened by the experience, largely because most goblins couldn't swim and the 'dangling' bit didn't last long. Nevertheless-- the captain's sudden burst of defiance was pointless. She was between a powerful slave lord and a massive bounty hunter, neither of whom had any qualms with turning her existence into one of agony and misery. That she was defiant at least put her on a level above the pathetic slave girl, but that didn't mean a whole lot when, all things said and done, she was still a four foot five goblin built like a weed between two oak trees.
Valkar made a point of this to the goblin by promptly... abusing the slave girl instead of the captain, for one reason or another. The bounty hunter would have figured the point would have been better made by, say, taking one of the captain's eyes, or cutting out her tongue, but this was only her battle insofar as she was paid to make it her battle, and she wasn't being paid to torture the goblin, so she wasn't about to take it on herself to do that. Instead, she simply watched Valkar continue to abuse his slave, having returned more or less to a state comparable to a statue...
Her eyes snapped to the source of movement on her peripherals even before the voice reached her ears-- saw boot-clad feet lightly hopping along the tree branch hanging over the passing ship, saw the hooded figure land on the deck, and immediately decided there would be murder this day. Fuck all of this. First the goblin, now this piece of shit? I've had enough of that goddamn guild to last me a lifetime-- why does it continue to follow me around like this? A growl of brimming rage escaped her lips as she reached back and drew her greatsword, absolutely unwilling to deal with this bastard again.
"It shouldn't be difficult at all. An armoured half-Ashuran, a tall Gwanish human with long blonde hair, and a small girl travelling with them. Pretty sure that ain't a common sight in Yune. We'll make for Jiefong first of all-- it's the largest city in that region, and if they aren't there themselves, some word of their going-ons will certainly be found there."
"Of course. And again, if any payment is necessary--"
"Not at all. Removing the blight of slavery from the land is what we do. We're not mercenaries."
"No indeed. According to Gwanish and Sudean authority, you're bandits."
"Only further proof that law does not necessarily mean right. They believe a sovereign person can rightfully be considered the property of another person, and that to free a slave from their captivity is nothing short of thievery. One does well to avoid confusing lawfulness with righteousness."
"I just want my daughter back-- law be damned. I just want my daughter back, and I want the scum who took her from me to pay dearly. You can promise me that, can't you?"
"Of course. After all..." the warrior once known as Noxchi Soleikh turned away from the anxious form of Me-Hyung and started for the door. "I have a personal stake in this as well."
It was a thought devoid of sympathy or cruelty either way. A mere observation. Amanhã Tiamat did not deal in sympathy or in cruelty-- only in reality in its true nature.
When the goblin began to clamber up to her feet, Amanhã figured she would skulk off and probably drink and cry some more-- imagine her surprise, then, when she promptly did none of that. Instead, she turned to the slaver, drew herself up to her full height (which was about as imposing as a particularly robust cockroach), and spat, with all the venom of the deadliest snakes that haunted the jungles of Askia, "Stop hurting her on my ship."
Amanhã raised an eyebrow. Is it an anatomic characteristic of goblins to grow a spine when dangled over water? she questioned to herself. No, that couldn't be it-- no other goblin she'd dangled over water had come out of it emboldened by the experience, largely because most goblins couldn't swim and the 'dangling' bit didn't last long. Nevertheless-- the captain's sudden burst of defiance was pointless. She was between a powerful slave lord and a massive bounty hunter, neither of whom had any qualms with turning her existence into one of agony and misery. That she was defiant at least put her on a level above the pathetic slave girl, but that didn't mean a whole lot when, all things said and done, she was still a four foot five goblin built like a weed between two oak trees.
Valkar made a point of this to the goblin by promptly... abusing the slave girl instead of the captain, for one reason or another. The bounty hunter would have figured the point would have been better made by, say, taking one of the captain's eyes, or cutting out her tongue, but this was only her battle insofar as she was paid to make it her battle, and she wasn't being paid to torture the goblin, so she wasn't about to take it on herself to do that. Instead, she simply watched Valkar continue to abuse his slave, having returned more or less to a state comparable to a statue...
Her eyes snapped to the source of movement on her peripherals even before the voice reached her ears-- saw boot-clad feet lightly hopping along the tree branch hanging over the passing ship, saw the hooded figure land on the deck, and immediately decided there would be murder this day. Fuck all of this. First the goblin, now this piece of shit? I've had enough of that goddamn guild to last me a lifetime-- why does it continue to follow me around like this? A growl of brimming rage escaped her lips as she reached back and drew her greatsword, absolutely unwilling to deal with this bastard again.
"It shouldn't be difficult at all. An armoured half-Ashuran, a tall Gwanish human with long blonde hair, and a small girl travelling with them. Pretty sure that ain't a common sight in Yune. We'll make for Jiefong first of all-- it's the largest city in that region, and if they aren't there themselves, some word of their going-ons will certainly be found there."
"Of course. And again, if any payment is necessary--"
"Not at all. Removing the blight of slavery from the land is what we do. We're not mercenaries."
"No indeed. According to Gwanish and Sudean authority, you're bandits."
"Only further proof that law does not necessarily mean right. They believe a sovereign person can rightfully be considered the property of another person, and that to free a slave from their captivity is nothing short of thievery. One does well to avoid confusing lawfulness with righteousness."
"I just want my daughter back-- law be damned. I just want my daughter back, and I want the scum who took her from me to pay dearly. You can promise me that, can't you?"
"Of course. After all..." the warrior once known as Noxchi Soleikh turned away from the anxious form of Me-Hyung and started for the door. "I have a personal stake in this as well."
Jiefong was deathly cold. Terra's hood had so many holes in it that it wouldn't provide her any protection, either. So, provided a certain lancer didn't suddenly make the decision to murder her, she planned to follow Muna to a clothing shop and get it repaired...somehow. She still didn't have any of her own money even after the chaos in the gravesite, though.
On her way to the clothing store, however, something caught Terra's eye in a window. It was one of the display cases in a jewelry shop-a beautiful ring adorned with a sapphire was there. It looked rather nice, but...then Terra had a idea.
She entered the jewelry shop and pointed at the ring, but when the owner asked for money, she instead placed a ruby in his hands. "Will this be enough?" she asked politely. The shopkeeper couldn't figure out why this girl would have a perfectly cut ruby on her, but shook his head. Terra simply placed a second ruby in his hand, and the deal was done--she even got some money out of it!
As Terra left the shop, the sapphire now in her pouch, she let out a sigh of relief. She had a decent amount of money now, and a new gem for her magic. With these in tow, she tried to find the clothing shop.
After what happened to Muna in the gravesite, and what happened one month ago at her master's workshop, she didn't consider the rubies to be losses at all.
On her way to the clothing store, however, something caught Terra's eye in a window. It was one of the display cases in a jewelry shop-a beautiful ring adorned with a sapphire was there. It looked rather nice, but...then Terra had a idea.
She entered the jewelry shop and pointed at the ring, but when the owner asked for money, she instead placed a ruby in his hands. "Will this be enough?" she asked politely. The shopkeeper couldn't figure out why this girl would have a perfectly cut ruby on her, but shook his head. Terra simply placed a second ruby in his hand, and the deal was done--she even got some money out of it!
As Terra left the shop, the sapphire now in her pouch, she let out a sigh of relief. She had a decent amount of money now, and a new gem for her magic. With these in tow, she tried to find the clothing shop.
After what happened to Muna in the gravesite, and what happened one month ago at her master's workshop, she didn't consider the rubies to be losses at all.
The rabbit girl looked at least a little warmer, a fast that didn't know if it wanted to irk Hyuna or give some some comfort, and instead just confusing the hell out of her while she tried to, and unsuccessfully too, deal with her foul mood. Muna herself was slightly frowning when she insisted that she didn't use people for her own ends, and although some deep part of the spear girl wanted to agree, in the midst of her psychosis, there was no way she'd just accept that as an answer. She just made a little, disagreeing grunt, turning away from the rabbit girl as the lift rose and brought them closer to Jiefong.
"Fortune's had a bad day and with all that has happened so far, I'm sure he just needs a bit of rest and he won't be so cross anymore." The voice wormed its way into her head, digging into her thoughts and messing her up even more. She, forcing the blush away, tried to glare at Muna and failed, and instead just looked meekly down at her feet, before turning away again, and wondering if, just maybe, if she had some sort of severe mental problem, because it just wasn't right to be this conflicted about anything. Most of the time, for Hyuna, when she wanted something, she could charge ahead at it without a second thought, so she wasn't used to anything different. She wasn't used to actually being useful and worthwhile.
The rabbit girl continued in that perpetually soft voice of hers, "He's a good man as far as I can tell but you've had prior experience with him. My observation's still in the making after all.. And you are a part of this guild and every bit as useful as everyone else. Don't be so down on yourself! Come now, you have plenty of good traits and are an experienced fighter as far as I can see."
Hyuna let out a cold, bitter laugh. Good traits? She was so bad that even her childhood friend, the kind of friend that was meant to last forever, wanted nothing really to do with her, despite their past. Perhaps he never liked her at all in the first place, and was only putting up with her. Is that why he focused mainly on him during their little make-believe times, and not about her and her feelings and thoughts? Likely, Hyuna scowled deeply, very likely.
She should just impale Yuwen and be done with it. She really wanted to, too, drive the spear through him, drop him off the lift ad then fly away using her air chi, and never meet any of these guildmates again. It was tempting and she felt the desire rush through her. But then before she could get a good grip on her weapon, she found herself staring blankly at a large grin. "I'm so thankful to have such a strong warrior looking out for me. And you still have room to grow! We all do really."
"I don't trust you." Hyuna mumbled with a guarded expression, trying not to tremble and overload with emotions. "You... I, well, you do something weird to my head, and I don't.... I don't get it. It messes me up, and I just..."
Damnit, why was she feeling the urge to burst into tears? Blushing hard and turning away again, she tried to get back into her dark mood again. Anything was better than this.
And yet, once in the magnificent city of Jiefong, in all its glory and splendor up on these Comrade Mountains, Hyuna found herself staring wistfully at the bunny girl once more, not yet taking her opportunity to escape and find a place where she could belong.
A fierce glare- so it seemed Jensu wasn't being cowed by the threat anymore, and instead wanted to keep on fighting. Nee wasn't sure if she felt good about this or not- for one, it honestly felt a little... a little nice, that someone would go to these lengths for her sake. But on the other hand, being released from Valkar would only serve to hamper her plans. And that was unacceptable. But to be frank, she really coudn't think of a way to solve things so easily- maybe it'd be best if, once they got to Jiefong, ignored the contract for the goblin slaves and just escaped, leaving Tiamat behind; this in itself was significant, because by removing Tiamat from the equation, things would be more under her control, and she could, easily trick Valkar into playing the role she had chosen for him.
Valkar felt something similar to vehemence but not quite as he looked at the fuming and raging goblin, and then back to little Nee, begging desperately for the snow oni to do something. His lip curled nastily while he thought inwardly, what if it'd have been better if he just stopped being a slaver, and accepted the offer Nee gave him, what seemed like so long ago. He wished he'd chosen that route, instead of this one... and be free from the burden he carried. But it was too late to turn back and regret now.
But then a new piece entered the board, and all eyes turned to see who the new visitor was. It a hooded man, looking quite confident and powerful as he approached the conflict arising around him. Nee shot a calculating gaze at the figure, as if trying to discern something rapidly in her mind while Valkar immediately went for his axe, seeing something that he currently had no threat against other than brute force. The man made an almost cursory glance at Nee before talking.
"I was looking for Yuwen Fortune, thought he may have helped you with the ship - but this looks like some illegal activity, captain."
Valkar gave no heed to his words; he knew from the hostile sound in his voice that this was an enemy. And, like all enemies, they had to die before they could do any harm. The slaver lord looked aside at Tiamat and nodded in her direction as she drew her greatsword, trying to form a silent agreement with her to attack the man, but not entirely knowing if the message was conveyed. Meanwhile Nee was trying to think quickly, seeing as how the board was quickly becoming unstable. First of all, she made sure to engrave the name 'Yuwen Fortune' into her mind, seeing as this is the second time she's heard it in one day. Chances are they'd meet his Great Guild, so she had to prepare for that eventuality. He, the hooded man certainly looked like a villain, and to be honest, Nee was afraid of the prospect of having being too close to him; that his hands would touch her flesh. She shuddered at the thought, and at her own feelings; she was supposed to be tough enough to withstand something like rape; she didn't want to succumb to it.
Valkar rushed forward, only to see Nee there in front of him, clutching to him in desperation, her frail figure in the billowing winds.
"Let's not fight; let's just go Va-, I mean, Master, okay? We can walk the rest of the way, can't we?" She looked nervously at the seemingly damaged Milkweed. "If we fight, the ship, won't we get a shipwreck? Let's resolve this peacefully somehow." She looked over to Tiamat with a piercing gaze. However enigmatic she was, the giant suit of armor, Nee knew she still wanted to live. "And I doubt you can swim with all that armor, Tiamat. Do you really want to drown, because you started a pointless fight?"
Valkar, feeling even more unsure of himself, and finding himself not wanting to drag Nee into actual life-threatening danger, hesitated. He looked over at Tiamat, wondering what she would do, and decided he would just follow suit.
"Fortune's had a bad day and with all that has happened so far, I'm sure he just needs a bit of rest and he won't be so cross anymore." The voice wormed its way into her head, digging into her thoughts and messing her up even more. She, forcing the blush away, tried to glare at Muna and failed, and instead just looked meekly down at her feet, before turning away again, and wondering if, just maybe, if she had some sort of severe mental problem, because it just wasn't right to be this conflicted about anything. Most of the time, for Hyuna, when she wanted something, she could charge ahead at it without a second thought, so she wasn't used to anything different. She wasn't used to actually being useful and worthwhile.
The rabbit girl continued in that perpetually soft voice of hers, "He's a good man as far as I can tell but you've had prior experience with him. My observation's still in the making after all.. And you are a part of this guild and every bit as useful as everyone else. Don't be so down on yourself! Come now, you have plenty of good traits and are an experienced fighter as far as I can see."
Hyuna let out a cold, bitter laugh. Good traits? She was so bad that even her childhood friend, the kind of friend that was meant to last forever, wanted nothing really to do with her, despite their past. Perhaps he never liked her at all in the first place, and was only putting up with her. Is that why he focused mainly on him during their little make-believe times, and not about her and her feelings and thoughts? Likely, Hyuna scowled deeply, very likely.
She should just impale Yuwen and be done with it. She really wanted to, too, drive the spear through him, drop him off the lift ad then fly away using her air chi, and never meet any of these guildmates again. It was tempting and she felt the desire rush through her. But then before she could get a good grip on her weapon, she found herself staring blankly at a large grin. "I'm so thankful to have such a strong warrior looking out for me. And you still have room to grow! We all do really."
"I don't trust you." Hyuna mumbled with a guarded expression, trying not to tremble and overload with emotions. "You... I, well, you do something weird to my head, and I don't.... I don't get it. It messes me up, and I just..."
Damnit, why was she feeling the urge to burst into tears? Blushing hard and turning away again, she tried to get back into her dark mood again. Anything was better than this.
And yet, once in the magnificent city of Jiefong, in all its glory and splendor up on these Comrade Mountains, Hyuna found herself staring wistfully at the bunny girl once more, not yet taking her opportunity to escape and find a place where she could belong.
A fierce glare- so it seemed Jensu wasn't being cowed by the threat anymore, and instead wanted to keep on fighting. Nee wasn't sure if she felt good about this or not- for one, it honestly felt a little... a little nice, that someone would go to these lengths for her sake. But on the other hand, being released from Valkar would only serve to hamper her plans. And that was unacceptable. But to be frank, she really coudn't think of a way to solve things so easily- maybe it'd be best if, once they got to Jiefong, ignored the contract for the goblin slaves and just escaped, leaving Tiamat behind; this in itself was significant, because by removing Tiamat from the equation, things would be more under her control, and she could, easily trick Valkar into playing the role she had chosen for him.
Valkar felt something similar to vehemence but not quite as he looked at the fuming and raging goblin, and then back to little Nee, begging desperately for the snow oni to do something. His lip curled nastily while he thought inwardly, what if it'd have been better if he just stopped being a slaver, and accepted the offer Nee gave him, what seemed like so long ago. He wished he'd chosen that route, instead of this one... and be free from the burden he carried. But it was too late to turn back and regret now.
But then a new piece entered the board, and all eyes turned to see who the new visitor was. It a hooded man, looking quite confident and powerful as he approached the conflict arising around him. Nee shot a calculating gaze at the figure, as if trying to discern something rapidly in her mind while Valkar immediately went for his axe, seeing something that he currently had no threat against other than brute force. The man made an almost cursory glance at Nee before talking.
"I was looking for Yuwen Fortune, thought he may have helped you with the ship - but this looks like some illegal activity, captain."
Valkar gave no heed to his words; he knew from the hostile sound in his voice that this was an enemy. And, like all enemies, they had to die before they could do any harm. The slaver lord looked aside at Tiamat and nodded in her direction as she drew her greatsword, trying to form a silent agreement with her to attack the man, but not entirely knowing if the message was conveyed. Meanwhile Nee was trying to think quickly, seeing as how the board was quickly becoming unstable. First of all, she made sure to engrave the name 'Yuwen Fortune' into her mind, seeing as this is the second time she's heard it in one day. Chances are they'd meet his Great Guild, so she had to prepare for that eventuality. He, the hooded man certainly looked like a villain, and to be honest, Nee was afraid of the prospect of having being too close to him; that his hands would touch her flesh. She shuddered at the thought, and at her own feelings; she was supposed to be tough enough to withstand something like rape; she didn't want to succumb to it.
Valkar rushed forward, only to see Nee there in front of him, clutching to him in desperation, her frail figure in the billowing winds.
"Let's not fight; let's just go Va-, I mean, Master, okay? We can walk the rest of the way, can't we?" She looked nervously at the seemingly damaged Milkweed. "If we fight, the ship, won't we get a shipwreck? Let's resolve this peacefully somehow." She looked over to Tiamat with a piercing gaze. However enigmatic she was, the giant suit of armor, Nee knew she still wanted to live. "And I doubt you can swim with all that armor, Tiamat. Do you really want to drown, because you started a pointless fight?"
Valkar, feeling even more unsure of himself, and finding himself not wanting to drag Nee into actual life-threatening danger, hesitated. He looked over at Tiamat, wondering what she would do, and decided he would just follow suit.
After they had been cleared to take the lift, Yamato ducked back into the wagon, eyes closed arms folded. The wagon swayed back and forth slowly, as if he was instead on a boat out at sea. It was calming, and he was alone with his thoughts. The voices of the guild members buzzed outside, a reminder he was no longer alone, and wouldn't be for some time. He thought about the Ashuran Warrior, she left the guild no hesitation. To say he was jealous would be petty. Instead he shook his head, mentally reprimanding her for going back on her word. Sure, the name she used to sign her papers was fake, but she had made a commitment. Yamato wasn't fond of those who didn't keep their word.
His mind began to wander as he started evaluating his choices the past few days. It was nearly hard to believe that only a few short days ago he was an unknown man in Poyo, barely distinguishable except for his ornate armor and deep pockets. How long had it been since he left home? Three years now? He had lost count, he only cared about the future, never mind the past. However he couldn't help but question his mildly drunken decisions that night. Had he simply ignored the goblin and the monkey. Had he simply stayed in the bar, flirting with his money, and poor treatment of women who simply wanted to be acknowledged. He couldn't help but to feel sorry for people like that, he had been ignored as a child, but he made sure everyone heard his voice. He refused to keep out of sight and out of mind. The first kill was easy, his eldest brother. They'd noticed him then, acknowledged he was troubled, but never left him alone with a blade again. He wasn't troubled though, he simply grew tired of being ignored. Now he had gained their attention, and he lusted for it. He lusted to be in control. He ran his father's company after the man had gone and gotten himself attacked by a group of thieves. Thieves Yamato may or may not have paid. He knew then that money spoke louder than all voices combined. He ran his father's pitiful company into the ground as his second eldest brother slept away his days, trapped in a coma caused by the attack.
One day his brother woke up, and banished Yamato for disgracing their family. That night he was found with a dagger in the chest. Yamato left though, he found his way into his Uncle's house. A man willing to forgive and forget, so detached from the rest of his family's affairs. He truly felt Yamato could be disciplined.
He shook his head, clearing his thoughts. He knew that even if he hadn't had the encounter with Jensu, and then Hyuna, he would have still been involved. He would have fought in Poyo no matter what, and he would have still ben branded an outlaw and signed Yuwen's contract. He sighed in frustration, cursing fate. "I do not seek forgiveness for my sins," He whispered, for what may have been the thousandth time. Perhaps he was troubled, lusting for power, lusting for battle. An unquenchable desire to die on the battlefield against a worthy opponent. He fought for that day, for that death, his release from the life he lived and loved. There was no question that he would never grow old, never become anything more than a wandering warrior hell bent to rule all those who stood in his way, until the day he met that unmovable man who would strike him down and prove there was no meaning to anything in the world. There was only death, and sacrifice. Yamato was no fool. Life could end at any moment, to seek meaning was a fools errand. He didn't have time for any of that.
A sudden chill washed over him, a combination of the climbing altitude and the fear he felt that he would never meet such a worthy enemy to strike him down. He dreaded the thought of growing old and feeble, unable to preform at his best when the fight came. He truly hoped beyond all reason that death would be swift and come sooner rather than later.
The lift came to a halt, and the wagon began to move forward once again. Jiefong. A new city, 30,000 residents, 3 levels, each reflecting a different class. Those who worked on the bottom, those who had deep pockets of worthless gold, on top. He grit his teeth before stepping from the wagon. It seemed most of the members were going in their own directions. He made himself scarce though he was unable to blend into a crowd. He needed to see a man or two about a good fight, and possibly a good drink. Whatever came first.
His mind began to wander as he started evaluating his choices the past few days. It was nearly hard to believe that only a few short days ago he was an unknown man in Poyo, barely distinguishable except for his ornate armor and deep pockets. How long had it been since he left home? Three years now? He had lost count, he only cared about the future, never mind the past. However he couldn't help but question his mildly drunken decisions that night. Had he simply ignored the goblin and the monkey. Had he simply stayed in the bar, flirting with his money, and poor treatment of women who simply wanted to be acknowledged. He couldn't help but to feel sorry for people like that, he had been ignored as a child, but he made sure everyone heard his voice. He refused to keep out of sight and out of mind. The first kill was easy, his eldest brother. They'd noticed him then, acknowledged he was troubled, but never left him alone with a blade again. He wasn't troubled though, he simply grew tired of being ignored. Now he had gained their attention, and he lusted for it. He lusted to be in control. He ran his father's company after the man had gone and gotten himself attacked by a group of thieves. Thieves Yamato may or may not have paid. He knew then that money spoke louder than all voices combined. He ran his father's pitiful company into the ground as his second eldest brother slept away his days, trapped in a coma caused by the attack.
One day his brother woke up, and banished Yamato for disgracing their family. That night he was found with a dagger in the chest. Yamato left though, he found his way into his Uncle's house. A man willing to forgive and forget, so detached from the rest of his family's affairs. He truly felt Yamato could be disciplined.
He shook his head, clearing his thoughts. He knew that even if he hadn't had the encounter with Jensu, and then Hyuna, he would have still been involved. He would have fought in Poyo no matter what, and he would have still ben branded an outlaw and signed Yuwen's contract. He sighed in frustration, cursing fate. "I do not seek forgiveness for my sins," He whispered, for what may have been the thousandth time. Perhaps he was troubled, lusting for power, lusting for battle. An unquenchable desire to die on the battlefield against a worthy opponent. He fought for that day, for that death, his release from the life he lived and loved. There was no question that he would never grow old, never become anything more than a wandering warrior hell bent to rule all those who stood in his way, until the day he met that unmovable man who would strike him down and prove there was no meaning to anything in the world. There was only death, and sacrifice. Yamato was no fool. Life could end at any moment, to seek meaning was a fools errand. He didn't have time for any of that.
A sudden chill washed over him, a combination of the climbing altitude and the fear he felt that he would never meet such a worthy enemy to strike him down. He dreaded the thought of growing old and feeble, unable to preform at his best when the fight came. He truly hoped beyond all reason that death would be swift and come sooner rather than later.
The lift came to a halt, and the wagon began to move forward once again. Jiefong. A new city, 30,000 residents, 3 levels, each reflecting a different class. Those who worked on the bottom, those who had deep pockets of worthless gold, on top. He grit his teeth before stepping from the wagon. It seemed most of the members were going in their own directions. He made himself scarce though he was unable to blend into a crowd. He needed to see a man or two about a good fight, and possibly a good drink. Whatever came first.
Ann laid her hand on the hilt of her sword and aimed a weak smile at the furious girl, slowly advancing toward her. Sae must've been a foot shorter the last time she'd seen her and certainly less rowdy. Her anger was understandable, even after - no, perhaps because so many years have passed by. Approximately three years ago, she'd taken a job that involved massacring an entire family. It wasn't particularly hard work, but her client must've really kept a grudge because the pay was quite substantial for the job. It was a closely knit family of six and before anything else, her first order of business, she felt, was to formally visit them and and get to know them. She had not so untruthfully explained that she had been going door to door looking for people that were hospitable enough to allow her to stay for the night. They were a kind batch of people and Ann had enjoyed conversing with them. They'd permitted her to stay longer and so she'd started making more and more frequent visits. At the time, Sae had been bedridden with a great sickness, staying up in her room as the rest of her family chatted with each other downstairs. Ann would always make sure to go into her room as well and speak with her, knowing that she wasn't quite able to meet new people in her condition. She always seemed so happy to see Ann at the doorway, anticipating the next few hours where they would laugh and share stories with each other until it was time for her to go. She genuinely enjoyed the time she had spent getting along with Sae's family, coming back of her own volition just to see some familiar faces.
However, Ann did not forget that she had a deadline. Sae was sound asleep as Ann slaughtered her mother and father downstairs, her younger siblings and cousins screaming and shrieking as their tiny flames were completely extinguished. She walked up with heavy steps, finding herself at the doorway of Sae's room for the last time. Even while her clothes were soaked in blood, Ann retained the same gentle expression she always had whenever she came up. Sae was the only one she had left alive. She liked the girl, after all, much more so than her freshly dead relatives below. With the girl then wide awake, sitting frozen in terror as she remained weak and motionless, Ann seated herself on her bed and caressed her face with a bloody hand, calmly explaining her work to her.
Now here she was, ready to tear her apart without a second thought.
Ann leaped to the side, an arc of lightning blasting the spot she'd been standing a heartbeat before. She gave Sae a heavy stare for a moment before quickly turning tail and disappearing into the alley that she'd come out of initially. Out in the open, she was clearly at a disadvantage considering that it would be extremely difficult to get close to her without getting fried. In a series of small spaces, however, she could certainly use the small, sharp corners to her advantage. Better yet, she may even lose her entirely and manage to avoid a confrontation. But that was probably being too hopeful.
A bolt of lightning fired off from behind her, striking a metal rail and then immediately jumping to the rail on the opposite side in a chain reaction. The alley was just wide enough to confront the girl in and that would have to do. If she turned her back again, there was no telling if she could avoid being hit.
"Why are you running, Razul?" Sae said, just loud enough for her to hear as she gradually advanced. "Having trouble murdering someone who can actually fight back?" The darkness of the alley glowed with bluish sparks as they cracked and fizzed around her, illuminating the path she walked. Ann took a small step back, taking a good look around her surroundings. Being in a more crowded space means there was less ground for to cover, meaning it should be much easier for the metal rails on the sides to provide some semblance of cover from the lightning in addition to her sword. Ann dashed forward.
The next bolt didn't come anywhere near her, redirecting itself to the metal bar on the side. It seems, however, that she had anticipated this. She moved her arms past each other in a scissor like motion and the lightning webbed, jumping between the opposite rails in a chaotic jumble of interweaving arcs and embers. Ann barely ducked down in time while maintaining her speed, just scarcely avoiding the electric death trap that transpired inches above her head. She'd never seen or even heard of lightning chi being used like that before. The lightning web disappeared after a few seconds and she poked her head up again, continuing her advance upright. Sae launched another arc that was promptly absorbed by the blade of Ann's sword. Scowling, the girl realized she couldn't land any of her bolts unless she had an angle advantage over her, which was impossible in this narrow space.
By the time this thought had entered her mind, she had already let Ann get too close, feeling the blade slip between her ribs and straight through the back of her spine, the slick steel of the blade churning her insides as she felt it pierce through. Sae's eyes widened, her fingers gripping the sword that had just run her through, the blade still crackling with electricity from all of the lightning it had conducted. The girl's body wouldn't respond to her commands and she found herself dropping to her knees, looking up at the dark-haired girl.
"Y-You..."
Ann didn't wait for her to finish, removing the sword from the girl's body and swiftly decapitating her.
"Enjoy your family reunion," Ann said softly, sheathing her weapon as she looked down at the young girl's headless corpse, blood pooling between the cracks and tiles. "You've been gone for far too long."
"That's cold," a voice called from behind her once she'd departed from the alley. This one was male. "And here I was thinking that you were supposed to be the 'good guys,' what with defending a city under siege and saving a cursed village from destruction."
"You can think whatever you want," she shrugged in response without turning around to face him.
"They key," the man continued. "Where is the key?"
Ann stopped, arms hanging still at her sides.
"What key, exactly?" she asked, turning around.
"That's exactly the kind of shit I didn't want to hear," the white-hooded man said. "Are you trying to fuck with me right now?"
"I guess not even honest questions are appreciated these days," she sighed.
"We'll see about honesty," the man said, drawing his katana.
He was the first to make a move, dashing in at blinding speeds. Ann could hardly find the time to react, her sword up in time to barely deflect it. The blade slid against her own and the tip tore a gash into her cheek; a half-second earlier and it would've gone through her eye instead. Ann stumbled back, astounded by how quickly he'd covered the distance between them. The blade came swinging down, but she wasn't strong enough to block the attack. Her weapon arm was knocked aside and the man's sword came in for a recurve slash, which she managed to avoid by falling down onto her rear. Ann scrambled to her feet and spun around to face him again. This time she successfully deflected his attack, but in that exact instant, he let go of his sword while his arm was still up in the air and snagged it with a reverse grip to bring it back down on her, giving her no time to defend against it. The motion was instantaneous and sharp, a feat that a normal human being could not possibly pull off.
The blade slashed at her arm, doing more than just draw her blood. After it tore through the cloth, it had also revealed Ann's tattoo, open for him to see. Suddenly taken aback, he could only stare dazedly at the girl for a moment, looking at the mark and then back at her face.
"Seven Sons," the man whispered hoarsely. "Who...who the hell are you?"
Instead of answering the question, Ann booked it into another alleyway and the man had found that he had suddenly lost all nerve to chase her down. What in the world is going on? Iora thought, watching her briefly until the moment she disappeared. I've never see that girl before. Is she really a part of the Seven Sons? I've got to talk to Maiya about this...
***
Maiya could not believe the news at first, which she'd received via carrier some time later in the day.
A young unidentified black-haired girl with a Seven Sons tattoo on her left arm? That couldn't possibly be true.
"Ann," she whispered to herself, gingerly touching the scar on her collar. "So you are still alive..." She stood up from her seat and settled on something that she hadn't done in years, taking the sword leaning against the wall behind her, the Lunar Helix.
She was going to take part in the job.
However, Ann did not forget that she had a deadline. Sae was sound asleep as Ann slaughtered her mother and father downstairs, her younger siblings and cousins screaming and shrieking as their tiny flames were completely extinguished. She walked up with heavy steps, finding herself at the doorway of Sae's room for the last time. Even while her clothes were soaked in blood, Ann retained the same gentle expression she always had whenever she came up. Sae was the only one she had left alive. She liked the girl, after all, much more so than her freshly dead relatives below. With the girl then wide awake, sitting frozen in terror as she remained weak and motionless, Ann seated herself on her bed and caressed her face with a bloody hand, calmly explaining her work to her.
Now here she was, ready to tear her apart without a second thought.
Ann leaped to the side, an arc of lightning blasting the spot she'd been standing a heartbeat before. She gave Sae a heavy stare for a moment before quickly turning tail and disappearing into the alley that she'd come out of initially. Out in the open, she was clearly at a disadvantage considering that it would be extremely difficult to get close to her without getting fried. In a series of small spaces, however, she could certainly use the small, sharp corners to her advantage. Better yet, she may even lose her entirely and manage to avoid a confrontation. But that was probably being too hopeful.
A bolt of lightning fired off from behind her, striking a metal rail and then immediately jumping to the rail on the opposite side in a chain reaction. The alley was just wide enough to confront the girl in and that would have to do. If she turned her back again, there was no telling if she could avoid being hit.
"Why are you running, Razul?" Sae said, just loud enough for her to hear as she gradually advanced. "Having trouble murdering someone who can actually fight back?" The darkness of the alley glowed with bluish sparks as they cracked and fizzed around her, illuminating the path she walked. Ann took a small step back, taking a good look around her surroundings. Being in a more crowded space means there was less ground for to cover, meaning it should be much easier for the metal rails on the sides to provide some semblance of cover from the lightning in addition to her sword. Ann dashed forward.
The next bolt didn't come anywhere near her, redirecting itself to the metal bar on the side. It seems, however, that she had anticipated this. She moved her arms past each other in a scissor like motion and the lightning webbed, jumping between the opposite rails in a chaotic jumble of interweaving arcs and embers. Ann barely ducked down in time while maintaining her speed, just scarcely avoiding the electric death trap that transpired inches above her head. She'd never seen or even heard of lightning chi being used like that before. The lightning web disappeared after a few seconds and she poked her head up again, continuing her advance upright. Sae launched another arc that was promptly absorbed by the blade of Ann's sword. Scowling, the girl realized she couldn't land any of her bolts unless she had an angle advantage over her, which was impossible in this narrow space.
By the time this thought had entered her mind, she had already let Ann get too close, feeling the blade slip between her ribs and straight through the back of her spine, the slick steel of the blade churning her insides as she felt it pierce through. Sae's eyes widened, her fingers gripping the sword that had just run her through, the blade still crackling with electricity from all of the lightning it had conducted. The girl's body wouldn't respond to her commands and she found herself dropping to her knees, looking up at the dark-haired girl.
"Y-You..."
Ann didn't wait for her to finish, removing the sword from the girl's body and swiftly decapitating her.
"Enjoy your family reunion," Ann said softly, sheathing her weapon as she looked down at the young girl's headless corpse, blood pooling between the cracks and tiles. "You've been gone for far too long."
"That's cold," a voice called from behind her once she'd departed from the alley. This one was male. "And here I was thinking that you were supposed to be the 'good guys,' what with defending a city under siege and saving a cursed village from destruction."
"You can think whatever you want," she shrugged in response without turning around to face him.
"They key," the man continued. "Where is the key?"
Ann stopped, arms hanging still at her sides.
"What key, exactly?" she asked, turning around.
"That's exactly the kind of shit I didn't want to hear," the white-hooded man said. "Are you trying to fuck with me right now?"
"I guess not even honest questions are appreciated these days," she sighed.
"We'll see about honesty," the man said, drawing his katana.
He was the first to make a move, dashing in at blinding speeds. Ann could hardly find the time to react, her sword up in time to barely deflect it. The blade slid against her own and the tip tore a gash into her cheek; a half-second earlier and it would've gone through her eye instead. Ann stumbled back, astounded by how quickly he'd covered the distance between them. The blade came swinging down, but she wasn't strong enough to block the attack. Her weapon arm was knocked aside and the man's sword came in for a recurve slash, which she managed to avoid by falling down onto her rear. Ann scrambled to her feet and spun around to face him again. This time she successfully deflected his attack, but in that exact instant, he let go of his sword while his arm was still up in the air and snagged it with a reverse grip to bring it back down on her, giving her no time to defend against it. The motion was instantaneous and sharp, a feat that a normal human being could not possibly pull off.
The blade slashed at her arm, doing more than just draw her blood. After it tore through the cloth, it had also revealed Ann's tattoo, open for him to see. Suddenly taken aback, he could only stare dazedly at the girl for a moment, looking at the mark and then back at her face.
"Seven Sons," the man whispered hoarsely. "Who...who the hell are you?"
Instead of answering the question, Ann booked it into another alleyway and the man had found that he had suddenly lost all nerve to chase her down. What in the world is going on? Iora thought, watching her briefly until the moment she disappeared. I've never see that girl before. Is she really a part of the Seven Sons? I've got to talk to Maiya about this...
***
Maiya could not believe the news at first, which she'd received via carrier some time later in the day.
A young unidentified black-haired girl with a Seven Sons tattoo on her left arm? That couldn't possibly be true.
"Ann," she whispered to herself, gingerly touching the scar on her collar. "So you are still alive..." She stood up from her seat and settled on something that she hadn't done in years, taking the sword leaning against the wall behind her, the Lunar Helix.
She was going to take part in the job.
Amanhã watched with hostile suspicion as the hooded figure approached, having already decided she was going to attack him-- even before he implied that he was going to interfere in Cha'Valkar's slave business in some manner. It was just a matter of an opening-- of finding the most opportune chance to put this screaming, flaming, worthless chi-user down for good, and thus bury yet another dogging remnant of her brief stint with that pathetic fucking guild.
The slave lord seemed to have similar ideas: he nodded to Amanhã as she brought her greatsword to bear, and then, taking his axe in his hands, he stepped toward the chi-user-- Amanhã raised the greatsword, certain that the chi-user couldn't possibly fight back both herself and Cha'Valkar....
And then the slave girl intervened.
She clutched pathetically at the slave lord, a weasel attempting to hamper the will of a tiger, and urged to him, "Let's not fight. Let's just go, Va-- I mean--" she stumbled over the slaver's name."-- Master, okay? We can walk the rest of the way, can't we? If we fight, the ship, won't we get a shipwreck? Let's resolve this peacefully somehow." Amanhã only cared about a damn thing the stupid girl said insofar as it influenced the slave lord-- her chances of slaughtering the chi-user were much greater, after all, with Cha'Valkar acting as an additional distraction to the imbecile. She didn't expect the little degenerate to turn to her and begin urging to her as well-- and yet she did, gazing at Amanhã with a sharp glare. "And I doubt you can swim with all that armour, Tiamat. Do you really want to drown, because you started a pointless fight?"
As though a switch had been flipped, a cold fury enveloped the bounty hunter. Drown-- exactly the manner in which this worthless son of a bitch had almost killed her previously, and not even directly, not even by any skill or intent of his own. This little slave whelp dared to bring up that shameful moment in an attempt to hamper Amanhã's murderous intentions? The very thought stoked the frigid flames of a rage that exploded all too suddenly.
This time, she gave no verbal indication of anger or discontent-- she simply hurled herself at the chi-user, violently swinging her greatsword at him, all the more determined to reduce him to a wet stain on the wooden deck. Seeing her action, Cha'Valkar shoved the slave girl out of his way, and followed suite, aiming to counter the chi-user's responce.
The slave lord seemed to have similar ideas: he nodded to Amanhã as she brought her greatsword to bear, and then, taking his axe in his hands, he stepped toward the chi-user-- Amanhã raised the greatsword, certain that the chi-user couldn't possibly fight back both herself and Cha'Valkar....
And then the slave girl intervened.
She clutched pathetically at the slave lord, a weasel attempting to hamper the will of a tiger, and urged to him, "Let's not fight. Let's just go, Va-- I mean--" she stumbled over the slaver's name."-- Master, okay? We can walk the rest of the way, can't we? If we fight, the ship, won't we get a shipwreck? Let's resolve this peacefully somehow." Amanhã only cared about a damn thing the stupid girl said insofar as it influenced the slave lord-- her chances of slaughtering the chi-user were much greater, after all, with Cha'Valkar acting as an additional distraction to the imbecile. She didn't expect the little degenerate to turn to her and begin urging to her as well-- and yet she did, gazing at Amanhã with a sharp glare. "And I doubt you can swim with all that armour, Tiamat. Do you really want to drown, because you started a pointless fight?"
As though a switch had been flipped, a cold fury enveloped the bounty hunter. Drown-- exactly the manner in which this worthless son of a bitch had almost killed her previously, and not even directly, not even by any skill or intent of his own. This little slave whelp dared to bring up that shameful moment in an attempt to hamper Amanhã's murderous intentions? The very thought stoked the frigid flames of a rage that exploded all too suddenly.
This time, she gave no verbal indication of anger or discontent-- she simply hurled herself at the chi-user, violently swinging her greatsword at him, all the more determined to reduce him to a wet stain on the wooden deck. Seeing her action, Cha'Valkar shoved the slave girl out of his way, and followed suite, aiming to counter the chi-user's responce.
After having gotten hopelessly lost on her way to the clothing store and ending up returning straight to the lift area within the span of 30 minutes, Terra was greatly surprised when she noticed the little girl with brown hair still standing there, looking around expectantly as though she were waiting for someone. Why did the black haired woman leave that girl all by herself?
Terra quickly went up to the girl. "H-hey...! R-remember me?" She put on her friendliest smile, but it was difficult when your social skills were about zero.
It took the girl a few moments to recognize her, but she did soon. "Oh yeah! You're that person with...the different colored eyes, right?" She frowned, glancing under the hood. "What's with the other one?"
"Oh...i-it g-got hurt last time I was awake," Terra lied, indicating the bandage that she had re-positioned so it passed over her left eye. In reality, she had covered because once again, she was worried about people thinking heterochromatic eyes meant dark magic, and once she found that clothing store, she'd have to take her hood off to repair it, so it couldn't be used to hide her left eye anymore. It was still strange only being able to open one eye, though, and she couldn't wait to remove it. "D-don't worry about it too much, though...s-so, w-what happened to...um..."
"Big Sister Ann?" Eh?! They're related?! B-but they don't look alike at all...! "She...uh, said she was going alone to 'get some business finished on her own'. She didn't tell me what, though."
Whatever this business was, Terra didn't see why it'd make Ann leave her younger sister (or so the girl said) behind, when everyone else had gone off on their own. "W-well then...m-maybe you'd like to come with me? I-I'd be happy to take you somewhere if you want...A-Ann did save me, after all."
The little girl looked somewhat mistrustfully at her, but that seemed to disappear within a few seconds. "Sure," she replied, taking Terra's hand. "I'm Millie."
"I-I'm Terra. I-I hope we get along," Terra greeted with a smile. "Let's go find the clothing store, okay Millie?"
"Okay, Big Sister Terra!"
"E-eh?!"
A few seconds later, Terra tripped on nothing at all and went crashing into the pavement face-first.
Terra quickly went up to the girl. "H-hey...! R-remember me?" She put on her friendliest smile, but it was difficult when your social skills were about zero.
It took the girl a few moments to recognize her, but she did soon. "Oh yeah! You're that person with...the different colored eyes, right?" She frowned, glancing under the hood. "What's with the other one?"
"Oh...i-it g-got hurt last time I was awake," Terra lied, indicating the bandage that she had re-positioned so it passed over her left eye. In reality, she had covered because once again, she was worried about people thinking heterochromatic eyes meant dark magic, and once she found that clothing store, she'd have to take her hood off to repair it, so it couldn't be used to hide her left eye anymore. It was still strange only being able to open one eye, though, and she couldn't wait to remove it. "D-don't worry about it too much, though...s-so, w-what happened to...um..."
"Big Sister Ann?" Eh?! They're related?! B-but they don't look alike at all...! "She...uh, said she was going alone to 'get some business finished on her own'. She didn't tell me what, though."
Whatever this business was, Terra didn't see why it'd make Ann leave her younger sister (or so the girl said) behind, when everyone else had gone off on their own. "W-well then...m-maybe you'd like to come with me? I-I'd be happy to take you somewhere if you want...A-Ann did save me, after all."
The little girl looked somewhat mistrustfully at her, but that seemed to disappear within a few seconds. "Sure," she replied, taking Terra's hand. "I'm Millie."
"I-I'm Terra. I-I hope we get along," Terra greeted with a smile. "Let's go find the clothing store, okay Millie?"
"Okay, Big Sister Terra!"
"E-eh?!"
A few seconds later, Terra tripped on nothing at all and went crashing into the pavement face-first.
Lo-muna was quiet, her left ear twitching just a tinge. She seemed to be contemplating Hyuna's words and wondered just what had prompted such a strong reaction in the young girl. It was not the first time someone had been attracted to the rabbit girl but it was certainly the first time anyone had such a negative reaction in doing so. The girl looked about ready to cry even.
"Then perhaps," she said after what seemed like a lifetime of silence. "I should leave you alone to sort out your feelings. I don't want to hurt you, neither do I want you to feel obligated to interact with me if it causes you so much confusion. And anything I say or do now can only add to your confusion. When you are ready, we will talk clearly and directly. Then perhaps you will have realized why you are having such a strong reaction towards me."
She did a low bow and walked off to give Hyuna some distance. To distract herself from the situation, she decided to see what was needed while in Jiefong. While she didn't have an accurate record of inventory, Muna could tell at a glance the materials she needed.The satchel she carried was her life after all, patched up and barely holding together, and all the items in there were as familiar as her own hands. Some needed to be constantly replenished and others had been stored in there for quite some time. They ranged from small trinkets to works in progress to the crumpled up jacket she had hastily stuffed in earlier. Her hands gently grabbed the gray material and pulled it out of the satchel, Muna intending to put it away correctly.
She folded it carefully, distracting herself for a few moments. The past couple of days had been more action than she'd seen in a couple of years. It was invigorating but tiring at the same time. She wasn't a young rabbit anymore, Lo-muna quietly chuckling to herself at the thought, and she had honestly been considering returning home before the guild had invaded her life. The taste of adventure reminded her of past days and she realized that going back home was not ideal. It was stifling. And so, she was happy to have come across the strange band of travellers.
Another fold, the sleeves covering some of the hole in the back, and another. They weren't the ideal of travel companions admittedly. Some didn't exactly seem entirely sane or even moral. But, she frowned, perhaps she was judging them too early. If they were going to be travelling for three months together, she would have to work with all of them, one way or another. Hyuna was troubling her though. Lo-muna hadn't expected the young woman to be.. to be so sensitive? Difficult? Innocent? Muna shook her head. It was hard to place but an instinct within her wanted to protect Hyuna, care for her. Yuwen himself didn't seem ideal in the task and Yamato certainly wouldn't train her with care. Lo-muna wasn't sure she was the best beast-woman for the job either. Her motives weren't exactly pure after all.
The folding was done and she tucked away the jacket into the satchel. The hole had reminded her of Terra, another sensitive creature within the guild, and the holes she had seen in Terra's clothes earlier. They would have to be mended as well. The girl had probably wandered off and had gotten lost. It seemed the most likely.
"Suiken," she said, walking up to the oni instead. "Are you still accepting company to the lower levels?"
She heard Terra's voice and saw her talking with Millie. Ann was nowhere to be seen. Lo-muna walked over to the two, gasping when Terra tripped.
"Oh dear, Terra, are you alright?" Lo-muna said as she hurried over to help the girl up. "I was going to ask you if you wanted to accompany me to the the textile shops? I noticed your clothes and I would be more than happy to mend it for you if you'd like. You can accompany as well Millie. I can make clothes as well or just buy a new outfit for you if you'd like."
"Then perhaps," she said after what seemed like a lifetime of silence. "I should leave you alone to sort out your feelings. I don't want to hurt you, neither do I want you to feel obligated to interact with me if it causes you so much confusion. And anything I say or do now can only add to your confusion. When you are ready, we will talk clearly and directly. Then perhaps you will have realized why you are having such a strong reaction towards me."
She did a low bow and walked off to give Hyuna some distance. To distract herself from the situation, she decided to see what was needed while in Jiefong. While she didn't have an accurate record of inventory, Muna could tell at a glance the materials she needed.The satchel she carried was her life after all, patched up and barely holding together, and all the items in there were as familiar as her own hands. Some needed to be constantly replenished and others had been stored in there for quite some time. They ranged from small trinkets to works in progress to the crumpled up jacket she had hastily stuffed in earlier. Her hands gently grabbed the gray material and pulled it out of the satchel, Muna intending to put it away correctly.
She folded it carefully, distracting herself for a few moments. The past couple of days had been more action than she'd seen in a couple of years. It was invigorating but tiring at the same time. She wasn't a young rabbit anymore, Lo-muna quietly chuckling to herself at the thought, and she had honestly been considering returning home before the guild had invaded her life. The taste of adventure reminded her of past days and she realized that going back home was not ideal. It was stifling. And so, she was happy to have come across the strange band of travellers.
Another fold, the sleeves covering some of the hole in the back, and another. They weren't the ideal of travel companions admittedly. Some didn't exactly seem entirely sane or even moral. But, she frowned, perhaps she was judging them too early. If they were going to be travelling for three months together, she would have to work with all of them, one way or another. Hyuna was troubling her though. Lo-muna hadn't expected the young woman to be.. to be so sensitive? Difficult? Innocent? Muna shook her head. It was hard to place but an instinct within her wanted to protect Hyuna, care for her. Yuwen himself didn't seem ideal in the task and Yamato certainly wouldn't train her with care. Lo-muna wasn't sure she was the best beast-woman for the job either. Her motives weren't exactly pure after all.
The folding was done and she tucked away the jacket into the satchel. The hole had reminded her of Terra, another sensitive creature within the guild, and the holes she had seen in Terra's clothes earlier. They would have to be mended as well. The girl had probably wandered off and had gotten lost. It seemed the most likely.
"Suiken," she said, walking up to the oni instead. "Are you still accepting company to the lower levels?"
She heard Terra's voice and saw her talking with Millie. Ann was nowhere to be seen. Lo-muna walked over to the two, gasping when Terra tripped.
"Oh dear, Terra, are you alright?" Lo-muna said as she hurried over to help the girl up. "I was going to ask you if you wanted to accompany me to the the textile shops? I noticed your clothes and I would be more than happy to mend it for you if you'd like. You can accompany as well Millie. I can make clothes as well or just buy a new outfit for you if you'd like."
["Suiken," Lo-Muna had said, walking up to the Suiken. "Are you still accepting company to the lower levels?"]
"Hmm, why yes," Suiken nodded. "But, seeing as everyone's heading out... " Suiken paused, looking around the group. "I may leave soon." Suiken looked over at Terra and Millie. "If you want, the two of you could accompany us as well. I'm certain the lower sectors have clothing stores, that are much cheaper than those up here," he pointed out.
"Hmm, why yes," Suiken nodded. "But, seeing as everyone's heading out... " Suiken paused, looking around the group. "I may leave soon." Suiken looked over at Terra and Millie. "If you want, the two of you could accompany us as well. I'm certain the lower sectors have clothing stores, that are much cheaper than those up here," he pointed out.
Rumelis had waited at the lift area for a little while, looking around the strange city. He
was rather unused to cities, and had never quite adapted to them-- he preferred to be
around fewer people, or at least fewer buildings.
Still, it was awfully helpful that that Yuwen guy(... that was the name, right?) had helped
him get into the city. Perhaps he should get new papers, perhaps the "guild" would simply
accept him. It seemed that they would, after all, Yuwen had told them all to meet back up
here later.
That spearwoman (Hyuna was her name?) looked pretty upset after the whole lift debacle. She
was pushing people off left and right... perhaps she needed some cheering up? For some
reason or another, Rumelis wanted to stop her from being so gloomy, perhaps just to stop
her from going on some sort of murderous rampage.
He muttered to himself. "Wonder if anyone around here cooks birds..."
That had been a rather fat bird, after all.
He looked about for food vendors, wondering which ones had actual ways to cook-- until he
eventually happened on one, selling bread or somesuch. He approached the vendor.
"Hey. Would you mind if I borrowed that oven a bit? Got somethin' to cook."
"Borrow my oven? Nobody's ever... well, I guess you can, but you'll have to pay for the
bread I'm not making then."
"I'll be quick."
Rumelis set to plucking the bird, keeping the dark feathers-- perhaps they could make
something nice? He thrust the bird into the baker's oven, let it cook-- well, mostly,
anyway, enough to stave off whatever pestilence was in the thing-- and then promptly paid
the vendor most of his coin.
As he returned to the lift area, he noted a group of the guild-folk were going somewhere.
Maybe he'd follow them, but for now, he had a gift to give. He walked over to Hyuna, still
brooding.
"Hey."
No response. He got out the cooked bird, in a bag, and set it next to Hyuna.
"Cooked the bird for you. Humans do like that stuff, right?"
He smirked a bit, then left the girl to her thoughts, walking after the group heading out.
"Hope you've got room for one more in that group. Though I don't have much coin, if you're
heading to the stores."
was rather unused to cities, and had never quite adapted to them-- he preferred to be
around fewer people, or at least fewer buildings.
Still, it was awfully helpful that that Yuwen guy(... that was the name, right?) had helped
him get into the city. Perhaps he should get new papers, perhaps the "guild" would simply
accept him. It seemed that they would, after all, Yuwen had told them all to meet back up
here later.
That spearwoman (Hyuna was her name?) looked pretty upset after the whole lift debacle. She
was pushing people off left and right... perhaps she needed some cheering up? For some
reason or another, Rumelis wanted to stop her from being so gloomy, perhaps just to stop
her from going on some sort of murderous rampage.
He muttered to himself. "Wonder if anyone around here cooks birds..."
That had been a rather fat bird, after all.
He looked about for food vendors, wondering which ones had actual ways to cook-- until he
eventually happened on one, selling bread or somesuch. He approached the vendor.
"Hey. Would you mind if I borrowed that oven a bit? Got somethin' to cook."
"Borrow my oven? Nobody's ever... well, I guess you can, but you'll have to pay for the
bread I'm not making then."
"I'll be quick."
Rumelis set to plucking the bird, keeping the dark feathers-- perhaps they could make
something nice? He thrust the bird into the baker's oven, let it cook-- well, mostly,
anyway, enough to stave off whatever pestilence was in the thing-- and then promptly paid
the vendor most of his coin.
As he returned to the lift area, he noted a group of the guild-folk were going somewhere.
Maybe he'd follow them, but for now, he had a gift to give. He walked over to Hyuna, still
brooding.
"Hey."
No response. He got out the cooked bird, in a bag, and set it next to Hyuna.
"Cooked the bird for you. Humans do like that stuff, right?"
He smirked a bit, then left the girl to her thoughts, walking after the group heading out.
"Hope you've got room for one more in that group. Though I don't have much coin, if you're
heading to the stores."
One could almost swear that dark spirits were floating around Hyuna's head; where she sat on a bench in a stupor of misery and confusion. "Then perhaps, I should leave you alone to sort our your feelings." Did this, perhaps, mean that Lo-Muna wasn't doing it on purpose? So, it most likely wasn't chi, right? So that meant that whatever was going on had to be entirely in her head. So somehow, the rabbit beast-man activated these weird unknown feelings in her that made it hard for her to think about anything else at all, was how she figured it went. Was it friendship? It couldn't be, could it, otherwise she'd also be getting the same reaction from Master, or from Yuwen, way back in happier ages. She shook her head in annoyance, hands itching and twitching on her spear. She felt as if it had been ages since she had last killed something. No, it would be best not to dwell on fighting right now... now when she'd proven to be a useless sack of meat to the guild, after all. She went back to her thoughts on Muna, wanting to try and sort everything out as soon as she possibly could, if that were possible.
"I don't want to hurt you..." But wasn't being there causing her pain? It had, hadn't it? Why did she have to get in the way and save her way back at the shipwreck? Was that possibly just genuine kindness, however rare that sentiment was? Or, and this was much more likely, it was the start of the rabbit's plot to somehow... get something by messing with her in the head. Hyuna questioned the purpose of that though- Muna could have tried doing it to Illyria, or perhaps even Yamato, but she had chosen Hyuna, hadn't she? Was it because she was the weakest one, mentally, and the easiest to confuse?
She saw in the corner of her eye the familiar bunny, traveling with the damned dancing singing Oni, as well as the weird girl and Millie. Envy raged inside her as she watched them until they were out of sight, and she returned to her ruthless brooding with a frown. It was obvious the rabbit preferred their company- even the weird girl that had injured her. "...Neither do I want you to feel obligated to interact with me if it causes you so much-"
All of a sudden she saw a mass of muscle and black fur standing in front of her. Hyuna looked up dumbly, snapped out of her thoughts, and smelling the somewhat pleasant smell of some sort of food. "Hey" the gruff voice called to her, but the spear girl was too in shock to even bother try to respond. She was hungry though, that was for sure. The bear then approached, Hyuna not being sure if it was mocking or kind, and left a bag where certainly the smell originated from. "Cooked the bird for you." He said with a smirk. "Humans do like that stuff, right?"
"Eh-"
It was too late though, the bear had already walked away. Hyuna, smelling the tangy taste of the bird she had mutilated, shrugged and delicately picked it up. Sniffing it hesitantly, and deciding it was free food, and even if it was poison, she wouldn't really care too much, and dug her teeth into the tough carrion meat. It had an odd, somewhat leathery texture, but the lemon-like sauce layer lathering the tissue had this strange addictiveness to it that made the girl take another bite, shearing the meat apart with her fangs. It tasted pretty damn good, and she quickly finished it off, licking her fingers, of the thick sauce that had spilled over.
That was a pleasant surprise, probably the only good thing to happen in a while. Although... why had the bear done that? Perhaps, did he want something from her? This was revenge, right, for tossing him the bird way back? Mocking her, an insult claiming that she couldn't even feed herself? What would it feel like to drive her spear through his thick muscle and meat, watching the blood and sinew splatter out as he gasped in his wondrous beast-man voice? Hyuna shivered a little at the thought, in pleasure.
"I don't want to hurt you..." But wasn't being there causing her pain? It had, hadn't it? Why did she have to get in the way and save her way back at the shipwreck? Was that possibly just genuine kindness, however rare that sentiment was? Or, and this was much more likely, it was the start of the rabbit's plot to somehow... get something by messing with her in the head. Hyuna questioned the purpose of that though- Muna could have tried doing it to Illyria, or perhaps even Yamato, but she had chosen Hyuna, hadn't she? Was it because she was the weakest one, mentally, and the easiest to confuse?
She saw in the corner of her eye the familiar bunny, traveling with the damned dancing singing Oni, as well as the weird girl and Millie. Envy raged inside her as she watched them until they were out of sight, and she returned to her ruthless brooding with a frown. It was obvious the rabbit preferred their company- even the weird girl that had injured her. "...Neither do I want you to feel obligated to interact with me if it causes you so much-"
All of a sudden she saw a mass of muscle and black fur standing in front of her. Hyuna looked up dumbly, snapped out of her thoughts, and smelling the somewhat pleasant smell of some sort of food. "Hey" the gruff voice called to her, but the spear girl was too in shock to even bother try to respond. She was hungry though, that was for sure. The bear then approached, Hyuna not being sure if it was mocking or kind, and left a bag where certainly the smell originated from. "Cooked the bird for you." He said with a smirk. "Humans do like that stuff, right?"
"Eh-"
It was too late though, the bear had already walked away. Hyuna, smelling the tangy taste of the bird she had mutilated, shrugged and delicately picked it up. Sniffing it hesitantly, and deciding it was free food, and even if it was poison, she wouldn't really care too much, and dug her teeth into the tough carrion meat. It had an odd, somewhat leathery texture, but the lemon-like sauce layer lathering the tissue had this strange addictiveness to it that made the girl take another bite, shearing the meat apart with her fangs. It tasted pretty damn good, and she quickly finished it off, licking her fingers, of the thick sauce that had spilled over.
That was a pleasant surprise, probably the only good thing to happen in a while. Although... why had the bear done that? Perhaps, did he want something from her? This was revenge, right, for tossing him the bird way back? Mocking her, an insult claiming that she couldn't even feed herself? What would it feel like to drive her spear through his thick muscle and meat, watching the blood and sinew splatter out as he gasped in his wondrous beast-man voice? Hyuna shivered a little at the thought, in pleasure.
As the two monstrous entities charged at him from booth sides the Hooded Villain leapt upward, fending them off below with a wide blast of flame before landing beside Nee. "Woah, woah!" He called, raising his hands. "I need this ship, lets not burn it down instantly." He paused and patted Nee on the head. "So, want to tell me who you two are?"
***
Yuwen sat alone on a wooden lily-pad in the middle of the river. It was a child's toy he had bought, a small flotation device they could stand on. He was sad because the Guild had completely abandoned him. "I don't get it either, Master Wang Chang," he commented to the horse who stood on the street next to him...
***
Yuwen sat alone on a wooden lily-pad in the middle of the river. It was a child's toy he had bought, a small flotation device they could stand on. He was sad because the Guild had completely abandoned him. "I don't get it either, Master Wang Chang," he commented to the horse who stood on the street next to him...
"Going together would be a good idea," Lo-muna agreed as she dug into her satchel for coins. "There are other items I would like to buy as well so it is not only clothes we'll be looking at. I hope none of you mind."
She giggled, "But it's a surprise so when we get back, don't tell any of the other guild members!"
She giggled, "But it's a surprise so when we get back, don't tell any of the other guild members!"
Ann managed to cover her arm back up with a makeshift bandage, tightening the final knot by holding one end with her free hand and the other between her teeth. though she couldn't really do much about the deep gash on the side of her face. There was no way that wasn't going to leave a scar. She wiped her bloodied hands against her shirt, a folded bounty poster tucked away in her pocket for later reference. This one had a decent payout, but it'd be best to lay off of it while she's being targeted by what seems to be everyone and their mothers. She veered back on path, figuring that it was less likely she would suffer another attack if she kept with the group from hereon-out. Still, that man knew something about the mark. Even if she'd just barely gotten away with her life, she needed to make contact with him again somehow. Who was he and how much did he know?
She'd headed toward the river as was planned, marking where the hotel they would be staying at was located. Fortune and his horse seemed to be the only ones there at the moment so it would be safe to assume that the rest had split up and begun walking their own paths through Jiefong. Ann for one had enough time out in the open of the city for now, and for good reason. She took a seat on the floor by the river bank, facing Yuwen who was sitting on floating wooden platform.
"Having fun?" she asked dryly.
She'd headed toward the river as was planned, marking where the hotel they would be staying at was located. Fortune and his horse seemed to be the only ones there at the moment so it would be safe to assume that the rest had split up and begun walking their own paths through Jiefong. Ann for one had enough time out in the open of the city for now, and for good reason. She took a seat on the floor by the river bank, facing Yuwen who was sitting on floating wooden platform.
"Having fun?" she asked dryly.
Yuwen rotated the carved lily-pad to face the girl. "I don't know," Yuwen replied after a moment, glancing up. The sun had gone down and darkness now coated the valley, though the lantern-light of the city made it as bright as the fullest star. Yuwen swallowed and sighed. "I'm just..." He sighed. "Hyuna really fucked up."
Millie stared at her newly-christened older sister, who was groaning and rubbing her forehead as she rose to one knee. "Um, are you alright?"
As if on cue, Terra's hand went up to her hood and pulled it down as far as she could, her face practically glowing red underneath "Y-yes..." Sometimes people said life could really knock you off balance at times...did it have to be this literal, though?
"Oh dear, Terra, are you alright?" Forgetting her embarrassment briefly, Terra pulled up her hood enough to see Muna approaching, and not far behind her, Suiken. As the rabbit woman pulled Terra to her feet, she began talking. "I was going to ask you if you wanted to accompany me to the the textile shops? I noticed your clothes and I would be more than happy to mend it for you if you'd like. You can accompany as well Millie. I can make clothes as well or just buy a new outfit for you if you'd like."
It seemed like a nice idea, though Terra wasn't sure what Suiken thought about the gravesite scene, and looked in his direction. The snow oni merely glanced over at Terra and Millie, and shrugged. "If you want, the two of you could accompany us as well. I'm certain the lower sectors have clothing stores, that are much cheaper than those up here," he pointed out.
Well, it was a good thing she got lost? In any case, Terra was glad to be travelling in greater numbers than before. "I-I hope we'll still get along," she responded, tipping her head towards the other two. One couldn't forget to be respectful to their seniors, after all.
"Hope you've got room for one more in that group." Now, all of a sudden, the bear man from earlier had entered their midst. "Though I don't have much coin, if you're heading to the stores."
"Going together would be a good idea," Lo-Muna agreed as she dug into her satchel for coins. "There are other items I would like to buy as well, so it is not only clothes we'll be looking at. I hope none of you mind." She giggled and winked at the others as she spoke. "But it's a surprise, so when we get back, don't tell any of the other guild members!"
It confused Terra as to what Muna might have been planning, but she nodded. "I won't speak of it," she promised. "Millie, you won't either, right?"
"Okay, I promise! Let's get going, Big Sister Terra."
"U-ugh..."
As if on cue, Terra's hand went up to her hood and pulled it down as far as she could, her face practically glowing red underneath "Y-yes..." Sometimes people said life could really knock you off balance at times...did it have to be this literal, though?
"Oh dear, Terra, are you alright?" Forgetting her embarrassment briefly, Terra pulled up her hood enough to see Muna approaching, and not far behind her, Suiken. As the rabbit woman pulled Terra to her feet, she began talking. "I was going to ask you if you wanted to accompany me to the the textile shops? I noticed your clothes and I would be more than happy to mend it for you if you'd like. You can accompany as well Millie. I can make clothes as well or just buy a new outfit for you if you'd like."
It seemed like a nice idea, though Terra wasn't sure what Suiken thought about the gravesite scene, and looked in his direction. The snow oni merely glanced over at Terra and Millie, and shrugged. "If you want, the two of you could accompany us as well. I'm certain the lower sectors have clothing stores, that are much cheaper than those up here," he pointed out.
Well, it was a good thing she got lost? In any case, Terra was glad to be travelling in greater numbers than before. "I-I hope we'll still get along," she responded, tipping her head towards the other two. One couldn't forget to be respectful to their seniors, after all.
"Hope you've got room for one more in that group." Now, all of a sudden, the bear man from earlier had entered their midst. "Though I don't have much coin, if you're heading to the stores."
"Going together would be a good idea," Lo-Muna agreed as she dug into her satchel for coins. "There are other items I would like to buy as well, so it is not only clothes we'll be looking at. I hope none of you mind." She giggled and winked at the others as she spoke. "But it's a surprise, so when we get back, don't tell any of the other guild members!"
It confused Terra as to what Muna might have been planning, but she nodded. "I won't speak of it," she promised. "Millie, you won't either, right?"
"Okay, I promise! Let's get going, Big Sister Terra."
"U-ugh..."
"We're here," Ann shrugged, although she was far from suggesting that the problem had already solved itself. "As for Hyuna, I'll try to talk some sense into her if that helps you put your mind at ease. It wouldn't be the first time I've had to keep in her check." She crossed her legs and folded her hands neatly in her lap, briefly glancing over her shoulder to see if any of the other guild members were already on their way back. "You could help her too, you know. In fact, you're practically obligated to as her guild master, are you not?" She gently closed her eyes and sighed, leaning back a little as she shifted around in her spot, planting her hands behind her. "I'm sure there's some kind of method to all this madness. We could all use a little help, really."
Yuwen nodded. "I'm not a very good Guild Master," He commented, swaying gently in the lily-pad, ignoring the looks of the passing nobles in gondolas. He give them a half smirk before rotating around to face Ann once more. "Its hard for me though. This is the beginning of the adventure for you guys, but for me... its so close to the end," He admitted, his eyes searching the stone of the street, as if not the meet Ann. "And back at the camp I felt like I was at the beginning again." He swallowed. "I had to take money out of my father's account to get us moving. Money I didn't have permission to take out..."
***
The Imperial officer stood on the outskirts of their small camp, wrapping himself up warmly in a Imperial red cloak as in the distance the Comrade mountains stood high in the night-sky, the bright scar of Jiefong trailing down it's front. The officer glanced back at the stream where they had set up camp. Their horses lay at it's edge sound asleep, and opposite it the officer's partner poked at a fire where roasted rabbit cooked slowly. The officer smiled at his partner: a large, white smile. He stepped forward, his tanned skin was barely visible in the darkness of the night, but his eyes clear as day in the light of the flame. Icy, pale eyes, almost a mixture of green and blue. "So you know the report we received earlier?" The officer began, pulling out the scroll. "A deduction of three-thousand Imperial Golden Standards and a request for my transaction approval." He shook his head, throwing the scroll in the fire. "Little brother's been tampering with the old numbers again... funding his adventures and what not."
***
The Imperial officer stood on the outskirts of their small camp, wrapping himself up warmly in a Imperial red cloak as in the distance the Comrade mountains stood high in the night-sky, the bright scar of Jiefong trailing down it's front. The officer glanced back at the stream where they had set up camp. Their horses lay at it's edge sound asleep, and opposite it the officer's partner poked at a fire where roasted rabbit cooked slowly. The officer smiled at his partner: a large, white smile. He stepped forward, his tanned skin was barely visible in the darkness of the night, but his eyes clear as day in the light of the flame. Icy, pale eyes, almost a mixture of green and blue. "So you know the report we received earlier?" The officer began, pulling out the scroll. "A deduction of three-thousand Imperial Golden Standards and a request for my transaction approval." He shook his head, throwing the scroll in the fire. "Little brother's been tampering with the old numbers again... funding his adventures and what not."
When both Tiamat and Valkar charged despite her warning, Nee couldn't really do anything but rub a palm to her face and murmur; "imbeciles" almost silently before returning back to her facade of someone bordering on being relatively emotionally fit, considering the circumstances. The hooded man leapt into the air and fended them off with a wall of flame, somehow not reaching and setting the ship alight. The man said something about needing the ship, and not wanting to burn it down, and Nee etched that bit of information into her mind, making sure not to forget that his task required, among other things, a boat of sorts, and placed the first variable to deciphering this stranger. Nee was about to step in again to try and stop the fighting once again before she felt a pat on her head- and it was from this hooded man.
One'd expect her, since she'd been broken by Valkar, to have this reaction to his touch; from just seeing him. Even Nee wasn't entirely sure why it manifested in a phobia of any other man touching her, but she assumed it had something to do with the fact that she could predict almost with good accuracy the things that run through his mind; and she she could control him once the time came. But still, when concerning trauma, logic doesn't exactly come into play. Regardless of all that, the girl froze up completely, flinching going utterly blank. "So, want to tell me who you two are?"
Seeing Nee's negative reaction to being patted, Valkar feinted at the man with his axe, instead grabbing the slave girl from his grasp; in a protective and gentle hold with one arm. He didn't know who this man was, but he shared fire chi; and unsurprisingly, the man had much better control over his chi than Valkar himself did. Although he had wronged her, he was still her master, and her his slave, and the slaver lord would make sure to fulfill his duties regarding her.
"You don't get to touch her." He said threateningly. "And I don't know why you need this boat specifically; if you really need to find this Yuwen Fortune, I suggest you get your own boat and not disturb us. As for who we ar-"
There was no was Nee was going to let Valkar handle this, so she cut him off after quickly rebooting her brain to overclocked mode. "We're lovers." She said, forcing the tremble out of her voice and making it sound as convincing as possible. "I just... have, well, indecent fantasies at times, stranger, so we act them out at times." She closed her eyes, making herself blush prettily at the hooded man, lying through her teeth. "There's nothing illegal with lovers enjoying each other, is there?"
Though not far away, Hyuna was pretty sure they couldn't see her as they spoke, Razul and Yuwen. She had wandered around aimlessly, wondering exactly how to advance with her life when she stumbled across Yuwen sitting with his horse on a flotation device in the river; and she illusioned herself to mix in with the background, not wanting to deal with her old friend just now, If anything, she just wanted to pretend he never existed at all; or at least just escape and leave all this behind. Not like they'd miss her, let alone remotely being able to find her. It would be easy to just escape and never again look back on her times with the Great Guild. Only Yamato could have a chance of chasing her, by flying, but he wouldn't be able to see her if she made herself invisible and hid as he flew past, would he?
It was somewhat of a shame, but Hyuna didn't want to deal with this anymore. She felt that her mind was weak and even more unstable than it usually was, although she was unable to really pinpoint the source of it- the soul of the necromanced bird filling the depths of her mind; learning her psyche before trying to make any actions.
Nothing could have prepared her for hearing directly from the person she once idolized that she had fucked up. She felt the rage building up, and once again the image of impaling Yuwen mercilessly in the most painful of ways flashed through her mind, before the muscles in her body began tightening for the killing move. In a fit of desperation, she channeled her anger into a burst of air, completely ignoring the stealth she had, bursting into the air to keep her safely out of range of Razul and Yuwen before she didn't something potentially permanent. Grudgingly, Hyuna knew that she didn't want to kill him... just yet at least, but the images flitting through her mind were certainly a marvel to look at, giving her a darkly satisfied rush. The spear girl ended up a few blocks away from where she had been, almost directly in front of a run down orphanage, one of the children that had wandered to the window, glanced at her curiously. Blood still dripped from her hands, giving her a grotesque look, mixed with her slightly unsettling dark scowl. Posted on the wall of the orphanage building was a poster, looking for a renowned daughter of a more northern nobleman.
One'd expect her, since she'd been broken by Valkar, to have this reaction to his touch; from just seeing him. Even Nee wasn't entirely sure why it manifested in a phobia of any other man touching her, but she assumed it had something to do with the fact that she could predict almost with good accuracy the things that run through his mind; and she she could control him once the time came. But still, when concerning trauma, logic doesn't exactly come into play. Regardless of all that, the girl froze up completely, flinching going utterly blank. "So, want to tell me who you two are?"
Seeing Nee's negative reaction to being patted, Valkar feinted at the man with his axe, instead grabbing the slave girl from his grasp; in a protective and gentle hold with one arm. He didn't know who this man was, but he shared fire chi; and unsurprisingly, the man had much better control over his chi than Valkar himself did. Although he had wronged her, he was still her master, and her his slave, and the slaver lord would make sure to fulfill his duties regarding her.
"You don't get to touch her." He said threateningly. "And I don't know why you need this boat specifically; if you really need to find this Yuwen Fortune, I suggest you get your own boat and not disturb us. As for who we ar-"
There was no was Nee was going to let Valkar handle this, so she cut him off after quickly rebooting her brain to overclocked mode. "We're lovers." She said, forcing the tremble out of her voice and making it sound as convincing as possible. "I just... have, well, indecent fantasies at times, stranger, so we act them out at times." She closed her eyes, making herself blush prettily at the hooded man, lying through her teeth. "There's nothing illegal with lovers enjoying each other, is there?"
Though not far away, Hyuna was pretty sure they couldn't see her as they spoke, Razul and Yuwen. She had wandered around aimlessly, wondering exactly how to advance with her life when she stumbled across Yuwen sitting with his horse on a flotation device in the river; and she illusioned herself to mix in with the background, not wanting to deal with her old friend just now, If anything, she just wanted to pretend he never existed at all; or at least just escape and leave all this behind. Not like they'd miss her, let alone remotely being able to find her. It would be easy to just escape and never again look back on her times with the Great Guild. Only Yamato could have a chance of chasing her, by flying, but he wouldn't be able to see her if she made herself invisible and hid as he flew past, would he?
It was somewhat of a shame, but Hyuna didn't want to deal with this anymore. She felt that her mind was weak and even more unstable than it usually was, although she was unable to really pinpoint the source of it- the soul of the necromanced bird filling the depths of her mind; learning her psyche before trying to make any actions.
Nothing could have prepared her for hearing directly from the person she once idolized that she had fucked up. She felt the rage building up, and once again the image of impaling Yuwen mercilessly in the most painful of ways flashed through her mind, before the muscles in her body began tightening for the killing move. In a fit of desperation, she channeled her anger into a burst of air, completely ignoring the stealth she had, bursting into the air to keep her safely out of range of Razul and Yuwen before she didn't something potentially permanent. Grudgingly, Hyuna knew that she didn't want to kill him... just yet at least, but the images flitting through her mind were certainly a marvel to look at, giving her a darkly satisfied rush. The spear girl ended up a few blocks away from where she had been, almost directly in front of a run down orphanage, one of the children that had wandered to the window, glanced at her curiously. Blood still dripped from her hands, giving her a grotesque look, mixed with her slightly unsettling dark scowl. Posted on the wall of the orphanage building was a poster, looking for a renowned daughter of a more northern nobleman.
"The beginning?" Ann laughed quietly. "I'm lost somewhere in the middle looking for the beginning, wherever that is. As for the money, we'll make it up." She pulled the bounty poster from her pocket, straightening it out and then holding it up for him to see. "I'll help you," she continued, folding it back into a small square before pocketing it again. "We're all here to help. You've just got to lean on us a little."
A sudden burst reverberated somewhere in the distance, not too far from their location. Ann crinkled her nose and turned her head in the direction of the noise, unable to discern what exactly had caused the sound. Were they being watched again? Had she been followed back?
"Right," she said, tuning back to Fortune with some sense of urgency, having been reminded of a more pressing matter. "If you couldn't already tell," she said, referring to her more recent injuries, "I was attacked on the way here. It was a man in a white hood, said he was looking for a key." Pausing a moment, she let her mind rewind through the events of the past few days to catch up on anything she might've been missing. "Whatever it was that we took in Poyo, somebody wants it back. I don't know if it was just him or if there are more. He was good, Fortune. I couldn't even land a scratch on him. We've got to be more careful where we tread from now on and it'd be best to let the rest of the guild know as well once we've all gathered again."
A sudden burst reverberated somewhere in the distance, not too far from their location. Ann crinkled her nose and turned her head in the direction of the noise, unable to discern what exactly had caused the sound. Were they being watched again? Had she been followed back?
"Right," she said, tuning back to Fortune with some sense of urgency, having been reminded of a more pressing matter. "If you couldn't already tell," she said, referring to her more recent injuries, "I was attacked on the way here. It was a man in a white hood, said he was looking for a key." Pausing a moment, she let her mind rewind through the events of the past few days to catch up on anything she might've been missing. "Whatever it was that we took in Poyo, somebody wants it back. I don't know if it was just him or if there are more. He was good, Fortune. I couldn't even land a scratch on him. We've got to be more careful where we tread from now on and it'd be best to let the rest of the guild know as well once we've all gathered again."
"Well, I suppose we can be off then," Suiken grinned. "Don't want to dally and get to the antique store too late before it closes," he added as he made his way towards the steps, hoping for the others to follow.
***
Sitting near the fire, was another Imperial officer, sporting way less formal clothing than his compatriot. One hand combed through his ponytailed jet black hair while the other impatiently poked at the rabbit with a stick, waiting for it to be fully cooked. As his partner finished speaking, the informal officer, Tuying, raised an eyebrow in amusement,
"Yeah, you mentioned that your brother's a handful, Lu-Tan..." he laughed, nearly jumping backwards as the sparks lept out of the fire, nearly singing his clothes. "But damn man....taking a load of money, funding adventures. Beats stakeout duty with you or any of the other state officers. I wish I would've thought of that, honestly..." he sighed, slicing off a large chunk of rabbit and placing it into his bowl of rice and peanuts.
"I thought I heard you mention something about retiring to a desk job," Tuying asked, taking out a tea kettle from his pack and pouring a syrupy brown sauce onto his meal. "Guess your little brother's trying to keep you on your toes, huh?" Tuying laughed as he drew a pair of chopsticks from his pocket and began to feast.
***
Sitting near the fire, was another Imperial officer, sporting way less formal clothing than his compatriot. One hand combed through his ponytailed jet black hair while the other impatiently poked at the rabbit with a stick, waiting for it to be fully cooked. As his partner finished speaking, the informal officer, Tuying, raised an eyebrow in amusement,
"Yeah, you mentioned that your brother's a handful, Lu-Tan..." he laughed, nearly jumping backwards as the sparks lept out of the fire, nearly singing his clothes. "But damn man....taking a load of money, funding adventures. Beats stakeout duty with you or any of the other state officers. I wish I would've thought of that, honestly..." he sighed, slicing off a large chunk of rabbit and placing it into his bowl of rice and peanuts.
"I thought I heard you mention something about retiring to a desk job," Tuying asked, taking out a tea kettle from his pack and pouring a syrupy brown sauce onto his meal. "Guess your little brother's trying to keep you on your toes, huh?" Tuying laughed as he drew a pair of chopsticks from his pocket and began to feast.
"Wait, looking for a key?!" Yuwen asked, the connection forming in his head. "In that ghost village the Hooded Villain warned Suiken about something... a group that was after us, after the key!" He exclaimed, raising up on the wooden flotation device - too fast in fact, causing it to topple over and him to collapse into the river. After a moment of disappearing beneath the waves he sprung up again onto the side-walk. "Can you still fight?" He asked as his hands moved to his blades. He turned to the direction they heard the sound and swallowed. "Because if that's more of them... we may be in trouble."
***
"You don't get to touch her," The human male who had swooped in with an axe to grab the girl hissed. "And I don't know why you need this boat specifically; if you really need to find this Yuwen Fortune, I suggest you get your own boat and not disturb us. As for who we ar-"
"We're lovers," The girl interrupted, her voice quivering. The Hood folded his arms at the words, his expression a mixture of disbelief and bemusement - if only they could see it. "I just... have, well, indecent fantasies at times, stranger, so we act them out at times. There's nothing illegal with lovers enjoying each other, is there?"
"Right," The Hooded Villain began, cracking his neck and loosening his arms, as though psyching himself up for another attack. "Firstly, I can touch anyone I want, brother," He began fearlessly. "And secondly, I'm aware this is a slaving vessel. Seeing as I doubt Captain Jensu here is intelligent or wealthy enough to run such an operation and the half-breed seems to lack interest other than fighting the master mind behind this little trade would have to be you."
He began to pace the deck, his steps follow almost the exact same rout as they had during his monologue days earlier. "Now I don't like fighting. It's a lot of work and it's very messy. If you take me to Fortune there doesn't have to be a fight, and we can all go our separate ways." He paused at the end of the deck, looking out to the river beyond. He'd kill them regardless, free the girl. Typical hero business, but there was no need to expand upon that until the time was right. "What do you say?" The Hooded Villain questioned, turning around. "You don't want to fight me. It's much healthier to be my friend than my enemy."
***
"I didn't even know he was still alive let alone in the bloody province," The opposite officer replied before sitting cross-legged opposite his partner. "And no, filing jobs are not for me. This is nice - getting sent to police the provinces," He chuckled. "Beats the army, anyhow."
***
"You don't get to touch her," The human male who had swooped in with an axe to grab the girl hissed. "And I don't know why you need this boat specifically; if you really need to find this Yuwen Fortune, I suggest you get your own boat and not disturb us. As for who we ar-"
"We're lovers," The girl interrupted, her voice quivering. The Hood folded his arms at the words, his expression a mixture of disbelief and bemusement - if only they could see it. "I just... have, well, indecent fantasies at times, stranger, so we act them out at times. There's nothing illegal with lovers enjoying each other, is there?"
"Right," The Hooded Villain began, cracking his neck and loosening his arms, as though psyching himself up for another attack. "Firstly, I can touch anyone I want, brother," He began fearlessly. "And secondly, I'm aware this is a slaving vessel. Seeing as I doubt Captain Jensu here is intelligent or wealthy enough to run such an operation and the half-breed seems to lack interest other than fighting the master mind behind this little trade would have to be you."
He began to pace the deck, his steps follow almost the exact same rout as they had during his monologue days earlier. "Now I don't like fighting. It's a lot of work and it's very messy. If you take me to Fortune there doesn't have to be a fight, and we can all go our separate ways." He paused at the end of the deck, looking out to the river beyond. He'd kill them regardless, free the girl. Typical hero business, but there was no need to expand upon that until the time was right. "What do you say?" The Hooded Villain questioned, turning around. "You don't want to fight me. It's much healthier to be my friend than my enemy."
***
"I didn't even know he was still alive let alone in the bloody province," The opposite officer replied before sitting cross-legged opposite his partner. "And no, filing jobs are not for me. This is nice - getting sent to police the provinces," He chuckled. "Beats the army, anyhow."
Yamato floated down to the lowest level of Jiefong, having wings had its advantages. He couldn't help but smirk as a few people began to run when he landed near them. "Seems the 'Tengu Threat' is alive and well." He muttered rather bitterly. He couldn't stand being grouped in with those lowlife bandits he and the rest of the guild killed without much of a struggle. A soreness in his right arm, cut through the arrogance he was feeling.
The sun was setting, and the streets filled with the smell of cooking dishes. "Come try our newest beef curry!" an elderly woman called out, her voice barely audible over the sounds of the city. Hunger getting the best of him, Yamato bought a bowel of the curry and found a small area to eat. He took the moment to watch the people of the city. In the distance he saw Suiken and Lo-Muna, ducking in and out of various shops. He made a mental note to stop by the town's top bakery. Hyuna had been through a lot, but Yamato understood his pupil well enough by now to know that sweets would cheer her up. He finished the curry and made his way though the dwindling crowd.
***
"That's the one?" A young man said, pushing the hair from his eyes. Two others stood beside him, each with blades drawn. "Yup, thats a dirty Tengu!" "It must have run off after the battle in Poyo, scared it'd be killed like the others!" The two armed men commented. The young man looked on in wonder, "So you guys really fought the Tengu in Poyo?" The two nodded as they started to move in on Yamato.
The sun was setting, and the streets filled with the smell of cooking dishes. "Come try our newest beef curry!" an elderly woman called out, her voice barely audible over the sounds of the city. Hunger getting the best of him, Yamato bought a bowel of the curry and found a small area to eat. He took the moment to watch the people of the city. In the distance he saw Suiken and Lo-Muna, ducking in and out of various shops. He made a mental note to stop by the town's top bakery. Hyuna had been through a lot, but Yamato understood his pupil well enough by now to know that sweets would cheer her up. He finished the curry and made his way though the dwindling crowd.
***
"That's the one?" A young man said, pushing the hair from his eyes. Two others stood beside him, each with blades drawn. "Yup, thats a dirty Tengu!" "It must have run off after the battle in Poyo, scared it'd be killed like the others!" The two armed men commented. The young man looked on in wonder, "So you guys really fought the Tengu in Poyo?" The two nodded as they started to move in on Yamato.
Despite the gravity of the situation and Fortune's overall tenseness, Ann had to stifle a light giggle when he stood up and toppled into the water.
"I can fight," she assured him, smiling. "The real question is how much good it'll actually do us. The faster we find the others, the safer of a position we'll be in, or so I'd like to hope." She unwound the bandage around her arm, revealing a tattoo of a snake with an arrow piercing its skull. "Whoever he was, he reacted to seeing this. My guess is that he's a member of the Seven Sons. Also, I'd rather you not ask where I got this tattoo, either. I'm not quite sure myself, to be honest." She tightened the bandage again and shared Fortune's gaze in the direction of the noise, steadily approaching it with her hand on the hilt of her sword. "Back me up if anything happens," she said. "Let's just hope it's a false alarm."
"I can fight," she assured him, smiling. "The real question is how much good it'll actually do us. The faster we find the others, the safer of a position we'll be in, or so I'd like to hope." She unwound the bandage around her arm, revealing a tattoo of a snake with an arrow piercing its skull. "Whoever he was, he reacted to seeing this. My guess is that he's a member of the Seven Sons. Also, I'd rather you not ask where I got this tattoo, either. I'm not quite sure myself, to be honest." She tightened the bandage again and shared Fortune's gaze in the direction of the noise, steadily approaching it with her hand on the hilt of her sword. "Back me up if anything happens," she said. "Let's just hope it's a false alarm."
As Suiken, Lo-Muna, Terra, and Millie descended the stairs, they had enjoyed a pleasant lengthy walk to the lower sectors. It didn't take too long and with an even pace, they had made it. The streets were fairly dark now in the lower sector and riddled with grime. "Hmm. It's been a while since I've traveled to Jiefong...If I recall correctly, the store is south of here..." Suiken muttered, pointing south. "So, we'll be heading that way..."
Unbeknownst to the group, from the edge of an alleyway....a criminal element worked. It was a sneering one eyed rat beast-man. Turning to look at his cronies, he spoke, "Wow, let's rob 'em" he grinned as he and his gang stealthily stalked the guild members.
***
"Yeah, no one want in on the Imperial Army anymore," Tuying shrugged, slowly eating the contents of his rice bowl. "But the peasants may not have a choice. I hear there's another draft soon, so..." Tuying shrugged his shoulders. He suddenly became alert as his ears attuned to a sound in the distance, that appeared to be shouting. But on further inspection, it was simply a flock of ducks, soaring past from the north. Tuying then turned back around and sneered, "But, you know what the real crime is, in Jiefong? That there isn't any crime! This beat is more boring than watching moss grow."
Unbeknownst to the group, from the edge of an alleyway....a criminal element worked. It was a sneering one eyed rat beast-man. Turning to look at his cronies, he spoke, "Wow, let's rob 'em" he grinned as he and his gang stealthily stalked the guild members.
***
"Yeah, no one want in on the Imperial Army anymore," Tuying shrugged, slowly eating the contents of his rice bowl. "But the peasants may not have a choice. I hear there's another draft soon, so..." Tuying shrugged his shoulders. He suddenly became alert as his ears attuned to a sound in the distance, that appeared to be shouting. But on further inspection, it was simply a flock of ducks, soaring past from the north. Tuying then turned back around and sneered, "But, you know what the real crime is, in Jiefong? That there isn't any crime! This beat is more boring than watching moss grow."
"Right," The Hooded Villain began, making the slave girl narrow her eyes in frustration; she's been too shaken up and hurt to lie at full capacity right now, and she was certain the man standing in front of them had seen through her. She, instead of retorting, decided prudently to listen to see what the current adversary had to say, keeping a careful ear out for vital information. Meanwhile Valkar flipped his axe in the air one-handedly before catching it by the cloth-wrapped handle as the hooded man folded his arms. He didn't know exactly, what Nee was trying to accomplish by going the pacifist route, but the slaver lord knew that this man had to die; too haughty and proud otherwise. And he was sure Tiamat would be aiding him in the attack, the beast in plated armor gave off the aura of being... utterly furious, despite being helmeted.
It was tense, that's for sure. Valkar set the girl down on the deck and pushed he a ways behind him, hopefully out of the fight, and also hopefully, so that she wouldn't get any stupid ideas and try to stop the fight again. The villain himself looked as if he was preparing for another attack as he spoke. "First, I can touch anyone I want, brother." That sentence made Nee release something akin to a squeak, before she forcefully kept it down by yanking on the chain of her collar. If Valkar and Tiamat couldn't handle him, would that mean he'd do... that to her? Valkar doing it was already bad and harrowing enough; a total stranger would probably be too much for even her to handle. She started shivering, almost violently. "And secondly, I'm aware this is a slaving vessel. Seeing as I doubt Captain Jensu here is intelligent or wealthy enough to run such an operation and the half-breed seems to lack interest other than fighting, the mastermind behind this little trade would have to be you."
To be honest, it didn't take that much to figure out that Valkar was a slaver lord, if you were given a list of suspects with is name as one of the options. He was rich; he flaunted it and used money almost carelessly, and he was far from a nice person. He smirked at the hooded man, listening to his words. There'd be some special pleasure in eliminating him, wouldn't there? The man then began to walk around a predetermined path, and Valkar shifted position to keep the distance between the man and Nee constant, somehow sensing her fear of him.
"Now, I don't like fighting." The hooded man said. "It's a lot of work, and it's very messy." With a short pause, and Nee made sure to listen especially well so she could detect the subtext behind his speech. "If you take me to Fortune, there doesn't have to be a fight, and we can all go our separate ways." This set off Nee's mental alarms in the same way Jensu's statement about handing the slaves to a beast-man associate had. She couldn't quite pinpoint why she got this feeling, but she had to tell Valkar, now supporting the combat option. Because she was absolutely certain that he'd fight, and try to kill Valkar, which upon success, would ruin the reason why she'd been suffering so much in the first place; ruining the plot she had laid out for Valkar to take once she made him change his ways... not to mention the fear that he'd touch her again. She clutched the sheet closer to her. "What do you say" He spun around dramatically. "You don't want to fight me. It's much healthier to be my friend than my enemy."
Before anyone else could react, Nee piped up in a hard and cold voice, glaring daggers at the hooded man. "He's lying."
It was simple, and yet it made it certain that a fight would most definitely break out. Nee then turned to Jensu and shrugged apologetically. "Sorry, Captain." She murmured. "But there are things that matter more than a ship..."
Valkar nodded at Nee, once again somewhat... if anything, proud of her skills at reading people. And he gritted his teeth, knowing there was only one way to resolve this; the brutal death of a certain hooded fire chi user. He looked over at Tiamat, who most likely was raring to go for the kill, and said, "It'll be fun to see him bleed out, Tiamat. Let's end this, already."
The slave lord than, with his axe, swung in up upward motion, fast enough that it was almost impossible to dodge entirely; aiming straight between the legs of the hooded man. Just in case he somehow dodged it, Valkar, with a hot hand, punched forward at the man's throat, and then quickly followed up the initial cut with a wide slash this time, horizontally, while keeping a forward momentum so that trying to avoid the attack by stepping back would be pointless. Nee, knowing that the hooded man was strong, but also knowing that there was no way she'd let him lay a hand on her, decided to join in with what little she could, calculating the angle in her head before swinging the chain leash of her collar at the enemy, in a way that'd make it wrap around his ankle and hold him in place with a high probability of success.
Changing her appearance slightly, Hyuna decided to head into the orphanage. Why was the little boy staring at her so intently? Was he also planning on killing her? She needed to confront this; to find out why everyone was out to get her; to make her miserable, even a total stranger, a little orphan boy. Whoever he was, he'd pay for plotting against her. Hyuna wouldn't just let it pass, wanting to punish someone after having her spirit brought down further by someone who was supposed to be at her side. Goddamned Fortune.
The boy was still there when she burst into the hall, glaring at him, with her spear in hand. She was going to drive it through his stupid orphan throat; she'd slay him and move on to other parts of the city where people might be against her. She was stopped by a relatively simple phrase.
"You look like me."
That shocked Hyuna enough to not instantly murder him. "Whadd'you mean?"
The boy looked up at her, maybe about six or seven years old and already almost as tall as her. Hyuna frowned at that fact, but listened anyways. "You look lonely. Unliked by people 'round you. Like me."
She was lonely? Was that what all this anguish inside of her was; this growing empty feeling? Was it because she was lonely? She thought this over, following Razul's advice and not just slaying him, instead trying to use her brain to figure this out. If she really was lonely, it'd answer a lot of questions; why she's been resenting Master lately, why she hates Yuwen so much. But on the other hand, even if she was lonely, knowing the feelings inside her won't solve them; the others don't like her anyways. So there was no point in even trying to understand it. She just, to put it simply, didn't belong in the guild.
"So, why are you lonely, kid?"
The kid looked into her eyes soulfully. "Cuz I can do this." He put his hands together and started chanting something in a whole other tongue, sounding more like demons jabber than anything else; and a green glow was there as something akin to the spirits she saw back in the cemetery slowly clawed its way out of the ground. It looked really weak, but the chi behind it was clear. Necromancy. "I didn't want this power." The boy explained. "Nuh uh. And the other kids hate me, say that I'm a monster and unnatural. They say I should not exist."
Hyuna herself was put off by the necromancy.... but on the other hand, it wasn't his choice, was it? He never wanted the power in the first place; he just had it... Like herself. Hyuna didn't want to be stupid, but she was, and that put her at odds with the entire guild. She let out a bitter sigh.
"This's got nothin' do do with me." Hyuna said roughly. "I don't care."
The kid then sat down on the dirty floor. "I told you so you would know there's another lonely person." He explained, as if it was utterly obvious. "So you'd cheer up a little bit."
The spear girl didn't know if she was annoyed or not, but she abruptly stood up, sudden inspiration. She sported a wicked, wide smile that showed off her teeth. "Got an idea." She said. "So the other kids won't be so scared of you anymore."
She began going over the plan.
It was tense, that's for sure. Valkar set the girl down on the deck and pushed he a ways behind him, hopefully out of the fight, and also hopefully, so that she wouldn't get any stupid ideas and try to stop the fight again. The villain himself looked as if he was preparing for another attack as he spoke. "First, I can touch anyone I want, brother." That sentence made Nee release something akin to a squeak, before she forcefully kept it down by yanking on the chain of her collar. If Valkar and Tiamat couldn't handle him, would that mean he'd do... that to her? Valkar doing it was already bad and harrowing enough; a total stranger would probably be too much for even her to handle. She started shivering, almost violently. "And secondly, I'm aware this is a slaving vessel. Seeing as I doubt Captain Jensu here is intelligent or wealthy enough to run such an operation and the half-breed seems to lack interest other than fighting, the mastermind behind this little trade would have to be you."
To be honest, it didn't take that much to figure out that Valkar was a slaver lord, if you were given a list of suspects with is name as one of the options. He was rich; he flaunted it and used money almost carelessly, and he was far from a nice person. He smirked at the hooded man, listening to his words. There'd be some special pleasure in eliminating him, wouldn't there? The man then began to walk around a predetermined path, and Valkar shifted position to keep the distance between the man and Nee constant, somehow sensing her fear of him.
"Now, I don't like fighting." The hooded man said. "It's a lot of work, and it's very messy." With a short pause, and Nee made sure to listen especially well so she could detect the subtext behind his speech. "If you take me to Fortune, there doesn't have to be a fight, and we can all go our separate ways." This set off Nee's mental alarms in the same way Jensu's statement about handing the slaves to a beast-man associate had. She couldn't quite pinpoint why she got this feeling, but she had to tell Valkar, now supporting the combat option. Because she was absolutely certain that he'd fight, and try to kill Valkar, which upon success, would ruin the reason why she'd been suffering so much in the first place; ruining the plot she had laid out for Valkar to take once she made him change his ways... not to mention the fear that he'd touch her again. She clutched the sheet closer to her. "What do you say" He spun around dramatically. "You don't want to fight me. It's much healthier to be my friend than my enemy."
Before anyone else could react, Nee piped up in a hard and cold voice, glaring daggers at the hooded man. "He's lying."
It was simple, and yet it made it certain that a fight would most definitely break out. Nee then turned to Jensu and shrugged apologetically. "Sorry, Captain." She murmured. "But there are things that matter more than a ship..."
Valkar nodded at Nee, once again somewhat... if anything, proud of her skills at reading people. And he gritted his teeth, knowing there was only one way to resolve this; the brutal death of a certain hooded fire chi user. He looked over at Tiamat, who most likely was raring to go for the kill, and said, "It'll be fun to see him bleed out, Tiamat. Let's end this, already."
The slave lord than, with his axe, swung in up upward motion, fast enough that it was almost impossible to dodge entirely; aiming straight between the legs of the hooded man. Just in case he somehow dodged it, Valkar, with a hot hand, punched forward at the man's throat, and then quickly followed up the initial cut with a wide slash this time, horizontally, while keeping a forward momentum so that trying to avoid the attack by stepping back would be pointless. Nee, knowing that the hooded man was strong, but also knowing that there was no way she'd let him lay a hand on her, decided to join in with what little she could, calculating the angle in her head before swinging the chain leash of her collar at the enemy, in a way that'd make it wrap around his ankle and hold him in place with a high probability of success.
Changing her appearance slightly, Hyuna decided to head into the orphanage. Why was the little boy staring at her so intently? Was he also planning on killing her? She needed to confront this; to find out why everyone was out to get her; to make her miserable, even a total stranger, a little orphan boy. Whoever he was, he'd pay for plotting against her. Hyuna wouldn't just let it pass, wanting to punish someone after having her spirit brought down further by someone who was supposed to be at her side. Goddamned Fortune.
The boy was still there when she burst into the hall, glaring at him, with her spear in hand. She was going to drive it through his stupid orphan throat; she'd slay him and move on to other parts of the city where people might be against her. She was stopped by a relatively simple phrase.
"You look like me."
That shocked Hyuna enough to not instantly murder him. "Whadd'you mean?"
The boy looked up at her, maybe about six or seven years old and already almost as tall as her. Hyuna frowned at that fact, but listened anyways. "You look lonely. Unliked by people 'round you. Like me."
She was lonely? Was that what all this anguish inside of her was; this growing empty feeling? Was it because she was lonely? She thought this over, following Razul's advice and not just slaying him, instead trying to use her brain to figure this out. If she really was lonely, it'd answer a lot of questions; why she's been resenting Master lately, why she hates Yuwen so much. But on the other hand, even if she was lonely, knowing the feelings inside her won't solve them; the others don't like her anyways. So there was no point in even trying to understand it. She just, to put it simply, didn't belong in the guild.
"So, why are you lonely, kid?"
The kid looked into her eyes soulfully. "Cuz I can do this." He put his hands together and started chanting something in a whole other tongue, sounding more like demons jabber than anything else; and a green glow was there as something akin to the spirits she saw back in the cemetery slowly clawed its way out of the ground. It looked really weak, but the chi behind it was clear. Necromancy. "I didn't want this power." The boy explained. "Nuh uh. And the other kids hate me, say that I'm a monster and unnatural. They say I should not exist."
Hyuna herself was put off by the necromancy.... but on the other hand, it wasn't his choice, was it? He never wanted the power in the first place; he just had it... Like herself. Hyuna didn't want to be stupid, but she was, and that put her at odds with the entire guild. She let out a bitter sigh.
"This's got nothin' do do with me." Hyuna said roughly. "I don't care."
The kid then sat down on the dirty floor. "I told you so you would know there's another lonely person." He explained, as if it was utterly obvious. "So you'd cheer up a little bit."
The spear girl didn't know if she was annoyed or not, but she abruptly stood up, sudden inspiration. She sported a wicked, wide smile that showed off her teeth. "Got an idea." She said. "So the other kids won't be so scared of you anymore."
She began going over the plan.
Much to the others' annoyance, Terra and Millie almost always stopped whenever they saw a food vendor and tried a sample from each one. The two girls enjoyed themselves for the most part, although when Millie swallowed a small amount of super spicy curry, the simple task of trying to find water caused lots of havoc for her newly christened older sister. She tried to offer some samples to the others, and was met with rather mixed results.
To be honest, Terra loved Jiefong. Though the frosty winds bit at her arms under her cape and at her face, the waterways that sparkled brightly in the sun reminded her very much of her own hometown, Lindus. That town also had a number of canals moving through it. Somehow, looking across the waters and walking alongside them had always managed to calm Terra down from any upset. Here, it was the same; her fears of Hyuna's wrath and worry of being rejected by Fortune's guild washed away completely.
But as they descended further into Jiefong, and the light faded out more and more, Terra began to feel increasingly unsettled. Suddenly, Jiefong seemed much more menacing. The darkened streets were poorly maintained and littered, and the people went around with suspicious looks. It was like the sun was a veil to cover these things.
Muna and Suiken didn't seem very nervous, but she couldn't tell the expression of the bear man. Did they know what they were getting into? She was so busy worrying that when something suddenly began hugging her, she nearly screamed--only to find it was Millie, who looked equally scared.
Who could blame her? This part of the city was causing Terra herself to dread. "I-it'll be fine, Millie. Don't worry," she reassured in a shaky voice. "Just k-keep hold of me, alright? S-Suiken knows what he's doing...so n-nothing bad will happen to us, I'm sure." But it felt like she was reassuring herself more than Millie.
Though she couldn't tell that they were being followed at all, a sixth sense was screaming throughout her mind...
To be honest, Terra loved Jiefong. Though the frosty winds bit at her arms under her cape and at her face, the waterways that sparkled brightly in the sun reminded her very much of her own hometown, Lindus. That town also had a number of canals moving through it. Somehow, looking across the waters and walking alongside them had always managed to calm Terra down from any upset. Here, it was the same; her fears of Hyuna's wrath and worry of being rejected by Fortune's guild washed away completely.
But as they descended further into Jiefong, and the light faded out more and more, Terra began to feel increasingly unsettled. Suddenly, Jiefong seemed much more menacing. The darkened streets were poorly maintained and littered, and the people went around with suspicious looks. It was like the sun was a veil to cover these things.
Muna and Suiken didn't seem very nervous, but she couldn't tell the expression of the bear man. Did they know what they were getting into? She was so busy worrying that when something suddenly began hugging her, she nearly screamed--only to find it was Millie, who looked equally scared.
Who could blame her? This part of the city was causing Terra herself to dread. "I-it'll be fine, Millie. Don't worry," she reassured in a shaky voice. "Just k-keep hold of me, alright? S-Suiken knows what he's doing...so n-nothing bad will happen to us, I'm sure." But it felt like she was reassuring herself more than Millie.
Though she couldn't tell that they were being followed at all, a sixth sense was screaming throughout her mind...
Her ears twitched. Lo-muna was sensitive to sounds and while her sight wasn't that of her ancestors, her hearing was remarkably close. Terra and Millie's terrified voices reached her ears and she slowed down her pace to walk alongside them.
"Come now girls, there's nothing to worry about," Lo-muna said with a small smile. "Even if there were some ruffians about, we have Suiken and... er, I'm sorry but I don't know the bear beast-man's name. We will be perfectly fine."
"Come now girls, there's nothing to worry about," Lo-muna said with a small smile. "Even if there were some ruffians about, we have Suiken and... er, I'm sorry but I don't know the bear beast-man's name. We will be perfectly fine."
Ann sighed as she observed her immediate surroundings, picking up nothing noteworthy. She relaxed her guard and turned to Yuwen, shaking her head. “Whatever it was, it probably wasn’t anything important,” she said. If someone really was following them, that person would probably do well not to draw attention like this. It was then that a child burst out of one the nearby buildings, panicked and stumbling as he ran. That was enough to merit her attention, noticing a familiar face through one of the windows. “Scratch that,” she added. “That’s our culprit.”
She walked through the doorway of the orphanage, leaning with her back against the window as she directed her gaze toward the spear girl, arms folded over her chest.
“No need to be so reserved,” she said. “Nothing was stopping you from just walking up to us and joining the conversation.”
"Not like it'd make much of a difference." Hyuna murumured, not looking at Ann. She stood there, with varied assortments of nightmarish illusions, forcing the young woman in charge into a corner, trying desperately to shield the rest of the orphans. However, what wasn't an illusion was the wound on the woman's shoulder, when Hyuna forced her way in. Back in the main hallway stood the necromancer boy, who was clumsily trying to make his zombie walk in and pretend to fight against the illusions, this tricking the other orphans into thinking he had saved them. One would think the spear girl went a bit too far in her plan, though, since most likely the children would be traumatized for quite some time.
She had a wicked grin on her face, though, the spear girl.
"Not like I killed anyone, right?"
"Why's it got to make a difference in the first place?" Ann shrugged, her eyes shifting toward the creatures closing in on the children. Her hand nearly flew to her sword when she processed the scene for a few moments and realized what was going on. She sighed again, turning once to Fortune, and then to Hyuna. "Yeah, I guess you didn't," she muttered. Her eyes went slightly wider, fixing her gaze on the girl's eyes. "Was it on your mind?"
Hyuna let out an almost shrill laugh- akin to when she had threatened Prefect Ro, gesturing wildly at the orphanage's owner, and the blood that slowly trickled out of the wound. "That bitch, she tried to stop me, you know." She laughed again, miming a stabbing motion with her spear. "Tried to protect these kids- it's their own fault anyways, shunning the boy just because he's a necromancer! She's lucky I didn't kill her."
She turned away again, and moved the illusions even closer. There was a faint bad smell- one of the orphans must have defecated in terror, and that only served to make Hyuna's pleasure rise. "They deserve what they get. It's only justice, after all."
"So why didn't you kill her?" Ann said, nodding her head toward the woman.
"Don't know." Hyuna shrugged. "Does it matter? I'm doing good here, I'm helping out someone who needed it. If you want, I could finish her off."
"He doesn't need your help. He needs to help himself. As for the woman, well...I won't stop you if that's what you're wondering."
The spear girl shook her head, clutching the spear tight enough that red marks appeared on her hands. She felt an urge to stab Razul with the spear, for getting in her way and butting in where she wasn't needed. And Fortune was there too- finishing them both off could only be a benefit for her psyche, right? She really, really wanted to see their blood spilling, but unconsciously directed her attention back to the orphans, as if there was something deep inside that still wanted to be friend with the guild.
"There's nothing he could've done." She explained, grinding her teeth and slightly buckling over. "The other kids, they'd take his food, or ignore him whenever he tried to talk to them. They'd make fun of him and not include him in anything! And the damn woman here- she saw what was happening and did nothing to help! What could he have done? Is it so bad to want a place to belong, Razul?"
"I wouldn't know," she shrugged. "I can't say I've ever really belonged anywhere. If you approach everything with that mindset, you'll never get anything done. There will always be things you can't reach or control until you learn to forget about it. He's not the only one having a hard time and you're sure as hell not going to go out of your way to save every one like him, are you?"
"Don't treat me like I'm the only fucked up person here." Hyuna spat bitterly. "You said you liked me, and yet you'd have cut my arm off? You probably wouldn't have even hesitated."
"You're right," Ann said with a weak half smile. "I wouldn't have hesitated. But, I do like you Hyuna. Maybe we don't work the same way, but that still holds true for whatever it's worth to you, if anything at all."
"It's not that it doesn't mean anything..." Hyuna hissed. Then, with a pause, she straightened her back again, looking slightly more sane, but still mostly out of control. "I just- I'm not sure." She then felt the pierce of a headache, making her lose her focus with the almost blinding pain, and disperse all the illusions, leading to a very confused group of orphans piled in the corner. Hyuna then dropped her spear to clutch at her head, clenching her teeth tightly.
"Damnit." She growled, trying to control the pain. "A-anyways, it's not like anyone'd care if I left the guild, right? Fortune there, he'd be glad. Lo-Muna would too, I bet. Mast- I mean, Yamato, he wouldn't have to deal with a stupid apprentice like me. And I bet you wouldn't bat an eye at all."
Ann frowned, her arms still crossed.
"Tell me, Hyuna, what am I thinking right now?"
"That I'm a fool." She answered angrily.
"Wrong, Hyuna. You can't read peoples' minds. Don't make a decision you're going to regret because you were in the heat of the moment."
"Well, the plan's ruined anyways." Hyuna bent down to reach for her spear, a hand still trying to apply pressure to numb the stab of the migraine; one eye closed in concentration. "What are you thinking, then?"
"Maybe I'm not thinking anything at all," she smiled. "Would you mind if I just left it at that?"
"Not like I have a choice, do I?" She, with the spear slung back on her back, covered by her billowing cloak, she exited the orphanage, murmuring a half-hearted apology to the necromancer boy, and kicking at a bit of the rubble from when she attacked. "So, Razul, what now?"
Ann crammed her hands into her pockets and followed after her. "We meet up with the others. We're being followed, and I'm thinking it's a safe bet to assume that it's the Seven Sons. I had a run in with one of them on the way here."
Hyuna'd never heard of the seven sons before,so she raised an eyebrow in confusion and questioning. Her mind was getting an injection of energy though, knowing that there was an enemy most likely coming soon, and that she'd be able to kill without restraint. First things first, though- she wanted to secure the safety of the damned rabbit girl, who had a bear, a useless weird girl, and a little kid with her, none of the four are, presumably, good at fighting. "Well, let's find Muna, then." She mumbled. "Millie's with her too, so you've got a stake in it."
"That I do," Ann lied, pacing her steps by Hyuna as they walked. "That I do."
She walked through the doorway of the orphanage, leaning with her back against the window as she directed her gaze toward the spear girl, arms folded over her chest.
“No need to be so reserved,” she said. “Nothing was stopping you from just walking up to us and joining the conversation.”
"Not like it'd make much of a difference." Hyuna murumured, not looking at Ann. She stood there, with varied assortments of nightmarish illusions, forcing the young woman in charge into a corner, trying desperately to shield the rest of the orphans. However, what wasn't an illusion was the wound on the woman's shoulder, when Hyuna forced her way in. Back in the main hallway stood the necromancer boy, who was clumsily trying to make his zombie walk in and pretend to fight against the illusions, this tricking the other orphans into thinking he had saved them. One would think the spear girl went a bit too far in her plan, though, since most likely the children would be traumatized for quite some time.
She had a wicked grin on her face, though, the spear girl.
"Not like I killed anyone, right?"
"Why's it got to make a difference in the first place?" Ann shrugged, her eyes shifting toward the creatures closing in on the children. Her hand nearly flew to her sword when she processed the scene for a few moments and realized what was going on. She sighed again, turning once to Fortune, and then to Hyuna. "Yeah, I guess you didn't," she muttered. Her eyes went slightly wider, fixing her gaze on the girl's eyes. "Was it on your mind?"
Hyuna let out an almost shrill laugh- akin to when she had threatened Prefect Ro, gesturing wildly at the orphanage's owner, and the blood that slowly trickled out of the wound. "That bitch, she tried to stop me, you know." She laughed again, miming a stabbing motion with her spear. "Tried to protect these kids- it's their own fault anyways, shunning the boy just because he's a necromancer! She's lucky I didn't kill her."
She turned away again, and moved the illusions even closer. There was a faint bad smell- one of the orphans must have defecated in terror, and that only served to make Hyuna's pleasure rise. "They deserve what they get. It's only justice, after all."
"So why didn't you kill her?" Ann said, nodding her head toward the woman.
"Don't know." Hyuna shrugged. "Does it matter? I'm doing good here, I'm helping out someone who needed it. If you want, I could finish her off."
"He doesn't need your help. He needs to help himself. As for the woman, well...I won't stop you if that's what you're wondering."
The spear girl shook her head, clutching the spear tight enough that red marks appeared on her hands. She felt an urge to stab Razul with the spear, for getting in her way and butting in where she wasn't needed. And Fortune was there too- finishing them both off could only be a benefit for her psyche, right? She really, really wanted to see their blood spilling, but unconsciously directed her attention back to the orphans, as if there was something deep inside that still wanted to be friend with the guild.
"There's nothing he could've done." She explained, grinding her teeth and slightly buckling over. "The other kids, they'd take his food, or ignore him whenever he tried to talk to them. They'd make fun of him and not include him in anything! And the damn woman here- she saw what was happening and did nothing to help! What could he have done? Is it so bad to want a place to belong, Razul?"
"I wouldn't know," she shrugged. "I can't say I've ever really belonged anywhere. If you approach everything with that mindset, you'll never get anything done. There will always be things you can't reach or control until you learn to forget about it. He's not the only one having a hard time and you're sure as hell not going to go out of your way to save every one like him, are you?"
"Don't treat me like I'm the only fucked up person here." Hyuna spat bitterly. "You said you liked me, and yet you'd have cut my arm off? You probably wouldn't have even hesitated."
"You're right," Ann said with a weak half smile. "I wouldn't have hesitated. But, I do like you Hyuna. Maybe we don't work the same way, but that still holds true for whatever it's worth to you, if anything at all."
"It's not that it doesn't mean anything..." Hyuna hissed. Then, with a pause, she straightened her back again, looking slightly more sane, but still mostly out of control. "I just- I'm not sure." She then felt the pierce of a headache, making her lose her focus with the almost blinding pain, and disperse all the illusions, leading to a very confused group of orphans piled in the corner. Hyuna then dropped her spear to clutch at her head, clenching her teeth tightly.
"Damnit." She growled, trying to control the pain. "A-anyways, it's not like anyone'd care if I left the guild, right? Fortune there, he'd be glad. Lo-Muna would too, I bet. Mast- I mean, Yamato, he wouldn't have to deal with a stupid apprentice like me. And I bet you wouldn't bat an eye at all."
Ann frowned, her arms still crossed.
"Tell me, Hyuna, what am I thinking right now?"
"That I'm a fool." She answered angrily.
"Wrong, Hyuna. You can't read peoples' minds. Don't make a decision you're going to regret because you were in the heat of the moment."
"Well, the plan's ruined anyways." Hyuna bent down to reach for her spear, a hand still trying to apply pressure to numb the stab of the migraine; one eye closed in concentration. "What are you thinking, then?"
"Maybe I'm not thinking anything at all," she smiled. "Would you mind if I just left it at that?"
"Not like I have a choice, do I?" She, with the spear slung back on her back, covered by her billowing cloak, she exited the orphanage, murmuring a half-hearted apology to the necromancer boy, and kicking at a bit of the rubble from when she attacked. "So, Razul, what now?"
Ann crammed her hands into her pockets and followed after her. "We meet up with the others. We're being followed, and I'm thinking it's a safe bet to assume that it's the Seven Sons. I had a run in with one of them on the way here."
Hyuna'd never heard of the seven sons before,so she raised an eyebrow in confusion and questioning. Her mind was getting an injection of energy though, knowing that there was an enemy most likely coming soon, and that she'd be able to kill without restraint. First things first, though- she wanted to secure the safety of the damned rabbit girl, who had a bear, a useless weird girl, and a little kid with her, none of the four are, presumably, good at fighting. "Well, let's find Muna, then." She mumbled. "Millie's with her too, so you've got a stake in it."
"That I do," Ann lied, pacing her steps by Hyuna as they walked. "That I do."
Infuriatingly, the hooded chi-user continued his maddening acrobatics from before, leaping up into the air as the two fighters converged on him and leaving behind a blast of flames that forced both Cha'Valkar and Amanhã to stop short. The scowl etched into the form of Amanhã's thin, scarred lips intensified in its vehemence. This was a foe against whom rash, rage-driven attacks would not suffice-- she would have to bide her time, watch closely, wait for the most opportune moment to put this worthless chi using coward in the ground, and seize upon it.
Unfortunately, that meant having to endure further inane talk, as the chi-user began making more noise-- it seemed to be the only thing he did other than set fire to shit for no reason. He seemed to honestly believe he could take not only her, but Cha'Valkar as well-- he attempted to threaten them into adhering to his will, tried to convince them it was 'healthier to be his friend than his enemy'. I have no interest in making you an enemy or a friend-- just dead, Amanhã growled silently as she stood by silently watching and waiting, fury and violence threatening to bubble up to the surface and disintegrate her rapidly faltering veneer of control and patience.
Fortunately, she did not have to wait long. The 'negotiation', if it could be called that, broke down, and Cha'Valkar attacked-- it had hardly been the most opportune moment, but for all intents and purposes, it now was, and the battle resumed. Even as she swung her greatsword in an arc above the heads of the slaver and the chi-user, well aware of the latter's propensity for jumping to avoid attacks, Amanhã also tugged her longsword from its sheath and used it to feint another horizontal slash in case the chi-user dodged to the side. Rather than continue the slash, Amanhã instead threw her large bulk at the chi-user in a six hundred and fifty pound shoulder slam, seeking to batter him to the ground so that she or Cha'Valkar could deliver the finishing blow and shut him the fuck up for good.
Unfortunately, that meant having to endure further inane talk, as the chi-user began making more noise-- it seemed to be the only thing he did other than set fire to shit for no reason. He seemed to honestly believe he could take not only her, but Cha'Valkar as well-- he attempted to threaten them into adhering to his will, tried to convince them it was 'healthier to be his friend than his enemy'. I have no interest in making you an enemy or a friend-- just dead, Amanhã growled silently as she stood by silently watching and waiting, fury and violence threatening to bubble up to the surface and disintegrate her rapidly faltering veneer of control and patience.
Fortunately, she did not have to wait long. The 'negotiation', if it could be called that, broke down, and Cha'Valkar attacked-- it had hardly been the most opportune moment, but for all intents and purposes, it now was, and the battle resumed. Even as she swung her greatsword in an arc above the heads of the slaver and the chi-user, well aware of the latter's propensity for jumping to avoid attacks, Amanhã also tugged her longsword from its sheath and used it to feint another horizontal slash in case the chi-user dodged to the side. Rather than continue the slash, Amanhã instead threw her large bulk at the chi-user in a six hundred and fifty pound shoulder slam, seeking to batter him to the ground so that she or Cha'Valkar could deliver the finishing blow and shut him the fuck up for good.
"We should be arriving near the antique store now..." Suiken commented, before tapping his chin. "At least I think..."
"Well, well, well..." a sneering voice called from the rooftops. "The antique is looking for an antique!" Almost at once, literally hundreds of bandits scaled down from the rooftops on ropes, lowered and tied down to various roof tiles. It was an assorted bunch. Beast-men, several oni, humans, and goblins. They all looked up to one man, however. And that man...was part rat.
"Well, well, well," the rat repeated. "Looks like we got ourselves a group of outlanders! Guess they didn't hear Chubu's number one rule for outlanders in Jiefong's lower quarter..." the rat-man, presumably named Chubu spoke. "They gotta pay a bit of a toll, see?" Chubu grinned, drawing out a curved, jagged, dagger. "By force if necessary!"
The platoon of thugs circled around the group. "So, what's it gonna be, MOLDtimer?" one of the thugs, a human, asked Suiken, threateningly waving a knife.
Suiken glanced at the thugs for a minute, then glanced around. "I could've sworn the antique dealer was by this street..." he muttered. "Perhaps, we the second left turn instead of the third?" he asked his companions, ignoring the thugs completely.
The thugs looked to Chubu in confusion. "Boss, he didn't give an answer...." they complained.
"Well it looks like we're gonna have ta carve one out of him..." Chubu grinned, before glaring at Terra, Lo-Muna, Rumelis and Millie. "ALL of 'em. From ear...." Chubu chuckled cruelly, pointing from one of his round ears to another. "To ear..." With that, he slowly, dramatically, pointed his knife towards the group before him.
That was when two of the thugs leaped at Suiken. "This is for being old!" one of them cried, aiming a kick at Suiken's back. "And fat!" another shouted, looking to punch Suiken's shoulder. Both were unpleasantly surprised, when their assaults did what amounted to nothing to the old oni.
"I know it was past the sacred cow statue..." Suiken muttered, continuing to scratch his chin. The two who attacked him simply looked perplexed.
"Well....what're ya waitin' for?!" Chubu growled. "Murdalize the chumps!" he screeched as the gang surrounded the Guild members and prepared to assault them.
"Well, well, well..." a sneering voice called from the rooftops. "The antique is looking for an antique!" Almost at once, literally hundreds of bandits scaled down from the rooftops on ropes, lowered and tied down to various roof tiles. It was an assorted bunch. Beast-men, several oni, humans, and goblins. They all looked up to one man, however. And that man...was part rat.
"Well, well, well," the rat repeated. "Looks like we got ourselves a group of outlanders! Guess they didn't hear Chubu's number one rule for outlanders in Jiefong's lower quarter..." the rat-man, presumably named Chubu spoke. "They gotta pay a bit of a toll, see?" Chubu grinned, drawing out a curved, jagged, dagger. "By force if necessary!"
The platoon of thugs circled around the group. "So, what's it gonna be, MOLDtimer?" one of the thugs, a human, asked Suiken, threateningly waving a knife.
Suiken glanced at the thugs for a minute, then glanced around. "I could've sworn the antique dealer was by this street..." he muttered. "Perhaps, we the second left turn instead of the third?" he asked his companions, ignoring the thugs completely.
The thugs looked to Chubu in confusion. "Boss, he didn't give an answer...." they complained.
"Well it looks like we're gonna have ta carve one out of him..." Chubu grinned, before glaring at Terra, Lo-Muna, Rumelis and Millie. "ALL of 'em. From ear...." Chubu chuckled cruelly, pointing from one of his round ears to another. "To ear..." With that, he slowly, dramatically, pointed his knife towards the group before him.
That was when two of the thugs leaped at Suiken. "This is for being old!" one of them cried, aiming a kick at Suiken's back. "And fat!" another shouted, looking to punch Suiken's shoulder. Both were unpleasantly surprised, when their assaults did what amounted to nothing to the old oni.
"I know it was past the sacred cow statue..." Suiken muttered, continuing to scratch his chin. The two who attacked him simply looked perplexed.
"Well....what're ya waitin' for?!" Chubu growled. "Murdalize the chumps!" he screeched as the gang surrounded the Guild members and prepared to assault them.
Jensu watched tensely at the wheel, Mohan placing a hand on her shoulder for comfort as the trio of psychopaths talked. Suddenly Nee stepped away from Valkar and turned to her. "Sorry, Captain." She murmured. "But there are things that matter more than a ship..."
From the middle of the deck at the mast the hooded figure stood perfectly still as he waited for a response. The slaver glanced at the half-breed with greeted teeth. "It'll be fun to see him bleed out, Tiamat." He began, readying his axe. "Let's end this, already."
"Ha!" The Hooded Villain exclaimed in almost childlike excitement. "Let's fight." Before the words had even let his mouth the salver was at his feet, swinging the axe in an uppercut. With a burst of fire from his hands the villain propelled himself to the right of the blow, only to dodge backward again at another blow, this one of a burning fist hitting him in the chest. The villain was blown back from the blow, a quick duck flinging him away from the second swing of the axe. The Hooded villain coughed violently for a moment before laughing as he backed up further toward the railing of the deck. "Come on!" He dared, raising his hands to gesture for the man. "Let's see fire fight fire."
Suddenly a chain swung around his leg. The Hooded Villain glanced down at the entangled metal before spotting its source. He looked up to see the slave-girl who had come forward and thrown her chain and gave her a sorry smile. "Are you jok-" He began before ducking down at a swing of the great-sword of the giant who had come by the slavers side. He slid to the side and rose before attempting to dodge once more as the half-breed shoulder slammed him, and act that ironically half-worked as the villain managed to get most of his body out of the way. But impact still hit his side and he went skidding to the bow's railing, the chain still wrapped around his leg causing Nee to get tugged with him. As he slid uneven black orbs flung out of his cloak, at least a dozen rolling across the deck. The villain quickly grabbed Nee and held her under his arm before flowing sparks forward, igniting the fuse of the orbs as they made contact. Mini-explosives, orbs filled with blasting powder.
With Nee held tight he jumped onto the railing and began to run along the narrow foot-space around the two foes as they dealt with the bombs beneath their feet. Around half-way down the deck he lept up and landed by the wheel, immedietly punching Jensu in the face and sending the goblin toppling over the railing and overboard into the river. "Sorry!" The villain spat, going to the wheel and violently diverting their route. The ship, which had just emerged from the trees, began to turn left instead of right, heading away from the lights of the distant city in the mountains and instead to the large lake Jiefong's river eventually led to - the lake of fire.
The ship began to rock as it was swept up in the current, picking up speed toward the mammoth space of water that stretched on into the distance. The villain began to laugh as the ship rocked, before suddenly getting punched in the back of the head onto the wheel. He turned to see Mohan before him. "Let's try fire and ice," The Oni spat, sending a blast of frost at the man, who slid to the side - not far enough though as the villain's left fore-arm was frozen in a block of ice. The Human Hood immedietly punched Mohan backward with the icy club of an arm, and punched him again and again until he hit the railing of the Milkweed's stern. With another kick he sent the man overboard before smashing the arm down on the wood, shattering the ice. "Come on!" He yelled, grabbing Nee by the collar and leaping them off of the wheel.
As the Milkweed entered the rocky, open water of the lake the Hooded Villain landed on it's mast, his clawed boots digging into the wood as he began to climb up it further, still trying to keep the Nee tightly beneath his arm. If she fell she could threaten to rip him off entirely, the chain still connected to his leg. "Alright!" He called to his still living enemies below. "Let's see how well you can swim!" With his boots keeping hooked on the mast and with his left hand holding Nee the Hooded Villain extended his right straight out. After a moment a jet of fire began to flow out of his palm, its sheer power and speed begging to force the ship downward, toppling it over from the mast. "I'll still accept a surrender!" The villain spat...
***
"Woah, you see that Tuying?" The officers partner exclaimed as he focused through a look-glass. He handed the device to his approaching partner. Through it on the nearby lake of fire outside Jiefong a small junk was rocking chaotically, a stream of fire shooting out it's mast at an insane speed. "A chi users making that entire thing unstable," The officer commented as he hoped on his horse. "We've gotta stop 'em."
From the middle of the deck at the mast the hooded figure stood perfectly still as he waited for a response. The slaver glanced at the half-breed with greeted teeth. "It'll be fun to see him bleed out, Tiamat." He began, readying his axe. "Let's end this, already."
"Ha!" The Hooded Villain exclaimed in almost childlike excitement. "Let's fight." Before the words had even let his mouth the salver was at his feet, swinging the axe in an uppercut. With a burst of fire from his hands the villain propelled himself to the right of the blow, only to dodge backward again at another blow, this one of a burning fist hitting him in the chest. The villain was blown back from the blow, a quick duck flinging him away from the second swing of the axe. The Hooded villain coughed violently for a moment before laughing as he backed up further toward the railing of the deck. "Come on!" He dared, raising his hands to gesture for the man. "Let's see fire fight fire."
Suddenly a chain swung around his leg. The Hooded Villain glanced down at the entangled metal before spotting its source. He looked up to see the slave-girl who had come forward and thrown her chain and gave her a sorry smile. "Are you jok-" He began before ducking down at a swing of the great-sword of the giant who had come by the slavers side. He slid to the side and rose before attempting to dodge once more as the half-breed shoulder slammed him, and act that ironically half-worked as the villain managed to get most of his body out of the way. But impact still hit his side and he went skidding to the bow's railing, the chain still wrapped around his leg causing Nee to get tugged with him. As he slid uneven black orbs flung out of his cloak, at least a dozen rolling across the deck. The villain quickly grabbed Nee and held her under his arm before flowing sparks forward, igniting the fuse of the orbs as they made contact. Mini-explosives, orbs filled with blasting powder.
With Nee held tight he jumped onto the railing and began to run along the narrow foot-space around the two foes as they dealt with the bombs beneath their feet. Around half-way down the deck he lept up and landed by the wheel, immedietly punching Jensu in the face and sending the goblin toppling over the railing and overboard into the river. "Sorry!" The villain spat, going to the wheel and violently diverting their route. The ship, which had just emerged from the trees, began to turn left instead of right, heading away from the lights of the distant city in the mountains and instead to the large lake Jiefong's river eventually led to - the lake of fire.
The ship began to rock as it was swept up in the current, picking up speed toward the mammoth space of water that stretched on into the distance. The villain began to laugh as the ship rocked, before suddenly getting punched in the back of the head onto the wheel. He turned to see Mohan before him. "Let's try fire and ice," The Oni spat, sending a blast of frost at the man, who slid to the side - not far enough though as the villain's left fore-arm was frozen in a block of ice. The Human Hood immedietly punched Mohan backward with the icy club of an arm, and punched him again and again until he hit the railing of the Milkweed's stern. With another kick he sent the man overboard before smashing the arm down on the wood, shattering the ice. "Come on!" He yelled, grabbing Nee by the collar and leaping them off of the wheel.
As the Milkweed entered the rocky, open water of the lake the Hooded Villain landed on it's mast, his clawed boots digging into the wood as he began to climb up it further, still trying to keep the Nee tightly beneath his arm. If she fell she could threaten to rip him off entirely, the chain still connected to his leg. "Alright!" He called to his still living enemies below. "Let's see how well you can swim!" With his boots keeping hooked on the mast and with his left hand holding Nee the Hooded Villain extended his right straight out. After a moment a jet of fire began to flow out of his palm, its sheer power and speed begging to force the ship downward, toppling it over from the mast. "I'll still accept a surrender!" The villain spat...
***
"Woah, you see that Tuying?" The officers partner exclaimed as he focused through a look-glass. He handed the device to his approaching partner. Through it on the nearby lake of fire outside Jiefong a small junk was rocking chaotically, a stream of fire shooting out it's mast at an insane speed. "A chi users making that entire thing unstable," The officer commented as he hoped on his horse. "We've gotta stop 'em."
"Woah," Tuying commented, quickly scarfing down the rest of his roasted rabbit bowl as he sat up. He then took a brief moment to stretch out his legs. "These perps are getting bolder and bolder, I tell ya..." Tuying shook his head. "Only helps us get 'em to a nice, cozy cell sooner," he smirked, somewhat arrogantly.
"Oh hey. Lu-Tan, you ever see my new import from Sudea?" Tuying asked, before whistling loudly. Clopping not far beyond the campsite, was a strange creature, similar to a horse, but with more...lumps. "This one of those camel things you hear about down there. Pretty sick, right? They say they're faster than horses, y'know? Wanna find out?" Tuying asked, immediately taking off in a rush on the humped beast.
"Oh hey. Lu-Tan, you ever see my new import from Sudea?" Tuying asked, before whistling loudly. Clopping not far beyond the campsite, was a strange creature, similar to a horse, but with more...lumps. "This one of those camel things you hear about down there. Pretty sick, right? They say they're faster than horses, y'know? Wanna find out?" Tuying asked, immediately taking off in a rush on the humped beast.
"Oh bloody hell," Officer Painji Lu-Tan commented as the foolish fist rode off into the distance. The Officer Painjii carefully kicked his horse in the throat and began to pursue his partner in the distance. Tuying and Painji hadn't been partners for long, both moving up in the ranks at almost the same time about two months ago. They hadn't dealt with anything major yet, but this seemed like it may be promising. "What do you think it could be?" Painji called to his partner as they road...
***
"Man, this is crazy," Yuwen added.
***
"Man, this is crazy," Yuwen added.
No sooner had Muna begun to reassure the two girls, than Terra's fears came true. A number of bandits suddenly descended upon the group from ropes attached to the rooftops around them. Millie's grip around Terra tightened as the bandits, with malevolent, wicked grins, advanced upon the group. Terra herself was starting to move backwards, behind the bear man.
"Well, well, well," the leader, a rat man, sneered as he moved towards Terra, who conveniently was closest to him. "Looks like we got ourselves a group of outlanders! Guess they didn't hear Chubu's number one rule for outlanders in Jiefong's lower quarter..." With one more step, he came even closer to Terra's face. Both girls instinctively took another step back. "They gotta pay a bit of a toll, see?" Chubu grinned, clearly enjoying the fear he was instilling inside the girls. But instead of taking another step, he drew out a curved, jagged, dagger instead. "By force if necessary!"
Terra turned to Suiken, about to ask what to do...and was met with the snow oni musing "I could've sworn the antique dealer was by this street..." he muttered. "Perhaps, we the second left turn instead of the third?"
W-what are you doing, idiot?! For once, Terra actually had an urge to hit him and scream in frustration, but she suppressed the thought. The bandits looked equally confused and began to mutter amongst themselves. Taking the opportunity, Terra whispered to the girl clutching to her, "Millie. Please put your arms around my neck instead. I need to be able to use my own arms now." The frightened little girl slowly adjusted her grip, now hanging from Terra's back. "And don't let go, whatever happens," the hooded girl continued in an urgent tone.
The moment she turned back, though, she saw two of the thugs leaped at Suiken. "This is for being old!" one of them cried, aiming a kick at Suiken's back.
"And fat!" the other one roared, letting lose a punch Suiken's shoulder. But to their shock, as well as Terra's and Millie's, the old oni simply took the blows without even having paid attention to them and continued to ponder the situation.
"Well....what're ya waitin' for?!" the rat man leader growled after getting over his own surprise. "Murdalize the chumps!" With this, the horde of thugs charged at Terra and the others, roaring loud and unruly battle cries.
The moment Terra had been dreading yet waiting for expectantly had finally come. With her own shout, she stamped the ground with her foot, and the stone slabs beneath them shot upwards, sending Terra, Millie, the bear man, Muna and Suiken onto a rooftop. Luckily, she also managed to soften the rocks that made up the rooftop, so she and Millie only suffered a few bruises at best.
"I'm sorry, everyone," she panted as she pulled herself upright, somehow weary from sending all of them up at once. "I have to leave as soon as possible. Millie will be in too much danger if she stays here. Please don't get hurt too badly." With these words, she turned and ran across the buildings, with the bandits running after her on street level.
"They'll be alright, right?" Millie whispered, looking back with a concerned expression.
Terra smiled weakly as she opened her pouch and removed an emerald from it. "I'm sure they can take care of themselves." In truth, she actually wasn't very sure...but that wasn't important right now. No mistakes this time, Terra. Stay focused.
------------------------------------------
Not far away, in a shadow upon the building opposite where Muna, the bear man, and Suiken were, the man with the black and white mask was watching the battle. As much as he didn't want to, he had come to Jiefong after Spectre's presence suddenly disappeared-summoning a new familiar would take more effort. But in any case, it'd allow him to see how the girl's companions fought, and he was looking forward to it. The girl herself...well, he could deal with that later.
Suddenly, he noticed something. Something similar to Spectre's presence was coming closer. Who was it? In any case, it'd reach this place soon, and maybe enter the fray.
Now this will be interesting to watch.
"Well, well, well," the leader, a rat man, sneered as he moved towards Terra, who conveniently was closest to him. "Looks like we got ourselves a group of outlanders! Guess they didn't hear Chubu's number one rule for outlanders in Jiefong's lower quarter..." With one more step, he came even closer to Terra's face. Both girls instinctively took another step back. "They gotta pay a bit of a toll, see?" Chubu grinned, clearly enjoying the fear he was instilling inside the girls. But instead of taking another step, he drew out a curved, jagged, dagger instead. "By force if necessary!"
Terra turned to Suiken, about to ask what to do...and was met with the snow oni musing "I could've sworn the antique dealer was by this street..." he muttered. "Perhaps, we the second left turn instead of the third?"
W-what are you doing, idiot?! For once, Terra actually had an urge to hit him and scream in frustration, but she suppressed the thought. The bandits looked equally confused and began to mutter amongst themselves. Taking the opportunity, Terra whispered to the girl clutching to her, "Millie. Please put your arms around my neck instead. I need to be able to use my own arms now." The frightened little girl slowly adjusted her grip, now hanging from Terra's back. "And don't let go, whatever happens," the hooded girl continued in an urgent tone.
The moment she turned back, though, she saw two of the thugs leaped at Suiken. "This is for being old!" one of them cried, aiming a kick at Suiken's back.
"And fat!" the other one roared, letting lose a punch Suiken's shoulder. But to their shock, as well as Terra's and Millie's, the old oni simply took the blows without even having paid attention to them and continued to ponder the situation.
"Well....what're ya waitin' for?!" the rat man leader growled after getting over his own surprise. "Murdalize the chumps!" With this, the horde of thugs charged at Terra and the others, roaring loud and unruly battle cries.
The moment Terra had been dreading yet waiting for expectantly had finally come. With her own shout, she stamped the ground with her foot, and the stone slabs beneath them shot upwards, sending Terra, Millie, the bear man, Muna and Suiken onto a rooftop. Luckily, she also managed to soften the rocks that made up the rooftop, so she and Millie only suffered a few bruises at best.
"I'm sorry, everyone," she panted as she pulled herself upright, somehow weary from sending all of them up at once. "I have to leave as soon as possible. Millie will be in too much danger if she stays here. Please don't get hurt too badly." With these words, she turned and ran across the buildings, with the bandits running after her on street level.
"They'll be alright, right?" Millie whispered, looking back with a concerned expression.
Terra smiled weakly as she opened her pouch and removed an emerald from it. "I'm sure they can take care of themselves." In truth, she actually wasn't very sure...but that wasn't important right now. No mistakes this time, Terra. Stay focused.
------------------------------------------
Not far away, in a shadow upon the building opposite where Muna, the bear man, and Suiken were, the man with the black and white mask was watching the battle. As much as he didn't want to, he had come to Jiefong after Spectre's presence suddenly disappeared-summoning a new familiar would take more effort. But in any case, it'd allow him to see how the girl's companions fought, and he was looking forward to it. The girl herself...well, he could deal with that later.
Suddenly, he noticed something. Something similar to Spectre's presence was coming closer. Who was it? In any case, it'd reach this place soon, and maybe enter the fray.
Now this will be interesting to watch.
That had escalated quickly. Just as they took a turn, some rat beast-man wanted some
"toll", and next thing Rumelis knew he was spiraling onto a rooftop as Terra apologized and
dismissed herself. Some fighter, huh.
More pressing issues were at hand. First off, though the Oni didn't seem to care, he was
being struck, and Rumelis took offense to that. These were, if not his friends, his allies.
He let out a loud roar, and lunged at one of the bandits that had hit the Oni. Though a
slow strike by any standard, Rumelis had the element of surprise as his claws tore through
the man's arm, rending his sword-arm to the bone.
Rumelis stumbled back to avoid the other one's dagger, then took advantage of the bandit's
clumsy swing to grap his arm. The bandit heard the sharp crack as his arm broke, and
shouted in pain as he struck Rumelis in the gut with an elbow, forcing him to stagger back
a ways. The bandit staggered and collapsed as the pain sunk in.
"Come on. If it's a fight they want, I say we give it to them."
Rumelis drew the notched iron axe at his side, ready for another fighter. He knew he would not be alone.
"toll", and next thing Rumelis knew he was spiraling onto a rooftop as Terra apologized and
dismissed herself. Some fighter, huh.
More pressing issues were at hand. First off, though the Oni didn't seem to care, he was
being struck, and Rumelis took offense to that. These were, if not his friends, his allies.
He let out a loud roar, and lunged at one of the bandits that had hit the Oni. Though a
slow strike by any standard, Rumelis had the element of surprise as his claws tore through
the man's arm, rending his sword-arm to the bone.
Rumelis stumbled back to avoid the other one's dagger, then took advantage of the bandit's
clumsy swing to grap his arm. The bandit heard the sharp crack as his arm broke, and
shouted in pain as he struck Rumelis in the gut with an elbow, forcing him to stagger back
a ways. The bandit staggered and collapsed as the pain sunk in.
"Come on. If it's a fight they want, I say we give it to them."
Rumelis drew the notched iron axe at his side, ready for another fighter. He knew he would not be alone.
"Well, this is odd..." Suiken frowned noting that he and the others were now on the roof. He then closed his eyes to sense if there was anyone within the building they stood atop of. No force of life detected. Chubu was searing loudly on the streets below as the bandits started to scale the building on all sides. Suuiken turned to look at The bear beast-man, who had just slain two attacking bandits still on the roof, and Lo-Muna. "Lo-Muna. Grab our new friend here. And jump. He may be heavy, but don't drop him."
Suiken looked at the bear beast-man. "This is going to get crazy quick, I'm afraid. A side effect of joining up with our guild. Feel free to continue fighting alongside us, though," he informed politely as he turned to the bandits who've scaled the roof. "Right...Now onto you morons." Suiken faded like he was about to attack the bandits...but it was all a feint. His drunken master technique allowed him to trick the bandits into thinking he was attacking them...when he actually fluidly moved backwards and used his ice fangs to hammer down on the roof of the building, collapsing it.
Suiken looked at the bear beast-man. "This is going to get crazy quick, I'm afraid. A side effect of joining up with our guild. Feel free to continue fighting alongside us, though," he informed politely as he turned to the bandits who've scaled the roof. "Right...Now onto you morons." Suiken faded like he was about to attack the bandits...but it was all a feint. His drunken master technique allowed him to trick the bandits into thinking he was attacking them...when he actually fluidly moved backwards and used his ice fangs to hammer down on the roof of the building, collapsing it.
Coughing viciously as her collar was grabbed, Nee was, once again, helpless as she was taken by another one much stronger than she was- this time the hooded man, and terror struck her. He was obviously a villain, since killing was of no consequence to him... and villains were apt to do villainous things. Like rape. And once was more than enough for a life time; despite her powerlessness. But what could she do? It seemed that impossible acrobatic feats were this man's forte, were they not? And he had the gall to grab an obviously terrified girl so roughly? Nee forced the emotional side of her mind away from the logical side, but failed, and continued to tremble helplessly; whimpering.
Meanwhile, a strange protective instinct overcame Valkar. For some strange reason, he really wanted to see that Nee'd be safe and sound and beside him. Not that this feeling was remotely romantic- it's simply friendship, after all, and guilt compounded even more when he saw the girl's pathetic mewls of fear when the hooded villain took hold of her; knowing that everything about her situation was entirely his fault. And for the first time, Valkar seriously felt the desire to atone for all the terrible things he did. Or at the very least, gain Nee's forgiveness. The threat of becoming a slave was too much, after all. Valkar absently looked to the side; the snow oni and the goblin captain were entirely useless after all. First of all, there was the threat of the explosives. Valkar lunged at them before they could go off and tossed them towards the hooded man, after giving Nee a little nod of the head.
The nod was effective in snapping Nee out of her post-traumatic stress reveries as a single thought echoed in her mind. Valkar is fighting to save me. His good side is starting to surface again. And that was enough to make the girl start to struggle again, angrily fighting against the hooded man's tight grasp on her body, just barely keeping the sheet around her as well as her modesty. "Alright!" The man called down, looking as if he enjoyed the superiority. "Let's see how well you can swim!" A stream of fire extended from his arm, with Valkar and Amanhã both making timely dodges, but making the ship undergo a nauseating downwards lurch. "I'll still accept a surrender!"
Nee closed her eyes tightly, and when she opened them again, she was in a state of force calm, and ruthless anger. "You see what you've done, Valkar." She said darkly. "What you might lose. Do you regret your actions yet? And you..." She turned to the hooded man. "Surrender, stranger?" She muttered in an icy tone. "Stop pretending you have the moral high ground here. A young girl was just raped, and you're holding tightly to her body, with naught but a thin sheet wrapped around her." She gestured at the wind. "And if you aren't careful, you'll expose my tender spots for all to see! You're attacking an innocent captain, destroying her ship, and yet you can claim the moral high ground?" She tsked and forcefully drove her hand in the man's crotch. It was only right that, after having her own tender spot ravaged, that she destroy another's. With a cool smile and boring eyes, Nee squeezed with all her might, before quickly unraveling the chain and leaping down from the mast.
Valkar was about to leap into the air, relieved that the explosives wouldn't hit Nee, obviously being hit hard by her words, and once again knowing deep down that he should have just been her bodyguard from the beginning. Before he could go and attack the hooded man, Nee clutched at him with a frosty glare.
"You're an idiot, Valkar." She said. "He's primarily fire, and we're surrounded by water. And everyone in the Me-Hyung family is taught to swim, you know."
There was a pregnant pause. "Damnit," The slaver lord muttered, then turned to Tiamat, who was already trading blows with the hooded man. "Tiamat, if you can't swim, I'll carry you to shore. We can deal with this villain another time."
Nee, finally realizing that things were going her way again, put the cheerful mask back on; not needing her true colors out for now. "Thanks, Valkar, for fighting for me. I knew you still cared!"
With a knowing giggle, and a sharp glance, the girl wrapped the chains around her body and the sheet to keep it from unraveling, and leapt into the water, with Valkar following after, looking back and ready to help Tiamat swim, just in case she decided to follow. He then turned his gaze to the slave girl, and kept an eye on her just in case the hooded man tried to do something else. In a last ditch effort, Valkar placed his hands on the stern of the ship while afloat, and used his chi to light it on fire, the flame quickly spreading to the deck and mast. Immediately after that, it seemed the half-ashura made her decision, crashing into the water with a heavy splash, still not saying a single word. Valkar took hold of her arm and they began swimming away from the burning Milkweed.
Meanwhile, a strange protective instinct overcame Valkar. For some strange reason, he really wanted to see that Nee'd be safe and sound and beside him. Not that this feeling was remotely romantic- it's simply friendship, after all, and guilt compounded even more when he saw the girl's pathetic mewls of fear when the hooded villain took hold of her; knowing that everything about her situation was entirely his fault. And for the first time, Valkar seriously felt the desire to atone for all the terrible things he did. Or at the very least, gain Nee's forgiveness. The threat of becoming a slave was too much, after all. Valkar absently looked to the side; the snow oni and the goblin captain were entirely useless after all. First of all, there was the threat of the explosives. Valkar lunged at them before they could go off and tossed them towards the hooded man, after giving Nee a little nod of the head.
The nod was effective in snapping Nee out of her post-traumatic stress reveries as a single thought echoed in her mind. Valkar is fighting to save me. His good side is starting to surface again. And that was enough to make the girl start to struggle again, angrily fighting against the hooded man's tight grasp on her body, just barely keeping the sheet around her as well as her modesty. "Alright!" The man called down, looking as if he enjoyed the superiority. "Let's see how well you can swim!" A stream of fire extended from his arm, with Valkar and Amanhã both making timely dodges, but making the ship undergo a nauseating downwards lurch. "I'll still accept a surrender!"
Nee closed her eyes tightly, and when she opened them again, she was in a state of force calm, and ruthless anger. "You see what you've done, Valkar." She said darkly. "What you might lose. Do you regret your actions yet? And you..." She turned to the hooded man. "Surrender, stranger?" She muttered in an icy tone. "Stop pretending you have the moral high ground here. A young girl was just raped, and you're holding tightly to her body, with naught but a thin sheet wrapped around her." She gestured at the wind. "And if you aren't careful, you'll expose my tender spots for all to see! You're attacking an innocent captain, destroying her ship, and yet you can claim the moral high ground?" She tsked and forcefully drove her hand in the man's crotch. It was only right that, after having her own tender spot ravaged, that she destroy another's. With a cool smile and boring eyes, Nee squeezed with all her might, before quickly unraveling the chain and leaping down from the mast.
Valkar was about to leap into the air, relieved that the explosives wouldn't hit Nee, obviously being hit hard by her words, and once again knowing deep down that he should have just been her bodyguard from the beginning. Before he could go and attack the hooded man, Nee clutched at him with a frosty glare.
"You're an idiot, Valkar." She said. "He's primarily fire, and we're surrounded by water. And everyone in the Me-Hyung family is taught to swim, you know."
There was a pregnant pause. "Damnit," The slaver lord muttered, then turned to Tiamat, who was already trading blows with the hooded man. "Tiamat, if you can't swim, I'll carry you to shore. We can deal with this villain another time."
Nee, finally realizing that things were going her way again, put the cheerful mask back on; not needing her true colors out for now. "Thanks, Valkar, for fighting for me. I knew you still cared!"
With a knowing giggle, and a sharp glance, the girl wrapped the chains around her body and the sheet to keep it from unraveling, and leapt into the water, with Valkar following after, looking back and ready to help Tiamat swim, just in case she decided to follow. He then turned his gaze to the slave girl, and kept an eye on her just in case the hooded man tried to do something else. In a last ditch effort, Valkar placed his hands on the stern of the ship while afloat, and used his chi to light it on fire, the flame quickly spreading to the deck and mast. Immediately after that, it seemed the half-ashura made her decision, crashing into the water with a heavy splash, still not saying a single word. Valkar took hold of her arm and they began swimming away from the burning Milkweed.
The lift shuttered to a halt and Orion was greeted by a blast of cold air and a man who he wasn’t expecting. After everyone had left the lift Orion approached the greeter. “Hey, Shorty, where’s Brutus?” The short man looked upwards and glared at Orion, “You know I don’t like being called short and the name’s Jahoul. But answer your question, Brutus wasn’t able to make it, he was caught up in a pile of paperwork.” “Fun stuff; tell him that I’ll be dropping by with a … friend. Oh by the way you got the papers.” “Yeah, I do, but before I hand them to you I’m supposed to deliver a message ‘Don’t get into too much trouble’ it isn’t me who’s saying it, Brutus told me to tell you that.” Orion chuckled a bit “I can’t make any guarantees.” Orion waved good bye to the greeter and headed towards the lower districts. As he reached the invisible boundary of the lower and middle sections Orion kept his guard up knowing that there were thugs who liked to mess with people enter their turf.
Orion slinked through the various alleyways until he reached a simple brown door. Orion knocked on the door three times and muttered the words “I’m in search of the Grand Madame.” A small periscope descended from the upper balcony and zipped up as soon as it reached eye level with Orion. “The door is unlocked” said a raspy voice from inside. Orion entered the smoke filled parlor of the esteemed Madame Butterfly, the famous slave trainer of Jiefong. Orion fanned away the smoke from his face and approached the pudgy and hairy transvestite slave trainer. “I see you’re getting more paranoid.” “Well, you can’t be too cautious, especially in times like these. Besides not everybody can be as … powerful as you.” Orion rolled his eyes “So what’s this information you can’t send by pigeon?” “Well why don’t you sit down and we can talk.” Madame Butterfly beckoned Orion to sit in a large sturdy chair.
“Why thank you.” Orion sat himself down and pulled out the small letter that had been delivered to him by bird. “So where’s this informant? I really don’t see why someone would directly request my presence.” Madame Butterfly sighed deeply “The fact is I fudged some of the details. No, I wasn’t approached by a mysterious informant, but the information is still there and I’m pretty damn sure that this one isn’t fake. As you know I train slaves to be … presentable to society. One of the many things I will do is converse daily with my current trainee. I have recently received a beast-girl from a client who lives in the capital and we were talking about sending letters. A long story short your name came up and she instantly recognized your name.” Orion stared at Madame Butterfly astounded. “Rocky, I’ve known you for twenty-six years and you haven’t bullshited me once. So why start now?” “Listen Orion your reaction is perfectly understandable and my reaction was similar, but I shit you not, not only did she instantly recognize your name, she also was able to describe the much younger you.” “So you called me to meet you just so you could tell me about some beast-girl who knows my name.” “It’s not just that, she says she might know where your daughter is.”
Orion stared at his former comrade long and hard to see if he was bluffing “So why haven’t gotten any information out of her?” “I refuse to beat the slaves that I am training on a matter of principal. On top of which she is now using this information as a bargaining chip for her freedom.” “Well what do you need me for?” “I’ll be blunt, if you want the information you’re going to have to cover the costs of her release. You’re my friend so I’ll only charge you her market value.”
“I want proof. Let me see the beast-girl so I can be sure.” “Of course that’s perfectly understandable. FELICITAY! Company!” a small beast-girl of the feline variety entered from behind the curtained door that separated the living quarters with the parlor. She was dressed in simple robes and by the looks of her she was no older than 20. “You must be Orion, Minene told me all about you.” Orion looked deep into her eyes to spot any spots of faltering. “How do you know her?” “We had a common master and we were friends.” “How do I know you’re not lying?” “Your daughter has your eyes and she has a large scar on her shoulder from when her brother accidentally burned her when he first discovered his fire chi.” Orion and Rocky looked at each other “Rocky, I don’t think I have ever told you about my daughter’s scar.” “and this is the first time I’ve heard of that.” Orion stood up from his chair and pulled out a bag of gold coins and handed it to Rocky. “My dear friend I do believe this is the real deal.”
“So where’s my freedom?” said Felicitay now skipping to keep up with Orion’s fast walking pace. “We’ll visit the imperial registration office and there in exchange for your freedom I demand to know where my daughter is.” “Fair enough,” As the two exited the labyrinth of alleys they were immediately greeted by the sounds of battle. Orion quickly recognized some of the combatants as the group who he had met on the road to Jiefong. A wide smile spread across Orion's face "Felicitay stay back I have work to do." Orion opened up his bag and pulled out his helmet. It was full helm with a singular visor that covered the entire the face. On the visor of the helmet was a crudely drawn angry face. Orion put the helmet and cracked his neck "Let's do this," Orion reached into his bag of weapons and screamed "SHIIININNG DRRRRAAAAW!" as he pulled out an a large broadsword. Orion electrified his body as he charged into the fray taking the bandits by surprise.
"POWER SWEEP!" yelled Orion as he charged forewords and decapitated the first bandit in his path. "Hey! Who tha hell err you!" Orion turned to the bandit addressing him, "The name's Orion and by the way, Doom Bolts" Orion unleashed a torrent of lightning from his gauntlets and electrocuted the bandit. Orion raised his head to the sky and bellowed "Who's next to die!" as he unleashed a pillar of lightning into the sky.
Orion slinked through the various alleyways until he reached a simple brown door. Orion knocked on the door three times and muttered the words “I’m in search of the Grand Madame.” A small periscope descended from the upper balcony and zipped up as soon as it reached eye level with Orion. “The door is unlocked” said a raspy voice from inside. Orion entered the smoke filled parlor of the esteemed Madame Butterfly, the famous slave trainer of Jiefong. Orion fanned away the smoke from his face and approached the pudgy and hairy transvestite slave trainer. “I see you’re getting more paranoid.” “Well, you can’t be too cautious, especially in times like these. Besides not everybody can be as … powerful as you.” Orion rolled his eyes “So what’s this information you can’t send by pigeon?” “Well why don’t you sit down and we can talk.” Madame Butterfly beckoned Orion to sit in a large sturdy chair.
“Why thank you.” Orion sat himself down and pulled out the small letter that had been delivered to him by bird. “So where’s this informant? I really don’t see why someone would directly request my presence.” Madame Butterfly sighed deeply “The fact is I fudged some of the details. No, I wasn’t approached by a mysterious informant, but the information is still there and I’m pretty damn sure that this one isn’t fake. As you know I train slaves to be … presentable to society. One of the many things I will do is converse daily with my current trainee. I have recently received a beast-girl from a client who lives in the capital and we were talking about sending letters. A long story short your name came up and she instantly recognized your name.” Orion stared at Madame Butterfly astounded. “Rocky, I’ve known you for twenty-six years and you haven’t bullshited me once. So why start now?” “Listen Orion your reaction is perfectly understandable and my reaction was similar, but I shit you not, not only did she instantly recognize your name, she also was able to describe the much younger you.” “So you called me to meet you just so you could tell me about some beast-girl who knows my name.” “It’s not just that, she says she might know where your daughter is.”
Orion stared at his former comrade long and hard to see if he was bluffing “So why haven’t gotten any information out of her?” “I refuse to beat the slaves that I am training on a matter of principal. On top of which she is now using this information as a bargaining chip for her freedom.” “Well what do you need me for?” “I’ll be blunt, if you want the information you’re going to have to cover the costs of her release. You’re my friend so I’ll only charge you her market value.”
“I want proof. Let me see the beast-girl so I can be sure.” “Of course that’s perfectly understandable. FELICITAY! Company!” a small beast-girl of the feline variety entered from behind the curtained door that separated the living quarters with the parlor. She was dressed in simple robes and by the looks of her she was no older than 20. “You must be Orion, Minene told me all about you.” Orion looked deep into her eyes to spot any spots of faltering. “How do you know her?” “We had a common master and we were friends.” “How do I know you’re not lying?” “Your daughter has your eyes and she has a large scar on her shoulder from when her brother accidentally burned her when he first discovered his fire chi.” Orion and Rocky looked at each other “Rocky, I don’t think I have ever told you about my daughter’s scar.” “and this is the first time I’ve heard of that.” Orion stood up from his chair and pulled out a bag of gold coins and handed it to Rocky. “My dear friend I do believe this is the real deal.”
“So where’s my freedom?” said Felicitay now skipping to keep up with Orion’s fast walking pace. “We’ll visit the imperial registration office and there in exchange for your freedom I demand to know where my daughter is.” “Fair enough,” As the two exited the labyrinth of alleys they were immediately greeted by the sounds of battle. Orion quickly recognized some of the combatants as the group who he had met on the road to Jiefong. A wide smile spread across Orion's face "Felicitay stay back I have work to do." Orion opened up his bag and pulled out his helmet. It was full helm with a singular visor that covered the entire the face. On the visor of the helmet was a crudely drawn angry face. Orion put the helmet and cracked his neck "Let's do this," Orion reached into his bag of weapons and screamed "SHIIININNG DRRRRAAAAW!" as he pulled out an a large broadsword. Orion electrified his body as he charged into the fray taking the bandits by surprise.
"POWER SWEEP!" yelled Orion as he charged forewords and decapitated the first bandit in his path. "Hey! Who tha hell err you!" Orion turned to the bandit addressing him, "The name's Orion and by the way, Doom Bolts" Orion unleashed a torrent of lightning from his gauntlets and electrocuted the bandit. Orion raised his head to the sky and bellowed "Who's next to die!" as he unleashed a pillar of lightning into the sky.
"Hey! Get down, brat!" "Yeah, we don't care if it's a kid or not, everyone's got to pay up!"
Terra glanced backwards at the thugs as they continued running after her. They were all much faster than she was, but they didn't dare letting her get too far ahead by taking the time to scale the rooftops. She just had to keep ahead of them...
Up ahead, there was a waterway cutting off the street, and the nearest bridge was 2 blocks away. It was perfect for Terra to get a massive advantage. Holding up the emerald in her right hand, which prompty shattered, she hurled herself across the gap. "Hang on, Millie!" she shouted as a gust of wind blasted at the two (screaming) girls from behind.
Somehow, Terra managed to grab the side of the building before her face had a painful meeting with it. Pulling herself up as quickly as possible, she prepared to resume running...
"Big Sister Terra! Look out!" The next moment, Terra found a dagger being hurled straight at her face. She moved backwards to dodge it, but it grazed her across the cheek-and then she realized that she was about to fall over the edge of the roof. Frantically, she threw out her hand and hurled both herself and Millie forwards just enough to stay on. "Y-you're not hurt, right Millie?" Terra groaned as she began to rise to her feet.
"I'm okay, Big Sister Terra! Let's just keep running!" Relieved, Terra resumed her sprint, but it seemed the stunt just now had cost her the advantage she had hoped to gain-the bandits were no farther away than they had been earlier when she tried this stunt, and she was getting exhausted. This couldn't keep going...
Suddenly, she noticed some familiar faces up ahead. Were those members of the guild? She would've felt happy to see them...had it not been for the fact that the one in front was Hyuna.
An eager grin flashed across the once dull face at seeing the bandits up ahead. Nice easy fodder to kill, and blood to satisfy the deep urge within her. "Finally!" She cried out in exasperation, whipping the spear out in a flash, and pointing it at the mob of bandits; the sharp blade glinting in the fading sunlight. "Time for you to di-"
She paused upons eeing exactly who it was she was helping. While Hyuna didn't want Millie to get hurt or anything, there was that weird girl she still had no name for, that was the problem. Perhaps her hunger would be better satiated by watching the weird girl try and fail to outrun the bandits, and be brutally killed in her feeble pathetic resistance. With an even darker grin, Hyuna glanced at the weird girl. "Why should I help you, again? And where's Muna?
Why did it seem like Hyuna was about to murder her again? This really was getting out of control. But something was completely different about Hyuna now...was she possessed or something? "What's happened to her?" Millie asked as though on cue.
Terra shrugged, grimly watching. "Millie, listen. Stay with Ann and Fortune. I need to go back for Muna and Suiken after this." She leapt off the building, moving the stones underneath the bandits' feet so they'd be delayed a bit longer, and landed rather roughly in front of Fortune. "Fortune...Ann...p-please take care of Millie," she gasped, removing the girl's arms from her neck. As the little girl watched her with wide eyes of terror, Terra found herself having to flash a forced smile for about the fifth time in a single day. "Y-your big sister will come back safely, Millie. I-I promise." Ignoring Hyuna entirely, she turned around and ran back down the street towards the bandits, intending to leap over them or something-
Wait, what was with that gigantic flash of lightning in the distance?
"Let's go over here," Fortune commented, taking Millie's hand and leaving the scene.
Hyuna turned an almost deranged look towards Fortune. "Coward. Whatever happened to wanting glory or whatever?" With a shrug, and deciding that grudingly helping Terra out would indirectly lead her to Muna, the spear girl charged ahead with a torrent of wind behind her. It was a lot stronger than she expected, however, sending her barrelling into the mob of bandits. Reflexibly striking at them with her spear, she wondered, exactly, why was her chi so much stronger than she had wanted it to be? Almost as if it were a test, she gathered air around her free hand and condensed it, letting it explode in front of several bandits- body parts flying in the wider than normal explosion. So, she definitely had some sort of power up... and Hyuna honestly couldn't care less the reason, as long as it let her shed more blood.
While Terra was distracted by the lightning, she didn't realize the female lancer that constantly seemed to want her blood was moving until an explosion of wind sent her flying sideways. "What was...?" As she got up, she saw Hyuna staring at her left hand, almost in wonder. "H-Hyuna?"
Then the lancer's hand began to summon winds around it, before blasting it at the bandits, rending their bodies to shreds. It was an absolutely horrifying sight, especially with the crazed look of bloodlust in Hyuna's eyes, and Terra couldn't help but feel squeamish seeing it. But she couldn't collapse just yet...
Struggling to control her suddenly upset stomach, Terra ran past the panicking bandits, swords flashing as she struck down any that were unlucky to end up directly in front of her.
Terra glanced backwards at the thugs as they continued running after her. They were all much faster than she was, but they didn't dare letting her get too far ahead by taking the time to scale the rooftops. She just had to keep ahead of them...
Up ahead, there was a waterway cutting off the street, and the nearest bridge was 2 blocks away. It was perfect for Terra to get a massive advantage. Holding up the emerald in her right hand, which prompty shattered, she hurled herself across the gap. "Hang on, Millie!" she shouted as a gust of wind blasted at the two (screaming) girls from behind.
Somehow, Terra managed to grab the side of the building before her face had a painful meeting with it. Pulling herself up as quickly as possible, she prepared to resume running...
"Big Sister Terra! Look out!" The next moment, Terra found a dagger being hurled straight at her face. She moved backwards to dodge it, but it grazed her across the cheek-and then she realized that she was about to fall over the edge of the roof. Frantically, she threw out her hand and hurled both herself and Millie forwards just enough to stay on. "Y-you're not hurt, right Millie?" Terra groaned as she began to rise to her feet.
"I'm okay, Big Sister Terra! Let's just keep running!" Relieved, Terra resumed her sprint, but it seemed the stunt just now had cost her the advantage she had hoped to gain-the bandits were no farther away than they had been earlier when she tried this stunt, and she was getting exhausted. This couldn't keep going...
Suddenly, she noticed some familiar faces up ahead. Were those members of the guild? She would've felt happy to see them...had it not been for the fact that the one in front was Hyuna.
An eager grin flashed across the once dull face at seeing the bandits up ahead. Nice easy fodder to kill, and blood to satisfy the deep urge within her. "Finally!" She cried out in exasperation, whipping the spear out in a flash, and pointing it at the mob of bandits; the sharp blade glinting in the fading sunlight. "Time for you to di-"
She paused upons eeing exactly who it was she was helping. While Hyuna didn't want Millie to get hurt or anything, there was that weird girl she still had no name for, that was the problem. Perhaps her hunger would be better satiated by watching the weird girl try and fail to outrun the bandits, and be brutally killed in her feeble pathetic resistance. With an even darker grin, Hyuna glanced at the weird girl. "Why should I help you, again? And where's Muna?
Why did it seem like Hyuna was about to murder her again? This really was getting out of control. But something was completely different about Hyuna now...was she possessed or something? "What's happened to her?" Millie asked as though on cue.
Terra shrugged, grimly watching. "Millie, listen. Stay with Ann and Fortune. I need to go back for Muna and Suiken after this." She leapt off the building, moving the stones underneath the bandits' feet so they'd be delayed a bit longer, and landed rather roughly in front of Fortune. "Fortune...Ann...p-please take care of Millie," she gasped, removing the girl's arms from her neck. As the little girl watched her with wide eyes of terror, Terra found herself having to flash a forced smile for about the fifth time in a single day. "Y-your big sister will come back safely, Millie. I-I promise." Ignoring Hyuna entirely, she turned around and ran back down the street towards the bandits, intending to leap over them or something-
Wait, what was with that gigantic flash of lightning in the distance?
"Let's go over here," Fortune commented, taking Millie's hand and leaving the scene.
Hyuna turned an almost deranged look towards Fortune. "Coward. Whatever happened to wanting glory or whatever?" With a shrug, and deciding that grudingly helping Terra out would indirectly lead her to Muna, the spear girl charged ahead with a torrent of wind behind her. It was a lot stronger than she expected, however, sending her barrelling into the mob of bandits. Reflexibly striking at them with her spear, she wondered, exactly, why was her chi so much stronger than she had wanted it to be? Almost as if it were a test, she gathered air around her free hand and condensed it, letting it explode in front of several bandits- body parts flying in the wider than normal explosion. So, she definitely had some sort of power up... and Hyuna honestly couldn't care less the reason, as long as it let her shed more blood.
While Terra was distracted by the lightning, she didn't realize the female lancer that constantly seemed to want her blood was moving until an explosion of wind sent her flying sideways. "What was...?" As she got up, she saw Hyuna staring at her left hand, almost in wonder. "H-Hyuna?"
Then the lancer's hand began to summon winds around it, before blasting it at the bandits, rending their bodies to shreds. It was an absolutely horrifying sight, especially with the crazed look of bloodlust in Hyuna's eyes, and Terra couldn't help but feel squeamish seeing it. But she couldn't collapse just yet...
Struggling to control her suddenly upset stomach, Terra ran past the panicking bandits, swords flashing as she struck down any that were unlucky to end up directly in front of her.
Ann smiled and waved to Millie and the girl instinctively waved back, hurrying along aside Fortune. She looked ahead into the sea of armed thugs, each varying greatly in appearance and size. There were too many of them to count; even with their skills, they'd tire out before they could cut all of them down. She waited for her first immediate enemy, a beastman in tattered gray clothing, to make the first move. It lunged at her with his sword, chopping wildly downwards. She side-stepped the vertical slash and punished the mistake by separating her attacker's head from his shoulders, her blade making a rapid arc as it flew from her sheath and curved around to cleave straight through the back of his neck, a gilled head tumbling to the floor. The next met his demise to a successive block and counter as Ann used her sheath to deflect the attack and, continuing with the flow of the same motion, spun around to deliver a horizontal slash that nearly split the creature clean in half. Hyuna and Terra seemed to be making short work of them as well, alternating between their chi and melee weapons to mow them down like weeds. Given the numbers, this might take a while.
***
Somewhere not too far away, four men in white hoods were confronted by bandits that were a part of the same mob, drawing their weapons and grinning wickedly at their outnumbered prey.
"You've made a big mistake coming through here," one sneered. "I hope you're ready to die."
"Mistake?" Kadrim asked mockingly, turning to Rayes. "Did we make a mistake somewhere along the way?"
"Not that I can recall," the gauntleted man played along, stroking his chin as though in deep thought. Kadrim grinned, his chains dropping like heavy weights against the ground.
"Me neither."
***
Somewhere not too far away, four men in white hoods were confronted by bandits that were a part of the same mob, drawing their weapons and grinning wickedly at their outnumbered prey.
"You've made a big mistake coming through here," one sneered. "I hope you're ready to die."
"Mistake?" Kadrim asked mockingly, turning to Rayes. "Did we make a mistake somewhere along the way?"
"Not that I can recall," the gauntleted man played along, stroking his chin as though in deep thought. Kadrim grinned, his chains dropping like heavy weights against the ground.
"Me neither."
The Hooded Man watched as the trio made their escape, the slave-lord igniting the deck in the process. He let the jet of his hand cool before landing hard on the deck, with a heavy motion blasting the flame off the vessel and into the water. He began to whistle before jumping up onto the elevated stern of the deck and taking the wheel. "Get ready, Fortune," He chuckled, as the Milkweed rotated to aim at the distant lights of Jiefong. "I, the Hooded one, am coming..."
From the shore Officer Painji looked through the spyglass in disbelief. "I can't believe it," He confirmed. "That hooded hero won and took the ship!" He exclaimed, pointing to the distant shape of the Hooded Villain...
***
"Man that's pretty crazy, huh?" Yuwen commented to Millie as they walked onto a large main-street of the noble-quarter. The citizens gave the two passing looks as they walked. "So... who are you again?"
From the shore Officer Painji looked through the spyglass in disbelief. "I can't believe it," He confirmed. "That hooded hero won and took the ship!" He exclaimed, pointing to the distant shape of the Hooded Villain...
***
"Man that's pretty crazy, huh?" Yuwen commented to Millie as they walked onto a large main-street of the noble-quarter. The citizens gave the two passing looks as they walked. "So... who are you again?"
"Nobody important!" Millie pouted, slightly turning her away both to mock ignoring him but also to check back on the guild members fighting tooth and nail in the battle going on behind them. Worry began surfacing in her expression and she glanced nervously at the man beside her, her tiny hands balling into fists from the anxiety building up insider of her.
"Shouldn't...shouldn't you go help them? I can make it back to the hotel myself so I don't think you still need to worry about me. I want Ann and Terra to be safe and even though I-I can't really do anything to help them, I thought maybe you could. It's not that I don't trust them to take care of themselves, I'm sure they're very strong, but I wouldn't be able to stop thinking about it if either of them were to get hurt because you had to be here to looking after me..."
"Shouldn't...shouldn't you go help them? I can make it back to the hotel myself so I don't think you still need to worry about me. I want Ann and Terra to be safe and even though I-I can't really do anything to help them, I thought maybe you could. It's not that I don't trust them to take care of themselves, I'm sure they're very strong, but I wouldn't be able to stop thinking about it if either of them were to get hurt because you had to be here to looking after me..."
Suiken glanced down at the rubble his attacked had caused. Muna had grabbed the bear beast-man and leaped out of the way, allowing Suiken to collapse the already poorly constructed building to the ground. Suiken drowsily pushed some of the rubble off of him and glanced at the thugs buried beneath it.
The building wasn't made of extremely heavy materials, but nothing that fell on the bandits wounded them fatally. They wouldn't be robbing anyone else anytime soon, however. Suiken, glanced over and saw that someone else had joined in on the assault against the bandits. An unexpected...ally? It was the murderer that Suiken had run over prior to entering Jiefong. Murdering more bandits it seemed.
Suiken looked over and saw the leader of the bandits, Chubu, cowering in a corner. Suiken looked over at the murderer and raised his arm. "Stop, stop killing them! Are they really worth it!"
"No, man! This is crazy!" Chubu shouted. "How the hell were we s'posed to know you guys'd be all strong?! We just wanted to be cool and start some banditry!"
Suiken sighed at how insanely everything escalated. "Half of the bandits aren't even here...I hope they don't end up dead" he muttered. "This can't get worse can it?"
***
"Wow, look at that hooded hero go!" Tuying laughed. "Now, uh..." Tuying frowned, glancing over the burning boat. "What should we do about the one's that were clearly villains? Pursue and arrest in style?"
The building wasn't made of extremely heavy materials, but nothing that fell on the bandits wounded them fatally. They wouldn't be robbing anyone else anytime soon, however. Suiken, glanced over and saw that someone else had joined in on the assault against the bandits. An unexpected...ally? It was the murderer that Suiken had run over prior to entering Jiefong. Murdering more bandits it seemed.
Suiken looked over and saw the leader of the bandits, Chubu, cowering in a corner. Suiken looked over at the murderer and raised his arm. "Stop, stop killing them! Are they really worth it!"
"No, man! This is crazy!" Chubu shouted. "How the hell were we s'posed to know you guys'd be all strong?! We just wanted to be cool and start some banditry!"
Suiken sighed at how insanely everything escalated. "Half of the bandits aren't even here...I hope they don't end up dead" he muttered. "This can't get worse can it?"
***
"Wow, look at that hooded hero go!" Tuying laughed. "Now, uh..." Tuying frowned, glancing over the burning boat. "What should we do about the one's that were clearly villains? Pursue and arrest in style?"
Yuwen glanced back down the alley where his companions were murdering a bunch of teenage street hoodlums. "...No. No I should not," he explained, before taking her hand. "Come on, let's do something fun. What do kids like to do?"
***
Officer Painji picked up his cross-bow and reloaded the bitch. "Let's get em'," He said. With that the two officers road off to find the criminals....
***
Officer Painji picked up his cross-bow and reloaded the bitch. "Let's get em'," He said. With that the two officers road off to find the criminals....
"Can I ride on your shoulders?" Millie asked, looking up at Yuwen with wide, pleading eyes. "Ann lets me do it all the time." She pulled lightly on his arm, glancing behind her again. "And...could you tell me a story? A story about you. I want to learn more about what this whole crazy guild is about."
The sun dipped below the layer of clouds as the sky began to grow darker. A flash of lightning in the clouds below caused a smile to spread across Yamato’s face. He was on top of the world. Below him there were people huddling together to get away from the storm he towered over.
“Jiefong, The city in the clouds. Just like you. Eh, Bird boy?”
Yamato turned to see two young men, and a teenage boy. The two young men seemed vaguely familiar, and it wasn’t because they looked alike. Not twins, but they were related in some way. “You were in Poyo the other day weren’t ya?” The teen spoke, an odd twinge of excitement in his voice as he excitedly clasped the two cousins on the arm.
“Let me guess, because I’m a Tengu?” Yamato replied icily. He turned to face the trio, his stance was relaxed, though he had a sense thee three were looking for a fight.
“Yeah! You dirty Tengu attacked that city right in the middle of the festival!” “I was trying to score with this chick, but no, you had to show up!” “Right, we got a few of your bastard friends, at least they had the balls to fight. Unlike you who ran away.”
Yamato chuckled as the two drew their blades. A few people had gathered now to watch, including some town guards, at least until another guard ran up to them and the all took off, clearly something else required their attention. “Good. No important witnesses.” Yamato muttered with a smile.
He waited for the cousins to make the first move, ducking their attacks with ease. Further reminding Yamato just how poorly trained most of the Tengu bandits had been. “You can’t dodge all day coward!” The two tried attacking again, Yamato ducked under the first blade, and threw his fist into the face of the second man. The man staggered, leaving Yamato just enough time to draw his katana and slit the first man’s throat. “You talk to much.” The man’s blood splattered on Yamato’s armor, and the teenage boy’s eyes grew as the sudden reality of life and the horror of death dawned on him. He took off, tears streaming down his face.
Yamato then turned to face the stunned and clearly emotional surviving cousin. “You...you. He.” The man let out a ferrel yell before rushing Yamato, who sidestepped and pushed the man to the ground. “You lack discipline, and that is why you will not walk away from this alive.” He thrust his Katana though the man’s leg and sliced upwards, splitting the man in half, but not before relishing the blood curdling screams he let out. He slowly sheathed his Katana, scanning the now fear filled crowd that stood frozen. Some woman screamed, and Yamato watched the dominos fall, one by one the men rushed him, while women ran to hide. Yamato shook his head, disarming man after man. None of them worthy of a fight, or worth killing. He took to the skies, hovering above them all, a cold smile plastered on his face.
Yamato looked down, watching as the poor residents of Jiefong looked up at him. Some with scared looks, children with wonder in their eyes as their mothers pulled them inside. Only one young teen was sprinting down the streets. A smirk crossed Yamato's lips as his dagger flew from its sheath and buried itself in back of the teen's leg. Yamato threw him to the ground, digging the dagger deeper in the teen's leg. "They told you I was weak, they promised to show you how to kill me." The teen nodded profusely, tears streaming from his eyes. Yamato's hand covered his mouth to keep the boy from screaming. "You see how wrong they were." He nodded again, "What makes you think I won't kill you too?" The boy struggled, trying to free himself from Yamato's grasp as the tears fell quicker. "You are pathetic." A quick left hook to the face and the teen was out, blood pouring from his leg into the dirty street Yamato left him in as he made his way back to the top layer of the city.
“Jiefong, The city in the clouds. Just like you. Eh, Bird boy?”
Yamato turned to see two young men, and a teenage boy. The two young men seemed vaguely familiar, and it wasn’t because they looked alike. Not twins, but they were related in some way. “You were in Poyo the other day weren’t ya?” The teen spoke, an odd twinge of excitement in his voice as he excitedly clasped the two cousins on the arm.
“Let me guess, because I’m a Tengu?” Yamato replied icily. He turned to face the trio, his stance was relaxed, though he had a sense thee three were looking for a fight.
“Yeah! You dirty Tengu attacked that city right in the middle of the festival!” “I was trying to score with this chick, but no, you had to show up!” “Right, we got a few of your bastard friends, at least they had the balls to fight. Unlike you who ran away.”
Yamato chuckled as the two drew their blades. A few people had gathered now to watch, including some town guards, at least until another guard ran up to them and the all took off, clearly something else required their attention. “Good. No important witnesses.” Yamato muttered with a smile.
He waited for the cousins to make the first move, ducking their attacks with ease. Further reminding Yamato just how poorly trained most of the Tengu bandits had been. “You can’t dodge all day coward!” The two tried attacking again, Yamato ducked under the first blade, and threw his fist into the face of the second man. The man staggered, leaving Yamato just enough time to draw his katana and slit the first man’s throat. “You talk to much.” The man’s blood splattered on Yamato’s armor, and the teenage boy’s eyes grew as the sudden reality of life and the horror of death dawned on him. He took off, tears streaming down his face.
Yamato then turned to face the stunned and clearly emotional surviving cousin. “You...you. He.” The man let out a ferrel yell before rushing Yamato, who sidestepped and pushed the man to the ground. “You lack discipline, and that is why you will not walk away from this alive.” He thrust his Katana though the man’s leg and sliced upwards, splitting the man in half, but not before relishing the blood curdling screams he let out. He slowly sheathed his Katana, scanning the now fear filled crowd that stood frozen. Some woman screamed, and Yamato watched the dominos fall, one by one the men rushed him, while women ran to hide. Yamato shook his head, disarming man after man. None of them worthy of a fight, or worth killing. He took to the skies, hovering above them all, a cold smile plastered on his face.
Yamato looked down, watching as the poor residents of Jiefong looked up at him. Some with scared looks, children with wonder in their eyes as their mothers pulled them inside. Only one young teen was sprinting down the streets. A smirk crossed Yamato's lips as his dagger flew from its sheath and buried itself in back of the teen's leg. Yamato threw him to the ground, digging the dagger deeper in the teen's leg. "They told you I was weak, they promised to show you how to kill me." The teen nodded profusely, tears streaming from his eyes. Yamato's hand covered his mouth to keep the boy from screaming. "You see how wrong they were." He nodded again, "What makes you think I won't kill you too?" The boy struggled, trying to free himself from Yamato's grasp as the tears fell quicker. "You are pathetic." A quick left hook to the face and the teen was out, blood pouring from his leg into the dirty street Yamato left him in as he made his way back to the top layer of the city.
With Hyuna and Ann helping, the bandits were practically marching towards their death. Fortune, meanwhile, had pulled Millie into an alley to keep her safe, so Terra wouldn't have to worry about her safety for the time being.
Now the only thing to do was get all the way back to Muna...
A bear man-but thankfully not the same bear man that accompanied her earlier-suddenly was roaring and making a sweep at her with his gigantic claws. Terra tried catapulting upwards, but her right leg was grazed anyway, throwing her off balance and into the bear man's face. After a few moments of confusion, she brought her left leg back and kicked him in the face, before using him as a platform to jump off of.
More bandits were directly where she was getting ready to land, however, and they were poised to make killing blows right then and there. "Strip the flesh! Salt the wound!" one over-zealous bandit guffawed, before rushing at Terra. But the hooded girl threw her hand into the air, and the rocks in front of her flew upwards, slamming into the thugs. She landed next to one and slashed at his midsection with one sword, then with the other, stabbed through another man's chest.
An oni tried bringing an axe of all things upon her, but Terra slid under his swing and threw her green sword at his head, slashing off hair and other things. Perhaps being short was a good thing after all...annoyed at herself, she threw the thought away quickly and sprang back to her feet, just in time to avoid another bandit tackling her. Her right hand outstretched, and the crystal sword came surging back to her hand, slicing another thug's throat in the process.
At the moment, Terra wasn't regretting the fact that she was outright killing people.
Now the only thing to do was get all the way back to Muna...
A bear man-but thankfully not the same bear man that accompanied her earlier-suddenly was roaring and making a sweep at her with his gigantic claws. Terra tried catapulting upwards, but her right leg was grazed anyway, throwing her off balance and into the bear man's face. After a few moments of confusion, she brought her left leg back and kicked him in the face, before using him as a platform to jump off of.
More bandits were directly where she was getting ready to land, however, and they were poised to make killing blows right then and there. "Strip the flesh! Salt the wound!" one over-zealous bandit guffawed, before rushing at Terra. But the hooded girl threw her hand into the air, and the rocks in front of her flew upwards, slamming into the thugs. She landed next to one and slashed at his midsection with one sword, then with the other, stabbed through another man's chest.
An oni tried bringing an axe of all things upon her, but Terra slid under his swing and threw her green sword at his head, slashing off hair and other things. Perhaps being short was a good thing after all...annoyed at herself, she threw the thought away quickly and sprang back to her feet, just in time to avoid another bandit tackling her. Her right hand outstretched, and the crystal sword came surging back to her hand, slicing another thug's throat in the process.
At the moment, Terra wasn't regretting the fact that she was outright killing people.
This was fun. Probably a bit too fun. Still, and Hyuna wasn't entirely sure if this was a good thing or not- she felt more alive than she had since reaching Jiefong, slaughtering bandits as they approached her with a mix of powered-up chi and spear martial arts. She saw Razul enter the fight, starting with a clever counter attack strategy. But, in her own opinion, of course, no one was more suited for an outnumbered battle than Hyuna herself. Hyuna leapt into the air, extending the range of her spear while summoning three illusions of herself at her side, each of them also with hardened air at the tips of their spears, and are actually able to help lessen the numbers, as well as confuse the hell out of them.
"Three of 'er?" One of the bandits yelped as he saw the two apparitions, as well as the real Hyuna dive into the ground, scattering apart groups of bandits. "Which one's th'real 'un?" Before he could hear an answer though, a spear jabbed it's way into his throat, and he was sent with a gust of wind into another pack of bandits, causing them to stumble, and giving Hyuna an opening to charge through them with a burst of air, slashing at another's throat in the process. Rocks suddenly starting attacking several bandits, and Hyuna shot an angry glare at the weird girl, who was actually holding her ground, just barely staying a step ahead of the bandits. She saw a broadsword worming it's way towards her, and with an air puff the sword flew back, jamming itself into it's wielder's eye, with Hyuna following up with another stab, this time through the gut.
A bear appeared, though, rubbing at his face for some apparent reason. Did he have a headache? Hyuna felt two desires conflicting inside her- kill the bear and spill even more blood, or run up to him, and rub his fur? It was a hard decision, while she watched one of her illusions get dispersed by taking a hit; the wind disrupting the fractured air, while Hyuna figured, she already had a bear to rub (and possibly slaughter at a later point), and lunged forward, only to feel resistance- the bear had grabbed onto her spear just before she could lunge it in. And, seeing the bulging muscles, the spear girl knew that there was no way she'd easily be able to wrench her weapon back. With a menacing snarl and a wave of her left hand, a torrent of sharp winds slashed into the bandits trying to come at the now disarmed girl, who then, with another burst of wind to propel her, landed a strong kick into the bear's gut, dodging a heavy claw and returning with a punch of her own- backed up by a sharpened, condensed covering of air, driving her hand through the tough bear's body. As he fell limp, Hyuna grabbed her spear again, and twirled it before shanking several bandits who were unfortunate enough to waste time with her second illusion, also dispersing.
Okay, Hyuna thought. I'm satisfied now; let's go and save Muna. After using one more explosion of air to send body parts flying, and a sheet of blood covering her body, the spear girl weaved through the mob of bandits, and with a burst of wind, started homing in on where the bandits were heading from, hopefully finding the rabbit girl in the process, only barely noticing another mob being obliterated by a certain man with chains, and another one wielding a gauntlet. Hyuna sighed and continued her mix of gliding and hopping, a faster and more agile version of parkour.
"Three of 'er?" One of the bandits yelped as he saw the two apparitions, as well as the real Hyuna dive into the ground, scattering apart groups of bandits. "Which one's th'real 'un?" Before he could hear an answer though, a spear jabbed it's way into his throat, and he was sent with a gust of wind into another pack of bandits, causing them to stumble, and giving Hyuna an opening to charge through them with a burst of air, slashing at another's throat in the process. Rocks suddenly starting attacking several bandits, and Hyuna shot an angry glare at the weird girl, who was actually holding her ground, just barely staying a step ahead of the bandits. She saw a broadsword worming it's way towards her, and with an air puff the sword flew back, jamming itself into it's wielder's eye, with Hyuna following up with another stab, this time through the gut.
A bear appeared, though, rubbing at his face for some apparent reason. Did he have a headache? Hyuna felt two desires conflicting inside her- kill the bear and spill even more blood, or run up to him, and rub his fur? It was a hard decision, while she watched one of her illusions get dispersed by taking a hit; the wind disrupting the fractured air, while Hyuna figured, she already had a bear to rub (and possibly slaughter at a later point), and lunged forward, only to feel resistance- the bear had grabbed onto her spear just before she could lunge it in. And, seeing the bulging muscles, the spear girl knew that there was no way she'd easily be able to wrench her weapon back. With a menacing snarl and a wave of her left hand, a torrent of sharp winds slashed into the bandits trying to come at the now disarmed girl, who then, with another burst of wind to propel her, landed a strong kick into the bear's gut, dodging a heavy claw and returning with a punch of her own- backed up by a sharpened, condensed covering of air, driving her hand through the tough bear's body. As he fell limp, Hyuna grabbed her spear again, and twirled it before shanking several bandits who were unfortunate enough to waste time with her second illusion, also dispersing.
Okay, Hyuna thought. I'm satisfied now; let's go and save Muna. After using one more explosion of air to send body parts flying, and a sheet of blood covering her body, the spear girl weaved through the mob of bandits, and with a burst of wind, started homing in on where the bandits were heading from, hopefully finding the rabbit girl in the process, only barely noticing another mob being obliterated by a certain man with chains, and another one wielding a gauntlet. Hyuna sighed and continued her mix of gliding and hopping, a faster and more agile version of parkour.
"Oh, you wanna hear about me, huh?" Yuwen commented as he knelt down and let Millie climb onto his shoulders. He rose slowly, holding her in place as he did. "Careful now," He said, getting his balance before walking again. "Well, I don't know how much there is to tell... I grew up in Yuna-Yae, it's the biggest city in the world. There are all kinds of people and cities made of gold - and the palace where the old Emperor used to live," He paused as they cornered onto a bridge to pass over the canal. "He's dead now," He added before shivering slightly. "God it's freezing up here. We really need coats," He muttered. "Anyway I grew up and became an adventurer. I traveled everywhere until I met the team."
***
"Wow, wow - what the hell is this?" A voice called, causing the Guild to look up from slaughtering more teenage thugs. Approaching were heavily armed guards in long, blue and white trimmed fur coats. Beneath his man's helmet the Captain stepped forward into the group. The remaining thugs who tried to flee were quickly smashing into the walls at the end of alley and put in shackles. "Looks like there's been a murder here," The Captain commented as he extended his sword to the great guild. "I'm afraid you'll have to come with me."
***
"Wow, wow - what the hell is this?" A voice called, causing the Guild to look up from slaughtering more teenage thugs. Approaching were heavily armed guards in long, blue and white trimmed fur coats. Beneath his man's helmet the Captain stepped forward into the group. The remaining thugs who tried to flee were quickly smashing into the walls at the end of alley and put in shackles. "Looks like there's been a murder here," The Captain commented as he extended his sword to the great guild. "I'm afraid you'll have to come with me."
Suiken sighed, quickly figuring out that some of the other guild members must have quickly resorted to killing the thugs. "This guild..." the old oni grumbled, following Officer Tuul.
Officer Tuul pushed Suiken against a wall and threw shackles on him before pushing him roughly into two more guards. "Man this guy is old," One commented. "And fat!" Another added.
"Right," The Captain nodded to the rest. The guards moved in to shackle the present guild members, readying to take them to the station...
"Right," The Captain nodded to the rest. The guards moved in to shackle the present guild members, readying to take them to the station...
"Also if any of you resist arrest, I'm tossing you out of Jiefong, myself," Suiken informed the other guild members and assorted company. "From the upper level."
Lo-muna sighed as cuffs were placed on her as well. She hadn't actually partaken in any of the fighting after having gotten Rumelis off the crashing building. After having dropped him off, she had scurried away, and been appalled at how her teammates had murdered the teenage hoodlums.
"All I had wanted was some new cloth," she sighed again.
"All I had wanted was some new cloth," she sighed again.
The hooded chi-user continued his infuriating(ly effective) combination of jumping around and never shutting the fuck up, managing to consistently evade a gruesome demise on the end of either Amanhã's greatsword or Cha'Valkar's axe. His pointless taunts did nothing but sharpen the potent edge of Amanhã's vehemence, fuelled by rage but guided by precise, experienced skill. She'd have this son of a bitch's goddamn head-- she'd divorce his skull of the skin and then wear it on one of her pauldrons. Some really grotesque shit like that.
Unfortunately, physics had other ideas: the boat was beginning to burn again. This damn tub spends more time on fire than it does on water, Amanhã spat silently as the flames began to consume the ship, burning almost as furiously as her burgeoning wrath as she realised she would not be able to murder the chi-user at this point-- not without also sinking to the depths in a burning ship, which wasn't high on the bounty hunter's list of life goals at this juncture. Cha'Valkar and the slavey thing had evidently decided it was high time to disembark from the junk-- she noted as much even as she was once again embroiled in combat with the chi-user, and figured, Goddammit, I'm about to drown again, aren't I? Except this time, all she had to potentially help her was a slaver who'd once tried to capture her and a tiny girl of whom ten would probably still weigh half of Amanhã's own bulk, so the bounty hunter figured this time, the threat of drowning was a lot more real.
Except not really. The slave lord turned to Amanhã as she launched another attack that forced the chi-user back and granted her a moment of reprieve to hear his words. "Tiamat, if you can't swim, I'll carry you to shore. We can deal with this villain another time." Amanhã raised an eyebrow-- carry me to shore? She couldn't possibly conceive of why the slaver would ever bother even trying, but then, her options were anything but diverse here, and the chi-user had already retreated to the wheel of the ship, leaving the three open to depart. It left a bad taste in Amanhã's mouth to have to retreat from battle, especially against this cheating whelp, but her pride was certainly not nearly stubborn enough to compel her to risk drowning just to pursue the fight further.
As Cha'Valkar and the slave girl delved into the waters below, the bounty hunter sighed. Well, I figure there's about a ninety per cent chance I'm about to drown, so here goes. She followed after, crashing into the water and doing what she could to at least stay afloat. It wasn't much until Cha'Valkar grabbed her arm and began swimming toward shore, toting the massive half-Ashuran along, and she continued to do at least her part-- partially out of pride, and partially because she was six hundred and fifty pounds of flesh and armour and she didn't want to risk the possibility that Cha'Valkar couldn't tug her along himself.
It was really goddamn hard, lugging the gigantic half-ashura, but Valkar didn't really want to just abandon her- he had dragged her into this whole thing after all. And he was gladdened at least that the burden on his arm, hooked on the giant's armor, was spared the whole weight; she was also trying to help propel them. Up ahead was the surprisingly nimble Nee who was easily ahead of them both, her sheet billowing with a strange sort of grace, held in place by the chains from her collar. At least it was a lake, and not a sea, though, because every so often the red slaver would accidentally gulp up water while swimming, and salt water's taste and potentially toxic qualities were most probably undesirable. And they had quite a length to swim. The slave girl took a glance back at the ship, and saw it still up, with the flames somehow quenched- was it, perhaps, that the hooded man was simply an unfair creation, meant to be invincible no matter what? The only thing that did potential lasting damage was when she destroyed his seed-makers, and it was with grim satisfaction when she figured he wouldn't be impregnating anyone anytime soon.
The girl also wondered why, exactly, not just go to shore alongside the river, and walk to Jiefong, other than the fact that her sheet was white and wet, and propped against her skin like that would make it, inevitably, see-through. And despite her callous true nature, she really didn't want anyone ogling her anytime soon. So she directed a question to Tiamat, who'd looked somehow, even more ready to battle than she thought possible, against the hooded man, almost as if they knew each other from a previous confrontation.
"Um, Tiamat." She asked, faking a nervous tone in her voice. "Who, exactly is that man? The more information we have, the better for next time we see him."
Grim thoughts occupied Amanhã's mind as she swam along, aided by Cha'Valkar, the slave girl making swift headway up ahead. Mostly thoughts of the extremely gruesome fate that awaited a certain hooded, leaping, shrieking chi-user-- a fate that consisted variably of dismemberment, castration, death by multitudinous contusions, lacerations, internal damage, each precisely aimed to prolong his suffering whilst minimising the chance of him dying before the torment was complete. Amanhã had not tortured anybody in quite a long while-- these days, she was paid simply to kill rather than punish or extract information-- but she figured the chi-user was as good a subject as any to polish her skills on.
They proceeded in silence toward the shore, Amanhã doing her part to move them along rather than simply letting Cha'Valkar drag her along, until the slave girl slowed to a gentler stroke and the two of them caught up to her. "Um, Tiamat..." the child began to question of her for some infernal reason, sounding rightly anxious about venturing the question. "Who exactly is that man? The more information we have, the better for next time we see him."
I'm trying to swim here, not have a pow-wow over combat strategy, the bounty hunter would have retorted vehemently if she didn't think just keeping silent would send that message just as clearly. And anyway-- we? The hell with we. The next time that chi-user came screaming and leaping into her life-- which he probably would, if the universe's sense of humour was to be held accountable-- he was hers, and she'd make him pay dearly for... well, for being a flaming dick in general.
In more ways than one, that was.
Silence. Valkar had a bit of a twisted smirk- the girl still expected the giant to answer, almost naively. So after taking a particularly large breath, starting to feel the wear and tear of towing along Tiamat, he answered, "We'll talk about it once we're on land." He gestured back at Tiamat, who was paddling along with an almost religious fervor. "She- she doesn't exactly talk."
The slave girl, with a little frown, shrugged as best as she could while swimming, and saw, up ahead, very faintly two figures on shore. Who, exactly, would have been so interested in watching a burning ship? She saw a faint glint- was it perhaps, binoculars, the glass shining in the fading light? Most people would just come by, and possibly try to swim over to rescue anyone, or and this was more likely, just watch and enjoy the spectacle of the flames and the wood. So, that ruled out normal people. Her second thought was, perhaps, other slavers, waiting for the quarry to reach the shore in order to slap on collars? She would have chuckled at that if she could- the slavers had no idea who they'd meet, if it was them. Another possibility, however, was police. And, since she'd visited Jiefong a few times, the police force was particularly strong there, making this another possibility. She struggled to remember the name of a particularly renown cop, but the name escaped her. She figured he'd never be significant, anyways.
Two main possibilities. If it were slavers, the risk was pretty null, since not many amateur slave groups could stand up to Valkar and Tiamat's strength. So, she'd prepare for the possibility of it being the cops. The cops which, most likely, not know who was the victim here. So a plot formed in her head. She looked back at the two warriors and told them in a hushed tone that there may be trouble ahead, and to prepare in case of a fight. "And, let me go up first, to talk to whoever's there." She then scrutinized Valkar suspiciously, thinking that perhaps he'd be possibly recognizable, since he is a major slaver lord, after all. "Activate your chi, Valkar." She said, and the man did, looking slightly confused. The next second, Nee closed in and shoved his hand- flames and all- into his face, burning the skin as he flailed, almost letting go of Tiamat in the process. But, sure enough, his face was now unrecognizable at all, even with a description. She considered burning off his hair, too, just in case.
"Now you don't look like Valkar anymore." Nee said sweetly, and continued going over a plan to get out of this relatively easily. Valkar ducked under water, and shot a glare at the girl, who gave him a sharp look, and the slaver grudgingly admitted under his breath that it was a good idea, although he'd have liked a warning beforehand.
Eventually, and it was confirmed that they were cops, Nee took the initiative after untangling the chain from her body, and made herself cry; eyes puffy and cheeks red, and deciding to let the sheet slip off her slender body just enough to show the bruising on her shoulder, and made sure they could also see the still healing burn mark. "Of- Officers! Th... thank god... I... I'm Nee, Nee Me-Hyung, kidnapped by slavers, and um..." She had purposely stressed her surname, making sure the officers knew that if they didn't make her happy, in this case, happiness being to be able to continue travelling with Valkar, she'd inform her father and have him do something about the situation, gathering other nobles as allies to rally against the system.
She started trembling. "This man saw what was going on and rescued me... and the half-ashura had a change of heart and helped him save me. I don't... don't know where the slaver went- he had a hood on, officers, he escaped, so please, go after him and punish him!" Valkar then came up, and took off his new faded suit's top and placed it over Nee's thin shoulders, with a protective pat on the head.
Unfortunately, physics had other ideas: the boat was beginning to burn again. This damn tub spends more time on fire than it does on water, Amanhã spat silently as the flames began to consume the ship, burning almost as furiously as her burgeoning wrath as she realised she would not be able to murder the chi-user at this point-- not without also sinking to the depths in a burning ship, which wasn't high on the bounty hunter's list of life goals at this juncture. Cha'Valkar and the slavey thing had evidently decided it was high time to disembark from the junk-- she noted as much even as she was once again embroiled in combat with the chi-user, and figured, Goddammit, I'm about to drown again, aren't I? Except this time, all she had to potentially help her was a slaver who'd once tried to capture her and a tiny girl of whom ten would probably still weigh half of Amanhã's own bulk, so the bounty hunter figured this time, the threat of drowning was a lot more real.
Except not really. The slave lord turned to Amanhã as she launched another attack that forced the chi-user back and granted her a moment of reprieve to hear his words. "Tiamat, if you can't swim, I'll carry you to shore. We can deal with this villain another time." Amanhã raised an eyebrow-- carry me to shore? She couldn't possibly conceive of why the slaver would ever bother even trying, but then, her options were anything but diverse here, and the chi-user had already retreated to the wheel of the ship, leaving the three open to depart. It left a bad taste in Amanhã's mouth to have to retreat from battle, especially against this cheating whelp, but her pride was certainly not nearly stubborn enough to compel her to risk drowning just to pursue the fight further.
As Cha'Valkar and the slave girl delved into the waters below, the bounty hunter sighed. Well, I figure there's about a ninety per cent chance I'm about to drown, so here goes. She followed after, crashing into the water and doing what she could to at least stay afloat. It wasn't much until Cha'Valkar grabbed her arm and began swimming toward shore, toting the massive half-Ashuran along, and she continued to do at least her part-- partially out of pride, and partially because she was six hundred and fifty pounds of flesh and armour and she didn't want to risk the possibility that Cha'Valkar couldn't tug her along himself.
It was really goddamn hard, lugging the gigantic half-ashura, but Valkar didn't really want to just abandon her- he had dragged her into this whole thing after all. And he was gladdened at least that the burden on his arm, hooked on the giant's armor, was spared the whole weight; she was also trying to help propel them. Up ahead was the surprisingly nimble Nee who was easily ahead of them both, her sheet billowing with a strange sort of grace, held in place by the chains from her collar. At least it was a lake, and not a sea, though, because every so often the red slaver would accidentally gulp up water while swimming, and salt water's taste and potentially toxic qualities were most probably undesirable. And they had quite a length to swim. The slave girl took a glance back at the ship, and saw it still up, with the flames somehow quenched- was it, perhaps, that the hooded man was simply an unfair creation, meant to be invincible no matter what? The only thing that did potential lasting damage was when she destroyed his seed-makers, and it was with grim satisfaction when she figured he wouldn't be impregnating anyone anytime soon.
The girl also wondered why, exactly, not just go to shore alongside the river, and walk to Jiefong, other than the fact that her sheet was white and wet, and propped against her skin like that would make it, inevitably, see-through. And despite her callous true nature, she really didn't want anyone ogling her anytime soon. So she directed a question to Tiamat, who'd looked somehow, even more ready to battle than she thought possible, against the hooded man, almost as if they knew each other from a previous confrontation.
"Um, Tiamat." She asked, faking a nervous tone in her voice. "Who, exactly is that man? The more information we have, the better for next time we see him."
Grim thoughts occupied Amanhã's mind as she swam along, aided by Cha'Valkar, the slave girl making swift headway up ahead. Mostly thoughts of the extremely gruesome fate that awaited a certain hooded, leaping, shrieking chi-user-- a fate that consisted variably of dismemberment, castration, death by multitudinous contusions, lacerations, internal damage, each precisely aimed to prolong his suffering whilst minimising the chance of him dying before the torment was complete. Amanhã had not tortured anybody in quite a long while-- these days, she was paid simply to kill rather than punish or extract information-- but she figured the chi-user was as good a subject as any to polish her skills on.
They proceeded in silence toward the shore, Amanhã doing her part to move them along rather than simply letting Cha'Valkar drag her along, until the slave girl slowed to a gentler stroke and the two of them caught up to her. "Um, Tiamat..." the child began to question of her for some infernal reason, sounding rightly anxious about venturing the question. "Who exactly is that man? The more information we have, the better for next time we see him."
I'm trying to swim here, not have a pow-wow over combat strategy, the bounty hunter would have retorted vehemently if she didn't think just keeping silent would send that message just as clearly. And anyway-- we? The hell with we. The next time that chi-user came screaming and leaping into her life-- which he probably would, if the universe's sense of humour was to be held accountable-- he was hers, and she'd make him pay dearly for... well, for being a flaming dick in general.
In more ways than one, that was.
Silence. Valkar had a bit of a twisted smirk- the girl still expected the giant to answer, almost naively. So after taking a particularly large breath, starting to feel the wear and tear of towing along Tiamat, he answered, "We'll talk about it once we're on land." He gestured back at Tiamat, who was paddling along with an almost religious fervor. "She- she doesn't exactly talk."
The slave girl, with a little frown, shrugged as best as she could while swimming, and saw, up ahead, very faintly two figures on shore. Who, exactly, would have been so interested in watching a burning ship? She saw a faint glint- was it perhaps, binoculars, the glass shining in the fading light? Most people would just come by, and possibly try to swim over to rescue anyone, or and this was more likely, just watch and enjoy the spectacle of the flames and the wood. So, that ruled out normal people. Her second thought was, perhaps, other slavers, waiting for the quarry to reach the shore in order to slap on collars? She would have chuckled at that if she could- the slavers had no idea who they'd meet, if it was them. Another possibility, however, was police. And, since she'd visited Jiefong a few times, the police force was particularly strong there, making this another possibility. She struggled to remember the name of a particularly renown cop, but the name escaped her. She figured he'd never be significant, anyways.
Two main possibilities. If it were slavers, the risk was pretty null, since not many amateur slave groups could stand up to Valkar and Tiamat's strength. So, she'd prepare for the possibility of it being the cops. The cops which, most likely, not know who was the victim here. So a plot formed in her head. She looked back at the two warriors and told them in a hushed tone that there may be trouble ahead, and to prepare in case of a fight. "And, let me go up first, to talk to whoever's there." She then scrutinized Valkar suspiciously, thinking that perhaps he'd be possibly recognizable, since he is a major slaver lord, after all. "Activate your chi, Valkar." She said, and the man did, looking slightly confused. The next second, Nee closed in and shoved his hand- flames and all- into his face, burning the skin as he flailed, almost letting go of Tiamat in the process. But, sure enough, his face was now unrecognizable at all, even with a description. She considered burning off his hair, too, just in case.
"Now you don't look like Valkar anymore." Nee said sweetly, and continued going over a plan to get out of this relatively easily. Valkar ducked under water, and shot a glare at the girl, who gave him a sharp look, and the slaver grudgingly admitted under his breath that it was a good idea, although he'd have liked a warning beforehand.
Eventually, and it was confirmed that they were cops, Nee took the initiative after untangling the chain from her body, and made herself cry; eyes puffy and cheeks red, and deciding to let the sheet slip off her slender body just enough to show the bruising on her shoulder, and made sure they could also see the still healing burn mark. "Of- Officers! Th... thank god... I... I'm Nee, Nee Me-Hyung, kidnapped by slavers, and um..." She had purposely stressed her surname, making sure the officers knew that if they didn't make her happy, in this case, happiness being to be able to continue travelling with Valkar, she'd inform her father and have him do something about the situation, gathering other nobles as allies to rally against the system.
She started trembling. "This man saw what was going on and rescued me... and the half-ashura had a change of heart and helped him save me. I don't... don't know where the slaver went- he had a hood on, officers, he escaped, so please, go after him and punish him!" Valkar then came up, and took off his new faded suit's top and placed it over Nee's thin shoulders, with a protective pat on the head.
The cuffs were already slammed onto her wrists as she was standing over another horribly mutilated pile of blood and flesh that couldn't even really be considered anything that was ever once living. Hyuna was just in a bit of a daze, panting and somewhat buckled over as she reveled in the new power of her chi, still not giving a second thought as to how it came about. She started to let out a giggle and launch into another attack when she realized that her hands were restricted, and that she had been slammed into a wall, alongside quite a few other guild members... including a certain rabbit woman.
Figuring the whole arrest thing was somehow related to the bandits, it was fucking self defense, you idiot cops!, and that the cops were a bit too close to Lo-Muna, there was only really one option. "Sorry 'bout earlier." She managed, feeling glad that the blood was there to hide the blush. "Let's be friends again, M-M...um, Muna."
Fueled with energy, but somehow snapped out of her bloodlust in favor of the more confusing emotions, Hyuna smirked at Muna and twisted her left hand to release an explosion of wind, propelling her down the bloodied streets of Jiefong, and conjuring up an illusion to head in a different direction, to act as a decoy. Then the headache came on again, making her grimace and accidentally bash her head against the wall- she probably couldnt use any more chi for a while.
---------------------------------------------------
As the chaos raged on, the masked man suddenly saw a girl with a spear that was longer than she was tall fly through the streets (even he couldn't tell if it was literal) and utterly eradicate anything in her path. His breath was almost completely taken away by the air chi abilities she was displaying-they were simply amazing!
And then he realized something else: Spectre's presence was coming straight from the girl.
"This is...!" Shaking with excitement he stood up, but then there was another person speaking. "Wow, wow - what the hell is this?" The masked man looked back down the street with annoyance, but his face paled when he saw who it was. Approaching were heavily armed guards in long, blue and white trimmed fur coats. Beneath his man's helmet the Captain stepped forward into the group. The remaining thugs who tried to flee were quickly smashing into the walls at the end of alley and put in shackles. "Looks like there's been a murder here," The Captain commented as he extended his sword to the great guild. "I'm afraid you'll have to come with me."
This wouldn't do at all. If they got their hands on that girl with the spear, it'd be harder for him to capture her himself...he'd need to plan some more. Ah well, at least he was on the very spot, so his planning could go less hindered.
The masked man stood and stretched. He'd have a lot of work on his hands trying to figure this problem out.
--------------------------------------------------
When Terra saw Hyuna shoot over her head, she immediately began to dread. After her absolutely frightening and psychotic actions a moment ago, Terra couldn't even begin to imagine what she'd do to Muna-her own imagination produced images so frightening her knees buckled, but she quickly recovered and kept running. She absolutely had to get there before Hyuna.
But she had barely taken a step when a thug tripped her, causing Terra to fall face-first into the ground, her blue sword sliding away in the process. "Now you've really done it, kid! We're really gonna murdalize you now!" As Terra looked upwards with a despairing gaze, she suddenly realized the one speaking to her was a boy not more than a year older to her. Hold on, I've been fighting kids this whole time?
"Wow, wow - what the hell is this?" A bold voice suddenly caused Terra to divert her attention, and in the process the boy who had been standing above her suddenly fled. Nearing her were heavily armed guards in long, blue and white trimmed fur coats. Then, the person who appeared to be the Captain stepped forward. about 50 meters away from Terra. The remaining thugs who were not fast enough to flee were quickly smashing into the walls at the end of alley and put in shackles. "Looks like there's been a murder here," The Captain commented as he pointed his sword at Terra, the bear man and the Guild. "I'm afraid you'll have to come with me."
When the thought registered in Terra's head that she had actually killed a person, her entire thought process blanked out. As she began to rise, she looked backwards and saw numerous people lying in the streets, dead. They had to be people Hyuna killed, she knew it. There was no way she'd be responsible for those horribly mutilated piles of blood flesh-
Except the strikes on some of the intact bodies were much smaller than the giant wounds Hyuna's spear dealt. And since they were lying in the street she had come from, it could only have been Terra who had dealt those wounds. I...killed someone...
The other people who had been accompanying her were being chained and led away. A guard approached Terra with handcuffs, but she was too stunned to actually resist...until she noticed Muna's body flying towards her for no apparent reason.
...! That's right, Muna! The guard began to lock one cuff on her, but Terra's hand flew out and summoned the blue sword to her left hand, which she promptly shattered the cuff with. The guard began to shout, but she stamped her foot and catapulted him away, then turned and ran to catch Muna's body. She would definitely escape with Muna at least...
Once again, she threw herself into the air. Somehow, she managed to grab the rabbit woman out of midair and landed safely at the expense of more of her chi. With a regretful look backwards, Terra began to run down the street, away from the guards.
I'm really sorry, everyone. I'll come back for you later.
Figuring the whole arrest thing was somehow related to the bandits, it was fucking self defense, you idiot cops!, and that the cops were a bit too close to Lo-Muna, there was only really one option. "Sorry 'bout earlier." She managed, feeling glad that the blood was there to hide the blush. "Let's be friends again, M-M...um, Muna."
Fueled with energy, but somehow snapped out of her bloodlust in favor of the more confusing emotions, Hyuna smirked at Muna and twisted her left hand to release an explosion of wind, propelling her down the bloodied streets of Jiefong, and conjuring up an illusion to head in a different direction, to act as a decoy. Then the headache came on again, making her grimace and accidentally bash her head against the wall- she probably couldnt use any more chi for a while.
---------------------------------------------------
As the chaos raged on, the masked man suddenly saw a girl with a spear that was longer than she was tall fly through the streets (even he couldn't tell if it was literal) and utterly eradicate anything in her path. His breath was almost completely taken away by the air chi abilities she was displaying-they were simply amazing!
And then he realized something else: Spectre's presence was coming straight from the girl.
"This is...!" Shaking with excitement he stood up, but then there was another person speaking. "Wow, wow - what the hell is this?" The masked man looked back down the street with annoyance, but his face paled when he saw who it was. Approaching were heavily armed guards in long, blue and white trimmed fur coats. Beneath his man's helmet the Captain stepped forward into the group. The remaining thugs who tried to flee were quickly smashing into the walls at the end of alley and put in shackles. "Looks like there's been a murder here," The Captain commented as he extended his sword to the great guild. "I'm afraid you'll have to come with me."
This wouldn't do at all. If they got their hands on that girl with the spear, it'd be harder for him to capture her himself...he'd need to plan some more. Ah well, at least he was on the very spot, so his planning could go less hindered.
The masked man stood and stretched. He'd have a lot of work on his hands trying to figure this problem out.
--------------------------------------------------
When Terra saw Hyuna shoot over her head, she immediately began to dread. After her absolutely frightening and psychotic actions a moment ago, Terra couldn't even begin to imagine what she'd do to Muna-her own imagination produced images so frightening her knees buckled, but she quickly recovered and kept running. She absolutely had to get there before Hyuna.
But she had barely taken a step when a thug tripped her, causing Terra to fall face-first into the ground, her blue sword sliding away in the process. "Now you've really done it, kid! We're really gonna murdalize you now!" As Terra looked upwards with a despairing gaze, she suddenly realized the one speaking to her was a boy not more than a year older to her. Hold on, I've been fighting kids this whole time?
"Wow, wow - what the hell is this?" A bold voice suddenly caused Terra to divert her attention, and in the process the boy who had been standing above her suddenly fled. Nearing her were heavily armed guards in long, blue and white trimmed fur coats. Then, the person who appeared to be the Captain stepped forward. about 50 meters away from Terra. The remaining thugs who were not fast enough to flee were quickly smashing into the walls at the end of alley and put in shackles. "Looks like there's been a murder here," The Captain commented as he pointed his sword at Terra, the bear man and the Guild. "I'm afraid you'll have to come with me."
When the thought registered in Terra's head that she had actually killed a person, her entire thought process blanked out. As she began to rise, she looked backwards and saw numerous people lying in the streets, dead. They had to be people Hyuna killed, she knew it. There was no way she'd be responsible for those horribly mutilated piles of blood flesh-
Except the strikes on some of the intact bodies were much smaller than the giant wounds Hyuna's spear dealt. And since they were lying in the street she had come from, it could only have been Terra who had dealt those wounds. I...killed someone...
The other people who had been accompanying her were being chained and led away. A guard approached Terra with handcuffs, but she was too stunned to actually resist...until she noticed Muna's body flying towards her for no apparent reason.
...! That's right, Muna! The guard began to lock one cuff on her, but Terra's hand flew out and summoned the blue sword to her left hand, which she promptly shattered the cuff with. The guard began to shout, but she stamped her foot and catapulted him away, then turned and ran to catch Muna's body. She would definitely escape with Muna at least...
Once again, she threw herself into the air. Somehow, she managed to grab the rabbit woman out of midair and landed safely at the expense of more of her chi. With a regretful look backwards, Terra began to run down the street, away from the guards.
I'm really sorry, everyone. I'll come back for you later.
Rumelis was a bit surprised when he was carried off the building, to say the least. But
that was the least of his worries. He had dropped the axe, which he soon picked up once
again, roaring out in challenge.
The bandits recoiled in fear at the roar, which seemed surprising. Hadn't they started it?
Still, they looked no older than twenty years, which seemed too short a time to live.
Rumelis sheathed the axe.
Some braver bandits came near him, with dull-looking knives in hand. They were clumsy
stabbers, and as they missed Rumelis hit both with a paw, knocking them senseless. He
yelled out to the guild.
"Hey! Try not to-"
That was when Hyuna and that murderer arrived, and things got messy. The shout was drowned
in the screams of the bandits and the ruch of wind Chi, heard by nobody but the terrified
bandits near Rumelis. They had lost their will to fight, it seemed.
So much for a bloodless victory.
Soon enough the group found themselves in chains, and though that scared girl (Terra,
right?) ran off from the guards, he accepted his fate. He was not one to run from his
mistakes, other than his first and largest...
As the group was led in chains, he thought of the village he had lost.
that was the least of his worries. He had dropped the axe, which he soon picked up once
again, roaring out in challenge.
The bandits recoiled in fear at the roar, which seemed surprising. Hadn't they started it?
Still, they looked no older than twenty years, which seemed too short a time to live.
Rumelis sheathed the axe.
Some braver bandits came near him, with dull-looking knives in hand. They were clumsy
stabbers, and as they missed Rumelis hit both with a paw, knocking them senseless. He
yelled out to the guild.
"Hey! Try not to-"
That was when Hyuna and that murderer arrived, and things got messy. The shout was drowned
in the screams of the bandits and the ruch of wind Chi, heard by nobody but the terrified
bandits near Rumelis. They had lost their will to fight, it seemed.
So much for a bloodless victory.
Soon enough the group found themselves in chains, and though that scared girl (Terra,
right?) ran off from the guards, he accepted his fate. He was not one to run from his
mistakes, other than his first and largest...
As the group was led in chains, he thought of the village he had lost.
Guardsmen in white and blue uniforms started converging on the location with their weapons ready, warranting the arrest of the guild members. Chances are, they were a lot more skilled than the bandits and garnering the attention of Jiefong's massive police force was not at the top of Ann's priority list, though neither was spending time behind bars. She would have the patience to wait it out, sure, but there were certainly other things that she would rather be doing.
"Time to go," she muttered to herself, taking slow steps away from the scene before completely turning tail and booking it down the closest passageway. With so many of authorities around, however, her escape couldn't possibly go unnoticed. Pursuit was immediate as several officers branched from their group and brandished their swords, running straight after her as they shouted.
Iora sat on a rooftop watching all of this unfold, his legs crossed and his arms rested on his knees.
"We can't afford to let them all get snagged by the police," he said, turning to the men at his side. "At least some of them need to make a getaway. Think you two can assure that?"
"Not exactly my kind of thing, but we'll make it work," Kadrim grinned. Standing beside him, Len nodded silently in acknowledgement.
***
Crouching on the edge of a rooftop, Kadrim rolled a small handful of explosives in his palm, glancing with a bored look down at the scene. The supposed Seven Sons girl passed by under with several guards on his tail. He yawned and turned his hand over, dropping a cascade of bombs down on the cops chasing after her and creating a rackety explosion that splattered their shredded bodies against the alley walls. Some of the other policemen that were a little further away began coughing and backing away from the smoke, calling for a tactical retreat.
Ann glanced briefly over her shoulder, noticing that somebody had helped cover her escape. She supposed she would figure everything out later and turned forward again, carrying on.
***
Some of the guards started gaining on Terra, still aiming to chase after her and arrest her. Len hopped down from a ledge and spun around, the tail of his cloak hovering from the momentum to hide half of his body as he simultaneously flung several throwing knives at the guards with pinpoint accuracy, embedding into arms, legs, torsos, and necks alike. The ones that weren't hit persisted, but quickly stopped when Len hopped back and tossed yet another fan of knives in rapid succession, this wave significantly more deadly than the last. After the second attack, he turned to the side and vanished into the nearest alleyway, the policemen now thoroughly dissuaded from following Terra and Muna.
"Time to go," she muttered to herself, taking slow steps away from the scene before completely turning tail and booking it down the closest passageway. With so many of authorities around, however, her escape couldn't possibly go unnoticed. Pursuit was immediate as several officers branched from their group and brandished their swords, running straight after her as they shouted.
Iora sat on a rooftop watching all of this unfold, his legs crossed and his arms rested on his knees.
"We can't afford to let them all get snagged by the police," he said, turning to the men at his side. "At least some of them need to make a getaway. Think you two can assure that?"
"Not exactly my kind of thing, but we'll make it work," Kadrim grinned. Standing beside him, Len nodded silently in acknowledgement.
***
Crouching on the edge of a rooftop, Kadrim rolled a small handful of explosives in his palm, glancing with a bored look down at the scene. The supposed Seven Sons girl passed by under with several guards on his tail. He yawned and turned his hand over, dropping a cascade of bombs down on the cops chasing after her and creating a rackety explosion that splattered their shredded bodies against the alley walls. Some of the other policemen that were a little further away began coughing and backing away from the smoke, calling for a tactical retreat.
Ann glanced briefly over her shoulder, noticing that somebody had helped cover her escape. She supposed she would figure everything out later and turned forward again, carrying on.
***
Some of the guards started gaining on Terra, still aiming to chase after her and arrest her. Len hopped down from a ledge and spun around, the tail of his cloak hovering from the momentum to hide half of his body as he simultaneously flung several throwing knives at the guards with pinpoint accuracy, embedding into arms, legs, torsos, and necks alike. The ones that weren't hit persisted, but quickly stopped when Len hopped back and tossed yet another fan of knives in rapid succession, this wave significantly more deadly than the last. After the second attack, he turned to the side and vanished into the nearest alleyway, the policemen now thoroughly dissuaded from following Terra and Muna.
Officer Painji glanced to his partner Ten-Fists with a raised eyebrow. "You're saying you were attacked by a hooded... villain?" He questioned, writing the description of the perp down on his mini-scroll pad. Tuying glanced over Painji's shoulder to read what he had written. Guy with hood was all that was on the page. "Well alright then," Painji nodded to the trio of clear villains. He wettened the tip of his quill with his tongue before scribbling down another few lines and closing the pad. "You three have a nice day," He gave an awkward smile at the trio. "Beautiful wife you've got there. Brave... very progressive choice." He gave a thumbs up. "Good heart. Have fun with your daughter."
Valkar gave an evil look as he, Nee, and the half-breed trudged away. Painji placed his pipe back in his mouth and puffed some smoke. "So we're gonna stalk the scum, right?" He questioned, looking over to his partner as they watched the clear criminals leave and wander off toward the city-gates...
***
Behind black-bars the Great Guild members were locked away in the farthest corner of the noble district's police base. Snow melted through the grass-overgrowing their above-ground window, fresh water dripping in from the soil as the night raced on and faded into a new day. Dawn peaked over the green-land far below the mountains, and in the cell the guild members were still gathered together, weaponless and without contact from the outside - the trio of guards watching them remaining still like status...
Suddenly a door opened, and entering the maze of cells a tall man entered. "Breakfast," He spat, throwing some bread at them before exiting again, the cell-door locking behind him...
***
"Stop," Yuwen chuckled, half-asleep as he tried to push the large, black dog away from him as it licked his face. "Stop, babe-stop it," He laughed, his eyes slowly fluttering open to face the animal before him. "Of course," Yuwen muttered, pushing the creature off before standing wearily. He looked around the hotel room they had gotten in the noble quarter. Quite expensive, quite lavish - and now completely in the wrecks and filled with animals. He looked at himself in the mirror in horror. His hair was puffed up and messy, and several bottles of empty wine polluted the turned over sofa he'd collapsed on.
Yuwen glanced to the room's bed in confusion, where next to a lion Millie was sleeping soundly. "Wake up!" He called, grabbing her quickly and pulling her away from the creature. "We went to a zoo last night, didn't we?" He questioned, vaguely remembering how his night of trying to entertain a child had escalated to the craziness he awoke to...
Valkar gave an evil look as he, Nee, and the half-breed trudged away. Painji placed his pipe back in his mouth and puffed some smoke. "So we're gonna stalk the scum, right?" He questioned, looking over to his partner as they watched the clear criminals leave and wander off toward the city-gates...
***
Behind black-bars the Great Guild members were locked away in the farthest corner of the noble district's police base. Snow melted through the grass-overgrowing their above-ground window, fresh water dripping in from the soil as the night raced on and faded into a new day. Dawn peaked over the green-land far below the mountains, and in the cell the guild members were still gathered together, weaponless and without contact from the outside - the trio of guards watching them remaining still like status...
Suddenly a door opened, and entering the maze of cells a tall man entered. "Breakfast," He spat, throwing some bread at them before exiting again, the cell-door locking behind him...
***
"Stop," Yuwen chuckled, half-asleep as he tried to push the large, black dog away from him as it licked his face. "Stop, babe-stop it," He laughed, his eyes slowly fluttering open to face the animal before him. "Of course," Yuwen muttered, pushing the creature off before standing wearily. He looked around the hotel room they had gotten in the noble quarter. Quite expensive, quite lavish - and now completely in the wrecks and filled with animals. He looked at himself in the mirror in horror. His hair was puffed up and messy, and several bottles of empty wine polluted the turned over sofa he'd collapsed on.
Yuwen glanced to the room's bed in confusion, where next to a lion Millie was sleeping soundly. "Wake up!" He called, grabbing her quickly and pulling her away from the creature. "We went to a zoo last night, didn't we?" He questioned, vaguely remembering how his night of trying to entertain a child had escalated to the craziness he awoke to...
"Stop her!" Terra didn't dare look back at all, knowing the guards were hot on her heels. Her chi was almost completely spent once again, and the guards, being much taller and longer-legged than she, were gaining ground quickly. What were the chances of Terra making it out?
Using any form of chi she had right now was probably out of the question, and as these were soldiers, there was no way she could outmatch them with swords. And with Muna in her arms, she was in no place to fight. "M-Muna," she panted, with another glance back at the guards who were no less than 1 meter away. "I-if I don't get you out of this safely...I-I'm really sorry..." Not that an apology would redeem her at all.
Suddenly, one of the guards fell just before his hand could grasp Terra's cape. With a gasp, the hooded girl watched as knives flew into every weak point in the guards' armor, bringing them down in an instant. Her pursuers were gone just like that. But who saved her? There was no one around the place from which the knives had come from, save for a flash of white into an alleyway. Whoever it was, Terra was extremely grateful, but she couldn't say that of course.
She ducked into another alleyway up ahead and sat down hard against a wall, severely out of breath and wheezing. With what little strength her arms had left, she unsheathed her green sword and shattered Muna's shackles, kicking the metal away. But before the rabbit woman had an opportunity to do anything like thank Terra, the girl moved back further into the alley, turned away...
Her upset stomach couldn't handle any of the pent up emotions of disgust and horror anymore, and she was forced to rather unceremoniously throw up on the spot. The hooded girl's entire body felt weak, and tears were running down her face. Unable to even support herself anymore, she collapsed against the wall, into a deep and distressing slumber.
She had been partially trained to fight in wars; she would have had to kill people at some point. But Terra Himene had never prepared herself for that act.
-----------------------------------------------------
When Terra opened her eyes, she found herself conveniently still in the same alleyway. Even though she was in one of the lower levels, she could tell the sun had moved quite a bit, so she had been asleep for some time. Almost dazedly, she moved out of the alleyway, not thinking about where the Rabbit woman that she worked so hard to save currently was. Like a zombie, Terra staggered through the streets, eyes half closed and glazed over.
But then she suddenly bumped into someone, and fell onto the ground as a result. "Ah! I-I'm so-" Terra's words froze midsentence. The person she had just bumped into was Yuwen Fortune, who now had Millie upon his shoulders.
Seeing the guild leader caused Terra's emotions to burst right away. Her lip trembled, and the tears streamed out even faster as she finally broke down, falling to her knees as she sobbed. "I-I'm really s-sorry, F-Fortune...y-your comrades took c-care of me w-when I was unconscious...b-but I made H-Hyuna a-and t-the others g-get j-jailed!"
Using any form of chi she had right now was probably out of the question, and as these were soldiers, there was no way she could outmatch them with swords. And with Muna in her arms, she was in no place to fight. "M-Muna," she panted, with another glance back at the guards who were no less than 1 meter away. "I-if I don't get you out of this safely...I-I'm really sorry..." Not that an apology would redeem her at all.
Suddenly, one of the guards fell just before his hand could grasp Terra's cape. With a gasp, the hooded girl watched as knives flew into every weak point in the guards' armor, bringing them down in an instant. Her pursuers were gone just like that. But who saved her? There was no one around the place from which the knives had come from, save for a flash of white into an alleyway. Whoever it was, Terra was extremely grateful, but she couldn't say that of course.
She ducked into another alleyway up ahead and sat down hard against a wall, severely out of breath and wheezing. With what little strength her arms had left, she unsheathed her green sword and shattered Muna's shackles, kicking the metal away. But before the rabbit woman had an opportunity to do anything like thank Terra, the girl moved back further into the alley, turned away...
Her upset stomach couldn't handle any of the pent up emotions of disgust and horror anymore, and she was forced to rather unceremoniously throw up on the spot. The hooded girl's entire body felt weak, and tears were running down her face. Unable to even support herself anymore, she collapsed against the wall, into a deep and distressing slumber.
She had been partially trained to fight in wars; she would have had to kill people at some point. But Terra Himene had never prepared herself for that act.
-----------------------------------------------------
When Terra opened her eyes, she found herself conveniently still in the same alleyway. Even though she was in one of the lower levels, she could tell the sun had moved quite a bit, so she had been asleep for some time. Almost dazedly, she moved out of the alleyway, not thinking about where the Rabbit woman that she worked so hard to save currently was. Like a zombie, Terra staggered through the streets, eyes half closed and glazed over.
But then she suddenly bumped into someone, and fell onto the ground as a result. "Ah! I-I'm so-" Terra's words froze midsentence. The person she had just bumped into was Yuwen Fortune, who now had Millie upon his shoulders.
Seeing the guild leader caused Terra's emotions to burst right away. Her lip trembled, and the tears streamed out even faster as she finally broke down, falling to her knees as she sobbed. "I-I'm really s-sorry, F-Fortune...y-your comrades took c-care of me w-when I was unconscious...b-but I made H-Hyuna a-and t-the others g-get j-jailed!"
Suiken looked remarkably calm for all that had occurred last night. He graciously chomped on the stale, distasteful bread, in a thoughtful manner before reminiscing, "Well this isn't the worst arrest I've faced..."
***
"You all take care now," Tuying waved goodbye at the family, grinning friendlily. "We'll catch that hooded fiend for ya." As soon the two officers had moved away form the scum of the Earth, Tuying nodded in agreement with Painji. "Hell yeah, we're gonna track these dirtbags," he stated, brandishing a freshly brewed boiling cup of tea with one hand and flipping on a pair of sunglasses in the other. "And I know the perfect incognito vehicle," he muttered, drawing a scroll from his right pocket, "Remember Crazy Ko's Rickshaw Services?"
***
"You all take care now," Tuying waved goodbye at the family, grinning friendlily. "We'll catch that hooded fiend for ya." As soon the two officers had moved away form the scum of the Earth, Tuying nodded in agreement with Painji. "Hell yeah, we're gonna track these dirtbags," he stated, brandishing a freshly brewed boiling cup of tea with one hand and flipping on a pair of sunglasses in the other. "And I know the perfect incognito vehicle," he muttered, drawing a scroll from his right pocket, "Remember Crazy Ko's Rickshaw Services?"
"Bloody hell, the peasant's have taken over," Painji chuckled in extreme sarcasm as they walked toward another entrance of the city. "How could I forget, old boy. Jiefong is large, and stalking the slime wont be easy," He muttered. "But we're larger." Painji put his tinted glasses on in unison with his partner as they walked toward the lights of the city...
***
"I'm sorry, what now?" The half awake Yuwen muttered. "We just got some food for the animals," He explained, raising a large basket of meat. "Come back to the hotel room, it'll explain everything."
Yuwen and Millie entered the building, Terra following. "You're saying they got arrested, are you?" He questioned as they stepped up the stairs and entered the hall. He walked to the room and unlocked. "Can't say I'm surprised, really. And unfortunately I'm out of big money," He said before opening the door to the room full of animals. "We bought a zoo," He referenced before entering, dropping Millie down on the bed and throwing the meat to the creatures...
***
"I'm sorry, what now?" The half awake Yuwen muttered. "We just got some food for the animals," He explained, raising a large basket of meat. "Come back to the hotel room, it'll explain everything."
Yuwen and Millie entered the building, Terra following. "You're saying they got arrested, are you?" He questioned as they stepped up the stairs and entered the hall. He walked to the room and unlocked. "Can't say I'm surprised, really. And unfortunately I'm out of big money," He said before opening the door to the room full of animals. "We bought a zoo," He referenced before entering, dropping Millie down on the bed and throwing the meat to the creatures...
The sun began to rise as Yamato watched from a bench along the river. He'd spent the night wandering the Midlevel of Jiefong, keeping a low profile. After all, he was easily spotted in a crowd. He did however bet on the fact that the different districts communicated poorly. He'd been right.
"Must be nice to go through life ignorant. Ignoring the things you don't want to know. What a foolish city." He started making his way to the top tier when he began to hear the hushed conversations that began spreading through the ever busier streets. "They killed them all." "Yeah, without a second thought!" "Damn Vigilantes." "My brother was with the guys they killed..." A few people rushed to the side of the young girl who mentioned her dead brother. "I bet they aren't even from Jiefong!" "My cousin works the lift, he said the group was let though yesterday afternoon." "What!? Not even here a day and the kill our people? Thank god they are all in jail!" "Well, it seems only some were involved. The one who was leading the group is holed up somewhere in a fancy hotel. I doubt the guy knows what his companions did."
Yamato shook his head, angry. He knew the guild was reckless. Did they have to fight everywhere they went? He couldn't really talk, given that he'd brutally murdered two men who tried to pain him in kind. Though, that was the difference, he got away with it. People in the lower district feared him because of his race. He hunted down the only boy who would have ratted on him and made sure the boy never would. The murder scene could easily pass for a fight with no winner, a murder suicide.
The hotel was easy enough to find, Their cart was out front. Well, half outside and half in the lobby. The horses missing. A small crowd of hotel employees were chatting angrily. He decided to skip the lobby and flew up towards the only balcony with a horse outside. He opened the door to see a trashed hotel room, dogs, Millie a Frightened Yuwen who had placed himself between a lion and Millie, and the strange girl from the last village who'd caused them a bit of trouble was huddled in the far corner closest to the front door of the hotel room, away from the mess.
"You know, I was about to give you credit, but now that I see its just you and the child. I can't. Had you had maybe a few women, then we'd talk. I guess children are a deal breaker after all."
He sighed, putting himself in front of the lion before using his chi to send a chair into its skull, knocking it out.
"Any way, oh fearless leader. It seems the rest of the guild found themselves in some trouble." He shrugged his shoulders. "I'm not sure what you think we should do about it, but I'm for leaving them. However, seeing as how some could be useful along the way. Namely your second in command, my pupil whom I need to have a serious talk with, and the Girl's Nanny." he gestured to Millie. He started for the balcony again.
"Also, I hope in your drunken stupor," He picked up one of the wine bottles and examined it. He then looked closer at Millie, looking for symptoms of a hangover. "I hope you paid in advance...though given your taste in wine. I doubt that." He shook his head and hopped onto the balcony railing. "We should leave. Now. You too, Terra was it?"
"Must be nice to go through life ignorant. Ignoring the things you don't want to know. What a foolish city." He started making his way to the top tier when he began to hear the hushed conversations that began spreading through the ever busier streets. "They killed them all." "Yeah, without a second thought!" "Damn Vigilantes." "My brother was with the guys they killed..." A few people rushed to the side of the young girl who mentioned her dead brother. "I bet they aren't even from Jiefong!" "My cousin works the lift, he said the group was let though yesterday afternoon." "What!? Not even here a day and the kill our people? Thank god they are all in jail!" "Well, it seems only some were involved. The one who was leading the group is holed up somewhere in a fancy hotel. I doubt the guy knows what his companions did."
Yamato shook his head, angry. He knew the guild was reckless. Did they have to fight everywhere they went? He couldn't really talk, given that he'd brutally murdered two men who tried to pain him in kind. Though, that was the difference, he got away with it. People in the lower district feared him because of his race. He hunted down the only boy who would have ratted on him and made sure the boy never would. The murder scene could easily pass for a fight with no winner, a murder suicide.
The hotel was easy enough to find, Their cart was out front. Well, half outside and half in the lobby. The horses missing. A small crowd of hotel employees were chatting angrily. He decided to skip the lobby and flew up towards the only balcony with a horse outside. He opened the door to see a trashed hotel room, dogs, Millie a Frightened Yuwen who had placed himself between a lion and Millie, and the strange girl from the last village who'd caused them a bit of trouble was huddled in the far corner closest to the front door of the hotel room, away from the mess.
"You know, I was about to give you credit, but now that I see its just you and the child. I can't. Had you had maybe a few women, then we'd talk. I guess children are a deal breaker after all."
He sighed, putting himself in front of the lion before using his chi to send a chair into its skull, knocking it out.
"Any way, oh fearless leader. It seems the rest of the guild found themselves in some trouble." He shrugged his shoulders. "I'm not sure what you think we should do about it, but I'm for leaving them. However, seeing as how some could be useful along the way. Namely your second in command, my pupil whom I need to have a serious talk with, and the Girl's Nanny." he gestured to Millie. He started for the balcony again.
"Also, I hope in your drunken stupor," He picked up one of the wine bottles and examined it. He then looked closer at Millie, looking for symptoms of a hangover. "I hope you paid in advance...though given your taste in wine. I doubt that." He shook his head and hopped onto the balcony railing. "We should leave. Now. You too, Terra was it?"
"Leave so soon? Without a plan?" Lo-muna asked as she walked into the room, towels in hand. "Breaking them out of jail won't be so easy considering how many of our number are in there."
She walked over to Terra and offered the towels.
"I saw you throw up earlier but didn't have any more rags so I went to get these," she explained before turning to Yuwen and Yamato. "We could try breaking them out if the legal way is not an option. Yamato can provide a distraction, I can snatch the keys, and Yuwen and Millie can stay here for some reason. Terra can aid in what way she likes."
Lo-muna shrugged, "But of course, it's only a suggestion."
She walked over to Terra and offered the towels.
"I saw you throw up earlier but didn't have any more rags so I went to get these," she explained before turning to Yuwen and Yamato. "We could try breaking them out if the legal way is not an option. Yamato can provide a distraction, I can snatch the keys, and Yuwen and Millie can stay here for some reason. Terra can aid in what way she likes."
Lo-muna shrugged, "But of course, it's only a suggestion."
Yuwen nodded at Yamato's suggestion, before quickly running out onto the balcony. Pulling up in wagon's were the police, their horn's blowing loudly. "Downstairs is blocked," He muttered, before skidding around and heading to the room's door, sliding over a zebra as he did. The moment he reached it though loud knocking began. "Open up!" A gruff voice shouted on the other end. "This is the police. Yuwen turned around panicked before spotting Yamato's wings, a mischievous look growing on his face.
Yamato gave Yuwen a strange look before realizing what he had in mind. "No, no no, no!" He repeated as Yuwen grabbed hold of Terra and Milie in each arm. "Sorry mate!" He yelled, running forward and pelting into Yamato. The foursome went diving out the window, causing Yamato to grab Yuwen by the shirt and lift him up while flying away. "Ahaha!" Yuwen laughed in happiness as the new day's sun shun off his tinted glasses. Yamato shook his head as he held the man and flew, Yuwen in turn holding Terra and Millie. Below him an officer talked to the hotel manager.
"Can you give us a description of the animal thief?" The officer questioned.
The hotel manager adjusted his collar. "Well, I mean - he had green eyes." He muttered.
"Race?" The officer muttered, trying to get a clear picture.
"...That part was pretty unclear," The manager sighed. Above the city Yuwen and the rest began to lower toward a side-street. "What the hell are you doing?" He demanded of Yamato. "We're sinking. What, don't tell me you can't support a person or three hanging off you while you fly?"
Luckily for Yuwen a black stallion matched their speed in the alleyway below. When they were low enough Yamato dropped the three and they landed lightly on Master Wang Chang, who skidded to a halt at the edge of a canal. "Right," Yuwen muttered, lowering his sunglasses as Yamato landed beside them. "Looks like our great guild have stupidly gotten themselves arrested. It's up to us to undo that..."
Yamato gave Yuwen a strange look before realizing what he had in mind. "No, no no, no!" He repeated as Yuwen grabbed hold of Terra and Milie in each arm. "Sorry mate!" He yelled, running forward and pelting into Yamato. The foursome went diving out the window, causing Yamato to grab Yuwen by the shirt and lift him up while flying away. "Ahaha!" Yuwen laughed in happiness as the new day's sun shun off his tinted glasses. Yamato shook his head as he held the man and flew, Yuwen in turn holding Terra and Millie. Below him an officer talked to the hotel manager.
"Can you give us a description of the animal thief?" The officer questioned.
The hotel manager adjusted his collar. "Well, I mean - he had green eyes." He muttered.
"Race?" The officer muttered, trying to get a clear picture.
"...That part was pretty unclear," The manager sighed. Above the city Yuwen and the rest began to lower toward a side-street. "What the hell are you doing?" He demanded of Yamato. "We're sinking. What, don't tell me you can't support a person or three hanging off you while you fly?"
Luckily for Yuwen a black stallion matched their speed in the alleyway below. When they were low enough Yamato dropped the three and they landed lightly on Master Wang Chang, who skidded to a halt at the edge of a canal. "Right," Yuwen muttered, lowering his sunglasses as Yamato landed beside them. "Looks like our great guild have stupidly gotten themselves arrested. It's up to us to undo that..."
As Yamato began to let go of Yuwen, he smiled, "Oh I can support the three of you, I just don't want to." He then let go, letting the trio land on the unwaveringly loyal horse.
After the previous day, as well as in her current emotional state, Terra couldn't really think straight at all. So when Fortune asked her to follow him, Terra did so without really having heard the command. Multiple times, she almost crashed into people, but Millie managed to keep her from hurting herself too badly.
By the time they entered the hotel, she was sure her body would give out. "You're saying they got arrested, are you?" Fortune's voice snapped her back to attention. "Can't say I'm surprised, really. And unfortunately I'm out of big money." Hopefully he wasn't just making excuses to stay out of it...Terra, though, was practically obligated to help.
"We bought a zoo," Fortune stated as he walked into the room, dropping Millie down on the bed and throwing a slab of meat towards...a lion?!! Not sure what to do at all, Terra relegated herself to the far corner of the room.
Millie began to move off the bed towards her, looking with concern at Terra's spoiled clothes and her shaking body. "Um, Big Sist-"
But the name felt like acid against Terra's mind now, after what she still felt she was responsible for. "M-Millie..." She slowly stammered, unable to meet the little girl's eyes. "...I-I'd prefer it i-if you...d-didn't call me that." Choking on more tears, she continued, "I-I'm just a murderer, really...n-no matter what I do, I-I m-make everything else g-go wrong. E-even your real sister I-is probably in j-jail, and it's all because of me...t-that's why...p-please, I-just ignore m-me."
But a new voice entered the conversation before Millie could comment. "You know, I was about to give you credit, but now that I see its just you and the child. I can't. Had you had maybe a few women, then we'd talk. I guess children are a deal breaker after all." It was the Tengu from before. What would he think of the situation?
"Any way, oh fearless leader. It seems the rest of the guild found themselves in some trouble." He shrugged his shoulders. "I'm not sure what you think we should do about it, but I'm for leaving them. However, seeing as how some could be useful along the way. Namely your second in command, my pupil whom I need to have a serious talk with, and the Girl's Nanny." he gestured to Millie. He started for the balcony again.
"Also, I hope that in your drunken stupor," the Tengu continued as he picked up one of the wine bottles and examined it. He then looked closer at Millie, looking for symptoms of a hangover. "you paid in advance...though given your taste in wine. I doubt that." He shook his head and hopped onto the balcony railing. "We should leave. Now. You too, Terra was it?"
Terra's head shook. "I-I shouldn't go with you..." she began.
But another new voice interrupted her at that moment. "Leave so soon? Without a plan?" Lo-muna asked as she walked into the room, towels in hand. "Breaking them out of jail won't be so easy considering how many of our number are in there."
While Terra was very glad to see her alive, she quickly averted her eyes when Muna walked towards her. The last thing she expected was for the rabbit woman to offer her the towels she was carrying. In a daze, Terra took the towels before her mind registed that she had done so. Why are you always being so kind to me? Just stop...I mean, it's nice, but...it makes me even less able to forgive my mistakes...
"I saw you throw up earlier but didn't have any more rags so I went to get these," Muna explained, without knowing what Terraw was thinking, thankfully. "We could try breaking them out if the legal way is not an option. Yamato can provide a distraction, I can snatch the keys, and Yuwen and Millie can stay here for some reason. Terra can aid in what way she likes. But of course, it's only a suggestion."
Me? Help them?...they really could have made a better choice.
Fortune nodded, but the sound of horns blasted into the room, prompting him to run to the balcony to see what it was. Whatever it was, it wasn't good judging from his expression. "Downstairs is blocked," He muttered, before skidding around and heading to the room's door, sliding over a zebra as he did. The moment he reached it, though, someone knocked on the other side loudly. "Open up!" A gruff voice shouted on the other end. "This is the police!" Almost everyone in the room seemed to panic. Would it be a good idea to surrender herself for the others' sake? Terra hesitantly reached for the door handle...
Suddenly, Fortune, whose eyes were locked upon Yamato's wings, got a mischievous look in his eye. The Tengu gave Fortune a strange look before realizing what he had in mind. "No, no no, no!" He repeated as Yuwen charged at Terra, grabbing Millie in the process. Terra herself let out a scream as she was suddenly grabbed around the waist and pulled away-
-By the time she could think again, she, Millie and Fortune were all on the back of Fortune's black horse, with Yamato not far behind. "Looks like our great guild have stupidly gotten themselves arrested," Yuwen muttered as he rode on. "It's up to us to undo that..."
Terra looked up at him in confusion, wondering why he didn't seem the slightest bit angry at her, when she was almost certainly the one to blame. Was helping him a good idea after all?
By the time they entered the hotel, she was sure her body would give out. "You're saying they got arrested, are you?" Fortune's voice snapped her back to attention. "Can't say I'm surprised, really. And unfortunately I'm out of big money." Hopefully he wasn't just making excuses to stay out of it...Terra, though, was practically obligated to help.
"We bought a zoo," Fortune stated as he walked into the room, dropping Millie down on the bed and throwing a slab of meat towards...a lion?!! Not sure what to do at all, Terra relegated herself to the far corner of the room.
Millie began to move off the bed towards her, looking with concern at Terra's spoiled clothes and her shaking body. "Um, Big Sist-"
But the name felt like acid against Terra's mind now, after what she still felt she was responsible for. "M-Millie..." She slowly stammered, unable to meet the little girl's eyes. "...I-I'd prefer it i-if you...d-didn't call me that." Choking on more tears, she continued, "I-I'm just a murderer, really...n-no matter what I do, I-I m-make everything else g-go wrong. E-even your real sister I-is probably in j-jail, and it's all because of me...t-that's why...p-please, I-just ignore m-me."
But a new voice entered the conversation before Millie could comment. "You know, I was about to give you credit, but now that I see its just you and the child. I can't. Had you had maybe a few women, then we'd talk. I guess children are a deal breaker after all." It was the Tengu from before. What would he think of the situation?
"Any way, oh fearless leader. It seems the rest of the guild found themselves in some trouble." He shrugged his shoulders. "I'm not sure what you think we should do about it, but I'm for leaving them. However, seeing as how some could be useful along the way. Namely your second in command, my pupil whom I need to have a serious talk with, and the Girl's Nanny." he gestured to Millie. He started for the balcony again.
"Also, I hope that in your drunken stupor," the Tengu continued as he picked up one of the wine bottles and examined it. He then looked closer at Millie, looking for symptoms of a hangover. "you paid in advance...though given your taste in wine. I doubt that." He shook his head and hopped onto the balcony railing. "We should leave. Now. You too, Terra was it?"
Terra's head shook. "I-I shouldn't go with you..." she began.
But another new voice interrupted her at that moment. "Leave so soon? Without a plan?" Lo-muna asked as she walked into the room, towels in hand. "Breaking them out of jail won't be so easy considering how many of our number are in there."
While Terra was very glad to see her alive, she quickly averted her eyes when Muna walked towards her. The last thing she expected was for the rabbit woman to offer her the towels she was carrying. In a daze, Terra took the towels before her mind registed that she had done so. Why are you always being so kind to me? Just stop...I mean, it's nice, but...it makes me even less able to forgive my mistakes...
"I saw you throw up earlier but didn't have any more rags so I went to get these," Muna explained, without knowing what Terraw was thinking, thankfully. "We could try breaking them out if the legal way is not an option. Yamato can provide a distraction, I can snatch the keys, and Yuwen and Millie can stay here for some reason. Terra can aid in what way she likes. But of course, it's only a suggestion."
Me? Help them?...they really could have made a better choice.
Fortune nodded, but the sound of horns blasted into the room, prompting him to run to the balcony to see what it was. Whatever it was, it wasn't good judging from his expression. "Downstairs is blocked," He muttered, before skidding around and heading to the room's door, sliding over a zebra as he did. The moment he reached it, though, someone knocked on the other side loudly. "Open up!" A gruff voice shouted on the other end. "This is the police!" Almost everyone in the room seemed to panic. Would it be a good idea to surrender herself for the others' sake? Terra hesitantly reached for the door handle...
Suddenly, Fortune, whose eyes were locked upon Yamato's wings, got a mischievous look in his eye. The Tengu gave Fortune a strange look before realizing what he had in mind. "No, no no, no!" He repeated as Yuwen charged at Terra, grabbing Millie in the process. Terra herself let out a scream as she was suddenly grabbed around the waist and pulled away-
-By the time she could think again, she, Millie and Fortune were all on the back of Fortune's black horse, with Yamato not far behind. "Looks like our great guild have stupidly gotten themselves arrested," Yuwen muttered as he rode on. "It's up to us to undo that..."
Terra looked up at him in confusion, wondering why he didn't seem the slightest bit angry at her, when she was almost certainly the one to blame. Was helping him a good idea after all?
"You know what stations the tools for fools are at?" Yuwen questioned Yamato as they strode down the high-street, fashionable nobles in rich, fur-coats and snow-umbrellas looking in shock as the black beast of an animal that was Master Wang Chang galloped forward...
***
"Police officers!" A guard yelled, smashing open the door and punching Lo-Muna in the face. "We have you now, Zoo Bandit," He laughed, shackling her....
***
"Police officers!" A guard yelled, smashing open the door and punching Lo-Muna in the face. "We have you now, Zoo Bandit," He laughed, shackling her....
"You'll need clothes." Valkar stated plainly, once they passed the guards. Nee had given both Tiamat and Valkar urgent looks once their backs were turned to the two cops, and hopefully her message was conveyed that the cops most likely didn't fall for her act. Nee of course made sure to memorize the two cops as best as she could while describing the appearance of the hooded villain; not entirely sure how sincere the cops were, after all. And they apparently either ignored that she was a noble's daughter, or we simply didn't hear it. Considering the nature of Yune society, and Nee's own cynicism, she knew it was probably the former; feigning ignorance made things more convenient later on, after all. Instead, they were probably intentionally mistaken as a family... a thought that made Valkar shoot the two cops an evil glare.
Either way, Nee knew for sure that they weren't in the clear just yet. And she hoped that the two warrior companions also realized it. Not that she expected any kind of answer from Tiamat. Nee, knowing the cops were somewhere behind them, asked in a loud voice as she still kept the sheet wrapped around her. "The slaver... the man who raped me." She let a few tears out and trembled even more. "It was scary... I couldn't even- I couldn't even see his face when he did it, the hood..."
She made a miserable sniffle. "I can't marry now, huh? He, he hurt me so bad, and I was begging, begging, and yet-"
She was more or less making a passive aggressive dig at Valkar's actions, wanting him to feel bad for what he's done. And it worked, as Valkar somewhat shook. He instead, hesitantly, patted her on the shoulder in a bad attempt at comforting the girl, now entirely sure if the emotions behind her words were serious or an act. "I'm sorry." He whispered. "For letting it happen, Nee."
Nee, feeling vindication inside of her, lead the trio down a winding bunch of detours and side paths, hopefully letting them know that they're being stalked. If they didn't get the message by now, then they were both complete idiots. Aiming an eager smile at both Valkar and Tiamat, she ducked into the store, with one of Valkar's money pouches in hand and quickly changed into an ornate kimono, an assortment of ribbons tied together on the back of her obi, in alternating white and pink, and a light blue fabric for the main part of the kimono itself. The girl let it snug just above her neck, hiding the collar from sight, and leaving the needed amount of coins on the counter. The chain still trailed down her body though, clinking uncomfortably if she wasn't careful with her step. The girl let out a demoralized sigh, the reality hitting her that, she'd have to live with this chain getting in the way for the rest of her life- too strong for small weapons to remove, and unwilling to let someone use a full swing of an axe to try and split it; or a blast of fire chi, or any kind of chi really, that was something sobering and depressing all at once. No matter how old she got; how she recovered from this ordeal, she'd still have to live with it.
Its here for life.
She ignored the look from the slaver lord as she exited the shop, unsure exactly, if it was lecherous or appreciative. In any case, she felt much more at ease. Valkar then subtly gave her a blade to attatch to the end of the chain, muttering to her; "Once we're in the clear, I'll teach you to use it." Not exactly eager to learn how to fight, Nee nodded brightly anyways; might as well get some semblance of self defense.
The trio continued their aimless walk when they saw a glimpse of an ashen-winged Tengu, a black horse, and three humans all together, making for a strange menagerie. Valkar scratched his head and shrugged, and they kept walking, making their way, hopefully, to the north exit of the city. They had to get out as soon as possible, after all, and hopefully get in contact with her father before it was too late.
Either way, Nee knew for sure that they weren't in the clear just yet. And she hoped that the two warrior companions also realized it. Not that she expected any kind of answer from Tiamat. Nee, knowing the cops were somewhere behind them, asked in a loud voice as she still kept the sheet wrapped around her. "The slaver... the man who raped me." She let a few tears out and trembled even more. "It was scary... I couldn't even- I couldn't even see his face when he did it, the hood..."
She made a miserable sniffle. "I can't marry now, huh? He, he hurt me so bad, and I was begging, begging, and yet-"
She was more or less making a passive aggressive dig at Valkar's actions, wanting him to feel bad for what he's done. And it worked, as Valkar somewhat shook. He instead, hesitantly, patted her on the shoulder in a bad attempt at comforting the girl, now entirely sure if the emotions behind her words were serious or an act. "I'm sorry." He whispered. "For letting it happen, Nee."
Nee, feeling vindication inside of her, lead the trio down a winding bunch of detours and side paths, hopefully letting them know that they're being stalked. If they didn't get the message by now, then they were both complete idiots. Aiming an eager smile at both Valkar and Tiamat, she ducked into the store, with one of Valkar's money pouches in hand and quickly changed into an ornate kimono, an assortment of ribbons tied together on the back of her obi, in alternating white and pink, and a light blue fabric for the main part of the kimono itself. The girl let it snug just above her neck, hiding the collar from sight, and leaving the needed amount of coins on the counter. The chain still trailed down her body though, clinking uncomfortably if she wasn't careful with her step. The girl let out a demoralized sigh, the reality hitting her that, she'd have to live with this chain getting in the way for the rest of her life- too strong for small weapons to remove, and unwilling to let someone use a full swing of an axe to try and split it; or a blast of fire chi, or any kind of chi really, that was something sobering and depressing all at once. No matter how old she got; how she recovered from this ordeal, she'd still have to live with it.
Its here for life.
She ignored the look from the slaver lord as she exited the shop, unsure exactly, if it was lecherous or appreciative. In any case, she felt much more at ease. Valkar then subtly gave her a blade to attatch to the end of the chain, muttering to her; "Once we're in the clear, I'll teach you to use it." Not exactly eager to learn how to fight, Nee nodded brightly anyways; might as well get some semblance of self defense.
The trio continued their aimless walk when they saw a glimpse of an ashen-winged Tengu, a black horse, and three humans all together, making for a strange menagerie. Valkar scratched his head and shrugged, and they kept walking, making their way, hopefully, to the north exit of the city. They had to get out as soon as possible, after all, and hopefully get in contact with her father before it was too late.
"OW!" Lo-muna exclaimed, nose bleeding, as she got shackled once more. She was about to argue that the real criminal had just bust out with the Tengu and two underage girls when she got a better idea. Her brown eyes got a mischievous glint in 'em.
"Oh no," Lo-muna cried out in a deadpan tone as she pilfered the key off the maniacal cop. "I can only hope you don't take me to the same jail where those murderers from before are at. That would just be terrible. "
"Oh no," Lo-muna cried out in a deadpan tone as she pilfered the key off the maniacal cop. "I can only hope you don't take me to the same jail where those murderers from before are at. That would just be terrible. "
"Okay," Officer Ching-Dingo commented. "We'll just keep you in the holding cell of the temple, if you'd like." He began to escort her out the room. "Honestly we all think it's hilarious down at the fort. Hoodwinking the zoo like that, good stuff." The two walked through the hotel lobby and approached the entrance, where guards held the crowd of reporters back. "Here she is!" He began as they approached the entrance. "The Zoo bandit!"
Cheers erupted from the street beyond and reporters hastily began to scribble down her description on scrolls, with artists painting her equally fast beside them. Ching-Dingo chuckled. "Don't worry about a thing. Return the animals, pay the fine. You'll be a celebrity for the next ten years."
Cheers erupted from the street beyond and reporters hastily began to scribble down her description on scrolls, with artists painting her equally fast beside them. Ching-Dingo chuckled. "Don't worry about a thing. Return the animals, pay the fine. You'll be a celebrity for the next ten years."
Yamato flew beside the horse, keeping pace. The streets on the upper level were much wider and far less busy than the levels below. It suited them just fine, given Yuwen wouldn't stop the horse, and Yamato wouldn't move for anyone.
"You know what stations the tools for fools are at?" Yuwen questioned Yamato, who ruffled his brow, trying to think. "North east. From what I gathered, its supposed to be the nicer of the three prisons here." He said with smirk, "Are you sure you want to do this? You'd risk your own freedom for theirs?"
The quartet continued down the street at a breakneck pace.
"You know what stations the tools for fools are at?" Yuwen questioned Yamato, who ruffled his brow, trying to think. "North east. From what I gathered, its supposed to be the nicer of the three prisons here." He said with smirk, "Are you sure you want to do this? You'd risk your own freedom for theirs?"
The quartet continued down the street at a breakneck pace.
"Thank you Fortune," Lo-muna muttered under her breath as she waved at the crowd, completely forgetting about the rest of the fools in the guild.
"Alright, then that's where we're heading," Yuwen nodded with determination as Master Wang Chang rode over a canal bridge. "And there's absolutely nothing that'll stop me!" Suddenly Yuwen ground his horse a halt as something in the distance caught his eye. A mysterious figure disappearing into a rickshaw. "...undercover brother," He whispered, glancing back at the team. "Hey guys, how committed are we to freeing our team right now? Because something may have just come up."
Oh no! Where's Muna?! Terra looked around frantically when she realized the rabbit woman had been left behind in the hotel. "F-Fortune! Y-you left Muna behind! S-shouldn't we go back?"
But Fortune had his eyes set on something else. He suddenly stopped his horse, eyes locked intently upon something a few blocks away. "...undercover brother..." he muttered with something resembling fear.
Terra looked up at him with confusion, but Fortune shook his head and turned back to the few people that were assembled with him. "Hey guys, how committed are we to freeing our team right now? Because something may have just come up."
We should save them as soon as possible! was what Terra wanted to say, but she was still doubting that they could do anything to save the others with these numbers, not to mention the guards would probably attack her directly once they realized she was one of the murderers...thinking about it nearly caused her to lose her balance and fall off the horse.
...more importantly, what had he just seen? "W-what just...c-came up?" Terra asked as she carefully righted herself. "F-Fortune...t-these are your comrades, y-you know...s-shouldn't they be at the top of your priority list?"
But Fortune had his eyes set on something else. He suddenly stopped his horse, eyes locked intently upon something a few blocks away. "...undercover brother..." he muttered with something resembling fear.
Terra looked up at him with confusion, but Fortune shook his head and turned back to the few people that were assembled with him. "Hey guys, how committed are we to freeing our team right now? Because something may have just come up."
We should save them as soon as possible! was what Terra wanted to say, but she was still doubting that they could do anything to save the others with these numbers, not to mention the guards would probably attack her directly once they realized she was one of the murderers...thinking about it nearly caused her to lose her balance and fall off the horse.
...more importantly, what had he just seen? "W-what just...c-came up?" Terra asked as she carefully righted herself. "F-Fortune...t-these are your comrades, y-you know...s-shouldn't they be at the top of your priority list?"
"Well this isn't the worst arrest I've faced..."
Rumelis looked up as the Oni remarked on their situation. He looked around the cell, noting that they'd left everyone in the same cell. He was sitting in the corner, next to the seemingly savage murderer and across from Hyuna.
He took a hunk of bread. Maybe it was a bit claustrophobic in the cells, but prison didn't seem terrible. After all, free food couldn't be ignored.
Rumelis ate in silence. What seemed like a while passed, though it was hard to tell without much outside view. Since he was going to be in the cell with the others for a while, he decided it would be best to at least know their names.
"So, what are everyone's names, anyway? I don't think we ever had time to ask. I'm Rumelis, by the way."
"Hyuna." The girl muttered, keeping a suspicious eye around her. She could already sense that some of the other inmate were oggling her, possibly not having seen a female in years, and it gave her a mix of fear and irritation. She kept her head down, and shuffled unconsciously closer to the damn dancing singing Oni and the bear, blatantly ignoring the idiot in orange armor. "Nice place... huh?"
"Hyuna, hmm?" Rumelis looked over at the bars as a guard walked past. "How was that bird, by the way?"
She narrowed her eyes uncomfortably, wanting more than anything to just hide herself with her chi. "Does it matter? And all the eyes on me... this is shitty, Bear." She had said bear on purpose, not in the mood to respect that he had an actual name; hoping beyond hope that the rabbit had made it out safely, somehow.
______________________________________________________________________________________________________
"Bird," A voice in the corner whispered. It belonged to an old, red-bearded man, who had stayed quiet all night until now. He rose his head up from his knees slowly and stared at them. "You killed a bird? That's why you're in here?" The thin man questioned the group of criminals before him...
"Do you want me to choke you to death, old man?" She snarled, glaring at him in the corner.
The old man cracked a smirk at the response. "No. No I do not," He replied, cracking his neck. "My name is Scamulus, but some refer to me as the elder or old red. I've been in these prisons for many years, and many lives... I've seen your type in here before. A group of heroes enforcing justice within civilized walls." He paused, looking straight at Hyuna. "It doesn't end well."
"If you're that great..." She took a nervous glance around her; definitely the only female. "Make'em stop staring, already."
:Ah, the old wiseman," Suiken commented. "I've heard tales of you. The sacred secrets that come from the depths of Jiefong's walls. I wonder if the stories are true..." the oni murmured. He then turned to the bear, Rumelis. "Suiken's the name, by the way."
The elder gave a wink to the Oni. "Only as true as you heart makes it," He wisely informed...
"The wisest words in the land..." a somewhat obese prisoner spoke, before breaking into a fit of uncontrollable laughter.
"Die in a hole!" Hyuna growled at the laughing idiot. Oh, how she wanted to just drive her spear into his throat.
"My friend Fat Chu is no tool to be fooled with," Old Red shared in wisdom. "Besides, its the day of learning in Jiefong. A holiday of peace and joy."
"SEASON'S GREETINGS!" the fat prisoner guffawed, drawing out a pair of salt and pepper shakers and dousing Hyuna's eyes with them.
She scowled angrily, but still tried her best to keep the lust for blood to a minimum. "Fucking Jiefong, huh?" She murmured. "Go die in a hole twice."
"But we already have," The old anorexic man winked...
Fat Chu elbowed Old Red in his highly visible ribs, laughing insanely. "Oho, gotaa CHUse your words carefully, eh?" he asked.
"Why's that?" She turned entirely away from the orange idiot and the bear idiot, feeling a dull pain pierce at her head again. "What'll you do if I keep telling you all to die?"
"Who knows? Life has many twists and turns, and death may have even more," Red shrugged. "A lunatic never dies alone."
Hyuna got up, almost spitting in frustration at the two men, and sincerely wanted them dead. And, who knows, perhaps in killing one of them, she could gain some respect in here and stop the people in other cells from staring at her the entire time. "Shut up already, old man, or I will choke your life out."
"Ho ha!" Fat Chu chuckled, pointing at Hyuna. "FAT chance!"
She would have lunged at Fat Chu if she didn't realize at the very last second that it'd probably give the other inmates a nice view, so she settled on shooting him a death glare. "You've gone insane in this hellhole." She then nudged the bear. "Hey, stand over me while I sleep, okay?"
Rumelis looked at Hyuna. "Sure."
"Insane?!" Fat Chu screeched, ensuring no one slept. "Maybe so! But it's alll a part of being a lunatic! Bard!" Chu shouted, pointing at Suiken.
"...Eh?" Suiken questioned.
"Play me a fat beat for my sick rhymes," Fat Chu nodded confidentially.
"Uh, alright," Suiken shrugged, complying because he was bored.
"Villains Unite, time for a fight! Lunatics Unleashed!" Chu shouted, beginning to pace back and forth in an upbeat manner. "Friends NOT of a feather! Are they gonna get better?! Lunatics Unleashed!"
"Evil redeemed! Things not what they seem! Lunatics Unleashed!" Chu continued, smiling stupidly. "Destiny Unbound! Are they safe? Are they sound? Lunatics Unleashed!"
"Now let me tell ya what it means to be a Lunatic," Chu began to musically explain. "You need conflicting goals and some allies who are pricks!" he informed, pointing at Hyuna and Orion."You need voices of reason! Masters of the season!" he replied, pointing at Suiken and Rumelis. "Creepers and some seepers! Can't get 'em any cheaper!" he continued, pointing at every piece of scum in the prison.
"And you can't even have a team called Luuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuunatics! Without everyone's favorite Chuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuunatic!" he chuckled pointing at himself. "Now with the money in our pockets, you'd think we'd better buy a rocket! Lunatics Unleashed!"
Chu suddenly grew a very serious look upon his face, lowering his voice and carefully explaining. "Now there are over 150 Lunatics...." he began, before a guard snatched the wooden mic away, smashed it to the ground and kicked Chu senseless.
"Ho, ho!" Old Red mocked. "What a Fat.Chu."
"Goddamnit." Hyuna muttered, glaring at the singing dancing oni. "Please don't play along, Suiken, I'll be nice to you from now on and shit, okay?"
For the first time in her life, Hyuna seriously contemplated suicide.
"Ahaha," Suiken laughed hardily. "I'm not exactly sure what just happened."
"You're a sadist, Oni." Hyuna hissed.
Felicitay's ears perked up. "I know what happened! That horribly singer just got beaten up." said Felicitay in very pleasant tone,
______________________________________________________________________________________________________
"Self defense shouldn't land you in a prison cell. I'm telling you guys, that stupid emprah of yours is nothing but an idiot." Orion turned to the Bear man and gave him a big thumbs up, "The name's Orion by the way. Greatest warrior to ever set foot in this pathetic country."
Rumelis looked over at the warrior, confused for a bit. "You were that murderer, right? The one who killed those bandits on the road."
Orion took off his angry face helmet and gave a deep hearty laugh "Murder, that's a harsh word to describe it. I prefer to call it public service."
Rumelis was surprised the man took it in stride, yet considering his ego, perhaps it wasn't too far-fetched. "That's one messy form of public service you've got there."
"I killed them because I literally cannot hold back. If you went through the training I went through you would learn the first, and most important lesson of combat. Mercy is for the weak and will get you killed."
"Nobody deserves a young death, not even some bandit. Break an arm, maybe, stop their fighting. Not killing."
"Have you ever been to the Kingdom of Gwan, bearman? I'll tell you it's a really fun place, and if you don't go for the kill, you end up dead. Though really it is a fun place, much better than this dump of a country."
"Have you seen a village burn in front of you, warrior?" Rumelis stood. "Have you seen all you know destroyed? I think not. Death is no solution, every death brings grief."
"I have seen villages burn, whatever your name is, I have, and I have seen people I have loved and cared for die in my arms." Orion shuddered at the painful memories that were surfaced to his mind. "I have seen shit that you wouldn't believe. But you know something, I don't dwell on it like others do. Dwelling on things like that is what makes men crazy. Yes death isn't always a solution, but at times it is an acceptable one. Bearman we live in a hellish world, and if you want to survive, you got to play by the rules, no matter how dirty you get."
"So says the man who breaks this country's laws whenever chance affords." Rumelis was still suspicious of Orion, from the aftermath of both battles they had seen.
Orion scoffed at the bear's accusations "I do try to obey the laws, hell I even fought with the Yunish army to preserve them. I don't go seeking to break them like some petty anarchist, I do what I must and sometimes certain times calls for certain measures."
"Ah. Is that why you joined in our little street fight? Where was the reasoning there?"
Orion thought on the beastman's words, why did he help them in the first place? Was it to help others who seemed like they needed help or was it to seek the thrill battle once gave him. "To be honest, I don't know. I saw people in conflict, engaged in the bloody dance of steel and nerve and I joined. Whether it be conscious thought or simple instincts I did what I did and I have no regrets."
Rumelis looked at this warrior, clearly from an upbringing so different from his. "All I saw was fear. I suppose that is what makes us different." He relaxed as much as the stone allowed him.
Rumelis looked up as the Oni remarked on their situation. He looked around the cell, noting that they'd left everyone in the same cell. He was sitting in the corner, next to the seemingly savage murderer and across from Hyuna.
He took a hunk of bread. Maybe it was a bit claustrophobic in the cells, but prison didn't seem terrible. After all, free food couldn't be ignored.
Rumelis ate in silence. What seemed like a while passed, though it was hard to tell without much outside view. Since he was going to be in the cell with the others for a while, he decided it would be best to at least know their names.
"So, what are everyone's names, anyway? I don't think we ever had time to ask. I'm Rumelis, by the way."
"Hyuna." The girl muttered, keeping a suspicious eye around her. She could already sense that some of the other inmate were oggling her, possibly not having seen a female in years, and it gave her a mix of fear and irritation. She kept her head down, and shuffled unconsciously closer to the damn dancing singing Oni and the bear, blatantly ignoring the idiot in orange armor. "Nice place... huh?"
"Hyuna, hmm?" Rumelis looked over at the bars as a guard walked past. "How was that bird, by the way?"
She narrowed her eyes uncomfortably, wanting more than anything to just hide herself with her chi. "Does it matter? And all the eyes on me... this is shitty, Bear." She had said bear on purpose, not in the mood to respect that he had an actual name; hoping beyond hope that the rabbit had made it out safely, somehow.
______________________________________________________________________________________________________
"Bird," A voice in the corner whispered. It belonged to an old, red-bearded man, who had stayed quiet all night until now. He rose his head up from his knees slowly and stared at them. "You killed a bird? That's why you're in here?" The thin man questioned the group of criminals before him...
"Do you want me to choke you to death, old man?" She snarled, glaring at him in the corner.
The old man cracked a smirk at the response. "No. No I do not," He replied, cracking his neck. "My name is Scamulus, but some refer to me as the elder or old red. I've been in these prisons for many years, and many lives... I've seen your type in here before. A group of heroes enforcing justice within civilized walls." He paused, looking straight at Hyuna. "It doesn't end well."
"If you're that great..." She took a nervous glance around her; definitely the only female. "Make'em stop staring, already."
:Ah, the old wiseman," Suiken commented. "I've heard tales of you. The sacred secrets that come from the depths of Jiefong's walls. I wonder if the stories are true..." the oni murmured. He then turned to the bear, Rumelis. "Suiken's the name, by the way."
The elder gave a wink to the Oni. "Only as true as you heart makes it," He wisely informed...
"The wisest words in the land..." a somewhat obese prisoner spoke, before breaking into a fit of uncontrollable laughter.
"Die in a hole!" Hyuna growled at the laughing idiot. Oh, how she wanted to just drive her spear into his throat.
"My friend Fat Chu is no tool to be fooled with," Old Red shared in wisdom. "Besides, its the day of learning in Jiefong. A holiday of peace and joy."
"SEASON'S GREETINGS!" the fat prisoner guffawed, drawing out a pair of salt and pepper shakers and dousing Hyuna's eyes with them.
She scowled angrily, but still tried her best to keep the lust for blood to a minimum. "Fucking Jiefong, huh?" She murmured. "Go die in a hole twice."
"But we already have," The old anorexic man winked...
Fat Chu elbowed Old Red in his highly visible ribs, laughing insanely. "Oho, gotaa CHUse your words carefully, eh?" he asked.
"Why's that?" She turned entirely away from the orange idiot and the bear idiot, feeling a dull pain pierce at her head again. "What'll you do if I keep telling you all to die?"
"Who knows? Life has many twists and turns, and death may have even more," Red shrugged. "A lunatic never dies alone."
Hyuna got up, almost spitting in frustration at the two men, and sincerely wanted them dead. And, who knows, perhaps in killing one of them, she could gain some respect in here and stop the people in other cells from staring at her the entire time. "Shut up already, old man, or I will choke your life out."
"Ho ha!" Fat Chu chuckled, pointing at Hyuna. "FAT chance!"
She would have lunged at Fat Chu if she didn't realize at the very last second that it'd probably give the other inmates a nice view, so she settled on shooting him a death glare. "You've gone insane in this hellhole." She then nudged the bear. "Hey, stand over me while I sleep, okay?"
Rumelis looked at Hyuna. "Sure."
"Insane?!" Fat Chu screeched, ensuring no one slept. "Maybe so! But it's alll a part of being a lunatic! Bard!" Chu shouted, pointing at Suiken.
"...Eh?" Suiken questioned.
"Play me a fat beat for my sick rhymes," Fat Chu nodded confidentially.
"Uh, alright," Suiken shrugged, complying because he was bored.
"Villains Unite, time for a fight! Lunatics Unleashed!" Chu shouted, beginning to pace back and forth in an upbeat manner. "Friends NOT of a feather! Are they gonna get better?! Lunatics Unleashed!"
"Evil redeemed! Things not what they seem! Lunatics Unleashed!" Chu continued, smiling stupidly. "Destiny Unbound! Are they safe? Are they sound? Lunatics Unleashed!"
"Now let me tell ya what it means to be a Lunatic," Chu began to musically explain. "You need conflicting goals and some allies who are pricks!" he informed, pointing at Hyuna and Orion."You need voices of reason! Masters of the season!" he replied, pointing at Suiken and Rumelis. "Creepers and some seepers! Can't get 'em any cheaper!" he continued, pointing at every piece of scum in the prison.
"And you can't even have a team called Luuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuunatics! Without everyone's favorite Chuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuunatic!" he chuckled pointing at himself. "Now with the money in our pockets, you'd think we'd better buy a rocket! Lunatics Unleashed!"
Chu suddenly grew a very serious look upon his face, lowering his voice and carefully explaining. "Now there are over 150 Lunatics...." he began, before a guard snatched the wooden mic away, smashed it to the ground and kicked Chu senseless.
"Ho, ho!" Old Red mocked. "What a Fat.Chu."
"Goddamnit." Hyuna muttered, glaring at the singing dancing oni. "Please don't play along, Suiken, I'll be nice to you from now on and shit, okay?"
For the first time in her life, Hyuna seriously contemplated suicide.
"Ahaha," Suiken laughed hardily. "I'm not exactly sure what just happened."
"You're a sadist, Oni." Hyuna hissed.
Felicitay's ears perked up. "I know what happened! That horribly singer just got beaten up." said Felicitay in very pleasant tone,
______________________________________________________________________________________________________
"Self defense shouldn't land you in a prison cell. I'm telling you guys, that stupid emprah of yours is nothing but an idiot." Orion turned to the Bear man and gave him a big thumbs up, "The name's Orion by the way. Greatest warrior to ever set foot in this pathetic country."
Rumelis looked over at the warrior, confused for a bit. "You were that murderer, right? The one who killed those bandits on the road."
Orion took off his angry face helmet and gave a deep hearty laugh "Murder, that's a harsh word to describe it. I prefer to call it public service."
Rumelis was surprised the man took it in stride, yet considering his ego, perhaps it wasn't too far-fetched. "That's one messy form of public service you've got there."
"I killed them because I literally cannot hold back. If you went through the training I went through you would learn the first, and most important lesson of combat. Mercy is for the weak and will get you killed."
"Nobody deserves a young death, not even some bandit. Break an arm, maybe, stop their fighting. Not killing."
"Have you ever been to the Kingdom of Gwan, bearman? I'll tell you it's a really fun place, and if you don't go for the kill, you end up dead. Though really it is a fun place, much better than this dump of a country."
"Have you seen a village burn in front of you, warrior?" Rumelis stood. "Have you seen all you know destroyed? I think not. Death is no solution, every death brings grief."
"I have seen villages burn, whatever your name is, I have, and I have seen people I have loved and cared for die in my arms." Orion shuddered at the painful memories that were surfaced to his mind. "I have seen shit that you wouldn't believe. But you know something, I don't dwell on it like others do. Dwelling on things like that is what makes men crazy. Yes death isn't always a solution, but at times it is an acceptable one. Bearman we live in a hellish world, and if you want to survive, you got to play by the rules, no matter how dirty you get."
"So says the man who breaks this country's laws whenever chance affords." Rumelis was still suspicious of Orion, from the aftermath of both battles they had seen.
Orion scoffed at the bear's accusations "I do try to obey the laws, hell I even fought with the Yunish army to preserve them. I don't go seeking to break them like some petty anarchist, I do what I must and sometimes certain times calls for certain measures."
"Ah. Is that why you joined in our little street fight? Where was the reasoning there?"
Orion thought on the beastman's words, why did he help them in the first place? Was it to help others who seemed like they needed help or was it to seek the thrill battle once gave him. "To be honest, I don't know. I saw people in conflict, engaged in the bloody dance of steel and nerve and I joined. Whether it be conscious thought or simple instincts I did what I did and I have no regrets."
Rumelis looked at this warrior, clearly from an upbringing so different from his. "All I saw was fear. I suppose that is what makes us different." He relaxed as much as the stone allowed him.
"Who?" Yuwen demanded, glaring back at Terra with a raised eyebrow. "Listen, guys - I saw someone get in a rickshaw. Someone who may solve all our monetary problems. Some of you can head to the prison but I'm gonna stalk him. Who's with me?"
***
Back at the cell a guard approached, shifting through keys until he found the correct one. "You four," He called, opening the door wide and nodding toward the guild members. "Your bails been paid. You're free to go."
Scamulus stood up at the words. "Paid by whom, my young friend?"
"Didn't leave a name, he was a man in white," The guard explained. "You can collect your weapons and go. Although she-" He added, pointing at Hyuna. "May have to do some community service in relation to complaints we received from the effected families of the boys you killed."
***
Back at the cell a guard approached, shifting through keys until he found the correct one. "You four," He called, opening the door wide and nodding toward the guild members. "Your bails been paid. You're free to go."
Scamulus stood up at the words. "Paid by whom, my young friend?"
"Didn't leave a name, he was a man in white," The guard explained. "You can collect your weapons and go. Although she-" He added, pointing at Hyuna. "May have to do some community service in relation to complaints we received from the effected families of the boys you killed."
"Who?" Fortune demanded, glaring back at Terra with a raised eyebrow and forcing the hooded girl to move backwards slightly in fear. "Listen, guys - I saw someone get in a rickshaw. Someone who may solve all our monetary problems. Some of you can head to the prison but I'm gonna stalk him. Who's with me?"
What's he thinking?! Do his comrades really matter less than money to him?! Terra looked at Millie, who was simply gazing back, unsure of what to do. Sighing, the hooded girl dismounted and shook her head. "I-I'm sorry, Fortune...I-I shouldn't g-go with you. I-I got y-your friends into that prison...i-it might be best if I head there." Plus you wouldn't want to go with a murderer, would you?
Turning on her heel, she rushed onwards towards the prison, not daring to look back. Unfortunately, she'd most likely get recognized with this outfit...she had to move incredibly fast and avoid even getting within sight of any guards.
But while Terra was thinking this, an explosion suddenly rang out from where the prison was, complete with a blast of dust everywhere. The explosion was so powerful it caused her to lose her balance and slam into the ground face-first. But compared to the panic that the others had been killed, the pain in Terra's forehead didn't even bother her as she scrambled to her feet.
--------------------------------------
God fucking dammit, when would his plans stop getting ruined for no apparent reason?!
The masked man watched with annoyance as the prisoners left the building, including that girl who apparently had eaten Spectre (not that he knew why someone would eat a crow in the first place). He had intended to break them out himself and snatch the girl, but now they were being escorted out, with a number of guards around. The man would have to make another effort to catch her.
In a foul mood, he sat down hard against the upper part of a building. Nothing ever went his way-it hadn't when he was with Fortune, and it wasn't when he was working so hard to capture those girls. All this trouble for him? What did he do to deserve it?
But then, a wicked gleam entered the man's eyes. I think I'll just cause a bit of chaos anyway. Might provide me with some suitable entertainment.
Raising his right hand, he waited for the former prisoners to get far enough away, then snapped his fingers, declaring in a hushed yet ecstatic voice, "Trap, activate."
A moment later, an explosion burst from the outer wall the prison. The guards screamed as the wall collapsed, it's rubble falling forward onto the street below and into water of the nearest canal.
The prisoners in the cells near the wall looked back with shock and confusion. Just the kind of emotion the masked man wanted from everyone. "Well, the prison has been destroyed. And you, who have killed plenty of people already, are the prime suspects. This ought to be fun," he chuckled to himself as he stood up and got ready to follow them. "So come on, all of you. Let's start something for the worst."
What's he thinking?! Do his comrades really matter less than money to him?! Terra looked at Millie, who was simply gazing back, unsure of what to do. Sighing, the hooded girl dismounted and shook her head. "I-I'm sorry, Fortune...I-I shouldn't g-go with you. I-I got y-your friends into that prison...i-it might be best if I head there." Plus you wouldn't want to go with a murderer, would you?
Turning on her heel, she rushed onwards towards the prison, not daring to look back. Unfortunately, she'd most likely get recognized with this outfit...she had to move incredibly fast and avoid even getting within sight of any guards.
But while Terra was thinking this, an explosion suddenly rang out from where the prison was, complete with a blast of dust everywhere. The explosion was so powerful it caused her to lose her balance and slam into the ground face-first. But compared to the panic that the others had been killed, the pain in Terra's forehead didn't even bother her as she scrambled to her feet.
--------------------------------------
God fucking dammit, when would his plans stop getting ruined for no apparent reason?!
The masked man watched with annoyance as the prisoners left the building, including that girl who apparently had eaten Spectre (not that he knew why someone would eat a crow in the first place). He had intended to break them out himself and snatch the girl, but now they were being escorted out, with a number of guards around. The man would have to make another effort to catch her.
In a foul mood, he sat down hard against the upper part of a building. Nothing ever went his way-it hadn't when he was with Fortune, and it wasn't when he was working so hard to capture those girls. All this trouble for him? What did he do to deserve it?
But then, a wicked gleam entered the man's eyes. I think I'll just cause a bit of chaos anyway. Might provide me with some suitable entertainment.
Raising his right hand, he waited for the former prisoners to get far enough away, then snapped his fingers, declaring in a hushed yet ecstatic voice, "Trap, activate."
A moment later, an explosion burst from the outer wall the prison. The guards screamed as the wall collapsed, it's rubble falling forward onto the street below and into water of the nearest canal.
The prisoners in the cells near the wall looked back with shock and confusion. Just the kind of emotion the masked man wanted from everyone. "Well, the prison has been destroyed. And you, who have killed plenty of people already, are the prime suspects. This ought to be fun," he chuckled to himself as he stood up and got ready to follow them. "So come on, all of you. Let's start something for the worst."
Orion was relived with the recent change of events. After collecting his large bag of weapons and assorted goods Orion stepped out of the police station and turned to guild members who had been released with him. "So who here wants to help a Gwanish Surgeon collect a patient."
With slightly glazed over eyes from the torment of Scamulus and Fat Chu, Hyuna was snapped out of her daze at someone pointing directly at her... something she coudn't quite hear clearly about community service and families; not that it really mattered. If the families didn't want their sons to die, then they should have taught them not to get in the way of angry girls wielding spears- they all deserved what they got, as far as she was concerned. And maybe some even got off too easily. With a scowl, still rubbing at the pounding headache, she grasped at her oveted spear, and quickly shafted it under her cloak on her back, relieved to at least have freedom after that harrowing experience. When she heard the orange idiot's question, she shrugged. No reason not to; and it might be interesting.
"Count me in." She muttered irritably. "You're the orange idi- I mean, Orion, right?"
Orion glared at the much shorter girl, "I know what you were going to say. You must have a lot of guts for trying to pull something like that. Where you from?"
"Leiya, I guess." She thought a bit of the island village to the north- constantly embroiled in war with the Tengu, and smirked a little at Orion. She thought he was interesting; and a good fight as well. And he didn't grate on her nerves like the dancing singing Oni, or the weird girl, or that goddamned Yuwen Fortune. "You got guts yourself. Bet if I started rubbing that bear's fur, he'd cow right up."
Orion wasn't very sure what "Cow up" meant but he assumed it was some weird and obscure Yunish saying. "By the by, where the hell is that leader of yours, he made himself an enemy with me and my fists with all of that arrogant back talk."
Hyuna took a slightly cautious look at Orion as they exited the damnable prison, completely ignoring the Bear and the Oni. "Yuwen's my prey, got it? I want to be the one to kill him."
Orion laughed heartlily at the girl's statement, "You got me all wrong, I don't want to kill him, I just want to beat the crap out of him, heal him, and then beat him up again."
She grunted at that. Finaly, there was someone else who wanted to hurt the damned Fortune. Although still, it somewhat irked Hyuna that someone else was probably going to follow through on it- she still considered him her own special victim. Just like that fire hooded bastard, she knew she'd have to stop the orange idiot if it came to it. Might as well try to get to know him though... he didn't seem all to bad. And not a pacifist coward too- obviously the type to be ready to launch into battle and kill anyone in the way, as collateral damage.. "So then." She said, scanning the streets of Jiefong. "Where's the patient?"
Orion grinned widely "He lives in the Merchant District, though I must warn you he won't be coming willingly. But don't worry, all we have to do is smack him around a little bit and we'll just bring him over to somewhere quiet where I can begin ... 'operations'."
The girl showed a grin to match with Orion's. Looked like she chose the right choice, in following him for now. Already she was feeling the warmth building up in her bottom half at the thought of another fight- although, and this was sobering- she'd have to hold back and not kill him.... most likely. And she could buy a gift for Muna while there, right? "The best kind of victim." She sneered pleasantly. "And don't worry 'bout a quiet place, I can just hide us with an illusion. Though, uh, can we make a pitstop at the sweets shop before goin' after him?"
Orion looked at the way the girl was gettting exited at the thought. Orion chuckled to himself, "Of course we can make a quick stop, though I am insisting on finding somewhere that can drown out noises, 'surgery' can be extremely loud. And knowing this pig of a man, he's gonna squeal loudly."
"Interesting." Hyuna looked up at the taller man after figuring that it'd only be a few more minutes if they decided to actually get there quickly. And, well, she was impatient. "What kind of man's he? And, d'you mind picking up the pace? I can just boost us over there with wind."
Orion picked up the pace by widening his stride. "So your a wind chi user, eh. Now are you the kind that uses it to fly or make people explode?"
Hyuna grinned and decided that a demonstration was more prudent than explaining it. Quickly spearing a stray cat, and flipping it off her weapon onto her left hand, she condensed the air and let it expand rapidly- the corpse burst like a bubble of blood and fur; the pair only avoiding getting sprayed with a barrier of air. She then grabbed the orange idiot's shoulder and lifted them onto the rooftop of one of the house, eliciting an almost unheard complaint from the inhabitant. She smiled casually at Orion, awaiting his reaction.
"Very nice for someone hasn't had any real chi training. Now let's get down and get going, we can't take to much of our time with tricks."
With a pleased, almost fluttery feeling, Hyuna leaped down from the top, landing, as usual, with grace, using air to cushion her descent. "Lets hurry it up then!"
Orion jumped down from the building creating a small crater with his heavy descent. The owner of the nearby house started yelling at Orion demanding payment. Orion simply responded by summoning a giant lightning middle finger.
"Goddamn..." Hyuna muttered at seeing the electricity crash onto the ground. "I can't fight you damn lightning chi users. Somehow, they always manage to hit me when I'm tryin' to dodge them by flying."
Orion scoffed at her remark and began walking down the road, "You really haven't had any formal training have you. Let me ask you a question. Have you ever been in a lightning storm?"
They were walking at a faster pace now, making headway towards the Merchant District. Hyuna thought pensively, back to the old resistance group she'd been with- for some reason, they never did let her fight during storms, though she never really got an explaination for it. With a little frown, she shook her head.
"Hmm, well if you ever do find yourself in a storm one thing you'll notice is that the air gets heavy. Lightning travels easier in denser air, by trying to fly you create that coveted dense air that we lightning chi users love and turn yourself into an easy target."
The technical parts of the little speech Orion gave went completely over her head- it's not as if Hyuna's ever needed to be educated to fight, right? But what she garnered was that using her chi made her easy for lightning ch users to hit her... which, to be honest, pissed her off. How would she fight them, then? The only, and this is marginal, good thing about it is that she could make a good team when fighting alongside Orion- and considering how easily they've gotten along lately, she wouldn't mind having someone strong to be able to boost. Maybe, if the hooded bastard came back, Orion'd be exactly what they needed in order to finally kill him. She was still going over her thoughts as she entered the sweet shop, and bought a few large bags of the tasty confections; shoving them into her deerskin back at her waist and made the mental note not to touch them until she saw Muna again. She looked at the sweets with a soft, almost caring look, and hoped that Muna would like her gift. With red tinting her cheeks, she exited, waving a little at Orion.
"So, where's the poor bastard of the day?" She asked, her voice heavy with the desire for seeing her first ever real dose of torture.
Orion pulled out the small stack of papers he recived at the lift. Orion pointed down the road, "According to this we just need to go a little further and we'll be right at his door step." Orion returned the stack of papers to the inside of his breastplate and continued down the road.
It wasn't long until they reached the house in question. Hyuna glanced at Orion before he nabbed the man. "Sure you don't want an illusion to hide us, even with the... quiet place?"
"I'm sure it's not like people are going to be peeping in." Orion reached into his bag and pulled out a large curved blade. "Oh baby, this gonna be fun. Alright quick game plan, I'm going to break down the door, and then we're going to slaughter the bodyguards. Our target is probably upstairs and we got to silence him fast if we don't want the cops on us, but remember, don't kill him just yet. You ready?"
Hyuna nodded.
"Alrighty then, lets do this." Orion kicked down the door and stabbed the first bodyguard in sight. One of the smaller ones tried to get up the stairs to warn the others but was quickly killed by one of Orion's throwing axes.
Immediately upon Orion kicking down the door, Hyuna used a burst of wind to rush in, wrecking the room and landing prone on the chest of one of the guards. She hardened the air around her left fist and punched down into the guard's throat, her hand going cleanly through. She then leaped off of him, driving her spear into a guard that was about to slash down at her with a katana, and used another burst of wind to send him flying into another guard who had an arrow aimed directly at Orion. She smirked at the orange idiot before bursting herself upstairs, almost bowling over the target. On top of him, she drove her hand between his legs, an act that'd stop any hope of resistance from him, and laughed.
"Why if it isn't the only son of the pathetic Yin family." Ukyo Yin turned in fright to see Orion once more, "Listen I don't think you guys understand what your doing. I have protection, I can't be touched by the filty likes of you." Orion gave a hearty laugh, "Nothing can protect you from my wrath, NOTHING!" Orion opened his bag and pulled out coils of rope, "Hyuna, help me tie him up. I've got work to do."
"Geez, why not just stab his spine, or something.." Hyuna muttered under her breath, but after locking the door shut she turned to the ropes and began tying it around Yin, giving him a vindictive smirk. "I haven't ever seen torture before, you lucky bastard. You get to be my first."
Orion began rummaging through his bag and pulled out a small surgical kit. Orion turned to Ukyo and gave him a wide grin. "I'm going to have so much fun breaking you into little pieces and then just rebuilding you, just to tear you down again." "Listen, Orion, can we talk, it wasn't my idea to sell your family." "Ah but it doesn't matter if you did or not. You're a member of the Yin family and for that you will die." Orion turned to Hyuna, "You want the honor of breaking his first bone?"
Hyuna grinned; eyes bright with anticipation. She almost shivered at being able to break the first bone, and looked over him carefully, before deciding on Yin's jaw. With her hand, she produced a small but certain wedge of air, and smashed it down on the jaw of the man, looking in almost childish wonder as the pain wracked through his entire body; and almost moved to smash it down on more bones, just for kicks. She turned to Orion. "You get to do stuff like this in gettin' your family back?" She glared, almost enviously. "Next time you're on a hunt of whatever, don't forget to add me in!"
"I'll try to remember."
After an hour of brutalizing Ukyo, he finally died. Orion wiped the sweat off his brow and sighed, "God Damn that was satisfying. Hey Hyuna if you help me dispose of this body I'll treat you to a meal."
"Sure." She smiled happily at Orion. "How do we do it? Should I just explode it, or something?"
Orion laughed, "Sure, why the hell not!"
Pressing a small hand to the brutalized corpse, she rapidly condensed and expanded the air, sending goblets of body parts flying around the room; again, blocking the gore from touching them with air chi.
Orion started pouring a bottle of hard liquor on some of the wooden furniture and lit them on fire. "Alright, let's get out of here before the cops show up."
With a grin, Hyuna almost dragged Orion to the window of the second floor, before using a gust of wind to send them flying out, and landing once again on the street, a few blocks away from the scene. She'd bent the air to make them invisible mid-flight, and took away the illusion once they had landed. She shook her head a little, getting used to being able to see again, and chuckled. "That was fun, Orion. We gotta do this again some time."
"Yes, yes we do. So where do you want to eat? It's my and the deceased Ukyo's treat."
"Point us at the best Sudean Restauraunt around!"
Orion smiled, "I think I know a place."
With slightly glazed over eyes from the torment of Scamulus and Fat Chu, Hyuna was snapped out of her daze at someone pointing directly at her... something she coudn't quite hear clearly about community service and families; not that it really mattered. If the families didn't want their sons to die, then they should have taught them not to get in the way of angry girls wielding spears- they all deserved what they got, as far as she was concerned. And maybe some even got off too easily. With a scowl, still rubbing at the pounding headache, she grasped at her oveted spear, and quickly shafted it under her cloak on her back, relieved to at least have freedom after that harrowing experience. When she heard the orange idiot's question, she shrugged. No reason not to; and it might be interesting.
"Count me in." She muttered irritably. "You're the orange idi- I mean, Orion, right?"
Orion glared at the much shorter girl, "I know what you were going to say. You must have a lot of guts for trying to pull something like that. Where you from?"
"Leiya, I guess." She thought a bit of the island village to the north- constantly embroiled in war with the Tengu, and smirked a little at Orion. She thought he was interesting; and a good fight as well. And he didn't grate on her nerves like the dancing singing Oni, or the weird girl, or that goddamned Yuwen Fortune. "You got guts yourself. Bet if I started rubbing that bear's fur, he'd cow right up."
Orion wasn't very sure what "Cow up" meant but he assumed it was some weird and obscure Yunish saying. "By the by, where the hell is that leader of yours, he made himself an enemy with me and my fists with all of that arrogant back talk."
Hyuna took a slightly cautious look at Orion as they exited the damnable prison, completely ignoring the Bear and the Oni. "Yuwen's my prey, got it? I want to be the one to kill him."
Orion laughed heartlily at the girl's statement, "You got me all wrong, I don't want to kill him, I just want to beat the crap out of him, heal him, and then beat him up again."
She grunted at that. Finaly, there was someone else who wanted to hurt the damned Fortune. Although still, it somewhat irked Hyuna that someone else was probably going to follow through on it- she still considered him her own special victim. Just like that fire hooded bastard, she knew she'd have to stop the orange idiot if it came to it. Might as well try to get to know him though... he didn't seem all to bad. And not a pacifist coward too- obviously the type to be ready to launch into battle and kill anyone in the way, as collateral damage.. "So then." She said, scanning the streets of Jiefong. "Where's the patient?"
Orion grinned widely "He lives in the Merchant District, though I must warn you he won't be coming willingly. But don't worry, all we have to do is smack him around a little bit and we'll just bring him over to somewhere quiet where I can begin ... 'operations'."
The girl showed a grin to match with Orion's. Looked like she chose the right choice, in following him for now. Already she was feeling the warmth building up in her bottom half at the thought of another fight- although, and this was sobering- she'd have to hold back and not kill him.... most likely. And she could buy a gift for Muna while there, right? "The best kind of victim." She sneered pleasantly. "And don't worry 'bout a quiet place, I can just hide us with an illusion. Though, uh, can we make a pitstop at the sweets shop before goin' after him?"
Orion looked at the way the girl was gettting exited at the thought. Orion chuckled to himself, "Of course we can make a quick stop, though I am insisting on finding somewhere that can drown out noises, 'surgery' can be extremely loud. And knowing this pig of a man, he's gonna squeal loudly."
"Interesting." Hyuna looked up at the taller man after figuring that it'd only be a few more minutes if they decided to actually get there quickly. And, well, she was impatient. "What kind of man's he? And, d'you mind picking up the pace? I can just boost us over there with wind."
Orion picked up the pace by widening his stride. "So your a wind chi user, eh. Now are you the kind that uses it to fly or make people explode?"
Hyuna grinned and decided that a demonstration was more prudent than explaining it. Quickly spearing a stray cat, and flipping it off her weapon onto her left hand, she condensed the air and let it expand rapidly- the corpse burst like a bubble of blood and fur; the pair only avoiding getting sprayed with a barrier of air. She then grabbed the orange idiot's shoulder and lifted them onto the rooftop of one of the house, eliciting an almost unheard complaint from the inhabitant. She smiled casually at Orion, awaiting his reaction.
"Very nice for someone hasn't had any real chi training. Now let's get down and get going, we can't take to much of our time with tricks."
With a pleased, almost fluttery feeling, Hyuna leaped down from the top, landing, as usual, with grace, using air to cushion her descent. "Lets hurry it up then!"
Orion jumped down from the building creating a small crater with his heavy descent. The owner of the nearby house started yelling at Orion demanding payment. Orion simply responded by summoning a giant lightning middle finger.
"Goddamn..." Hyuna muttered at seeing the electricity crash onto the ground. "I can't fight you damn lightning chi users. Somehow, they always manage to hit me when I'm tryin' to dodge them by flying."
Orion scoffed at her remark and began walking down the road, "You really haven't had any formal training have you. Let me ask you a question. Have you ever been in a lightning storm?"
They were walking at a faster pace now, making headway towards the Merchant District. Hyuna thought pensively, back to the old resistance group she'd been with- for some reason, they never did let her fight during storms, though she never really got an explaination for it. With a little frown, she shook her head.
"Hmm, well if you ever do find yourself in a storm one thing you'll notice is that the air gets heavy. Lightning travels easier in denser air, by trying to fly you create that coveted dense air that we lightning chi users love and turn yourself into an easy target."
The technical parts of the little speech Orion gave went completely over her head- it's not as if Hyuna's ever needed to be educated to fight, right? But what she garnered was that using her chi made her easy for lightning ch users to hit her... which, to be honest, pissed her off. How would she fight them, then? The only, and this is marginal, good thing about it is that she could make a good team when fighting alongside Orion- and considering how easily they've gotten along lately, she wouldn't mind having someone strong to be able to boost. Maybe, if the hooded bastard came back, Orion'd be exactly what they needed in order to finally kill him. She was still going over her thoughts as she entered the sweet shop, and bought a few large bags of the tasty confections; shoving them into her deerskin back at her waist and made the mental note not to touch them until she saw Muna again. She looked at the sweets with a soft, almost caring look, and hoped that Muna would like her gift. With red tinting her cheeks, she exited, waving a little at Orion.
"So, where's the poor bastard of the day?" She asked, her voice heavy with the desire for seeing her first ever real dose of torture.
Orion pulled out the small stack of papers he recived at the lift. Orion pointed down the road, "According to this we just need to go a little further and we'll be right at his door step." Orion returned the stack of papers to the inside of his breastplate and continued down the road.
It wasn't long until they reached the house in question. Hyuna glanced at Orion before he nabbed the man. "Sure you don't want an illusion to hide us, even with the... quiet place?"
"I'm sure it's not like people are going to be peeping in." Orion reached into his bag and pulled out a large curved blade. "Oh baby, this gonna be fun. Alright quick game plan, I'm going to break down the door, and then we're going to slaughter the bodyguards. Our target is probably upstairs and we got to silence him fast if we don't want the cops on us, but remember, don't kill him just yet. You ready?"
Hyuna nodded.
"Alrighty then, lets do this." Orion kicked down the door and stabbed the first bodyguard in sight. One of the smaller ones tried to get up the stairs to warn the others but was quickly killed by one of Orion's throwing axes.
Immediately upon Orion kicking down the door, Hyuna used a burst of wind to rush in, wrecking the room and landing prone on the chest of one of the guards. She hardened the air around her left fist and punched down into the guard's throat, her hand going cleanly through. She then leaped off of him, driving her spear into a guard that was about to slash down at her with a katana, and used another burst of wind to send him flying into another guard who had an arrow aimed directly at Orion. She smirked at the orange idiot before bursting herself upstairs, almost bowling over the target. On top of him, she drove her hand between his legs, an act that'd stop any hope of resistance from him, and laughed.
"Why if it isn't the only son of the pathetic Yin family." Ukyo Yin turned in fright to see Orion once more, "Listen I don't think you guys understand what your doing. I have protection, I can't be touched by the filty likes of you." Orion gave a hearty laugh, "Nothing can protect you from my wrath, NOTHING!" Orion opened his bag and pulled out coils of rope, "Hyuna, help me tie him up. I've got work to do."
"Geez, why not just stab his spine, or something.." Hyuna muttered under her breath, but after locking the door shut she turned to the ropes and began tying it around Yin, giving him a vindictive smirk. "I haven't ever seen torture before, you lucky bastard. You get to be my first."
Orion began rummaging through his bag and pulled out a small surgical kit. Orion turned to Ukyo and gave him a wide grin. "I'm going to have so much fun breaking you into little pieces and then just rebuilding you, just to tear you down again." "Listen, Orion, can we talk, it wasn't my idea to sell your family." "Ah but it doesn't matter if you did or not. You're a member of the Yin family and for that you will die." Orion turned to Hyuna, "You want the honor of breaking his first bone?"
Hyuna grinned; eyes bright with anticipation. She almost shivered at being able to break the first bone, and looked over him carefully, before deciding on Yin's jaw. With her hand, she produced a small but certain wedge of air, and smashed it down on the jaw of the man, looking in almost childish wonder as the pain wracked through his entire body; and almost moved to smash it down on more bones, just for kicks. She turned to Orion. "You get to do stuff like this in gettin' your family back?" She glared, almost enviously. "Next time you're on a hunt of whatever, don't forget to add me in!"
"I'll try to remember."
After an hour of brutalizing Ukyo, he finally died. Orion wiped the sweat off his brow and sighed, "God Damn that was satisfying. Hey Hyuna if you help me dispose of this body I'll treat you to a meal."
"Sure." She smiled happily at Orion. "How do we do it? Should I just explode it, or something?"
Orion laughed, "Sure, why the hell not!"
Pressing a small hand to the brutalized corpse, she rapidly condensed and expanded the air, sending goblets of body parts flying around the room; again, blocking the gore from touching them with air chi.
Orion started pouring a bottle of hard liquor on some of the wooden furniture and lit them on fire. "Alright, let's get out of here before the cops show up."
With a grin, Hyuna almost dragged Orion to the window of the second floor, before using a gust of wind to send them flying out, and landing once again on the street, a few blocks away from the scene. She'd bent the air to make them invisible mid-flight, and took away the illusion once they had landed. She shook her head a little, getting used to being able to see again, and chuckled. "That was fun, Orion. We gotta do this again some time."
"Yes, yes we do. So where do you want to eat? It's my and the deceased Ukyo's treat."
"Point us at the best Sudean Restauraunt around!"
Orion smiled, "I think I know a place."
Yuwen glanced up as a burst of fire rocked the nearby guard station. Yuwen gave Yamato a loot and the two were off, Master Wang Chang smashing down on the stone of the street and Yamato flying across the canal it neighboured at full speed. "This Great Guild," He sighed, shaking his head before cornering just in time to see the base before them: A large structure built into the stone. One of it's weakest, outward walls looking down onto the large drop-off to the lower levels had been unevenly blown apart, the cells that faced it empty. "What happened there?" Yuwen called to a guard in the street. The guard shook his head in confusion. "A guy blew the wall off. He got a dozen or so criminals and they jumped down into the lower levels."
Yuwen squinted at the sight as the guards inside the station looked out of the newly made hole. "I mean they must be dead then, no one can make that fall," Yuwen replied. The guard shrugged. "I don't know. The guards are swarming the area below."
Before Yuwen could ask more questions he saw a sight of great relief. His guild, walking free, not at all involved with the brutally silly shit that had rocked the guard station. He rode forward toward them. "Look at you guys, all alive," He called with a smile.
Yuwen squinted at the sight as the guards inside the station looked out of the newly made hole. "I mean they must be dead then, no one can make that fall," Yuwen replied. The guard shrugged. "I don't know. The guards are swarming the area below."
Before Yuwen could ask more questions he saw a sight of great relief. His guild, walking free, not at all involved with the brutally silly shit that had rocked the guard station. He rode forward toward them. "Look at you guys, all alive," He called with a smile.
"By the spirits!" Suiken exclaimed as a part of the prison seemed to cave in. "This city's gone to the dogs..." Suiken muttered to himself, shaking his head, not even wanting to know the cause of this.
Turning around, he saw Yuwen waiting for them all. "Ah, Fortune. I assumed it was you who bailed us out? We have to talk about a few guild matters, I believe..." Suiken sighed. "Then I need to hurry up and get to that antique shop..."
***
"Y'know, Lu Tan, I don't know how getting a bite to eat is conductive to our investigation of those kidnappers," Tuying informed the other officer, who was greedily eating his broiled pheasant. Tuying glanced apprehensively at his grilled fat-burger and continued talking.
"Anyway, I was thinking that we should utilize the construction routes to circle the city faster and," Tuying paused mid-sentence as both he and Painji looked up from their respective meals and almost in unison, removed their sunglasses as they saw a a Yunish girl and a Gwannish man eating at a table across from them.
Tuying raised an eyebrow and elbowed, Painji, pointing at the two diners. "...Villains?" he questioned.
Turning around, he saw Yuwen waiting for them all. "Ah, Fortune. I assumed it was you who bailed us out? We have to talk about a few guild matters, I believe..." Suiken sighed. "Then I need to hurry up and get to that antique shop..."
***
"Y'know, Lu Tan, I don't know how getting a bite to eat is conductive to our investigation of those kidnappers," Tuying informed the other officer, who was greedily eating his broiled pheasant. Tuying glanced apprehensively at his grilled fat-burger and continued talking.
"Anyway, I was thinking that we should utilize the construction routes to circle the city faster and," Tuying paused mid-sentence as both he and Painji looked up from their respective meals and almost in unison, removed their sunglasses as they saw a a Yunish girl and a Gwannish man eating at a table across from them.
Tuying raised an eyebrow and elbowed, Painji, pointing at the two diners. "...Villains?" he questioned.
Officer Painji glanced at the two criminals. "You bet," He muttered, pulling out his cross-bow. "Let's book em."
"Excuse me!" The officer said. Hyuna and Orion looked up as the two men approached, lording over their table with weapons drawn. "Where have you two come from?" Painji questioned, pulling a scroll out with his spare hand as he glanced over the two...
***
Fortune hoped off his horse and looked over the guild. "Right, who wants to explain why you guys got arrested last night?" He questioned, folding his arms...
"Excuse me!" The officer said. Hyuna and Orion looked up as the two men approached, lording over their table with weapons drawn. "Where have you two come from?" Painji questioned, pulling a scroll out with his spare hand as he glanced over the two...
***
Fortune hoped off his horse and looked over the guild. "Right, who wants to explain why you guys got arrested last night?" He questioned, folding his arms...
After chowing down on some delicious broiled pheasant, Hyuna felt elated. Nothing, in her opinion, really matched up in quality than the somewhat sweet and salty taste of the broiled pheasant, cooked to the maximum cusp of tenderness and toughness in the meat itself. She was happy, for once in a long time, and thought briefly about the crow she'd eaten- that also tasted decent, despite carrion being a hard meat to digest. "Y'know-" Hyuna was interrupted by two cops suddenly aiming a crossbow at her and Orion, and Hyuna let out a little scowl. However her need for killing was satiated for the moment; and plus, her headache had come back, and she wasn't in the mood to deal with using chi and dealing with it at the same time.
"We came here to eat." Hyuna said quietly, with subdued wrath. "is that against the law, Officer?"
"We came here to eat." Hyuna said quietly, with subdued wrath. "is that against the law, Officer?"
"There's a report of a pair of villains in the area," Painji replied, glancing at his partner. "A guard station was attacked on the upper level and the criminals may be hiding out here. We think it may be the two of you. In fact-" Painji suddenly paused, squinting as he looked upon Hyuna's features. "Bloody hell - Hyuna, is that you?" Painji muttered, trying to recognize the girl he'd seen in his youth. A good friend of his brother's...
Rumelis looked up at the confident man in armor.
"I might not be an official guild member, but I think I can explain. We were accosted by
thugs who tried to rob us, and soon found out through rather... excessive... methods that
we were far stronger than they thought. People died, and we were sent to prison as a
group."
He wondered if Yuwen had expected this, traveling in such strange company. They all seemed so... uncaring about killing others.
"I had a question for you, as well. It may seem foolhardy, but... what exactly is a guild,
anyway?"
"I might not be an official guild member, but I think I can explain. We were accosted by
thugs who tried to rob us, and soon found out through rather... excessive... methods that
we were far stronger than they thought. People died, and we were sent to prison as a
group."
He wondered if Yuwen had expected this, traveling in such strange company. They all seemed so... uncaring about killing others.
"I had a question for you, as well. It may seem foolhardy, but... what exactly is a guild,
anyway?"
"Bloody hell - Hyuna, is that you?" Hyuna glanced at him in alarm- had she seen him before? Sure, he'd looked very... very familiar. In fact, he looked a lot like Yuwen, but obviously, it couldn't have been him. But... Yuwen did have an older brother. She raked her brain over to try and collect the name; it was an odd name, to be honest. Banjo? Panjo? Painji? The last one seemed the most right... and weird memories of happier days flooded into her system. Her knees almost buckled once she recognized him.
"Y-yes..." She mumbled, trying to regain her composure. "It's me. And... I think, anyways, you're Painji?" She smiled a little- a genuine, sweet smile, before rubbing it off as fast as she could and turning it slightly crooked. "It's... been a really long time. And, well... we can't be the villains, we just wanted to try some Sudean food."
She cracked another smile at Painji, almost wistfully wanting to be the Hyuna she had been way back then. "Seem's time's treated you well, at least."
"Y-yes..." She mumbled, trying to regain her composure. "It's me. And... I think, anyways, you're Painji?" She smiled a little- a genuine, sweet smile, before rubbing it off as fast as she could and turning it slightly crooked. "It's... been a really long time. And, well... we can't be the villains, we just wanted to try some Sudean food."
She cracked another smile at Painji, almost wistfully wanting to be the Hyuna she had been way back then. "Seem's time's treated you well, at least."
Orion finished chewing the food in his mouth and turned his head and stared at the two officers who were pointing their crossbow at him and Hyuna. Orion thought about the strange question that was presented to him by one of them. "What the hell do you mean where I came from? I came from my mother's womb of course. I find it insulting that you would accuse me of a being a witch." Orion stood up from his chair and pointed at the officer holding the crossbow, "And I also find it insulting that you would dare racially profile me. I thought that at least Jiefong would be a nice place to be but I guess I was wrong. It just goes to show the corruption that the Emprah has spread throughout these lands." Orion tried to hold back his laughter but failed miserably. Wiping a tear from his eye Orion quickly became serious again. "But on a serious note, I am pissed that you are racially profiling me and unless you want to face a civil lawsuit I would recommend you lower your weapons."
"What is a guild?" Yuwen repeated as he looked to Rumelis. "Well, its a group of a single profession unified under single leadership, legally. The Great Guild Fortune is a group of warriors, but unlike other warrior guilds who fight for contract and pay we fight for good. For glory - to be heroes." He gave the bear a large smile. "...You joined us on the road, right?" He questioned. "What are you doing in your life, beast-man?"
***
"Well the army didn't make it, easy, I assure you," Painji said with a charming smile. "Your family was based in Leiya, correct? On the isle between Yutan and Tengala." He glanced down, as if unsure what to say. "I heard things got messy. I'm glad to see you've made it out alright. And found yourself in such a city."
Suddenly the elderly man with her rose and began to accuse the two officers of racial profile. Painji gave a glance to Tuying before raising his bow once more. "Citizen, I'm going to need some identification." He demanded...
***
"Well the army didn't make it, easy, I assure you," Painji said with a charming smile. "Your family was based in Leiya, correct? On the isle between Yutan and Tengala." He glanced down, as if unsure what to say. "I heard things got messy. I'm glad to see you've made it out alright. And found yourself in such a city."
Suddenly the elderly man with her rose and began to accuse the two officers of racial profile. Painji gave a glance to Tuying before raising his bow once more. "Citizen, I'm going to need some identification." He demanded...
"Our friend speaks the truth," Suiken nodded. "Bandits attacked us. Just teenagers really. It seems a few of our number had retaliated a bit too much and killed them. That murderer from earlier outside the city was with us as well. All in all...it was a taxing night last night. I didn't even get to find the antique shop. How were things on your end?"
***
"Wow, we meant where'd you just come from in Jiefong? Relax," Tuying shrugged. "As far as the emperor and his apparent 'corruption' goes...eh, you might be right," Tuying shrugged. "But m job is to protect and serve the people not the emperor, so my opinion on him doesn't matter much, does it?"
Tuying then glanced at Painji. "So, you know this kid?" he asked, before noting how his partner focused his crossbow on the old guy. "Watch the itchy trigger finger, Lu Tan..." he warned.
***
"Wow, we meant where'd you just come from in Jiefong? Relax," Tuying shrugged. "As far as the emperor and his apparent 'corruption' goes...eh, you might be right," Tuying shrugged. "But m job is to protect and serve the people not the emperor, so my opinion on him doesn't matter much, does it?"
Tuying then glanced at Painji. "So, you know this kid?" he asked, before noting how his partner focused his crossbow on the old guy. "Watch the itchy trigger finger, Lu Tan..." he warned.
Yamato watched as the prison guards patrolled the area around the ruined wall. He and Yuwen learned that he others members had been let go, when Sukien and the bear-man walked up. After getting to the bottom of what had happened, Yamato couldn't help but feel like he'd had the boring night.
"Your family was based in Leiya, correct?" Painji asked, and Hyun nodded calmly, trying to drown out Orion's hostilities. She'd always liked Painji, viewed him as somewhat of the responsible figure for Yuwen to bounce his fun and games off of, when they were younger. If things went a good way, maybe she'd even have fallen in love with him. But of course the way things are now, there's no was Hyuna could love anyone, right? She subconsciously rubbed the treats in her pack. There's no way she's in love with anyone right now. And Muna only crossed her mind because of some evil coincidence, right? Completely haphazardly, nothing to do with love at all.
Painji made an almost uneasy glance as he made his condolences about Leiya, but was relieved she made it out alright. Hyuna nodded her head humbly; just like she did years ago whenever meeting the older man, with a great nostalgic feeling ebbing through her. "Thanks." She said. "It was rough, but my family pulled through. My brother's dealing with the loss of his lover... but it'll work out in the end."
She then heard the other man, in a stifling tone, that they were only asking where they'd come from, in Jiefong. Hyuna quickly addressed him, getting up from her bow. "We're just visiting Jiefong, before heading back to Leiya." Hyuna said clearly. "Buying more materials for my father to make maps with."
The trio was now standing at the northern gates of Jiefong. A while back, all three of them had noticed that they'd lost the trail of the two idiotic cops; and that was all for the better, of course. They were, presumably, safe from any pursuit, thankfully. And while Valkar and Tiamat were still going strong, Nee was getting visibly tired; still not used to physical activity. They still had quite the distance to go just yet, before trying to contact her father, Ying, as well as the second in command of Valkar's Empire, Moga'Torash. There was, presumably, a barnyard farther down the Yokai Road, where Valkar had put out the idea of resting there for the night, after paying the owners.
"Why are you even-" A languished yawn from Nee as she stretched her small body, blinking away the tiredness as best as she could. "Tiamat, you don't really have to stay around anymore..."
There was no answer, though; at least no wordless answer, from the half-Ashura. Valkar raised a curious eyebrow. As long as he'd known her, she'd never seemed to be the type to care about company, and always preferred being a lone wolf. He shared a look with Nee, the thought coming from him trying to say, "Maybe, Tiamat doesn't mind us as much as she says", while Nee simply opened her mouth and grumbled that she was exhausted.
Valkar moved to lift the girl up, but she instinctively shied away from him, shooting him a frightful glance; almost like a kicked puppy. This hurt Valkar a lot, and showed what he did to her, probably the first person he's cared about in a long time. He didn't really know why, but he enjoyed her company, and wants to keep her safe from now on. But, how, though, when she's too repulsed by his skin to even consider getting help from him? How could he regain her trust, and try to make amends for his mistake? With a defeated sigh, he took money out his pouch and showed it to Tiamat.
"Could you carry her?" He asked the giant. "...and please don't kill her, or anything."
Still without words, the half-ashura almost forcibly grasped at Nee and swung her up and over her shoulders; riding the half ashura almost piggy-back like. The girl snuggled herself against the helmet as best as she could; to try and secure herself, and rested her head against the cool metal, looking uncomfortably, yet grateful all the same.
And so, they began to leave Jiefong, once and for all, with the calculating girl finally allowing her burdened mind some rest, the slaver endlessly contemplating his sins with guilt and shame, and the half ashura, who may or may not mind the company as much as she'd verbally admit... not that'd she'd verbally say anything, if given the choice to stay silent.
Painji made an almost uneasy glance as he made his condolences about Leiya, but was relieved she made it out alright. Hyuna nodded her head humbly; just like she did years ago whenever meeting the older man, with a great nostalgic feeling ebbing through her. "Thanks." She said. "It was rough, but my family pulled through. My brother's dealing with the loss of his lover... but it'll work out in the end."
She then heard the other man, in a stifling tone, that they were only asking where they'd come from, in Jiefong. Hyuna quickly addressed him, getting up from her bow. "We're just visiting Jiefong, before heading back to Leiya." Hyuna said clearly. "Buying more materials for my father to make maps with."
The trio was now standing at the northern gates of Jiefong. A while back, all three of them had noticed that they'd lost the trail of the two idiotic cops; and that was all for the better, of course. They were, presumably, safe from any pursuit, thankfully. And while Valkar and Tiamat were still going strong, Nee was getting visibly tired; still not used to physical activity. They still had quite the distance to go just yet, before trying to contact her father, Ying, as well as the second in command of Valkar's Empire, Moga'Torash. There was, presumably, a barnyard farther down the Yokai Road, where Valkar had put out the idea of resting there for the night, after paying the owners.
"Why are you even-" A languished yawn from Nee as she stretched her small body, blinking away the tiredness as best as she could. "Tiamat, you don't really have to stay around anymore..."
There was no answer, though; at least no wordless answer, from the half-Ashura. Valkar raised a curious eyebrow. As long as he'd known her, she'd never seemed to be the type to care about company, and always preferred being a lone wolf. He shared a look with Nee, the thought coming from him trying to say, "Maybe, Tiamat doesn't mind us as much as she says", while Nee simply opened her mouth and grumbled that she was exhausted.
Valkar moved to lift the girl up, but she instinctively shied away from him, shooting him a frightful glance; almost like a kicked puppy. This hurt Valkar a lot, and showed what he did to her, probably the first person he's cared about in a long time. He didn't really know why, but he enjoyed her company, and wants to keep her safe from now on. But, how, though, when she's too repulsed by his skin to even consider getting help from him? How could he regain her trust, and try to make amends for his mistake? With a defeated sigh, he took money out his pouch and showed it to Tiamat.
"Could you carry her?" He asked the giant. "...and please don't kill her, or anything."
Still without words, the half-ashura almost forcibly grasped at Nee and swung her up and over her shoulders; riding the half ashura almost piggy-back like. The girl snuggled herself against the helmet as best as she could; to try and secure herself, and rested her head against the cool metal, looking uncomfortably, yet grateful all the same.
And so, they began to leave Jiefong, once and for all, with the calculating girl finally allowing her burdened mind some rest, the slaver endlessly contemplating his sins with guilt and shame, and the half ashura, who may or may not mind the company as much as she'd verbally admit... not that'd she'd verbally say anything, if given the choice to stay silent.
Dust hung in the air as Terra dashed through the last block towards the prison. It was getting increasingly hard for her to breath, and she was already exhausted. But she had to see if anyone had been killed...as she ran, she took the bandage off her left eye, since she probably would be needing her entire field of view now.
Finally, she reached the prison. One of the walls was nothing but a chasm piled with rubble now, honestly. Luckily, Suiken and the bear man were standing outside so they were still alright. But where was Hyuna? As she looked around, she suddenly noticed a cat girl standing near the rubble, gazing around dumbfoundedly. But Terra barely paid attention, and hurried towards the rubble, ignoring the fact that she could just ask Suiken and the bear man about Hyuna's fate.
She had barely gotten close to the ruined building, however, when suddenly a guard snatched her by the hood and pulled her backwards abruptly. "Hey! What are you doing here?" he demanded. Before Terra could make an excuse, he turned her head around forcefully. "Hey, I remember you...you're that girl that got away yesterday when I tried putting the cuffs on you!"
But when he turned her head around all the way, he suddenly recoiled with a terrified look. At first, Terra was confused, but then the man started screaming something about a witch...and then, Terra remembered that her left eye was uncovered. Her heterochromatic eyes were there for everyone to see.
Somehow, the word spread throughout the people watching the scene, guard and civilian alike, and all the attention was focused on Terra. "She's a witch!" "A murderer, too!" "Bet she was responsible for everything!" All the blame ended up upon Terra's shoulders within seconds. Unsure of what to do, she slowly backed up towards the ruined building, certain this really was the end.
Felicitay was locked in thought trying to comprehend what was going on. First Orion disapears and then everything blows up, what was the world coming too. Guards had started swarming the rubble and Felicitay was starting to freak out. Unable to process everything Felicitay screamed in frustration "FUCK! WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON!"
"Watch your mouth young lady! I didn't train you to be some common street tramp!" Felicitay turned to see the approaching figure of Rocky. Rocky pointed to the crowd clamoring witch, "What the hell is going on here, first I hear explosions and now I'm hearing witch."
One of the mob members spoke up. "We found us a witch!"
"Bullshit you found a witch. You wanna know why?" the man shook his head up and down. "BECAUSE THEY DON'T EXIST YOU MORONS!" the crowd murmured to themselves and started to disband. Rocky walked up to the girl and Felicitay, "Now can either of you give me an anwser to what is going on." Felicitay shook her head to say no and Rocky turned to the accused witch.
"Bullshit you found a witch. You wanna know why? BECAUSE THEY DON'T EXIST YOU MORONS!" Just after these words had been shouted out by someone in the crowd, Terra suddenly found the crowd dispelling. After going through about her sixth near-death encounter in a few days, she sank against a rock, feeling every muscle in her body ache. This just couldn't be real...well, not like a common opinion in the empire would just disappear from one man shouting at a crowd, though.
She didn't notice that she was being approached by two people until they were standing right above her. It was the catgirl she passed, and a short, fat man. "Now, can either of you give me an answer to what is going on?" the man demanded from both her and the cat girl. It seemed this was the man that had shouted out at the crowd.
Slowly struggling to one knee, Terra took in several shallow breaths (while pulling her hood back down) and began to reply. "W-well...I-I just got here, so I-I can't tell...I-I just heard the explosion, a-and I ran here as quickly as I c-could..."
As that guard who had started this entire hell suddenly turned and gave her a hateful look, Terra became very conscious of where she was. "C-can we leave? I-I don't think I'm too well recieved here..." But when she tried to stand up straight, she ended up falling back to the ground instead.
"Of course we can dear." Rocky reached out his hand to help the girl up. "I'm Rocky by the way, but if you want to go by formalities you may call me Madame Butterfly." Rocky nudged Felicitay. "Be polite dear." Felicitay jumped in surprise. "Sorry, where are my manners, My name is Felicitay."
Madame Butterfly? Terra looked absolutely confused, but she decided to just play along as she was pulled upright. "T-Terra Himene. I-I hope we get along..." It occured to her that she probably shouldn't be using her real name, but there really wasn't much she could do about it.
"Well it's a pleasure to meet you Terra." Rocky turned to Felicitay and noticed she was still wearing her collor. "I'm going to assume that you haven't gone the imerial registration office yet." Felicitay shook her head. "And Orion is no where to be seen. Alright, well why don't you two find somewhere safer to hang around and I'll try to find Orion." With that Rocky ran off into the distance, abandoning the two girls in search of his overly violent friend.
Finally, she reached the prison. One of the walls was nothing but a chasm piled with rubble now, honestly. Luckily, Suiken and the bear man were standing outside so they were still alright. But where was Hyuna? As she looked around, she suddenly noticed a cat girl standing near the rubble, gazing around dumbfoundedly. But Terra barely paid attention, and hurried towards the rubble, ignoring the fact that she could just ask Suiken and the bear man about Hyuna's fate.
She had barely gotten close to the ruined building, however, when suddenly a guard snatched her by the hood and pulled her backwards abruptly. "Hey! What are you doing here?" he demanded. Before Terra could make an excuse, he turned her head around forcefully. "Hey, I remember you...you're that girl that got away yesterday when I tried putting the cuffs on you!"
But when he turned her head around all the way, he suddenly recoiled with a terrified look. At first, Terra was confused, but then the man started screaming something about a witch...and then, Terra remembered that her left eye was uncovered. Her heterochromatic eyes were there for everyone to see.
Somehow, the word spread throughout the people watching the scene, guard and civilian alike, and all the attention was focused on Terra. "She's a witch!" "A murderer, too!" "Bet she was responsible for everything!" All the blame ended up upon Terra's shoulders within seconds. Unsure of what to do, she slowly backed up towards the ruined building, certain this really was the end.
Felicitay was locked in thought trying to comprehend what was going on. First Orion disapears and then everything blows up, what was the world coming too. Guards had started swarming the rubble and Felicitay was starting to freak out. Unable to process everything Felicitay screamed in frustration "FUCK! WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON!"
"Watch your mouth young lady! I didn't train you to be some common street tramp!" Felicitay turned to see the approaching figure of Rocky. Rocky pointed to the crowd clamoring witch, "What the hell is going on here, first I hear explosions and now I'm hearing witch."
One of the mob members spoke up. "We found us a witch!"
"Bullshit you found a witch. You wanna know why?" the man shook his head up and down. "BECAUSE THEY DON'T EXIST YOU MORONS!" the crowd murmured to themselves and started to disband. Rocky walked up to the girl and Felicitay, "Now can either of you give me an anwser to what is going on." Felicitay shook her head to say no and Rocky turned to the accused witch.
"Bullshit you found a witch. You wanna know why? BECAUSE THEY DON'T EXIST YOU MORONS!" Just after these words had been shouted out by someone in the crowd, Terra suddenly found the crowd dispelling. After going through about her sixth near-death encounter in a few days, she sank against a rock, feeling every muscle in her body ache. This just couldn't be real...well, not like a common opinion in the empire would just disappear from one man shouting at a crowd, though.
She didn't notice that she was being approached by two people until they were standing right above her. It was the catgirl she passed, and a short, fat man. "Now, can either of you give me an answer to what is going on?" the man demanded from both her and the cat girl. It seemed this was the man that had shouted out at the crowd.
Slowly struggling to one knee, Terra took in several shallow breaths (while pulling her hood back down) and began to reply. "W-well...I-I just got here, so I-I can't tell...I-I just heard the explosion, a-and I ran here as quickly as I c-could..."
As that guard who had started this entire hell suddenly turned and gave her a hateful look, Terra became very conscious of where she was. "C-can we leave? I-I don't think I'm too well recieved here..." But when she tried to stand up straight, she ended up falling back to the ground instead.
"Of course we can dear." Rocky reached out his hand to help the girl up. "I'm Rocky by the way, but if you want to go by formalities you may call me Madame Butterfly." Rocky nudged Felicitay. "Be polite dear." Felicitay jumped in surprise. "Sorry, where are my manners, My name is Felicitay."
Madame Butterfly? Terra looked absolutely confused, but she decided to just play along as she was pulled upright. "T-Terra Himene. I-I hope we get along..." It occured to her that she probably shouldn't be using her real name, but there really wasn't much she could do about it.
"Well it's a pleasure to meet you Terra." Rocky turned to Felicitay and noticed she was still wearing her collor. "I'm going to assume that you haven't gone the imerial registration office yet." Felicitay shook her head. "And Orion is no where to be seen. Alright, well why don't you two find somewhere safer to hang around and I'll try to find Orion." With that Rocky ran off into the distance, abandoning the two girls in search of his overly violent friend.
"I see," Painji commented solemnly as he crossed his arms. "He has my sympathies. Father's not doing so well either, I'm afraid, though not from war. Age is catching up to him..." Painji swallowed. The surprise meeting in the tightly packed restaurant of the busy market district had led to quite a few surprises. Hyuna had become a warrior of sorts, it was clear, and looked quite a bit rougher than she had years before. "You know the oddest thing happened the other day," He began again, realizing he did have something of importance to comment on. "I was billed a withdrawal from the family bank from Yuwen, of all people. You know anything about that?" Painji shook his head in disbelief. "I wasn't even aware he was back in the country."
Suddenly loud cheering began to erupt outside. "What the blast," Painji muttered, going to the circular windows that lined the restaurant and staring out. Across the main bridge in the busy mid-day market a group of guards surrounded a figure walking, fending off a crowd of fans chanting bandit, bandit over and over again. "Bandit? They're cheering a bandit?" Painji muttered in disbelief, before looking back to Hyuna. "We've just arrived here last night. Strange bloody place, it is."
Suddenly loud cheering began to erupt outside. "What the blast," Painji muttered, going to the circular windows that lined the restaurant and staring out. Across the main bridge in the busy mid-day market a group of guards surrounded a figure walking, fending off a crowd of fans chanting bandit, bandit over and over again. "Bandit? They're cheering a bandit?" Painji muttered in disbelief, before looking back to Hyuna. "We've just arrived here last night. Strange bloody place, it is."
"My identifications huh?" Orion reached into his breastplate and pulled out a stack of papers. Orion quickly leafed through them. Orion pulled out two sheets of paper and a small bundle from the stack and returned the rest back to where they came from. "Here is my residency card, mercenary work permit, and all my required permits for the weapons in my bag. And before you say anything, yes my card is close to expiration, and I intend to fix that. Also, I was with her at the marketplace and I bought myself a bottle of hard cider, bird seed, some parchment, and ink."
Her nose still hurt when it twitched. Otherwise, Lo-muna was in considerably better spirits since being abandoned heartlessly by Yuwen and Terra. After the surprising turn of events, Lo-muna had informed the guards she had funds to pay the fine. They escorted her and quickly found out the crowd was not going to disperse so quickly. Reporters fought for a chance to get a quote from her but the guards held firm. She offered them her most dazzling smile instead. The artists captured it without hesitation.
As the procession marched down the streets, Lo-muna held her head higher. She produced a pair of shades from her bag and put them on somewhere along the way to the station. A crowd was already gathered at the entrance. It took a while to push past them so Lo-muna could get inside and pay the fine. It was all of her funds, she noticed dismally, but the crowd quickly replenished her coins once they learned she had to pay.
And so this procession marched on, Lo-muna smiling as they did. The reporters and artists followed, one caught by surprise from a sudden wind, his painting of Lo-muna slipping through his fingers. It flew up, up and away, until it came to the area where Yuwen and co. were at. Then it gracefully came down, gently tossed by the wind, to violently smash into Yuwen's face. The glass framed painting shattered to clearly reveal Muna's face with the letters, " Pulling off the most daring heist of the century, This lone hero has charmed the hearts of Jiefong's admiring citizens! The Amazing Zoo Bandit!
As the procession marched down the streets, Lo-muna held her head higher. She produced a pair of shades from her bag and put them on somewhere along the way to the station. A crowd was already gathered at the entrance. It took a while to push past them so Lo-muna could get inside and pay the fine. It was all of her funds, she noticed dismally, but the crowd quickly replenished her coins once they learned she had to pay.
And so this procession marched on, Lo-muna smiling as they did. The reporters and artists followed, one caught by surprise from a sudden wind, his painting of Lo-muna slipping through his fingers. It flew up, up and away, until it came to the area where Yuwen and co. were at. Then it gracefully came down, gently tossed by the wind, to violently smash into Yuwen's face. The glass framed painting shattered to clearly reveal Muna's face with the letters, " Pulling off the most daring heist of the century, This lone hero has charmed the hearts of Jiefong's admiring citizens! The Amazing Zoo Bandit!
As Orion dealt with the identification, and mentioned that he had been with Hyuna to buy certain things at the market, she nodded helpfully at Tuying, before turning back to Painji. "I wish your father the best of luck, and a long life." She said courteously, probably messing up the saying some Yune nobles gave to each other. It was an odd feeling, being reconnected to someone from your past you never really intended to meet again; but it was also pleasant. It reminded her of when she wasn't filled with the urge to fight and to kill; and how she wished she could return to the innocent and blissful days of trying desperately to keep up with Yuwen. When Painji brought up the bill... the bill they had been forced to pay because of Hyuna's own mistake, trying to murder Ro like that in the open. She barely resisted the urge to start twiddling her fingers and fleeing, but she knew that wouldn't solve anything. And Hyuna really didn't want to be put in a situation where she had to choose between freedom and sparing Painji's life. He was a part of that precious and idyllic past that she wanted to keep separate from the current life she now lead. What lie would work best, here?
Might as well something of a half-truth.
"He kind of.. um, roped me into his stupid little games again." Hyuna made a little self deprecating smile. "A guild or something. That's why I have this man here," Gesturing at Orion, who was apparently elderly, "to send the materials I bought up to Leiya and my father."
That was when the crowd started screaming, loudly, and over and over, 'bandit, bandit!', making Hyuna scowl irritably. Painji walked over o the window, and Hyuna followed, curiously, seeing the guards encircled around... someone; Hyuna couldn't exactly make out who it was. There were.. fans, apparently screaming and cheering non stop, and Hyuna really wanted none of it. "What kind of bandit would- ugh, I won't even try." Hyuna scoffed, frowning. She turned to look away from the window when she caught a glimpse of those fuzzy bunny ears.
Bunny ears. Lo-Muna? Was she safe, then? But why is she being considered a bandit, of all things? And all of a sudden, Hyuna's pack felt even heavier; almost calling for her to give them to the bunny girl. Longing filled her face as she rushed forward, completely forgetting about Painji and Orion and the other cop as Muna filled her every thought; blushing, as it did. Using a burst of wind to shoot herself through the crowd, cracking the entrance of the restaurant in the process, Hyuna forced her way through the crowd and right next to her guild mate and... friend? Did Muna consider her a friend? She shot an annoyed and jealous look at all the pictures of Muna lacing the mob; and wanted to block out all the eyes ogling the rabbit woman. With a red face and an awkward frown, Hyuna fumbled with her pack until it exploded open by accident, the bags of sweets going sprawling out. Hyuna stood there in shock for a few moments before gathering them up, and presenting them to Muna with a hopeful and nervous face.
"Um.. I, well, I bought these... for you." She coughed shyly. "A gift, I guess, and an apology..."
She glanced around at everything, and found the need to ask. "...What the hell happened, anyways?"
Might as well something of a half-truth.
"He kind of.. um, roped me into his stupid little games again." Hyuna made a little self deprecating smile. "A guild or something. That's why I have this man here," Gesturing at Orion, who was apparently elderly, "to send the materials I bought up to Leiya and my father."
That was when the crowd started screaming, loudly, and over and over, 'bandit, bandit!', making Hyuna scowl irritably. Painji walked over o the window, and Hyuna followed, curiously, seeing the guards encircled around... someone; Hyuna couldn't exactly make out who it was. There were.. fans, apparently screaming and cheering non stop, and Hyuna really wanted none of it. "What kind of bandit would- ugh, I won't even try." Hyuna scoffed, frowning. She turned to look away from the window when she caught a glimpse of those fuzzy bunny ears.
Bunny ears. Lo-Muna? Was she safe, then? But why is she being considered a bandit, of all things? And all of a sudden, Hyuna's pack felt even heavier; almost calling for her to give them to the bunny girl. Longing filled her face as she rushed forward, completely forgetting about Painji and Orion and the other cop as Muna filled her every thought; blushing, as it did. Using a burst of wind to shoot herself through the crowd, cracking the entrance of the restaurant in the process, Hyuna forced her way through the crowd and right next to her guild mate and... friend? Did Muna consider her a friend? She shot an annoyed and jealous look at all the pictures of Muna lacing the mob; and wanted to block out all the eyes ogling the rabbit woman. With a red face and an awkward frown, Hyuna fumbled with her pack until it exploded open by accident, the bags of sweets going sprawling out. Hyuna stood there in shock for a few moments before gathering them up, and presenting them to Muna with a hopeful and nervous face.
"Um.. I, well, I bought these... for you." She coughed shyly. "A gift, I guess, and an apology..."
She glanced around at everything, and found the need to ask. "...What the hell happened, anyways?"
"Well, nothing, really. Going from job to job, basically."
Rumelis looked at the confident man, now at the very least with an understanding of guilds.
"So, you're trying to be heroic as a guild, right? Would you mind another permanent member?
I mean, I've nothing else to do, and I doubt many of the other warriors with you have
trained in much other than fighting. I'm sure you could use my skills, or at least my
strength."
I mean, what had he to lose? He'd had no real connections, human or otherwise, since he
came to Yune, so it was worth a shot to join up with this guild.
As the group talked, they could hear shouts from where the prison had just... collapsed?
Been destroyed? Either way, it seemed pressing.
Rumelis looked at the confident man, now at the very least with an understanding of guilds.
"So, you're trying to be heroic as a guild, right? Would you mind another permanent member?
I mean, I've nothing else to do, and I doubt many of the other warriors with you have
trained in much other than fighting. I'm sure you could use my skills, or at least my
strength."
I mean, what had he to lose? He'd had no real connections, human or otherwise, since he
came to Yune, so it was worth a shot to join up with this guild.
As the group talked, they could hear shouts from where the prison had just... collapsed?
Been destroyed? Either way, it seemed pressing.
As Rocky ran off in some direction, Terra looked at Felicitay apologetically. "Y-you might not want to stay with me...f-for some reason, b-bad things seem to happen w-wherever I go." She started walking, pulling her hood back down as she went...but she could swear that there were many people looking directly at her, with expressions of fear and disgust. Why did all this have to happen over one stupid eye?
It was like that when she arrived in the Yune Empire too. At that time, people had pointed at her, and whispered in fright, but as she came close, they ceased their conversations and continued their business in a forced, rushed manner. Why she didn't return to Gwan that day was a mystery.
A guard began to move towards her, telling her to stop, but Terra was so frustrated at it all that she glared at him with her heterochromatic eyes, which were filled with every bit of rage in her heart. The man, suddenly expecting the dark magic that she had been accused of having, screamed and ran away. This wasn't like Terra at all, but her days were getting so infuriatingly unlucky that her normal personality was quickly breaking to pieces.
As she continued to walk, however, she noticed Fortune, Suiken and the bear man standing just outside her path. Well, now that she had been called a witch, what would they do now? But instead of fearing, Terra was quietly preparing herself to retaliate should they attack.
It was like that when she arrived in the Yune Empire too. At that time, people had pointed at her, and whispered in fright, but as she came close, they ceased their conversations and continued their business in a forced, rushed manner. Why she didn't return to Gwan that day was a mystery.
A guard began to move towards her, telling her to stop, but Terra was so frustrated at it all that she glared at him with her heterochromatic eyes, which were filled with every bit of rage in her heart. The man, suddenly expecting the dark magic that she had been accused of having, screamed and ran away. This wasn't like Terra at all, but her days were getting so infuriatingly unlucky that her normal personality was quickly breaking to pieces.
As she continued to walk, however, she noticed Fortune, Suiken and the bear man standing just outside her path. Well, now that she had been called a witch, what would they do now? But instead of fearing, Terra was quietly preparing herself to retaliate should they attack.
Yuwen gave the beast-man a smile and from his pocket pulled out a scroll. "A three-month contract with the Great Guild Fortune," He explained, handing out the scroll and a quill with it. "My name is Yuwen Fortune," Yuwen Fortune introduced with a bow. "Welcome to the guild." He paused and looked at the team members assembled. "Right, so now that you're all out of prison we can focus on the reason we came to Jiefong in the first place: the treasure of Eoling. A treasure that will make us all richer than we could imagine."
Yuwen began to walk and motioned for the group to join him at a trio of stone benches in a small, circular platform in the main-room. He stepped off the sidewalk and onto the platform, sitting on the public bench and pulling another scroll out - this one visible worn and ripped. He placed it on the table between the benches and extended it to reveal a diagram. "This is a diagram drawn by Eoling himself," Yuwen explained to the assembled group. "A drawing of secret chambers in the mountains, accessible only through the palace of the old kings," He pointed to the distance, as at the base of the noble-quarter a massive palace stretched up into the rock of the mountain. "This map is one of a kind, and knowing what I had to do to get it I suspect we will be the only ones to know about it. The issue is getting into the palace unnoticed." Yuwen rolled up the map and placed it back in his pocket. "Luckily for all of you I have a plan," He said with a large smile.
"We split up into two groups. Suiken, you lead some of the others and find the wayward guild members. I dont know where Hyuna or Ann are, same for Sunaarashi, Malao, Keeflo, and Malachi," Yuwen nodded at the oni lieutenant. "While Suiken does that I'll lead a group to the palace and we'll try to spot a way in for future use. Any of you can come with me if you want." He glanced around the assembled guild-members. "What do you all think?"
Yuwen began to walk and motioned for the group to join him at a trio of stone benches in a small, circular platform in the main-room. He stepped off the sidewalk and onto the platform, sitting on the public bench and pulling another scroll out - this one visible worn and ripped. He placed it on the table between the benches and extended it to reveal a diagram. "This is a diagram drawn by Eoling himself," Yuwen explained to the assembled group. "A drawing of secret chambers in the mountains, accessible only through the palace of the old kings," He pointed to the distance, as at the base of the noble-quarter a massive palace stretched up into the rock of the mountain. "This map is one of a kind, and knowing what I had to do to get it I suspect we will be the only ones to know about it. The issue is getting into the palace unnoticed." Yuwen rolled up the map and placed it back in his pocket. "Luckily for all of you I have a plan," He said with a large smile.
"We split up into two groups. Suiken, you lead some of the others and find the wayward guild members. I dont know where Hyuna or Ann are, same for Sunaarashi, Malao, Keeflo, and Malachi," Yuwen nodded at the oni lieutenant. "While Suiken does that I'll lead a group to the palace and we'll try to spot a way in for future use. Any of you can come with me if you want." He glanced around the assembled guild-members. "What do you all think?"
The bench felt cold and humid, as did the biting winds. Ann had taken a seat about quite some time ago, one leg folded over the other and her arms crossed over her chest. Her head was tilted back and her eyes were lightly closed, focusing on the rise and fall of her chest as she breathed to take her mind off of everything else that had come tumbling down on her this past week. She could feel her breath fogging up the air, the shadows of passersby as they walked by her and the market chatter somewhere out in the square. While she enjoyed her own fair share of company, this kind of tranquil atmosphere was absolutely irreplaceable, if a bit chilly for her taste.
Mismatched, erratically shuffled steps that were heavy with weight. There was a creak of wood and a slight change of pressure under her seat as someone sat down next to her. Ann cracked one eye open, giving the stranger a brief off-handed glance without moving her head before closing it again. She didn't exactly have the mind to visit the prison and risk getting tossed in herself if she was recognized. She didn't have any real obligation to the guild, but she decided she'd give it some more time before she decided to bail. The sneaky devil that he was, Fortune could probably find a way to pull the others out of this mess and she was content to leave things at that considering that there wasn't much that she could contribute.
A cold hand brushed on her own, briefly running over her fingertips before promptly withdrawing. There was a pause for a few moments before the touch returned, this time on her thigh. She could feel that it was reluctant at first before fully committing, gradually running up the length of her leg. Whoever it was probably assumed that she was asleep, which wouldn't be too far off the mark since she'd been quite exhausted and was looking for a little more time to rest.
"I'm awake, you know," Ann murmured softly. The reaction was instantaneous and the hand pulled away before she'd even finished her sentence, startled at the sound of her voice.
"Gah! You scared the living—hic—the living shit out of me!" the voice said, clearly laden with too many a drink.
"Sorry," she added. Silence ensued for several seconds before she started hearing footsteps again, moving away from her with those same dragged out, bizarrely timed steps. Must've been a drunkard or something of the like, albeit one that was sober enough to get his head straight, to an extent. Not even thirty seconds had passed and the footsteps returned. A jacket landed on her face, slowly sliding down her body as she listened to the man walk away again. It had a coarse feel to it and reeked of alcohol. Definitely drunk.
Ann opened her eyes and leaned forward a little to peel the jacket off of her and properly wear it. Blinking dazedly, she gave a cursory scan of her immediate surroundings and rose to her feet, brushing off the dusty jacket. For some reason, one end felt heavier than the other; she reached into the jacket's pocket and pulled out a small bag of powder. It wasn't long before several men came her way, eyes dead set on her.
"You," a tall, darkly dressed man said in a gruff voice, advancing toward her with forceful strides as he pointed his finger at her. "Who gave you that jacket?" He didn't wait for an answer, his attention drawn to the bag in her hand. "What...? Who the fuck are you?"
"I'm nobody," she shrugged, pocketing the bag again.
"Are you really giving me this shit? Do you have any idea who I am?"
Ann returned the man's gaze, studying his features. Rugged features, pale hair, slanted eyes. Tall, muscular frame, fair complexion, and a scar on the right side of his face. She laid her hand on the hilt of her sword.
"Yeah," she answered quietly, eyeing the men standing behind him before returning her attention back on him. "You're my next bounty." Avis Hareid, the man listed on the bounty poster she'd taken down earlier in the day. Smuggling of illegal drugs and high explosives, involvement in slave trafficking, murder, theft, all the good stuff.
The men beside him drew their swords and curved around to attack her on multiple sides. She evaded the first strike from her left, turning and ducking under the blow as she swiped a knife from the man's belt, sticking him through the back with his own weapon. She kicked him aside and turned around to face the others, who began approaching more cautiously than their more eager comrade. The second one made a head-on strike, swinging straight down at her. Ann responded by drawing her weapon halfway out of its sheath, stopping the incoming blade with the tail end of her katana and breaking his knee cap with a savage kick before finishing him off with a clean horizontal stroke, beheading him on his way from toppling over from his ruined leg.
The others started getting the message and began backing off, barely managing to keep the scowls on their faces and their weapons pointed still at her, if shakily.
"Looks like our fair maiden here's got some moves," Avis spat, walking slowly toward her as he unsheathed his own sword. "I'm going to have fun tearing you apart."
All bark, no bite.
His head came flying off in a split second, landing with a satisfying thud as it rolled across the floor. Ann sheathed her sword and shot the remaining thugs a steady glare.
"If you're not worth any money, I would suggest that you excuse yourself," she said coldly. The response was just as hasty as their retreat, the thugs scrambling down the street they'd arrived from. Figuring she'd probably be arrested for possessing it faster than she'd find someone to buy it of of her, she tossed the bag of powder at Avis's corpse, wiping down her bloodied hands on her borrowed jacket.
That was enough screwing around in town for one day.
Mismatched, erratically shuffled steps that were heavy with weight. There was a creak of wood and a slight change of pressure under her seat as someone sat down next to her. Ann cracked one eye open, giving the stranger a brief off-handed glance without moving her head before closing it again. She didn't exactly have the mind to visit the prison and risk getting tossed in herself if she was recognized. She didn't have any real obligation to the guild, but she decided she'd give it some more time before she decided to bail. The sneaky devil that he was, Fortune could probably find a way to pull the others out of this mess and she was content to leave things at that considering that there wasn't much that she could contribute.
A cold hand brushed on her own, briefly running over her fingertips before promptly withdrawing. There was a pause for a few moments before the touch returned, this time on her thigh. She could feel that it was reluctant at first before fully committing, gradually running up the length of her leg. Whoever it was probably assumed that she was asleep, which wouldn't be too far off the mark since she'd been quite exhausted and was looking for a little more time to rest.
"I'm awake, you know," Ann murmured softly. The reaction was instantaneous and the hand pulled away before she'd even finished her sentence, startled at the sound of her voice.
"Gah! You scared the living—hic—the living shit out of me!" the voice said, clearly laden with too many a drink.
"Sorry," she added. Silence ensued for several seconds before she started hearing footsteps again, moving away from her with those same dragged out, bizarrely timed steps. Must've been a drunkard or something of the like, albeit one that was sober enough to get his head straight, to an extent. Not even thirty seconds had passed and the footsteps returned. A jacket landed on her face, slowly sliding down her body as she listened to the man walk away again. It had a coarse feel to it and reeked of alcohol. Definitely drunk.
Ann opened her eyes and leaned forward a little to peel the jacket off of her and properly wear it. Blinking dazedly, she gave a cursory scan of her immediate surroundings and rose to her feet, brushing off the dusty jacket. For some reason, one end felt heavier than the other; she reached into the jacket's pocket and pulled out a small bag of powder. It wasn't long before several men came her way, eyes dead set on her.
"You," a tall, darkly dressed man said in a gruff voice, advancing toward her with forceful strides as he pointed his finger at her. "Who gave you that jacket?" He didn't wait for an answer, his attention drawn to the bag in her hand. "What...? Who the fuck are you?"
"I'm nobody," she shrugged, pocketing the bag again.
"Are you really giving me this shit? Do you have any idea who I am?"
Ann returned the man's gaze, studying his features. Rugged features, pale hair, slanted eyes. Tall, muscular frame, fair complexion, and a scar on the right side of his face. She laid her hand on the hilt of her sword.
"Yeah," she answered quietly, eyeing the men standing behind him before returning her attention back on him. "You're my next bounty." Avis Hareid, the man listed on the bounty poster she'd taken down earlier in the day. Smuggling of illegal drugs and high explosives, involvement in slave trafficking, murder, theft, all the good stuff.
The men beside him drew their swords and curved around to attack her on multiple sides. She evaded the first strike from her left, turning and ducking under the blow as she swiped a knife from the man's belt, sticking him through the back with his own weapon. She kicked him aside and turned around to face the others, who began approaching more cautiously than their more eager comrade. The second one made a head-on strike, swinging straight down at her. Ann responded by drawing her weapon halfway out of its sheath, stopping the incoming blade with the tail end of her katana and breaking his knee cap with a savage kick before finishing him off with a clean horizontal stroke, beheading him on his way from toppling over from his ruined leg.
The others started getting the message and began backing off, barely managing to keep the scowls on their faces and their weapons pointed still at her, if shakily.
"Looks like our fair maiden here's got some moves," Avis spat, walking slowly toward her as he unsheathed his own sword. "I'm going to have fun tearing you apart."
All bark, no bite.
His head came flying off in a split second, landing with a satisfying thud as it rolled across the floor. Ann sheathed her sword and shot the remaining thugs a steady glare.
"If you're not worth any money, I would suggest that you excuse yourself," she said coldly. The response was just as hasty as their retreat, the thugs scrambling down the street they'd arrived from. Figuring she'd probably be arrested for possessing it faster than she'd find someone to buy it of of her, she tossed the bag of powder at Avis's corpse, wiping down her bloodied hands on her borrowed jacket.
That was enough screwing around in town for one day.
"Hyuna! I'm so glad you're here," Lo-muna exclaimed as she took off her shades. She gratefully took the sweets from Hyuna's hands and placed them carefully in her satchel. All except one. That particular sweet bun she began munching on.
"Thank you for the sweets," she began as the two walked. The procession still followed but it had died down a little. Reports of the animals being taken back had reached the crowd. Most had decided to go see the Zoo Bandit's handiwork, a few remained just to see what kind of sweets she had been given. The companion she walked with also intrigued them.
"Well, I stole the animals from the local zoo. Each and every one and stored them in my room," Lo-muna explained in a light tone. She was aware of the straining ears of the crowd. They had heard her elaborate tale already, pieced by observations of Yuwen's room and reports she had heard, but that didn't mean they would tire of hearing it any time soon. And so she leaned in close to Hyuna and whispered in her ear, "It actually wasn't me, but Yuwen who did it. But they found me in the room, alone, with the animals. Naturally, they assumed it was me and it turns out what he did was a very good thing indeed."
Lo-muna opened her bag as evidence. Inside, along with Hyuna's sweets, were a multitude of sparkling coins. She closed the satchel and gave Hyuna a sheepish grin.
"I was going to use it to pay all of your bails but that explosion from earlier, was it you guys? Ah well, I can buy that material now without a problem. Maybe enough to make new clothes for all of you," Lo-muna concluded. She gazed about at the crowd and resisted the urge to frown. She smiled and waved as she whispered to Hyuna, "I wish the crowd would completely disperse though. Hyuna, maybe you can help? Take us somewhere a little more private?"
"Thank you for the sweets," she began as the two walked. The procession still followed but it had died down a little. Reports of the animals being taken back had reached the crowd. Most had decided to go see the Zoo Bandit's handiwork, a few remained just to see what kind of sweets she had been given. The companion she walked with also intrigued them.
"Well, I stole the animals from the local zoo. Each and every one and stored them in my room," Lo-muna explained in a light tone. She was aware of the straining ears of the crowd. They had heard her elaborate tale already, pieced by observations of Yuwen's room and reports she had heard, but that didn't mean they would tire of hearing it any time soon. And so she leaned in close to Hyuna and whispered in her ear, "It actually wasn't me, but Yuwen who did it. But they found me in the room, alone, with the animals. Naturally, they assumed it was me and it turns out what he did was a very good thing indeed."
Lo-muna opened her bag as evidence. Inside, along with Hyuna's sweets, were a multitude of sparkling coins. She closed the satchel and gave Hyuna a sheepish grin.
"I was going to use it to pay all of your bails but that explosion from earlier, was it you guys? Ah well, I can buy that material now without a problem. Maybe enough to make new clothes for all of you," Lo-muna concluded. She gazed about at the crowd and resisted the urge to frown. She smiled and waved as she whispered to Hyuna, "I wish the crowd would completely disperse though. Hyuna, maybe you can help? Take us somewhere a little more private?"
Suiken nodded at Yuwen. "Very well,"he said,before glancing at the others. "Any of you feel free to go with either, Yuwen or myself," he informed them. Suiken then glanced to his side, and noticing Terra standing nearby, gave an exasperated sigh.
***
"Alright...I guess,"Tuying nodded. "That checks out for now. But from what I've heard about that turd's brother...." Tuying spoke, pointing towards Painji. "If your friend is associating with him, then nothing good will come of that," Tuying shrugged.
***
"Alright...I guess,"Tuying nodded. "That checks out for now. But from what I've heard about that turd's brother...." Tuying spoke, pointing towards Painji. "If your friend is associating with him, then nothing good will come of that," Tuying shrugged.
The crowd's pulsations and movements were really starting to annoy Hyuna. Why were they gathered around Muna, anyways? it's her Muna... to, you know, talk to, and stuff, right? They all need to screw off before the spear girl went psycho again; and that moment was becoming closer and closer as time went on. They didn't have the right to look at her, did they?
"Hyuna! I'm so glad you're here," The rabbit in question, whilst removing her shades started nibbling at one of the assorted sweets; the image of her eating at something Hyuna herself had gotten wiped her mind of the majority of the anger. "Thank you for the sweets."
Hyuna clicked her tongue nervously and lowered her head just a bit, with a shaky, strained grin. "Heh..." She managed, before the rabbit continued.
"Well, I stole the animals from the local zoo. Each and every one and stored them in my room, It actually wasn't me, but Yuwen who did it. But they found me in the room, alone, with the animals. Naturally, they assumed it was me and it turns out what he did was a very good thing indeed."
So this was Yuwen's fault, then? Yuwen's the cause of the mob of gangs; lessening slightly, but still a sure presence behind them. They just kept on bugging into Muna's personal space! How dare they, the nerve of them! They should be killed, right? The pound of a headache. They all should be slaughtered, right here and now, right? Another pound/ Hyuna shook her head fiercely. She just wanted to spent time with Muna, not go on another killing spree. Holding a hand to her head with a displeased frown, she made a sideways glance at Muna, struggling to keep the negative emotions to a minimum. She saw a flash of coins, and a grin from Muna, and that lightened the spear girl's disposition considerably.
"I was going to use it to pay all of your bails but that explosion from earlier, was it you guys? Ah well, I can buy that material now without a problem. Maybe enough to make new clothes for all of you," A warm flitty feeling, wearing something by Muna herself. this time the almost diabetically sweet smile was too stubborn to rub off easily, and the embarrassment involved made blood rush to the spear girl's cheeks, and she looked away swiftly, completely ignoring the crowds. Almost feeling Lo-Muna's lips on her ears, she jerked upright. "I wish the crowd would completely disperse though. Hyuna, maybe you can help? Take us somewhere a little more private?"
Finally! Something a little more in her element! Hyuna cracked a confident grin; left hand already prepping the wind to burst them out of reach! A devious light gleamed in her green eyes; she could do this, no problem! "Heh, you sure you don't want me to kill'em?" Just as quickly as she said that, she held her hands out, accidentally tearing a door off of a house with the wind. "Ah! Uh, I was joking! C'mon, you can count on Hyunhyun anyday!"
Sporting a devilish grin, the spear girl grabbed at Muna's wasit before panicking at the soft feeling of her, and then just sheepishly settling on her arm. "Um, well. Yeah, let's get outta here."
An explosion of wind under them burst them up above the rooftops, getting an almost bird's eye view of Jiefong. "See you, you bastards..." She muttered to the fans, before relaxing, and settled into a gliding position, the two women slowly floating downwards; gently and gracefully for her to mess up and accidentally send them sprawling into mud near the outskirts of the city.
Getting up and spitting, Hyuna started panicking even more, and held a hand out awkwardly, as if not sure if she wanted to lift her up, or hide in a corner. Instead, the girl bent her head down a bit, and muttered a deep sincere sorry.
"Hyuna! I'm so glad you're here," The rabbit in question, whilst removing her shades started nibbling at one of the assorted sweets; the image of her eating at something Hyuna herself had gotten wiped her mind of the majority of the anger. "Thank you for the sweets."
Hyuna clicked her tongue nervously and lowered her head just a bit, with a shaky, strained grin. "Heh..." She managed, before the rabbit continued.
"Well, I stole the animals from the local zoo. Each and every one and stored them in my room, It actually wasn't me, but Yuwen who did it. But they found me in the room, alone, with the animals. Naturally, they assumed it was me and it turns out what he did was a very good thing indeed."
So this was Yuwen's fault, then? Yuwen's the cause of the mob of gangs; lessening slightly, but still a sure presence behind them. They just kept on bugging into Muna's personal space! How dare they, the nerve of them! They should be killed, right? The pound of a headache. They all should be slaughtered, right here and now, right? Another pound/ Hyuna shook her head fiercely. She just wanted to spent time with Muna, not go on another killing spree. Holding a hand to her head with a displeased frown, she made a sideways glance at Muna, struggling to keep the negative emotions to a minimum. She saw a flash of coins, and a grin from Muna, and that lightened the spear girl's disposition considerably.
"I was going to use it to pay all of your bails but that explosion from earlier, was it you guys? Ah well, I can buy that material now without a problem. Maybe enough to make new clothes for all of you," A warm flitty feeling, wearing something by Muna herself. this time the almost diabetically sweet smile was too stubborn to rub off easily, and the embarrassment involved made blood rush to the spear girl's cheeks, and she looked away swiftly, completely ignoring the crowds. Almost feeling Lo-Muna's lips on her ears, she jerked upright. "I wish the crowd would completely disperse though. Hyuna, maybe you can help? Take us somewhere a little more private?"
Finally! Something a little more in her element! Hyuna cracked a confident grin; left hand already prepping the wind to burst them out of reach! A devious light gleamed in her green eyes; she could do this, no problem! "Heh, you sure you don't want me to kill'em?" Just as quickly as she said that, she held her hands out, accidentally tearing a door off of a house with the wind. "Ah! Uh, I was joking! C'mon, you can count on Hyunhyun anyday!"
Sporting a devilish grin, the spear girl grabbed at Muna's wasit before panicking at the soft feeling of her, and then just sheepishly settling on her arm. "Um, well. Yeah, let's get outta here."
An explosion of wind under them burst them up above the rooftops, getting an almost bird's eye view of Jiefong. "See you, you bastards..." She muttered to the fans, before relaxing, and settled into a gliding position, the two women slowly floating downwards; gently and gracefully for her to mess up and accidentally send them sprawling into mud near the outskirts of the city.
Getting up and spitting, Hyuna started panicking even more, and held a hand out awkwardly, as if not sure if she wanted to lift her up, or hide in a corner. Instead, the girl bent her head down a bit, and muttered a deep sincere sorry.
Rumelis looked at the paper, not sure what he was expecting. Only three months, huh? That
was longer than he kept most jobs, so he supposed it was worth it. He signed the paper and
gave it back to Yuwen.
"Well, that settles that, I guess. Now, you said we're splitting up, right? Well, I
probably would look a bit out of place in the palace, so..."
He thought of the alternative-- that they'd end up with one of the psychotic ones visiting
the palace.
"...On second thought, I think I will accompany you to that palace. I might look out of
place, but I won't murder half the residents. Perhaps my lack of connections could help, in
a way."
Perhaps they'd be able to get through something without killing. He supposed it depended
quite a bit on who went where. Who knows what would happen if Hyuna took a palace
"visit"...
The nervous girl was there too, trying her best to stay out of sight, it seemed.
"Hey! You with the guild too? You don't seem like the murderous type, would you mind going with our group?"
was longer than he kept most jobs, so he supposed it was worth it. He signed the paper and
gave it back to Yuwen.
"Well, that settles that, I guess. Now, you said we're splitting up, right? Well, I
probably would look a bit out of place in the palace, so..."
He thought of the alternative-- that they'd end up with one of the psychotic ones visiting
the palace.
"...On second thought, I think I will accompany you to that palace. I might look out of
place, but I won't murder half the residents. Perhaps my lack of connections could help, in
a way."
Perhaps they'd be able to get through something without killing. He supposed it depended
quite a bit on who went where. Who knows what would happen if Hyuna took a palace
"visit"...
The nervous girl was there too, trying her best to stay out of sight, it seemed.
"Hey! You with the guild too? You don't seem like the murderous type, would you mind going with our group?"
"Y-you might not want to stay with me...f-for some reason, b-bad things seem to happen w-wherever I go." Felicitay stared at Terra for a while trying to figure out what she was trying to get at, Oh god, is she trying to abandon me? "Listen, Terra was it? I have to stay with you, I don't think you realize that." Felicitay grabbed Terra by the collar of her shirt with one hand to prevent her from leaving and to look her in the eye. With the other hand, Felicitay pulled at the collar around her neck to make it very visible to Terra, "You see this? This is a slave collar, which shows that I'm a slave. If anyone sees me without anyone that could possibly be my master I'm done for. They'll beat me and throw me into some holding cell. Right now I am so gosh darn close to my freedom and you just got to help me." Felicitay noticed that a beast man from Terra's group was calling for her to come. "Please, all I need you to do is help me find a man by the name of Orion. He did some off the books dealings with Rocky that would guarantee my freedom, but the thing is if I get sent back I'm not going back to Orion and I'm not getting freed. You just gotta help me."
"Okay, you three are with me," Yuwen nodded at Terra, Millie and Rumelis. "Yamato head with Suiken and find the rest." He then paused as he glanced over the new woman Terra had dragged along. He rose an eyebrow at the newcomer as she explained her plight as a slave. "Orion sounds like the guy we ran over with our kart," Yuwen recalled. "If you head with Suiken he'll help you find him. I promise."
Fortune completely ignored Terra's presence and continued speaking about a plan to enter a palace through probably less than legal means. And here Terra had thought that he was one of the few who didn't believe in the witch rumor...well, not like he seemed to like her that much, anyway.
Suiken glanced over his shoulder, saw her, and immediately let out a sigh of displeasure. This reaction immediately struck a new chord in Terra, causing her to begin quietly speaking in cold, brutal words. "What, you were hoping I, the witch, would just die?" she asked, glaring at him. He probably hated her like the rest of Yune, especially after the previous day.
But then, the bear man from earlier, who had just signed a contract with Fortune, suddenly walked up to her, oblivious to her anger. "Hey! You with the guild too? You don't seem like the murderous type, would you mind going with our group?" He seemed kind enough, strangely. Maybe he didn't know about the rumor?
In any case, the edge in Terra's voice lost itself as she spoke to him. "I don't murder people for fun, no..." But the haunting image of the dead bodies in the street from the previous day returned, causing her to quickly avert her eyes. "I-in any case, I shouldn't be going with you. Nothing seems to go right when I'm around...probably because I'm the witch..." Involuntarily, her hands began to clench on the last sentence.
"Big Sister Terra!" Terra suddenly found two arms wrapped around her waist, and looked down in surprise to see Millie against her side. "I don't believe you're a witch or anything like that," the little girl declared with a look of defiance that really threw Terra off balance mentally. "You were really nice to me and the others! And even if you did kill those people, they were carrying weapons...they might have still hurt you badly! So...so don't be so hard on yourself!"
The hooded girl looked down at Millie, completely baffled, before finally sighing and giving her a genuine smile. "...t-thanks, Millie," she whispered, and carefully lifted Millie so that her arms were wrapped around Terra's neck. Then she turned to face the bear man. "Maybe I will go after all, though...I'm not well liked in Jiefong anymore."
"Listen, Terra was it? I have to stay with you, I don't think you realize that." Suddenly, Terra found herself pulled sideways by the collar so that the catgirl from earlier was looking at her straight in the eyes. The catgirl's other hand pulled at a collar around her neck to make it very visible to Terra. "You see this? This is a slave collar, which shows that I'm a slave. If anyone sees me without anyone that could possibly be my master I'm done for. They'll beat me and throw me into some holding cell. Right now I am so gosh darn close to my freedom and you just got to help me." Her eyes held a desperate look. "Please, all I need you to do is help me find a man by the name of Orion. He did some off the books dealings with Rocky that would guarantee my freedom, but the thing is if I get sent back I'm not going back to Orion and I'm not getting freed. You just gotta help me."
"U-um..." Terra frantically looked between the bear man, the catgirl, and Millie all at once, hoping one of them would have a good suggestion on what to do. Things had just gotten a lot more complicated.
Suiken glanced over his shoulder, saw her, and immediately let out a sigh of displeasure. This reaction immediately struck a new chord in Terra, causing her to begin quietly speaking in cold, brutal words. "What, you were hoping I, the witch, would just die?" she asked, glaring at him. He probably hated her like the rest of Yune, especially after the previous day.
But then, the bear man from earlier, who had just signed a contract with Fortune, suddenly walked up to her, oblivious to her anger. "Hey! You with the guild too? You don't seem like the murderous type, would you mind going with our group?" He seemed kind enough, strangely. Maybe he didn't know about the rumor?
In any case, the edge in Terra's voice lost itself as she spoke to him. "I don't murder people for fun, no..." But the haunting image of the dead bodies in the street from the previous day returned, causing her to quickly avert her eyes. "I-in any case, I shouldn't be going with you. Nothing seems to go right when I'm around...probably because I'm the witch..." Involuntarily, her hands began to clench on the last sentence.
"Big Sister Terra!" Terra suddenly found two arms wrapped around her waist, and looked down in surprise to see Millie against her side. "I don't believe you're a witch or anything like that," the little girl declared with a look of defiance that really threw Terra off balance mentally. "You were really nice to me and the others! And even if you did kill those people, they were carrying weapons...they might have still hurt you badly! So...so don't be so hard on yourself!"
The hooded girl looked down at Millie, completely baffled, before finally sighing and giving her a genuine smile. "...t-thanks, Millie," she whispered, and carefully lifted Millie so that her arms were wrapped around Terra's neck. Then she turned to face the bear man. "Maybe I will go after all, though...I'm not well liked in Jiefong anymore."
"Listen, Terra was it? I have to stay with you, I don't think you realize that." Suddenly, Terra found herself pulled sideways by the collar so that the catgirl from earlier was looking at her straight in the eyes. The catgirl's other hand pulled at a collar around her neck to make it very visible to Terra. "You see this? This is a slave collar, which shows that I'm a slave. If anyone sees me without anyone that could possibly be my master I'm done for. They'll beat me and throw me into some holding cell. Right now I am so gosh darn close to my freedom and you just got to help me." Her eyes held a desperate look. "Please, all I need you to do is help me find a man by the name of Orion. He did some off the books dealings with Rocky that would guarantee my freedom, but the thing is if I get sent back I'm not going back to Orion and I'm not getting freed. You just gotta help me."
"U-um..." Terra frantically looked between the bear man, the catgirl, and Millie all at once, hoping one of them would have a good suggestion on what to do. Things had just gotten a lot more complicated.
"Well, I assume you know to cover more ground by taking to the skies?" Suiken asked Yamato, not particularly happy to be teamed up with the amoral tengu. "Just make certain you keep in close enough distance for us to communicate."
As the Great Guild split up in the chilly noble quarter on Jiefong's third level another man entered, far below. On the common quarter in the first level of the great city, among a sticky summer heat soaring into the mid-thirties the river of Jiefong was crowded and polluted by boats and stands and houses all floating along the great tree of a river. Through the steam and the noise and the chaos of the tight constraints of Jiefong's poorest a vessel sailed, burn-marks covering it top to bottom. The words Milkweed still stood in worn, blue-ink on the red-painted side of the junk, at it's wheel was a hooded-figure, glaring out as the citizens that stuffed the uneven streets that surrounded him. And one citizen, in the midst of the yelling and chaotic noises of the city, caught his ear. A crier, announcing about an attack on a guard station in the noble level. It was an attack the Hooded Villain recognized, an attack he'd known one man to use before. An old friend.
The Hooded Villain turned the wheel violently, diverting the Milkweed onto a side canal...
***
The Hooded figure stepped into the shadowy bar, the only light coming through the holes in the ceiling planks. Shirtless men fanned themselves, trying desperately to get rid of the summer sweat. But they were not who the Villain had come to see. "You still frequent the Gutted Pig, do you?" The Human Hood questioned, leaning in on the bar next to sitting figure. A figure the hood knew well, a man named Phecda. "I didn't think you made it out alive of the dragon's lair..." The Villain continued as he motioned for the bartender to get him a drink. "I guess Fortune isn't the only one to still live..."
The Hooded Villain turned the wheel violently, diverting the Milkweed onto a side canal...
***
The Hooded figure stepped into the shadowy bar, the only light coming through the holes in the ceiling planks. Shirtless men fanned themselves, trying desperately to get rid of the summer sweat. But they were not who the Villain had come to see. "You still frequent the Gutted Pig, do you?" The Human Hood questioned, leaning in on the bar next to sitting figure. A figure the hood knew well, a man named Phecda. "I didn't think you made it out alive of the dragon's lair..." The Villain continued as he motioned for the bartender to get him a drink. "I guess Fortune isn't the only one to still live..."
The masked man...or rather, the man in the red longcoat, as he had taken off that mask...was sitting in a bar, waiting for a drink. Since the streets seemed to be relatively calm, save for a random fire in a nobles' house, after he triggered his trap, it was an opportune time to get a drink...
"You still frequent the Gutted Pig, do you, Phecda?" Hearing his name and noticing the familiar voice, the man turned around. Another man who was wearing a hood had sat down next to him.
Phecda gave the man a hearty, though still somewhat twisted, grin. "Good to see you too," he replied. "This was the first place that came to mind in Jiefong when I decided I'd treat myself."
"I didn't think you made it out alive of the dragon's lair..." the hooded man noted, motioning for a bartender to arrive. "I guess Fortune isn't the only one to still live."
Phecda sipped his drink that had just been placed before him a second ago. "You don't say? It takes more than a dragon to kill us all off. There's still a lot of greatness that we could achieve, you know..." As he spoke, a wicked gleam entered his eye. "Just like that betraying bastard Fortune would say."
He sipped once again, and then remembered something. It could make dealing with Fortune's new guild that much easier. "So what brings you here, anyway, friend? I noticed you're back to your antics a few days ago, in a gravesite in a valley. Sound familiar?"
"You still frequent the Gutted Pig, do you, Phecda?" Hearing his name and noticing the familiar voice, the man turned around. Another man who was wearing a hood had sat down next to him.
Phecda gave the man a hearty, though still somewhat twisted, grin. "Good to see you too," he replied. "This was the first place that came to mind in Jiefong when I decided I'd treat myself."
"I didn't think you made it out alive of the dragon's lair..." the hooded man noted, motioning for a bartender to arrive. "I guess Fortune isn't the only one to still live."
Phecda sipped his drink that had just been placed before him a second ago. "You don't say? It takes more than a dragon to kill us all off. There's still a lot of greatness that we could achieve, you know..." As he spoke, a wicked gleam entered his eye. "Just like that betraying bastard Fortune would say."
He sipped once again, and then remembered something. It could make dealing with Fortune's new guild that much easier. "So what brings you here, anyway, friend? I noticed you're back to your antics a few days ago, in a gravesite in a valley. Sound familiar?"
When Felicitay realized that Terra would not be very helpful Felicitay gently put her down and sighed. "Orion sounds like the guy we ran over with our kart," Felicitay turned to face the person addressing her. Judging by the way he carried himself and the high quality garb he wore, he had to be of some noble birth. Felicitay had to hold herself from hissing at the new stranger. "If you head with Suiken he'll help you find him. I promise." Felictay glanced over at the large oni, who was discussing with a tengu about how they would find their comrades. Judging by the way the oni looked at the tengu there was something between and that something wasn't friendly. "Heh, so let me get this straight, we're going to find your friends and Orion. This search party is going to be so out of place that they'll find us before we find them," Felicitay chuckled a bit at her own joke. "So my joking aside, where we gonna start our search?"
______________________________________________________________________________________________________
After his papers had been checked out Orion folded them up and returned them to his breastplate. Seeing that Hyuna was already gone Orion grabbed his bag and went outside to see if he could find her. In the midst of the chaos Orion found himself face to face with Jahoul. "Hey Orion, Brutus is looking for ya. I would like to go into more details with ya but I'd rather not talk about it in the middle of a crowd such as this." Jahoul pulled Orion into the near by alleyway away from the cheering crowd. "Alright, so we got a visit today from Rocky and he gave most of the information on the informant. Brutus has her papers all written out and all we need is her name and then blamo! She's a free citizen of Yune. Brutus wouldn't trust me with the papers with the cops all and about so he told me to tell you to get your butt over to the north gate so he can give you the papers personally. He expects you there before twilight. If I were you I would get going there now, its better early than late." With a tip of his hat Jahoul disappeared into the crowd leaving Orion by himself.
Taking the advice of Jahoul Orion made his way to the North gate. By the time he got there it was about an hour away from the designated time of meeting and there was no sign of Brutus. With nothing better to do, Orion began to wait for Brutus and the papers.
______________________________________________________________________________________________________
After his papers had been checked out Orion folded them up and returned them to his breastplate. Seeing that Hyuna was already gone Orion grabbed his bag and went outside to see if he could find her. In the midst of the chaos Orion found himself face to face with Jahoul. "Hey Orion, Brutus is looking for ya. I would like to go into more details with ya but I'd rather not talk about it in the middle of a crowd such as this." Jahoul pulled Orion into the near by alleyway away from the cheering crowd. "Alright, so we got a visit today from Rocky and he gave most of the information on the informant. Brutus has her papers all written out and all we need is her name and then blamo! She's a free citizen of Yune. Brutus wouldn't trust me with the papers with the cops all and about so he told me to tell you to get your butt over to the north gate so he can give you the papers personally. He expects you there before twilight. If I were you I would get going there now, its better early than late." With a tip of his hat Jahoul disappeared into the crowd leaving Orion by himself.
Taking the advice of Jahoul Orion made his way to the North gate. By the time he got there it was about an hour away from the designated time of meeting and there was no sign of Brutus. With nothing better to do, Orion began to wait for Brutus and the papers.
"Yes... a necromancer. Unsettling business," The Hooded Villain whispered as the bar-tender slid a glass of water across the table, as per the villain's gestured instructions. It was cold but heating fast in the summer warmth, the outside glass covered in droplets as it reached the villain's blackened hand. "I'm surprised you made it out... I wonder who else did.... Yuwen started a new guild and already they have a clan after them - a very good one. The Seven Sons." He took a sip of the drink and sighed. "...He didn't recognize me, you know." He whispered after a moment of sitting. "Now, you're here for revenge, I suspect... I'm here to get what we risked our lives for." The villain took another sip. "Fortune retrieved the map from the dragon's lair, he got out when we all died with his artifact and it led him here. For all we know the treasure of Eoling could be right here in Jiefong... I spent four years of my life following him for that treasure, and if he is taking a bunch of amateurs to it now I figure I may as well come along for the ride."
***
Yuwen waved goodbye to the tools before turning around with Terra, Millie, and Rumelis and began to march down the bridge of a canal. "Right, so when we get to the palace walls keep an eye out for any holes in their security," Yuwen muttered as they walked. "I have no idea how we'll get through it all."
***
Yuwen waved goodbye to the tools before turning around with Terra, Millie, and Rumelis and began to march down the bridge of a canal. "Right, so when we get to the palace walls keep an eye out for any holes in their security," Yuwen muttered as they walked. "I have no idea how we'll get through it all."
She could have been angry. She could have panicked over her clothes. Instead, Muna laughed. A great burst of laugh escaped her as she took Hyuna's hand.
"Oh this is no matter. Clothes can be washed and there are no broken bones to complain about. Everything's in the bag too. That was exhilarating though. I would have jumped myself but I can't cover distances like you," Muna exclaimed with gusto, eyes shining. She then added, " Thank you... Hyunhyun. Can I call you that?"
Her mood dampened a bit. She seemed a bit hesitant using the same name Hyuna had used for herself earlier. Muna was particular about names herself and words although she had gotten more careless lately.
"If not, I'll continue using Hyuna," she quickly amended with an embarrassed blush. "But yes, thank you for that. Crowd was getting a bit suffocating.."
"Oh this is no matter. Clothes can be washed and there are no broken bones to complain about. Everything's in the bag too. That was exhilarating though. I would have jumped myself but I can't cover distances like you," Muna exclaimed with gusto, eyes shining. She then added, " Thank you... Hyunhyun. Can I call you that?"
Her mood dampened a bit. She seemed a bit hesitant using the same name Hyuna had used for herself earlier. Muna was particular about names herself and words although she had gotten more careless lately.
"If not, I'll continue using Hyuna," she quickly amended with an embarrassed blush. "But yes, thank you for that. Crowd was getting a bit suffocating.."
Given the way his hooded friend stated he had met a necromancer, Phecda made a mental note to keep quiet about the fact that in the time they had not seen each other, he had started to train in a number of magic arts-including necromancy. But he certainly had not been responsible for the events that happened that night...well, except for anything involving that girl and her gem magic. "Terrifying, wasn't it?"
A cup slid across the table into the waiting hand of the hooded man. To Phecda's amusement for no apparent reason, the moment it touched the hooded man's blackened fingers, the ice inside began to melt, and droplets began to condense on the outside. "I'm surprised you made it out... I wonder who else did..."
Phecda sighed and shrugged. "I never saw any of the others ever again after that. Maybe they died, maybe they're in complete other territories. They're not my problem now."
The hooded man gave him a pointed look and continued, "Yuwen started a new guild and already they have a clan after them - a very good one. The Seven Sons." He took a sip of the drink and sighed, letting a moment of silence pass between them. "...He didn't recognize me, you know."
"That bastard. Just like him to throw us under the wagon for his ends...probably the same for the new guild, too," Phecda growled, sipping his own drink. "I'd feel sorry for them, if they weren't my targets."
"Then, you're here for revenge, I suspect...well, I'm here to get what we risked our lives for." The villain took another sip and gazed out the window, eyes burning with intent. "Fortune retrieved the map from the dragon's lair, he got out when we all died with his artifact and it led him here. For all we know the treasure of Eoling could be right here in Jiefong... I spent four years of my life following him for that treasure, and if he is taking a bunch of amateurs to it now I figure I may as well come along for the ride."
Phecda glanced disapprovingly at him. "You're putting your life in that cheating bastard's hands again?" he spat before gulping down the rest of his drink, which suddenly tasted sour. "Well, if that's the case, don't complain if I end up killing you while I get what I'm after. You know what that is, I hope..." He paused suddenly, remembering the girl who apparently had eaten Spectre had also been in the gravesite that night. He had let his priorities slip again. "Say, what do you think of the newbies? Any I should take interest in?"
--------------------------
Well, the matter quickly took care of itself as Fortune sent Felicitay off with Suiken and the Tengu (apparently named Yamato). He waved as they left, and so did Millie, but Terra's wave was somewhat half hearted, as the whole witch affair was still on her shoulders...as were Millie's arms, but Terra could bear those.
"Right, so when we get to the palace walls keep an eye out for any holes in their security," Fortune instructed, turning on his heel and walking towards where the palace apparently was. "I have no idea how we'll get through it all."
The bear man walked at a rather casual pace, but Terra, once again, had to run to keep up with Yuwen's stride. "If we try to power our way in, it won't go well, will it?" she asked, hoping it wouldn't come to that. "We don't want more murders on our hands..."
"But what if the guards try to murdalize us?" Millie's usage of the made-up word caused Terra to grimace, but as the back of her head was facing Millie, the little girl couldn't see that.
"I-I'm sure they're...more, um, polite than doing that on a whim," she finally managed, though she wasn't sure about how it would go for her. The last thing she needed was to be recognized as the murderer from yesterday, and...
A cup slid across the table into the waiting hand of the hooded man. To Phecda's amusement for no apparent reason, the moment it touched the hooded man's blackened fingers, the ice inside began to melt, and droplets began to condense on the outside. "I'm surprised you made it out... I wonder who else did..."
Phecda sighed and shrugged. "I never saw any of the others ever again after that. Maybe they died, maybe they're in complete other territories. They're not my problem now."
The hooded man gave him a pointed look and continued, "Yuwen started a new guild and already they have a clan after them - a very good one. The Seven Sons." He took a sip of the drink and sighed, letting a moment of silence pass between them. "...He didn't recognize me, you know."
"That bastard. Just like him to throw us under the wagon for his ends...probably the same for the new guild, too," Phecda growled, sipping his own drink. "I'd feel sorry for them, if they weren't my targets."
"Then, you're here for revenge, I suspect...well, I'm here to get what we risked our lives for." The villain took another sip and gazed out the window, eyes burning with intent. "Fortune retrieved the map from the dragon's lair, he got out when we all died with his artifact and it led him here. For all we know the treasure of Eoling could be right here in Jiefong... I spent four years of my life following him for that treasure, and if he is taking a bunch of amateurs to it now I figure I may as well come along for the ride."
Phecda glanced disapprovingly at him. "You're putting your life in that cheating bastard's hands again?" he spat before gulping down the rest of his drink, which suddenly tasted sour. "Well, if that's the case, don't complain if I end up killing you while I get what I'm after. You know what that is, I hope..." He paused suddenly, remembering the girl who apparently had eaten Spectre had also been in the gravesite that night. He had let his priorities slip again. "Say, what do you think of the newbies? Any I should take interest in?"
--------------------------
Well, the matter quickly took care of itself as Fortune sent Felicitay off with Suiken and the Tengu (apparently named Yamato). He waved as they left, and so did Millie, but Terra's wave was somewhat half hearted, as the whole witch affair was still on her shoulders...as were Millie's arms, but Terra could bear those.
"Right, so when we get to the palace walls keep an eye out for any holes in their security," Fortune instructed, turning on his heel and walking towards where the palace apparently was. "I have no idea how we'll get through it all."
The bear man walked at a rather casual pace, but Terra, once again, had to run to keep up with Yuwen's stride. "If we try to power our way in, it won't go well, will it?" she asked, hoping it wouldn't come to that. "We don't want more murders on our hands..."
"But what if the guards try to murdalize us?" Millie's usage of the made-up word caused Terra to grimace, but as the back of her head was facing Millie, the little girl couldn't see that.
"I-I'm sure they're...more, um, polite than doing that on a whim," she finally managed, though she wasn't sure about how it would go for her. The last thing she needed was to be recognized as the murderer from yesterday, and...
What if Muna exploded in anger and stormed off? What if the rabbit turned on her and tried to kill her? What if she started crying on the spot? What if she'd been injured in the fall, or the items in her bag, broken? What if she was offended at having mud on her? What if she transformed into a demon and rampaged through the city? What if she had died? What hf she didn't have enough money to fix up her clothing? What if she hated her? These thoughts and more rapidly stormed through Hyuna's mind, still frozen above the rabbit. This couldn't have gotten worse, could it?
And the girl in question started erupting into laughter, taking the spear girl's hand. Did her mind snap during the fall, that made her go insane? Had she lost herself now? More panic rose as the neuroticism filled up inside her. How could she fix her? Who could laugh in this situation? Hyuna gingerly pulled Muna to her feet.
"Oh, this is no matter." Muna said heartily, breaking out of her laugh.
Wait, what? What the hell was going on? Normal girls don't like getting dirty, right? The not messed up ones, like Hyuna is.
"Clothes can be washed, and there are no broken bones to complain about. Everything's in the bag too." Muna's eyes seemed to gleam through the brown mud. "That was exhilarating though."
Hyuna let out an incredibly relieved sigh, almost buckling over. Everything was good; still good. Muna didn't take it badly at all, did she? So maybe they were still friends, and Hyuna could continue protecting her. The few hours when they were distanced was already painful enough. Hyuna thought briefly of her Master- where was he? She hadn't seen him in a long time, either, and she felt the strange compulsion to try and make Muna and Yamato friends. Almost shamefully, she tossed the idea out. The ashen-winged Tengu probably wouldn't make friends unless it was of his own imperative.
"Thank you... Hyunhyun. Can I call you that?"
Hyuna's mind went utterly blank, automatically uttering out a 'Yeah, I'd like that!" before realizing that she'd already said it. The spear girl started stammering and spluttering again, but she was in fact, pleased at it. But she didn't know how to express it in a good way or anything... Or in any way other than unintelligible noises. "but yes, thank you for that. Crowd was getting a bit suffocating.."
Hyuna rubbed at her head to try to bring herself back to normal. "U-uh, anyways... we sh-, uh, maybe find somewhere to buy new fabric, or... I dunno." She wrung her hands nervously, before clutching at Muna's wrist and almost dragging her around until they found a store that offered to clean what they had, as well as having assorted fabrics, cloths, and other things. Letting Muna deal with it, since she was the one that actually knew about these things, Hyuna tried to figure out exactly what had just happened, and why she's felt like this towards Muna ever since the ship, in the first place.
Still, it's not as if any of this was unpleasant, that's for sure.
And the girl in question started erupting into laughter, taking the spear girl's hand. Did her mind snap during the fall, that made her go insane? Had she lost herself now? More panic rose as the neuroticism filled up inside her. How could she fix her? Who could laugh in this situation? Hyuna gingerly pulled Muna to her feet.
"Oh, this is no matter." Muna said heartily, breaking out of her laugh.
Wait, what? What the hell was going on? Normal girls don't like getting dirty, right? The not messed up ones, like Hyuna is.
"Clothes can be washed, and there are no broken bones to complain about. Everything's in the bag too." Muna's eyes seemed to gleam through the brown mud. "That was exhilarating though."
Hyuna let out an incredibly relieved sigh, almost buckling over. Everything was good; still good. Muna didn't take it badly at all, did she? So maybe they were still friends, and Hyuna could continue protecting her. The few hours when they were distanced was already painful enough. Hyuna thought briefly of her Master- where was he? She hadn't seen him in a long time, either, and she felt the strange compulsion to try and make Muna and Yamato friends. Almost shamefully, she tossed the idea out. The ashen-winged Tengu probably wouldn't make friends unless it was of his own imperative.
"Thank you... Hyunhyun. Can I call you that?"
Hyuna's mind went utterly blank, automatically uttering out a 'Yeah, I'd like that!" before realizing that she'd already said it. The spear girl started stammering and spluttering again, but she was in fact, pleased at it. But she didn't know how to express it in a good way or anything... Or in any way other than unintelligible noises. "but yes, thank you for that. Crowd was getting a bit suffocating.."
Hyuna rubbed at her head to try to bring herself back to normal. "U-uh, anyways... we sh-, uh, maybe find somewhere to buy new fabric, or... I dunno." She wrung her hands nervously, before clutching at Muna's wrist and almost dragging her around until they found a store that offered to clean what they had, as well as having assorted fabrics, cloths, and other things. Letting Muna deal with it, since she was the one that actually knew about these things, Hyuna tried to figure out exactly what had just happened, and why she's felt like this towards Muna ever since the ship, in the first place.
Still, it's not as if any of this was unpleasant, that's for sure.
Heading north was the plan, of course, Valkar thought to himself. Find some shelter to rest up- not even he and Tiamat could last forever with no breaks, of course. Then maybe send a message to Moga; get back in touch with the Empire. He'd have to also try to negotiate things with Ohano, the noble who'd wanted those goblins in the first place... hopefully he'd be able to conduct the negotation in a way that didn't hurt business. He glanced at the kimono-clad girl, resting on the shoulders of the giant blueish woman. Using her chi, it'd be an obvious asset. Keeping the noble from becoming riled up; making him stay calm and thus easier to manipulate."Well, let's get going, then." The slaver lord muttered, a hand gently on his burnt face. It really had hurt, hadn't it? But he still deserved it.
Nee, who still wasn't completely asleep heart coming heavy footsteps and with labored blinks, looked back and saw someone that looked kind of familiar. Very orange, though. She pointed her gaze at him, trying to force through her exhaustion to get the name.
Orion quickly leafed through the package of papers that were given to him by Brutus. According to him, the papers Orion held were the "Allfather of All Registration Papers" Orion had scoffed at his silly phrasing but still realized the potential they had. Looking up, he noticed a small group approaching and he quickly put the papers away.
Some gwanish clan, right? With a little frustrated noise, Nee hopped down from Tiamat's shoulders, in order to clear her thoughts. Who was this man, why was he so familar? With a gasp, Nee noticed her collar was showing just slightly through the kimono and hastily fixed it, before sending a sleepy smile at the man. "Uh... hello! Have we met before, sir?"
Orion crouched down so that he was at eye level with the small girl. Inspecting her facial structure and her clothes he was able to determine that she was of obvious noble birth. "I don't think we have, you're a bit too young for me to have known you. But there is a possibility that I may know your parents. Tell me child, which noble house are you from?"
The noble girl made a hesitant face at Valkar, who shrugged at her. Surely this man, in the slaver's point of view, couldn't take on himself and Tiamat at the same time... so there was really no threat. The girl then looked forward at the familiar-yet-unkown stranger with a charming grin, and a little curtsey. "Me-Hyung, sir; from Furoe." She was still puzzled though. What was the name of that clan, on the tip of her tongue but not quite. Frustrated, she asked; "And your clan? You are of Gwanish birth, yes?"
Orion smiled at the small girl's polietness, "You have a very keen eye. Yes I am of Gwanish birth, I'm of the Zhànshì clan of northern Gwan. Tell me child, Furoe is in the northern regions of Yune, am I correct?"
"Haraan Fields Province, to be precise." She felt a little satisfaction- on their most recent trip to Gwan, she had seen a few people of the clan in question- this stranger looked somewhat alike, sharing a few facial features. Could he be of use to her, for later on? That was a harder question. Subtly appraising him; heavily armored, with an ompossibly large and bulky bag, it can be assumed that this man is at the very least, powerful. As skilled as her own companions? Valkar and Tiamat were strong, definitely. But so was this man. He'd lose- since he's outnumbered, but therein still lies the fact that he'd do some damage before going down. At least he didn't seem hostile... it wouldn't hurt to get to know more about him; learn more about this potential pawn.
"So, if I may, um, what is your name? Where are you travelling to, sir?"
"Well, aren't you the nosey one. The name's Orion. I haven't been travelling to anywhere in particulure. Just a lot of wandering and a ton of searching. Been looking for members of the Yin family, seen any recently?"
Orion couldn't quite put his finger on it, but there was something off about this girl. Maybe it was her demenor, maybe it was the sheer amount of questions. Orion decided that he best watch his tounge and keep an on this child to make sure nothing too strange happens.
Yin Family? That made Nee scowl on the inside; that was one of the families that, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't push them into the role she'd wanted. It was a shame, because when they suddenly gained fortune and money- and it was still unknown to her exactly how they got that newfound cash so quickly- she had tried to pull them to her circle of allies, to no avail. Perhaps she could convince him to kill them, if that was what he was looking for. It would certainly help her family in their influence conquest. But it seemed this man was being more guarded now.. since he had specifically noted she was being nosey. "Only curious, sir." She said gracefully. "If you wish, you may call me Nee. The man here is Yalar'Hatten, also from Gwan, and this is Tiamat." She gestured at the giant sheepishly. "Um.. she's half ashura... obviously."
She fixated her gaze directly on this man, Orion, now. "...Last I heard of the Yin family was their Ukyo residing somewhere in Jiefong. Have you met with him, yet?"
Orion chuckled to himself, "The curious ones are always the first to die, just a common fact." Orion looked the the other two travellers, bodyguards perhaps, or maybe something else entierly. Something was clearly off with this group. Apparently Brutus wasn't the only one to know about Ukyo's presence in Jiefong. "Heh, I guess you could say that I met with him."
Valkar eyed the man carefully. Nee was being too open, too friendly with someone she didn't even know. Wasn't that what got her into the slavery in the first place? It wouldn't do well to underestimate her, Valkar knew that now, but she was still just a kid, essentially. She's too full of herself and her sense of invincibility, and that'll be her downfall, the slaver lord surmised quietly. He was tempted to knock out the man and just move on with their travels before the two cops caught up to them. But that would cause a ruckus- and it wasn't likely he'd follow them, anyways. Unfortunately, the little girl had other ideas. With a wide grin, she popped out a few coins from Valkar's pouch and showed it to Orion. "Let's get goi-" Valkar had tried to say, but Nee, not missing a beat, cut into his words with swift accuracy, like an arrow hitting someone in the throat through chinks in the armor.
"We can travel together, if you'd like, then." She beamed. "I can hire you to be a bodyguard for me, if you're just wandering. It should be easy coin, right?"
Best keep a potential pawn close, Nee thought. Never know when one might come in handy.
Nee, who still wasn't completely asleep heart coming heavy footsteps and with labored blinks, looked back and saw someone that looked kind of familiar. Very orange, though. She pointed her gaze at him, trying to force through her exhaustion to get the name.
Orion quickly leafed through the package of papers that were given to him by Brutus. According to him, the papers Orion held were the "Allfather of All Registration Papers" Orion had scoffed at his silly phrasing but still realized the potential they had. Looking up, he noticed a small group approaching and he quickly put the papers away.
Some gwanish clan, right? With a little frustrated noise, Nee hopped down from Tiamat's shoulders, in order to clear her thoughts. Who was this man, why was he so familar? With a gasp, Nee noticed her collar was showing just slightly through the kimono and hastily fixed it, before sending a sleepy smile at the man. "Uh... hello! Have we met before, sir?"
Orion crouched down so that he was at eye level with the small girl. Inspecting her facial structure and her clothes he was able to determine that she was of obvious noble birth. "I don't think we have, you're a bit too young for me to have known you. But there is a possibility that I may know your parents. Tell me child, which noble house are you from?"
The noble girl made a hesitant face at Valkar, who shrugged at her. Surely this man, in the slaver's point of view, couldn't take on himself and Tiamat at the same time... so there was really no threat. The girl then looked forward at the familiar-yet-unkown stranger with a charming grin, and a little curtsey. "Me-Hyung, sir; from Furoe." She was still puzzled though. What was the name of that clan, on the tip of her tongue but not quite. Frustrated, she asked; "And your clan? You are of Gwanish birth, yes?"
Orion smiled at the small girl's polietness, "You have a very keen eye. Yes I am of Gwanish birth, I'm of the Zhànshì clan of northern Gwan. Tell me child, Furoe is in the northern regions of Yune, am I correct?"
"Haraan Fields Province, to be precise." She felt a little satisfaction- on their most recent trip to Gwan, she had seen a few people of the clan in question- this stranger looked somewhat alike, sharing a few facial features. Could he be of use to her, for later on? That was a harder question. Subtly appraising him; heavily armored, with an ompossibly large and bulky bag, it can be assumed that this man is at the very least, powerful. As skilled as her own companions? Valkar and Tiamat were strong, definitely. But so was this man. He'd lose- since he's outnumbered, but therein still lies the fact that he'd do some damage before going down. At least he didn't seem hostile... it wouldn't hurt to get to know more about him; learn more about this potential pawn.
"So, if I may, um, what is your name? Where are you travelling to, sir?"
"Well, aren't you the nosey one. The name's Orion. I haven't been travelling to anywhere in particulure. Just a lot of wandering and a ton of searching. Been looking for members of the Yin family, seen any recently?"
Orion couldn't quite put his finger on it, but there was something off about this girl. Maybe it was her demenor, maybe it was the sheer amount of questions. Orion decided that he best watch his tounge and keep an on this child to make sure nothing too strange happens.
Yin Family? That made Nee scowl on the inside; that was one of the families that, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't push them into the role she'd wanted. It was a shame, because when they suddenly gained fortune and money- and it was still unknown to her exactly how they got that newfound cash so quickly- she had tried to pull them to her circle of allies, to no avail. Perhaps she could convince him to kill them, if that was what he was looking for. It would certainly help her family in their influence conquest. But it seemed this man was being more guarded now.. since he had specifically noted she was being nosey. "Only curious, sir." She said gracefully. "If you wish, you may call me Nee. The man here is Yalar'Hatten, also from Gwan, and this is Tiamat." She gestured at the giant sheepishly. "Um.. she's half ashura... obviously."
She fixated her gaze directly on this man, Orion, now. "...Last I heard of the Yin family was their Ukyo residing somewhere in Jiefong. Have you met with him, yet?"
Orion chuckled to himself, "The curious ones are always the first to die, just a common fact." Orion looked the the other two travellers, bodyguards perhaps, or maybe something else entierly. Something was clearly off with this group. Apparently Brutus wasn't the only one to know about Ukyo's presence in Jiefong. "Heh, I guess you could say that I met with him."
Valkar eyed the man carefully. Nee was being too open, too friendly with someone she didn't even know. Wasn't that what got her into the slavery in the first place? It wouldn't do well to underestimate her, Valkar knew that now, but she was still just a kid, essentially. She's too full of herself and her sense of invincibility, and that'll be her downfall, the slaver lord surmised quietly. He was tempted to knock out the man and just move on with their travels before the two cops caught up to them. But that would cause a ruckus- and it wasn't likely he'd follow them, anyways. Unfortunately, the little girl had other ideas. With a wide grin, she popped out a few coins from Valkar's pouch and showed it to Orion. "Let's get goi-" Valkar had tried to say, but Nee, not missing a beat, cut into his words with swift accuracy, like an arrow hitting someone in the throat through chinks in the armor.
"We can travel together, if you'd like, then." She beamed. "I can hire you to be a bodyguard for me, if you're just wandering. It should be easy coin, right?"
Best keep a potential pawn close, Nee thought. Never know when one might come in handy.
Amanhã trudged along, silently bearing the infinitesimal weight of the slave girl on her back: needless to say, she'd spoken nothing, and her helmet would have obscured the hard features of her face even if they had borne witness to any tangible expression of emotion. And though they had not-- even within the sanctity of the metal facade her mien remained callous and stony-- the little imbecile's words had... had an impact. They had provoked vexation. Uncertainty. Sudden dubiety. Why did she choose to linger on here? Sure, Cha'Valkar was paying her consistently, whether it was remuneration for toting around his little slave thing or for killing things that would otherwise have killed him, but... Amanhã found she could not ascertain that that was the sole justification for her continued accompaniment.
And she didn't like being uncertain about her actions.
I should just kill the both of them was, naturally, her first and most immediate solution to the quandary. Well, it was a sensible proposition, after all: if your company is presenting a perplexing situation, the swiftest path to resolution is probably to kill your company. Amanhã had found it an effective method, except that for one reason or another official authorities seemed to disagree with her choice of tactics-- some shit about 'unlawful murder' or some such asinine bullshit. Well, long story short, there was a certain reason Amanhã was no longer legally allowed to enter the Kingdom of Eoland, though that didn't hamper Illyria Kúr'êshii, among other unaffiliated half-Ashuran bounty hunters who had nothing to do with one Amanhã Tiamat.
Alas, she had little time to consider how to go about her ingenious solution to her problem, for no sooner had one irksome farce come to an end-- needless to say, that was in reference to the brief spectacle with those two idiot cops-- than another came to pass. Amanhã hardly even noticed when the little cretin removed herself from her back and leapt lightly to the ground, only realising yet another irritation was about to befall her when she noted that Cha'Valkar had fallen behind. She turned her head back toward him and his slave, and her eyes fell upon... someone new. Some buffoon with overly ornate armour and bizarrely bright violet hair. Naturally, the slave was making pointless small talk with the stranger, because clearly she was intent on delaying the journey as long as possible (well, that made sense-- even this peculiar runt of a human probably had little interest in expediting her journey to slavery).
Amanhã wasn't planning on standing by idly and waiting for long, but she didn't even really have to in the end: the girl wanted to hire the jackass with the violet hair to be their bodyguard using the slave lord's coin. In that case, Amanhã's presence was no longer necessary-- if the pair of them were going to start paying this new jackass to play bodyguard, she sure as hell wasn't gonna stick around with them for kicks. It's never been in my interest to idly linger about wasting time with other people without pay and without violence, she assured herself firmly, before deciding it was high time to put the whole quandary to rest for good. And so as the slave girl negotiated the details of hiring the jackass with the asinine hair, Amanhã turned, and simply continued walking toward the north gate. Easy and straightforward-- the way things were always supposed to be.
And she didn't like being uncertain about her actions.
I should just kill the both of them was, naturally, her first and most immediate solution to the quandary. Well, it was a sensible proposition, after all: if your company is presenting a perplexing situation, the swiftest path to resolution is probably to kill your company. Amanhã had found it an effective method, except that for one reason or another official authorities seemed to disagree with her choice of tactics-- some shit about 'unlawful murder' or some such asinine bullshit. Well, long story short, there was a certain reason Amanhã was no longer legally allowed to enter the Kingdom of Eoland, though that didn't hamper Illyria Kúr'êshii, among other unaffiliated half-Ashuran bounty hunters who had nothing to do with one Amanhã Tiamat.
Alas, she had little time to consider how to go about her ingenious solution to her problem, for no sooner had one irksome farce come to an end-- needless to say, that was in reference to the brief spectacle with those two idiot cops-- than another came to pass. Amanhã hardly even noticed when the little cretin removed herself from her back and leapt lightly to the ground, only realising yet another irritation was about to befall her when she noted that Cha'Valkar had fallen behind. She turned her head back toward him and his slave, and her eyes fell upon... someone new. Some buffoon with overly ornate armour and bizarrely bright violet hair. Naturally, the slave was making pointless small talk with the stranger, because clearly she was intent on delaying the journey as long as possible (well, that made sense-- even this peculiar runt of a human probably had little interest in expediting her journey to slavery).
Amanhã wasn't planning on standing by idly and waiting for long, but she didn't even really have to in the end: the girl wanted to hire the jackass with the violet hair to be their bodyguard using the slave lord's coin. In that case, Amanhã's presence was no longer necessary-- if the pair of them were going to start paying this new jackass to play bodyguard, she sure as hell wasn't gonna stick around with them for kicks. It's never been in my interest to idly linger about wasting time with other people without pay and without violence, she assured herself firmly, before deciding it was high time to put the whole quandary to rest for good. And so as the slave girl negotiated the details of hiring the jackass with the asinine hair, Amanhã turned, and simply continued walking toward the north gate. Easy and straightforward-- the way things were always supposed to be.
The Villain gave Phecda a crooked smile from beneath his hood. "I'm not joining him. I'm stalking him to see what he uncovers." The villain downed the drink and lowered the empty glass back to the table. "You spent years of your life in this thing. Don't you think we deserve to see how it ends?"
The villain leaned forward on the counter, as if unsure what to do now that his drink was finished. "Well, they have a lot of villains on the team," He began, addressing his former comrade's question. "Not like us at all. Not responsible, not in it for the right reasons..." He paused. "Although I don't suppose we were at first, either... you know, Phecda... it'd be advantageous for us not to work against each other. Fighting is unhealthy." He paused again and glanced at the man beside him, dark, tired blue eyes piercing out from beneath the hood. "And you're still my friend."
***
"If we try to power our way in, it won't go well, will it?" Terra asked as they walked. "We don't want more murders on our hands..."
"But what if the guards try to murdalize us?" The girl Millie called.
"I-I'm sure they're...more, um, polite than doing that on a whim," Terra replied. Yuwen gave an amused laugh at the conversation. "They won't try to murder us unless we get caught," Yuwen explained. "And I don't intend on getting caught."
They continued to walk down the noble-street, Yuwen giving a pair of noble-ladies as they turned and saw before them the massive entrance to the palace. It stood tall, one half being supported and built along the rock of the mountainside and the other standing tall and outward. Statues of ancient silver dragons stretched across along the narrow roofing's of each level, the walls themselves snow-covered murals of ancient battles and of the gods. The tower-palace grew in size the closer to the ground it came, and the ground-level was surrounded by a tall wall, guards on every corner.
"Wow," Yuwen whispered as they approached the wall, the palace towering above them, blotting out the afternoon sun. "So this is where the Old Kings of Yune lived," He muttered, before noticing the walls were shut tight and guarded at every corner. "It doesn't look the most welcoming place for our noble guild though, I must say."
He frowned and began pacing vigorously, trying to think of ways to infiltrate the tower. "I'm out of ideas," Yuwen admitted after a good minute of thinking. "This thing looks impenetrable. There's no way they'd open their doors to me, even if I am a noble" Yuwen was completely ignoring a massive-poster on the wall beside him that read: Regent's Ball - July 5th, Palace of the Old Kings. Noble Families Welcome by Invite. "Yup, no way," Yuwen said, defeated.
***
"You there!" The masculine voice of a bodyguard called to Lo-Muna and Hyuna as they approached the cloth shop. They turned to see a group of black-armoured guards approach, instantly punching Hyuna out of the way and spreading to reveal between them a finally coated noble-man with blue eyes and a chiseled jaw-line, a smoothly trimmed beard matching his jaw's shape, and messy, black hairs flinging gently in the wind. He gave Lo-muna a large, white smile. "You're her, aren't you?" He whispered with a small smile, taking her hand and kissing it. "The Zoo Bandit," He said as he rose. "Never imagined you to be so pretty. You're the biggest thing to happen in Jiefong for at least a month, my friend. My name is Jei the joke Wie, I am a nobleman. And no, not from Jiefong - I'm neither a priest nor a criminal so a don't fit in well here," He gave a slight laugh before continuing. "I have an estate in the country. I'm here for the Regent's ball..." He swallowed, glancing down. "And I don't quite have a date..."
The villain leaned forward on the counter, as if unsure what to do now that his drink was finished. "Well, they have a lot of villains on the team," He began, addressing his former comrade's question. "Not like us at all. Not responsible, not in it for the right reasons..." He paused. "Although I don't suppose we were at first, either... you know, Phecda... it'd be advantageous for us not to work against each other. Fighting is unhealthy." He paused again and glanced at the man beside him, dark, tired blue eyes piercing out from beneath the hood. "And you're still my friend."
***
"If we try to power our way in, it won't go well, will it?" Terra asked as they walked. "We don't want more murders on our hands..."
"But what if the guards try to murdalize us?" The girl Millie called.
"I-I'm sure they're...more, um, polite than doing that on a whim," Terra replied. Yuwen gave an amused laugh at the conversation. "They won't try to murder us unless we get caught," Yuwen explained. "And I don't intend on getting caught."
They continued to walk down the noble-street, Yuwen giving a pair of noble-ladies as they turned and saw before them the massive entrance to the palace. It stood tall, one half being supported and built along the rock of the mountainside and the other standing tall and outward. Statues of ancient silver dragons stretched across along the narrow roofing's of each level, the walls themselves snow-covered murals of ancient battles and of the gods. The tower-palace grew in size the closer to the ground it came, and the ground-level was surrounded by a tall wall, guards on every corner.
"Wow," Yuwen whispered as they approached the wall, the palace towering above them, blotting out the afternoon sun. "So this is where the Old Kings of Yune lived," He muttered, before noticing the walls were shut tight and guarded at every corner. "It doesn't look the most welcoming place for our noble guild though, I must say."
He frowned and began pacing vigorously, trying to think of ways to infiltrate the tower. "I'm out of ideas," Yuwen admitted after a good minute of thinking. "This thing looks impenetrable. There's no way they'd open their doors to me, even if I am a noble" Yuwen was completely ignoring a massive-poster on the wall beside him that read: Regent's Ball - July 5th, Palace of the Old Kings. Noble Families Welcome by Invite. "Yup, no way," Yuwen said, defeated.
***
"You there!" The masculine voice of a bodyguard called to Lo-Muna and Hyuna as they approached the cloth shop. They turned to see a group of black-armoured guards approach, instantly punching Hyuna out of the way and spreading to reveal between them a finally coated noble-man with blue eyes and a chiseled jaw-line, a smoothly trimmed beard matching his jaw's shape, and messy, black hairs flinging gently in the wind. He gave Lo-muna a large, white smile. "You're her, aren't you?" He whispered with a small smile, taking her hand and kissing it. "The Zoo Bandit," He said as he rose. "Never imagined you to be so pretty. You're the biggest thing to happen in Jiefong for at least a month, my friend. My name is Jei the joke Wie, I am a nobleman. And no, not from Jiefong - I'm neither a priest nor a criminal so a don't fit in well here," He gave a slight laugh before continuing. "I have an estate in the country. I'm here for the Regent's ball..." He swallowed, glancing down. "And I don't quite have a date..."
"A handsome man like yourself? Well now that is a shame," Lo-muna responded with a friendly smile to the noble. " I'm more than happy to accompany you if you'd like. I do have a request however. You see, one of your guards knocked down my companion. I'm new to Jiefong and i would very much like someone familiar there with me at the ball. Would it be alright if my dearHyunhyun came along? I would be terribly grateful and you and i can have a much better time."
The other man gave Phecda a crooked smile from beneath his hood. "I'm not joining him. I'm stalking him to see what he uncovers." The villain downed the drink and lowered the empty glass back to the table. "You spent years of your life in this thing. Don't you think we deserve to see how it ends?" It seemed legitimate enough...well, as long as he wasn't working for Fortune again.
Phecda sighed and leaned backwards, just as the other man leaned forward on the counter. "Well, they have a lot of villains on the team," He began, addressing his former comrade's question. It wasn't the information Phecda wanted, but perhaps he could use this to drive a wedge between the members. "Not like us at all. Not responsible, not in in for the right reasons...although I don't suppose we were at first, either."
He paused for a moment, and Phecda gave him a questioning look before the man resumed speaking. "...but you know, Phecda...it'd be advantageous for us not to work against each other. It may be unhealthy." He paused again and glanced at the man beside him, dark, tired blue eyes piercing out from beneath the hood. "And you're still my friend."
"True," Phecda sighed as he pushed his glass away, not caring where it went unless there was a shattering sound...which thankfully there wasn't. "Just watch yourself, though. I don't want to be the one killing you; I'd be as bad as Fortune. Although, friend, I'd prefer it if you could tell me more about each one individually. You've fought them, correct? Would make dealing with them easier if my plans go awry somewhere...which they seem to be doing a lot now."
-----------------------------------
Fortune suddenly laughed as Terra and Millie were contemplating their chances of getting murdered/murdalized. "They won't try to murder us unless we get caught," he reassured them. "And I don't intend on getting caught."
"You say it like it's so easy..." Terra sighed, looking around as they entered the nobles' area. It was so fancy, she felt terribly out of place in her tattered cape and charred tunic. As the group continued to walk, they passed two noble-ladies. Terra noticed them pointing at her and Millie and whispering to each other...it made her feel even more uncomfortable. Just to be sure, she pulled down her hood a bit further.
Finally, they reached the massive entrance to the palace...if palace even described it. With all the silver dragons adorning every part of the building, it took everyone's breath away from a single look at it. "Wow," Fortune finally whispered as they approached the wall. The amazing structure was blocking out the sun above them, making it so cold again that Terra ended up sneezing.
But she could feel Millie was shivering while clinging to her. That wouldn't do at all...carefully, Terra removed Millie's arms and placed the girl right at her side. Then she carefully covered Millie with part of her hood, forcing her to stoop as she walked. It was awkward for her, but at least Millie would be protected from the cold.
"So this is where the Old Kings of Yune lived," Fortune muttered, before noticing the walls were shut tight and guarded at every corner. "It doesn't look the most welcoming place for our noble guild though, I must say." The guild didn't mean Terra was included, right? How should she feel about that...?
Terra glanced upwards at the floors that climbed higher and higher. "If those are stone, I'm sure I could get u...never mind, actually." On second thought, the guards wouldn't spare a second in dealing with her if she went up that way. Fortune, with a deep frown, began to pace vigorously, trying to think of ways to infiltrate the tower, while Terra and Millie continued discussing ideas that didn't really make any sense to the other girl.
"I'm out of ideas," Fortune admitted after a good minute of thinking. "This thing looks impenetrable. There's no way they'd open their doors to me, even if I am a noble..."
Terra's head jerked upwards in shock. "Wait, you're just giving up like that?" It seemed silly to her, honestly...
...but then Millie began pulling on her arm. "Um, what's this about?" she asked, pointing at a poster directly behind where the girls were sitting. It read, Regent's Ball - July 5th, Palace of the Old Kings. Noble Families Welcome by Invite.
Didn't Fortune say he was a noble a few seconds ago? Terra quickly headed up to him as he began to leave, and pointed the poster out to him. "Fortune...m-maybe we can get in this way!"
Phecda sighed and leaned backwards, just as the other man leaned forward on the counter. "Well, they have a lot of villains on the team," He began, addressing his former comrade's question. It wasn't the information Phecda wanted, but perhaps he could use this to drive a wedge between the members. "Not like us at all. Not responsible, not in in for the right reasons...although I don't suppose we were at first, either."
He paused for a moment, and Phecda gave him a questioning look before the man resumed speaking. "...but you know, Phecda...it'd be advantageous for us not to work against each other. It may be unhealthy." He paused again and glanced at the man beside him, dark, tired blue eyes piercing out from beneath the hood. "And you're still my friend."
"True," Phecda sighed as he pushed his glass away, not caring where it went unless there was a shattering sound...which thankfully there wasn't. "Just watch yourself, though. I don't want to be the one killing you; I'd be as bad as Fortune. Although, friend, I'd prefer it if you could tell me more about each one individually. You've fought them, correct? Would make dealing with them easier if my plans go awry somewhere...which they seem to be doing a lot now."
-----------------------------------
Fortune suddenly laughed as Terra and Millie were contemplating their chances of getting murdered/murdalized. "They won't try to murder us unless we get caught," he reassured them. "And I don't intend on getting caught."
"You say it like it's so easy..." Terra sighed, looking around as they entered the nobles' area. It was so fancy, she felt terribly out of place in her tattered cape and charred tunic. As the group continued to walk, they passed two noble-ladies. Terra noticed them pointing at her and Millie and whispering to each other...it made her feel even more uncomfortable. Just to be sure, she pulled down her hood a bit further.
Finally, they reached the massive entrance to the palace...if palace even described it. With all the silver dragons adorning every part of the building, it took everyone's breath away from a single look at it. "Wow," Fortune finally whispered as they approached the wall. The amazing structure was blocking out the sun above them, making it so cold again that Terra ended up sneezing.
But she could feel Millie was shivering while clinging to her. That wouldn't do at all...carefully, Terra removed Millie's arms and placed the girl right at her side. Then she carefully covered Millie with part of her hood, forcing her to stoop as she walked. It was awkward for her, but at least Millie would be protected from the cold.
"So this is where the Old Kings of Yune lived," Fortune muttered, before noticing the walls were shut tight and guarded at every corner. "It doesn't look the most welcoming place for our noble guild though, I must say." The guild didn't mean Terra was included, right? How should she feel about that...?
Terra glanced upwards at the floors that climbed higher and higher. "If those are stone, I'm sure I could get u...never mind, actually." On second thought, the guards wouldn't spare a second in dealing with her if she went up that way. Fortune, with a deep frown, began to pace vigorously, trying to think of ways to infiltrate the tower, while Terra and Millie continued discussing ideas that didn't really make any sense to the other girl.
"I'm out of ideas," Fortune admitted after a good minute of thinking. "This thing looks impenetrable. There's no way they'd open their doors to me, even if I am a noble..."
Terra's head jerked upwards in shock. "Wait, you're just giving up like that?" It seemed silly to her, honestly...
...but then Millie began pulling on her arm. "Um, what's this about?" she asked, pointing at a poster directly behind where the girls were sitting. It read, Regent's Ball - July 5th, Palace of the Old Kings. Noble Families Welcome by Invite.
Didn't Fortune say he was a noble a few seconds ago? Terra quickly headed up to him as he began to leave, and pointed the poster out to him. "Fortune...m-maybe we can get in this way!"
This jerk, this asshole barging in like this, thinking he can do as he wants? Hyuna glared at the loser from where she was, seeing the almost desperate attempt to get with Mua, and do.. do disgusting man acts on her! No one can do that; not to her Lo-Muna, could they? She was too pure and kind for something like that to happen. Hyuna ground her teeth, wanting to take out her spear and just kill him before he could complete his lunacy. She really wanted to shed this idiot's blood. But she didn't want to risk the bunny girl being blamed for his death, and having cops go after her. If she went to prison with that Fat Chu and Old Red, well... there's no way that'll happen. She'd have to wait until he's out of sight before slitting his throat mercilessly on the streets.
At least, there's no way Muna's going to the ball without Hyuna tosee how she looks in a dress protect her! Just in case this slime got any lewd and indecent ideas, Hyuna had to be there, right? And Muna, would she be grateful at being saved from such a disgusting act? Before Hyuna could complete her thoughts, she heard the rabbit in question respond with mostly an affirmative to the date... which made Hyuna seeth with anger and jealousy and other feelings, wihle at the same time wanting to just melt and swoon at Muna calling her..., well, Hyunhyun.
This slimey bastard better not try anything funny, that's all Hyuna could really say. She walked up to the apparent couple with red cheeks and a scowl, hoping she looked at least a little menacing. Whenever the flitty feelings got up and around, it messed everything up inside, and it made her weak, didn't it? But still, it's not as if she dislikes those feelings in any way...
"I-if..." Hyuna lowered her head, unable to really talk at all. Rage and affection mixed together to form a volatile broth; one that didn't even know what it was supposed to be. The handle of Hyuna's spear shook with tension as the hand that clenched it gripped way too hard. "Uh, you... if you- I mean, uhm..."
Giving up at trying to intimidate the man, she leaned in to whisper in the bunny's ears.
"I'll pr-protect you.. just in case this.. guy tries anything...!"
At this point, though, the spear girl questioned her own ability to even fight right now. She made a troubled, uncertain frown.
At least, there's no way Muna's going to the ball without Hyuna to
This slimey bastard better not try anything funny, that's all Hyuna could really say. She walked up to the apparent couple with red cheeks and a scowl, hoping she looked at least a little menacing. Whenever the flitty feelings got up and around, it messed everything up inside, and it made her weak, didn't it? But still, it's not as if she dislikes those feelings in any way...
"I-if..." Hyuna lowered her head, unable to really talk at all. Rage and affection mixed together to form a volatile broth; one that didn't even know what it was supposed to be. The handle of Hyuna's spear shook with tension as the hand that clenched it gripped way too hard. "Uh, you... if you- I mean, uhm..."
Giving up at trying to intimidate the man, she leaned in to whisper in the bunny's ears.
"I'll pr-protect you.. just in case this.. guy tries anything...!"
At this point, though, the spear girl questioned her own ability to even fight right now. She made a troubled, uncertain frown.
The Human Joke gave a handsome smile at Lo-muna's compliment. "Great," He said at her acceptance.
"I do have a request however," The pretty beast-woman added. "You see, one of your guards knocked down my companion. I'm new to Jiefong and i would very much like someone familiar there with me at the ball. Would it be alright if my dear Hyunhyun came along? I would be terribly grateful and you and i can have a much better time."
"The girl?" Ji asked, glancing down at the girl his guards had socked to the ground, who in turn glared with raging hatred back at him. "I thought she was some sort of leper harassing you," He admitted, scratching the back of his head. "I mean if you're her owner we may be able to work something out. It's a ball celebrating the regent of the empire, you see. And he's going to be there so security will be a bit tight." He gave a half frown in thought before giving Lo-muna a small smile. "I'll see what I can do, fair lady," He said, taking her hand. "I was on my way to the noble-quarter. Would you fine ladies like to come along?" He questioned as a guard helped Hyuna up. "And maybe I can get your name in the process," He laughed to Lo-muna...
***
"Well, they had some sort of amputated Ashura with them. She was strong, but I think she went rogue with some slavers," The Hooded Villain began, scratching his chin in thought. "Then they have a Tengu - he's fast and precise. Very deadly, he can sneak up on you. They have an oni but he's not much of a threat. A rabbit lady who seems like a scam artist of some sort, never saw her in action. Another girl, a bit taller with black hair - don't know what she can do either," The Hooded Villain paused, trying to think of the rest. "Oh, and guess who else is in the group? The infamous Hyuna he used to talk about. She looks pretty dangerous, actually. That's who he had with him in the village, he may have picked more up since then."
***
"Of course!" Yuwen exclaimed, eyeballing the massive poster he somehow overlooked. "A ball celebrating the regent's visit to the city - tonight!" He read aloud, before pausing in defeat. "Invite only..."
He turned around, his eyes searching the ground and his thoughts racing at a million miles an hour. Yuwen glanced up at Millie, Terra and Rumelis, a large smile on his face matching a crazy look - the look Yuwen Fortune had when fully realizing a plan. "Unfortunately for us Yuwen Fortune isn't much of a noble anymore," He explained, before pulling out a set of i.d. papers from his pocket. "Thankfully Ildegato Li-Farge is," He explained. The papers he held out had a portrait of Yuwen upon them, with the name Ildegato of the noble house Li-Farge beside.
"I know how to be a noble, and I have a noble with a clean history as my alter ego," Yuwen explained, before ripping a branch off a tree and beginning to draw a diagram of the palace in the snow. "Now, the map I have says there's a secret passage in the temple part of the old palace - the only ones allowed to go into the temple are the monks," He explained, drawing an outline of the palace's first three floors. "The temple is on the third floor, built inside the mountain. The ball will be held in the reception hall on the first," He said, drawing out the details. "We'll enter through the first floor as part of the ball, we'll cause a distraction that'll make the guards swarm the ball, then in the chaos we'll sneak away and get to the third."
He paused and pointed to a balcony on the third floor of the palace. "Any of us would be spotted climbing up to there, but Yamato can fly in and deliver monk robes to us. When we get to the third floor he'll be waiting with the robes. We change into monks and infiltrate the temple, then find the secret passage on my map," He explained.
He flipped back around to face the group dramatically. "Of course, that's just a basic outline. There are a lot of parts to this plan we need to think out - the first thing being how we get into the ball." He stomped out the diagram of the palace and began to draw a new one beside it. "We'll have two groups," He began, drawing out two different groups of names. "The first will be my group - or Ildegato Li-Farge's group. I'll need a wife. Hyuna doesn't look pure Yunish but neither do I. She knows how to act noble so she'll be Lady Li-Farge. Millie, you can be our daughter," He explained, writing Hyuna and Millie's name beside his. "The next group will be Suiken's - he can be Mister Shnaparapa, an ambassador for some remote island country of Oni," He continued, writing Suiken in the second group. "I hate to do this to the rest of you but the nobles will see through you all. Rumelis, you're with Suiken - you can pretend to be his bodyguard. Terra you can be me and Hyuna's foot-servant, and Ann can be Suiken's assistant. Yamato is going to infiltrate the third floor and I don't know where the rest of the guild is right now, so this looks solid."
He nodded at the plan, thinking the next steps through in his head....
"I do have a request however," The pretty beast-woman added. "You see, one of your guards knocked down my companion. I'm new to Jiefong and i would very much like someone familiar there with me at the ball. Would it be alright if my dear Hyunhyun came along? I would be terribly grateful and you and i can have a much better time."
"The girl?" Ji asked, glancing down at the girl his guards had socked to the ground, who in turn glared with raging hatred back at him. "I thought she was some sort of leper harassing you," He admitted, scratching the back of his head. "I mean if you're her owner we may be able to work something out. It's a ball celebrating the regent of the empire, you see. And he's going to be there so security will be a bit tight." He gave a half frown in thought before giving Lo-muna a small smile. "I'll see what I can do, fair lady," He said, taking her hand. "I was on my way to the noble-quarter. Would you fine ladies like to come along?" He questioned as a guard helped Hyuna up. "And maybe I can get your name in the process," He laughed to Lo-muna...
***
"Well, they had some sort of amputated Ashura with them. She was strong, but I think she went rogue with some slavers," The Hooded Villain began, scratching his chin in thought. "Then they have a Tengu - he's fast and precise. Very deadly, he can sneak up on you. They have an oni but he's not much of a threat. A rabbit lady who seems like a scam artist of some sort, never saw her in action. Another girl, a bit taller with black hair - don't know what she can do either," The Hooded Villain paused, trying to think of the rest. "Oh, and guess who else is in the group? The infamous Hyuna he used to talk about. She looks pretty dangerous, actually. That's who he had with him in the village, he may have picked more up since then."
***
"Of course!" Yuwen exclaimed, eyeballing the massive poster he somehow overlooked. "A ball celebrating the regent's visit to the city - tonight!" He read aloud, before pausing in defeat. "Invite only..."
He turned around, his eyes searching the ground and his thoughts racing at a million miles an hour. Yuwen glanced up at Millie, Terra and Rumelis, a large smile on his face matching a crazy look - the look Yuwen Fortune had when fully realizing a plan. "Unfortunately for us Yuwen Fortune isn't much of a noble anymore," He explained, before pulling out a set of i.d. papers from his pocket. "Thankfully Ildegato Li-Farge is," He explained. The papers he held out had a portrait of Yuwen upon them, with the name Ildegato of the noble house Li-Farge beside.
"I know how to be a noble, and I have a noble with a clean history as my alter ego," Yuwen explained, before ripping a branch off a tree and beginning to draw a diagram of the palace in the snow. "Now, the map I have says there's a secret passage in the temple part of the old palace - the only ones allowed to go into the temple are the monks," He explained, drawing an outline of the palace's first three floors. "The temple is on the third floor, built inside the mountain. The ball will be held in the reception hall on the first," He said, drawing out the details. "We'll enter through the first floor as part of the ball, we'll cause a distraction that'll make the guards swarm the ball, then in the chaos we'll sneak away and get to the third."
He paused and pointed to a balcony on the third floor of the palace. "Any of us would be spotted climbing up to there, but Yamato can fly in and deliver monk robes to us. When we get to the third floor he'll be waiting with the robes. We change into monks and infiltrate the temple, then find the secret passage on my map," He explained.
He flipped back around to face the group dramatically. "Of course, that's just a basic outline. There are a lot of parts to this plan we need to think out - the first thing being how we get into the ball." He stomped out the diagram of the palace and began to draw a new one beside it. "We'll have two groups," He began, drawing out two different groups of names. "The first will be my group - or Ildegato Li-Farge's group. I'll need a wife. Hyuna doesn't look pure Yunish but neither do I. She knows how to act noble so she'll be Lady Li-Farge. Millie, you can be our daughter," He explained, writing Hyuna and Millie's name beside his. "The next group will be Suiken's - he can be Mister Shnaparapa, an ambassador for some remote island country of Oni," He continued, writing Suiken in the second group. "I hate to do this to the rest of you but the nobles will see through you all. Rumelis, you're with Suiken - you can pretend to be his bodyguard. Terra you can be me and Hyuna's foot-servant, and Ann can be Suiken's assistant. Yamato is going to infiltrate the third floor and I don't know where the rest of the guild is right now, so this looks solid."
He nodded at the plan, thinking the next steps through in his head....
"Lo-muna Vanhi, at your service," the rabbit girl replied with a bow before taking the noble's hand. She gave a small, reassuring smile to Hyuna, relieved the noble had agreed. " Thank you and we would absolutely love to come. "
As his hooded friend continued to describe each member of the group, Phecda listened intently to each word. The Tengu might be an annoyance, depending on what kind of chi he had. The oni could be completely ignored, and the rabbit woman...well, he might need to be on guard, but if she had no notable abilities, he was confident he could dispose of her easily. The girl with the black hair? Well, he'd have to test for her abilities as well. Simply sending the Umbral Horrors after them at the right moment would do.
But of course, my friend, you don't know the prize in the guild's hands that I am after...
"...oh, and guess who else is in the group?" The hooded man looked at him with warning eyes. "The infamous Hyuna he used to talk about. She looks pretty dangerous, actually." So that girl who ate Spectre was the "Hyuna" Fortune kept alluding to? Interesting. It'd be fun to torment her and watch Fortune's face as he did so... "...well, that's who he had with him in the village, he may have picked more up since then."
"Hm," Phecda murmured as he nodded slowly. "Well, that information will help greatly in a direct confrontation. Any other things I ought to know?"
--------------------------------------
Just what convoluted plan was Fortune making now, anyway?! Terra, Millie and Rumelis stared with dumbfounded expressions as he practically waltzed around while drawing diagrams in the ground about what they would be doing...it was confusing at first, but Terra finally was able to get the basics of his plan: he would be posing as another noble, and while the ball was going on,
"...Of course, that's just a basic outline. There are a lot of parts to this plan we need to think out - the first thing being how we get into the ball." Fortune began to draw a new diagram. "We'll have two groups," He began, drawing out two different groups of names. "The first will be my group - or Ildegato Li-Farge's group. I'll need a wife. Hyuna doesn't look pure Yunish but neither do I. She knows how to act noble so she'll be Lady Li-Farge. Millie, you can be our daughter," He explained, writing Hyuna and Millie's name beside his. "The next group will be Suiken's - he can be Mister Shnaparapa, an ambassador for some remote island country of Oni," He continued, writing Suiken in the second group. "I hate to do this to the rest of you but the nobles will see through you all. Rumelis, you're with Suiken - you can pretend to be his bodyguard. Terra, you can be me and Hyuna's foot-servant, and Ann can be Suiken's assistant. Yamato is going to infiltrate the third floor and I don't know where the rest of the guild is right now, so this looks solid."
Hearing Hyuna's name made Terra immediately balk with the idea. "I'm a servant to her?! No, there has to be another w-" But Fortune was already not listening and thinking about something else...
Millie nudged Terra in the arm and whispered, "Don't worry! It'll be alright!" Probably because she was the noble's daughter...Terra sighed and began to try to think of ways to make her fate somewhat less worrisome. "Hey, wait..." Millie suddenly tapped Terra on the elbow and asked, "Aren't we going to need fancy clothes, if it's a noble's event?"
Oh, no... Terra heaved out a long sigh and put a hand to her face.
But of course, my friend, you don't know the prize in the guild's hands that I am after...
"...oh, and guess who else is in the group?" The hooded man looked at him with warning eyes. "The infamous Hyuna he used to talk about. She looks pretty dangerous, actually." So that girl who ate Spectre was the "Hyuna" Fortune kept alluding to? Interesting. It'd be fun to torment her and watch Fortune's face as he did so... "...well, that's who he had with him in the village, he may have picked more up since then."
"Hm," Phecda murmured as he nodded slowly. "Well, that information will help greatly in a direct confrontation. Any other things I ought to know?"
--------------------------------------
Just what convoluted plan was Fortune making now, anyway?! Terra, Millie and Rumelis stared with dumbfounded expressions as he practically waltzed around while drawing diagrams in the ground about what they would be doing...it was confusing at first, but Terra finally was able to get the basics of his plan: he would be posing as another noble, and while the ball was going on,
"...Of course, that's just a basic outline. There are a lot of parts to this plan we need to think out - the first thing being how we get into the ball." Fortune began to draw a new diagram. "We'll have two groups," He began, drawing out two different groups of names. "The first will be my group - or Ildegato Li-Farge's group. I'll need a wife. Hyuna doesn't look pure Yunish but neither do I. She knows how to act noble so she'll be Lady Li-Farge. Millie, you can be our daughter," He explained, writing Hyuna and Millie's name beside his. "The next group will be Suiken's - he can be Mister Shnaparapa, an ambassador for some remote island country of Oni," He continued, writing Suiken in the second group. "I hate to do this to the rest of you but the nobles will see through you all. Rumelis, you're with Suiken - you can pretend to be his bodyguard. Terra, you can be me and Hyuna's foot-servant, and Ann can be Suiken's assistant. Yamato is going to infiltrate the third floor and I don't know where the rest of the guild is right now, so this looks solid."
Hearing Hyuna's name made Terra immediately balk with the idea. "I'm a servant to her?! No, there has to be another w-" But Fortune was already not listening and thinking about something else...
Millie nudged Terra in the arm and whispered, "Don't worry! It'll be alright!" Probably because she was the noble's daughter...Terra sighed and began to try to think of ways to make her fate somewhat less worrisome. "Hey, wait..." Millie suddenly tapped Terra on the elbow and asked, "Aren't we going to need fancy clothes, if it's a noble's event?"
Oh, no... Terra heaved out a long sigh and put a hand to her face.
A leper, of all things? She looked like a leper? Hyuna fidgeted angrily. Why couldn't she just destroy the loser and his entourage? Anyone around would be able to see that he'd committed the murder, not Muna, so she'd be able to get out without arrest, right? Heck, if Hyuna pretended to attack Muna too, then there's no way they could even try to put her up as an accomplice to the slaughter. Hyuna's face became tense as she felt wind chi channeling within her, ready to spring to action, when she was interrupted by a guard grabbing at her arm; helping her to get up. Not really used to having anyone touch her, even in this impersonal way, she had jumped in shock, before shooting a glance at Muna.
Muna's reassuring smile helped quell the bloodthirsty beast within; and Hyuna frowned, but decided that if she was going to be a good friend to her, she'd have to put trust into her. Muna could... she could handle this, right? Hyuna'd still want to be able to watch from the sidelines and make sure the bastard didn't try to pull any lewd tricks. But feeling the hand still on her arm; another on her waist, gently lifting her up as Hyuna stayed limp and unhelpful, it didn't help her much. No matter how much chi and speed she had, it was hell to try an wrest herself free from someone's grasp, especially if they knew to keep hold of her left hand- that's where her chi connections were most concentrated, after all. Just moving it had sent tingles of energy and stimulation through her left palm, when she first realized that she had chi in the first place. It was odd, but it was great. She was powerful at something. She still hasn't seen any human with as much untrained chi control she had- a fact that mollified her to some extent.
Fine then. She'd cooperate until things got out of hand for Muna to handle.
It was a small comfort at least, that she didn't have to deal with the guild anymore. As far as she could tell, they'd disappeared somewhere. It was just her and Muna now, wasn't it? It still nagged in Hyuna's mind though; where were Yamato and Yuwen? Not that she cared about the latter except for that it'd be easier to kill him if he was kept closeby. That, at least, was one regret. Still, seeing at how this human obviously went out to seek for Muna, it'd be nice to try one thing out.
"Jei the joke Wie." Hyuna said politely; she still hadn't forgotten how to fit in with the snooty nobles, after all. "We... well, we do need nice clothing, don't we? You'll cover the costs for that, won't you?" She regarded him and wished whole-heartedly that she could just wring his neck and be done with it, but, it seemed life had other ideas for now.
Muna's reassuring smile helped quell the bloodthirsty beast within; and Hyuna frowned, but decided that if she was going to be a good friend to her, she'd have to put trust into her. Muna could... she could handle this, right? Hyuna'd still want to be able to watch from the sidelines and make sure the bastard didn't try to pull any lewd tricks. But feeling the hand still on her arm; another on her waist, gently lifting her up as Hyuna stayed limp and unhelpful, it didn't help her much. No matter how much chi and speed she had, it was hell to try an wrest herself free from someone's grasp, especially if they knew to keep hold of her left hand- that's where her chi connections were most concentrated, after all. Just moving it had sent tingles of energy and stimulation through her left palm, when she first realized that she had chi in the first place. It was odd, but it was great. She was powerful at something. She still hasn't seen any human with as much untrained chi control she had- a fact that mollified her to some extent.
Fine then. She'd cooperate until things got out of hand for Muna to handle.
It was a small comfort at least, that she didn't have to deal with the guild anymore. As far as she could tell, they'd disappeared somewhere. It was just her and Muna now, wasn't it? It still nagged in Hyuna's mind though; where were Yamato and Yuwen? Not that she cared about the latter except for that it'd be easier to kill him if he was kept closeby. That, at least, was one regret. Still, seeing at how this human obviously went out to seek for Muna, it'd be nice to try one thing out.
"Jei the joke Wie." Hyuna said politely; she still hadn't forgotten how to fit in with the snooty nobles, after all. "We... well, we do need nice clothing, don't we? You'll cover the costs for that, won't you?" She regarded him and wished whole-heartedly that she could just wring his neck and be done with it, but, it seemed life had other ideas for now.
So she was still alive even after so many years had passed her by? She never thought she'd hear from her dear sister ever again so the news came as a shock when the details were laid out to her. It felt almost surreal considering the pitifully low chance of the girl just showing up on her doorstep out of the blue, but it happened, and she was ready to face her past once again. Maiya's first order of business upon arriving at Jiefong was to rendezvous with Iora at the Morning Star pub, recognizing the familiar white hood immediately. She took a seat by the man with a glass of water in her hand, giving the interior a cursory glance before settling back on him.
"I take it they're all still here?" Maiya asked, taking a long sip.
"They should be," Iora answered, swirling his drink around, leaving its contents otherwise untouched. "The girl split off from the group and we ended up losing track of her for the time being. We expect that she'll meet back with the rest of the guild, though, so that shouldn't pose too much of a problem. Terribly sorry about that."
"Is that the case?" she muttered in response, setting the cup back down. "You don't need to apologize, Iora. This is a personal matter, you have no obligation to keep an eye on the girl."
"Out of curiosity...who is she?" the man asked.
"The remaining survivor of the Seven Sons massacre," she stated calmly. "Or to be more precise...the instigator."
"I'm not believing it," Iora said quietly. "How could she have possibly - I've tested her abilities in a brief encounter with her, she's nowhere near skilled or powerful enough to pull off something like that."
"No, she isn't," the silver-haired woman admitted. "At least...not anymore, she isn't." She sighed and finished the last of her drink. "So what's happening next? What is the guild planning?"
"I don't know yet," he shrugged. "The others are keeping an eye on them right now so if anyone knows, it's them." He emptied his own drink and rose from his seat as he extended a hand toward Maiya, who accepted it and let him help her up. "How about we give them a visit?"
"I take it they're all still here?" Maiya asked, taking a long sip.
"They should be," Iora answered, swirling his drink around, leaving its contents otherwise untouched. "The girl split off from the group and we ended up losing track of her for the time being. We expect that she'll meet back with the rest of the guild, though, so that shouldn't pose too much of a problem. Terribly sorry about that."
"Is that the case?" she muttered in response, setting the cup back down. "You don't need to apologize, Iora. This is a personal matter, you have no obligation to keep an eye on the girl."
"Out of curiosity...who is she?" the man asked.
"The remaining survivor of the Seven Sons massacre," she stated calmly. "Or to be more precise...the instigator."
"I'm not believing it," Iora said quietly. "How could she have possibly - I've tested her abilities in a brief encounter with her, she's nowhere near skilled or powerful enough to pull off something like that."
"No, she isn't," the silver-haired woman admitted. "At least...not anymore, she isn't." She sighed and finished the last of her drink. "So what's happening next? What is the guild planning?"
"I don't know yet," he shrugged. "The others are keeping an eye on them right now so if anyone knows, it's them." He emptied his own drink and rose from his seat as he extended a hand toward Maiya, who accepted it and let him help her up. "How about we give them a visit?"
Orion stood to his full height and stared down at the small girl, "I may be a wanderer, but that doesn't mean I don't have a purpose. I'm not saying yes and I'm not saying no. I'll consider it, but first I have some minor business to attend to. Just a few loose ends that need to be tied. Shouldn't take to long, I'll give you my answer by the end of the hour. So if you'll excuse me I must be taking my leave." A small glint caught Orion's eye and he spotted the small symbolic lock of a slave collar around the little girl's neck. Well I'll be, so I was right, this girl is up to something. As Orion passed the Gwanish man Orion whispered, "It would be best to watch your back slaver, that's where the most lethal of attacks come from." Orion walked down the road and began whistling a quiet war hymn as he went back into the city to find Felicitay and hopefully find where his daughter is.
The bear man and Fortune ignored the girls and continued going over plans, so there was nothing for Terra to do except find a place to get clothes suitable for the event. Once again, with Millie's arms around her neck, she was walking down the streets, looking for the thing that they tried to find the previous day but couldn't.
Millie suddenly pointed out a food vendor, but Terra shook her head. "I'm sorry, Millie, but we probably shouldn't spend too muc-" But she was rudely interrupted by her own stomach growling loudly, causing her to nearly buckle from hunger. She hadn't even eaten breakfast yet that day! "...on second thought, I guess it's a good idea," she sighed, straightening and moving in that direction.
---------------------------------
With much fewer side stops than the previous day, the girls finally found a clothing store that Terra liked (it had some kind of Gwanish clothing) and entered. A bell jingled as Terra pushed the door open, and a rather elderly-looking shopkeeper greeted her heartily, ignoring the terrible state her clothes were in. Terra, while not willing to take off her hood, smiled back, and gently set Millie down.
She began to look through the Gwanish-style formal clothing, and found an emerald green sleeveless kimono. It looked very beautiful, despite its simplistic designs. Terra almost took it to the cashier when she suddenly remembered the plan. It's probably better to consult Fortune about what kind of clothing I should take...
"Your clothes look quite damaged," she suddenly heard. With a scream, she dropped the kimono and jumped back, only to see that it was the shopkeeper, who smiled sheepishly and picked up the kimono, dusting it off. "Startled you, did I? Sorry about that." He hung the dress back onto the rack and turned back to Terra. "Maybe you'd want me to refurbish your clothing? I'm sure I could get the style right."
Terra was about to agree, but she remembered what would happen if she revealed her left eye, and sighed. "...that'll...b-be a no. Sorry," she told him in a dejected, monotonous voice.
"Hey! Big sister Terra!" she suddenly heard, and turned to see Millie approaching. "I found the dress I wanted! Look!" Terra's eyes nearly bugged out when she saw it. What Millie was holding was a ridiculously elaborate black dress with a puffy skirt and an insane amount of ribbons and frills. "Great, isn't it?" Millie's smile was so radiant that words completely escaped Terra for a full minute.
---------------------------------
Somehow, while Terra was baffled by Millie's fashion choices, her hood had slipped off, revealing her heterochromia, but the shopkeeper was completely confused by her panic. After having it explained to him, he laughed and just told her he didn't believe in the superstition, then helped fix up her clothes. Now Terra's hooded cape was whole once again, and a new, dark blue (casual, of course) dress was created for Millie. But they still didn't have the formal clothes...
If only Fortune were here, and if only I didn't have to worry about this cursed eye so much... She sighed and pulled it down a bit further...and promptly lifted it upwards a little. Because a few meters away were Muna and Hyuna, who were speaking with a noble at the moment.
Remembering the night in the gravesite, Terra remembered Hyuna had the ability to create illusions or something...if this were the case, as much as she didn't like Hyuna, she'd have to get the lancer's help tonight. So she rather impatiently started waiting for the noble to finish speaking to them.
Millie suddenly pointed out a food vendor, but Terra shook her head. "I'm sorry, Millie, but we probably shouldn't spend too muc-" But she was rudely interrupted by her own stomach growling loudly, causing her to nearly buckle from hunger. She hadn't even eaten breakfast yet that day! "...on second thought, I guess it's a good idea," she sighed, straightening and moving in that direction.
---------------------------------
With much fewer side stops than the previous day, the girls finally found a clothing store that Terra liked (it had some kind of Gwanish clothing) and entered. A bell jingled as Terra pushed the door open, and a rather elderly-looking shopkeeper greeted her heartily, ignoring the terrible state her clothes were in. Terra, while not willing to take off her hood, smiled back, and gently set Millie down.
She began to look through the Gwanish-style formal clothing, and found an emerald green sleeveless kimono. It looked very beautiful, despite its simplistic designs. Terra almost took it to the cashier when she suddenly remembered the plan. It's probably better to consult Fortune about what kind of clothing I should take...
"Your clothes look quite damaged," she suddenly heard. With a scream, she dropped the kimono and jumped back, only to see that it was the shopkeeper, who smiled sheepishly and picked up the kimono, dusting it off. "Startled you, did I? Sorry about that." He hung the dress back onto the rack and turned back to Terra. "Maybe you'd want me to refurbish your clothing? I'm sure I could get the style right."
Terra was about to agree, but she remembered what would happen if she revealed her left eye, and sighed. "...that'll...b-be a no. Sorry," she told him in a dejected, monotonous voice.
"Hey! Big sister Terra!" she suddenly heard, and turned to see Millie approaching. "I found the dress I wanted! Look!" Terra's eyes nearly bugged out when she saw it. What Millie was holding was a ridiculously elaborate black dress with a puffy skirt and an insane amount of ribbons and frills. "Great, isn't it?" Millie's smile was so radiant that words completely escaped Terra for a full minute.
---------------------------------
Somehow, while Terra was baffled by Millie's fashion choices, her hood had slipped off, revealing her heterochromia, but the shopkeeper was completely confused by her panic. After having it explained to him, he laughed and just told her he didn't believe in the superstition, then helped fix up her clothes. Now Terra's hooded cape was whole once again, and a new, dark blue (casual, of course) dress was created for Millie. But they still didn't have the formal clothes...
If only Fortune were here, and if only I didn't have to worry about this cursed eye so much... She sighed and pulled it down a bit further...and promptly lifted it upwards a little. Because a few meters away were Muna and Hyuna, who were speaking with a noble at the moment.
Remembering the night in the gravesite, Terra remembered Hyuna had the ability to create illusions or something...if this were the case, as much as she didn't like Hyuna, she'd have to get the lancer's help tonight. So she rather impatiently started waiting for the noble to finish speaking to them.
After a bit of walking, Suiken glanced from Yamato to the newcomer, asking her, "So,you say this guy you seek is the one who has the keys to set you free? You have any ideas as to where he might be?" Suiken then looked to the side an uttered, "Ah, hold on to that thought...!"Suiken announced as he turned to face a small building to his right. "Ah, it was here the whole time! The antique store!" Looking up at Yamato, he said, "Remember to inform me if you spot any of our missing companions!"
***
"Well looky here..." Tuying muttered, spying Orion conversing with the suspected criminal and his abductee, from the rooftops. "The purple headed merc may or may not be on the up and up, but he led us to our kidnapper and the kidnappee...But where's the other villain? The Ashuran one..."
***
"Well looky here..." Tuying muttered, spying Orion conversing with the suspected criminal and his abductee, from the rooftops. "The purple headed merc may or may not be on the up and up, but he led us to our kidnapper and the kidnappee...But where's the other villain? The Ashuran one..."
Yamato had been teamed up with the Oni. "Why don't you take to the skies and try to get a better view, but stay in contact." He could feel the Oni judging his every move though the tone in his voice. "You'd do well to trust me, Suiken," He began as he swiftly lifted from the ground, his wings beating in time and raising a small cloud of dust, "I signed on for a job, the same as you. I can follow orders when need be. I feel the best course of action is we get along for the next three months," He smirked confidently, "I may just surprise you."
A few minutes passed as Yamato, Suiken walked along the streets. Suiken came to a halt outside an antique store, "It was here the whole time!" He then turned to Yamato again, "Remember to inform me if you spot any of our missing companions!" Yamato nodded, "Of course."
He then shot upward, flying evenly with the rooftops of the city. He then used his chi to alter his vision so he could see the faces of the people below as if he were standing in front of him. He'd never told anyone about this skill, feeling it was unique to him. It was with this trick that he spotted the signs for the city ball, being thrown in honor of the Regal visiting the city. He normally would have blown this off, except the poster was plastered next to a man who seemed to be wooing Lo-Muna, and right beside her was his way-ward apprentice. "Of course. You've feelings for Lo-Muna. He held back, not wanting to interfere. Beside, Suiken only asked him to look out, not collect. He was above Fetch quests and escort missions.
He fell into step beside Suiken without a sound. "Lo-Muna and Hyuna are around the corner talking to a man in a suit. He seemed to be asking Lo-Muna to the ball tonight."
A few minutes passed as Yamato, Suiken walked along the streets. Suiken came to a halt outside an antique store, "It was here the whole time!" He then turned to Yamato again, "Remember to inform me if you spot any of our missing companions!" Yamato nodded, "Of course."
He then shot upward, flying evenly with the rooftops of the city. He then used his chi to alter his vision so he could see the faces of the people below as if he were standing in front of him. He'd never told anyone about this skill, feeling it was unique to him. It was with this trick that he spotted the signs for the city ball, being thrown in honor of the Regal visiting the city. He normally would have blown this off, except the poster was plastered next to a man who seemed to be wooing Lo-Muna, and right beside her was his way-ward apprentice. "Of course. You've feelings for Lo-Muna. He held back, not wanting to interfere. Beside, Suiken only asked him to look out, not collect. He was above Fetch quests and escort missions.
He fell into step beside Suiken without a sound. "Lo-Muna and Hyuna are around the corner talking to a man in a suit. He seemed to be asking Lo-Muna to the ball tonight."
"Right, so part two of the plan," Yuwen began to the team, glancing down to quickly draw a new diagram. A second later he looked up, and only Rumelis remained, the two unofficial members of his god damn guild having instantly disappeared. "Oh come on," Yuwen complained. "Ugh, alright. It's just you and me," He frowned at the beast-man beside him. "We've got to get everyone costumes. I have money, but fancy clothing for a whole team will be a big chunk of it gone," Yuwen sighed. "Then I've got to find the team. There are a few other jobs we have to do before tonight - getting the invitations and those monk robes are at the top of the list.
***
"I look forward to shooting her in the face and harvesting it, old crumb," Painji agreed, patting Tuying on the back before reloading his crossbow.
***
"I look forward to shooting her in the face and harvesting it, old crumb," Painji agreed, patting Tuying on the back before reloading his crossbow.
"Ah...good. So Lo-Muna's with her," Suiken sighed in relief as he emerged from the door, with a heavy but ancient looking gong slung over his shoulder. "That way they won't get into trouble...I hope. But, what's this about a ball?"
***
"Ahaha...right," Tuying laughed nervously glancing at his partner in horror. "Funny joke, man."
***
"Ahaha...right," Tuying laughed nervously glancing at his partner in horror. "Funny joke, man."
The Human Joke glanced down at Hyuna with a disgusted face. "You don't have MONEY?" He spat...
***
"Haha," Painji replied.
***
"Haha," Painji replied.
Seeing both Orion and Tiamat walk off; Nee quickly made some calculations before anything else happened. Orion... he must have noticed something, but what would be shocking enough? Did he somehow know Valkar, and realized that he was a slaver? Or, perhaps, something else, but what? Maybe- a cool breeze wafted onto her neck and Nee realized that the kimono had slipped down again. She cursed internally- how could someone like her forget to take into account the weight loss she's had since becoming a slave? This kimono would have fit her, before all of this stress, but now; she was too bony and too skinny for something like that. She absently put a finger to her ribs, under the kimono, and sighed sadly. Yes, she was definitely losing more weight than she wanted. At this rate, she wouldn't mature into a fully grown woman. Not that she cared so much about such things, but because with larger beasts and more ample thighs, manipulating hormone-addled men became that much easier. And she needed every edge she could get. So, Orion must have seen the collar, and deducted that Valkar was a slaver. That would beg the question: why was a slave girl so so, on the surface anyways, calm and collected? Nee cursed herself again; Orion must have realized that she had more to her than just an absent-minded noble. Dd he figure out what she was planning? Most likely not, but there was still a risk now. And more than ever, she wanted him close by for easier elimination when the time came.
She then brought her attention to Tiamat. As of now, she didn't know what to think of the half-ashura, other than that she most likely enjoyed violence. But because of that damn mask she kept on all the time, it was hard to really discern anything else. She liked money, right? Or else she wouldn't work as a mercenary in the first place, if that is what she is. But she was obviously powerful, perhaps moreso than Valkar. And that alone was something to keep her worth of note. If Nee could somehow sway her to her side, then everything will be easier. Much easier; and that was a risk she had to take. And if it turned out that Tiamat would be a hindrance, well, then it's better to keep an eye on her until there's an opportunity to kill her, right? To make sure she doesn't cause any problems down the road. Either way, it behooved for her to keep Tiamat around for at least a while longer.
"Hey, Valkar." Nee asked her only ally around. "What did Orion say to you?"
Valkar shrugged, before answering. "He's got something against slavers." He answered, mostly honestly. "...most people do, most likely." He added darkly, before wondering why he didn't just slit his throat before the orange man was out of sight. "He'll be coming after me, Nee. Not that I cant take him, but, are you sure you want to be so close to a fight?"
Nee looked at him with a small smile, almost losing her footing in her tiredness. "If you helped train me, at least a little, I could be of more help to you, Valkar." She said sweetly. "And... we need Tiamat." She gestured at the retreating back of the half-ashura. "There's something about her- it's best to keep her close for now."
Valkar looked puzzled- why exactly did Nee care so much about Tiamat? Was it simply for the extra female company? She probably didn't want to be alone with him, after all. Valkar dejectedly slumped his shoulders, wanting it, honestly, to be just him and Nee, like it was before he enslaved her. "Why?" He asked, and Nee shot in a pitiful look- one that spurred him into action. He raped her after all- he could at least do this much to try and make up for the evil deed. The slaver lord walked up to Tiamat, quickly trying to decide on something she'd agree to.
"Change of plans." He muttered. "We'll be staying in Jiefong for a bit longer. And before you bail on us, I'll offer you a few slaves from my empire once this business is all dealt with, for you to do with as you like." He gave her a tiny nudge on the shoulder. "no harm in having another sword, because you never know what could happen."
Nee felt the presence again- the cops had caught up to them. She cursed again and knew now there was no point in trying to leave Jiefong for now. She nudged both her companions, making sure they both noticed. And when Valkar frowned, she knew her message was conveyed.
So, once again, the trio; with Nee once again being toted around on Tiamat's back, walked around Jiefong; stopping briefly at a coffee shop to energize everyone; before settling underneath one of the canals, standing around the cement on either side of the water that flowed through the expansive city. With the ball being prepped to go, Nee figured this was the best spot to do things. To learn how to fight. Withdrawing the chain from the collar, and once again making sure they were in a blind spot, Nee prepared herself mentally for something she'd never done before- fight. Valkar approached with the small curved blade, but Nee tore it from his hands, not letting the man too close, and attached a chainlink through the small hole in the blade. Nee then swung the chain a little in her hand, blade dancing in a small circle.
"How do I do it, then?" She queried, and Valkar taught her about stance, positioning, aim, and all of that. As they play-fought, Valkar felt the smallest inkling of pride in her- she really was a quick learner. Not quite good enough to protect herself, at the end of the first lesson, but she picked up on the basics faster than he had anticipated. Nee seemed mostly good at reflexes, precision, and speed with her weapon, but had issues with keeping up with her footwork- often tripping, or having bad form or balance in her strikes. To remedy this, Valkar thought the best option would be to let her ride him or Tiamat in a fight, until Nee gained enough experience to be able to be mobile on her own. Her stamina, too, it was better than average for a first-timer. With a few years of experience, she'd be a valuable ally on the field along with her already skilled ability with diplomacy. Of course, there were a few times she almost stabbed him in the eye- it was ambiguous if that was on purpose or accidental.
And maybe with this, Valkar was starting to repay his sins.
To refresh after the training, Nee, still keeping a close eye to see if the cops were anywhere, brought convinced Valkar to go for a few drinks at one of the bars, with Tiamat almost grudgingly following. She had to go over a plan, after all, in waiting for Orion. And plus, Nee did still want to dress up in nice clothes, if only she could do something about that collar. Perhaps wear a scarf over her neck? Once at a private table to themselves, she began talking.
"So, there was a ball scheduled." Nee said with a little smirk. "I actually had my eyes on attending for a while, try on the nice clothes, get to know other nobles, and the like." Mostly so she could manipulate them. She continued. "And the cops wouldn't dare take too close a look at the nobles. I could get you two nice clothing so you'd fit in well enough as my bodyguards, and we could stay undercover there, right?"
Valkar almost visibly winced. But he'd have to put up with it- it's a shame he had to go without his usually somewhat decent looks, though. "Might as well." He said plainly, glancing at Tiamat for her reaction, while Nee went oddly silent, also staring at the half-ashura, as if gauging her reactions.
She then brought her attention to Tiamat. As of now, she didn't know what to think of the half-ashura, other than that she most likely enjoyed violence. But because of that damn mask she kept on all the time, it was hard to really discern anything else. She liked money, right? Or else she wouldn't work as a mercenary in the first place, if that is what she is. But she was obviously powerful, perhaps moreso than Valkar. And that alone was something to keep her worth of note. If Nee could somehow sway her to her side, then everything will be easier. Much easier; and that was a risk she had to take. And if it turned out that Tiamat would be a hindrance, well, then it's better to keep an eye on her until there's an opportunity to kill her, right? To make sure she doesn't cause any problems down the road. Either way, it behooved for her to keep Tiamat around for at least a while longer.
"Hey, Valkar." Nee asked her only ally around. "What did Orion say to you?"
Valkar shrugged, before answering. "He's got something against slavers." He answered, mostly honestly. "...most people do, most likely." He added darkly, before wondering why he didn't just slit his throat before the orange man was out of sight. "He'll be coming after me, Nee. Not that I cant take him, but, are you sure you want to be so close to a fight?"
Nee looked at him with a small smile, almost losing her footing in her tiredness. "If you helped train me, at least a little, I could be of more help to you, Valkar." She said sweetly. "And... we need Tiamat." She gestured at the retreating back of the half-ashura. "There's something about her- it's best to keep her close for now."
Valkar looked puzzled- why exactly did Nee care so much about Tiamat? Was it simply for the extra female company? She probably didn't want to be alone with him, after all. Valkar dejectedly slumped his shoulders, wanting it, honestly, to be just him and Nee, like it was before he enslaved her. "Why?" He asked, and Nee shot in a pitiful look- one that spurred him into action. He raped her after all- he could at least do this much to try and make up for the evil deed. The slaver lord walked up to Tiamat, quickly trying to decide on something she'd agree to.
"Change of plans." He muttered. "We'll be staying in Jiefong for a bit longer. And before you bail on us, I'll offer you a few slaves from my empire once this business is all dealt with, for you to do with as you like." He gave her a tiny nudge on the shoulder. "no harm in having another sword, because you never know what could happen."
Nee felt the presence again- the cops had caught up to them. She cursed again and knew now there was no point in trying to leave Jiefong for now. She nudged both her companions, making sure they both noticed. And when Valkar frowned, she knew her message was conveyed.
So, once again, the trio; with Nee once again being toted around on Tiamat's back, walked around Jiefong; stopping briefly at a coffee shop to energize everyone; before settling underneath one of the canals, standing around the cement on either side of the water that flowed through the expansive city. With the ball being prepped to go, Nee figured this was the best spot to do things. To learn how to fight. Withdrawing the chain from the collar, and once again making sure they were in a blind spot, Nee prepared herself mentally for something she'd never done before- fight. Valkar approached with the small curved blade, but Nee tore it from his hands, not letting the man too close, and attached a chainlink through the small hole in the blade. Nee then swung the chain a little in her hand, blade dancing in a small circle.
"How do I do it, then?" She queried, and Valkar taught her about stance, positioning, aim, and all of that. As they play-fought, Valkar felt the smallest inkling of pride in her- she really was a quick learner. Not quite good enough to protect herself, at the end of the first lesson, but she picked up on the basics faster than he had anticipated. Nee seemed mostly good at reflexes, precision, and speed with her weapon, but had issues with keeping up with her footwork- often tripping, or having bad form or balance in her strikes. To remedy this, Valkar thought the best option would be to let her ride him or Tiamat in a fight, until Nee gained enough experience to be able to be mobile on her own. Her stamina, too, it was better than average for a first-timer. With a few years of experience, she'd be a valuable ally on the field along with her already skilled ability with diplomacy. Of course, there were a few times she almost stabbed him in the eye- it was ambiguous if that was on purpose or accidental.
And maybe with this, Valkar was starting to repay his sins.
To refresh after the training, Nee, still keeping a close eye to see if the cops were anywhere, brought convinced Valkar to go for a few drinks at one of the bars, with Tiamat almost grudgingly following. She had to go over a plan, after all, in waiting for Orion. And plus, Nee did still want to dress up in nice clothes, if only she could do something about that collar. Perhaps wear a scarf over her neck? Once at a private table to themselves, she began talking.
"So, there was a ball scheduled." Nee said with a little smirk. "I actually had my eyes on attending for a while, try on the nice clothes, get to know other nobles, and the like." Mostly so she could manipulate them. She continued. "And the cops wouldn't dare take too close a look at the nobles. I could get you two nice clothing so you'd fit in well enough as my bodyguards, and we could stay undercover there, right?"
Valkar almost visibly winced. But he'd have to put up with it- it's a shame he had to go without his usually somewhat decent looks, though. "Might as well." He said plainly, glancing at Tiamat for her reaction, while Nee went oddly silent, also staring at the half-ashura, as if gauging her reactions.
Yamato eyed the gong curiously, "Apparently the Regents to the Emperor are in town, so the Regent of Jiefong is throwing a ball in their honor. Poster said invite only." He scratched his chin, "Apparently the nobles of this city enjoy rubbing their past times in the the impoverished's faces." Yamato began to hover, "You collect them and I'll keep an eye out for the others." He then took off again, shaking his head angrily when he saw Terra and Millie near by Hyuna and Lo-muna, visiting various shops. "That girl..." He mumbled, figuring Suiken would find her easily enough.
Yamato scanned the upper tier for Ann and the others.
Yamato scanned the upper tier for Ann and the others.
"Well, of course not. I'm carrying it for her," Lo-muna quickly cut in. She smiled sweetly at The Human Joke. "Although she is right. I'm not anywhere close to being as presentable as you, Jei. I'll need to get us both something to wear I'm afraid."
She looked over at Hyuna and grabbed her hand while smiling sweetly, "She was just joking about you covering it. She's very humorous."
She looked over at Hyuna and grabbed her hand while smiling sweetly, "She was just joking about you covering it. She's very humorous."
Hyuna groaned in frustration. So, apparently she was Muna's slave? That's ridiculous, but- well, it seemed like the rabbit girl was rolling with it. And she did make the decision to trust in her. Inwardly scowling, Hyuna prostated herself to the human noble, while wanting to glare daggers at him.
"I'm sorry, sir." She murmured humbly. "A mere slave as I shouldn't have tried to make such a joke."
She glanced at Muna with a crooked frown.
"Sorry, Master." She almost shook with humiliation and now knew for sure that this noble would have to be at the edge of her spear at the end of it. She only hoped it wouldn't take long until she found a chance to kill him. Because it'd feel oh so sweet to wrench the life out of his own hands with a single lunge.
"I'm sorry, sir." She murmured humbly. "A mere slave as I shouldn't have tried to make such a joke."
She glanced at Muna with a crooked frown.
"Sorry, Master." She almost shook with humiliation and now knew for sure that this noble would have to be at the edge of her spear at the end of it. She only hoped it wouldn't take long until she found a chance to kill him. Because it'd feel oh so sweet to wrench the life out of his own hands with a single lunge.
"Hyuna, don't apologize," Lo-muna frowned as she turned to Jei with a scowl. She stopped walking and let go of his hand, determined to make a stand."She's not a slave and I do not appreciate you addressing her in that way. She is my..."
She hesitated, not really sure which term to use.
"My Hyunhyun," she decided with a puff of her chest. "And my, er, friend. So I would appreciate it if you referred to as Hyuna or I can assure you this will not be a pleasant night."
She hesitated, not really sure which term to use.
"My Hyunhyun," she decided with a puff of her chest. "And my, er, friend. So I would appreciate it if you referred to as Hyuna or I can assure you this will not be a pleasant night."
Suiken nodded at the Tengu, who seemed to prove that while he was a villain, he was at least the reliable sort, as he walked towards the directions Yamato pointed out. Noticing Terra and Millie first, Suiken raised an eyebrow and asked. "Aren't you supposed be with Fortune's group?" Suiken spoke to Terra, in a way that was more of a statement then an answer, then not waiting to hear her answer, he pivoted around once he saw Hyuna and Lo-Muna.
Approaching the two women and the noble they seemed to befriend, Suiken asked, "Hey, who's the prick?" he asked, pointing at the jokium on opium.
***
"Yup, today's gonna be a pretty good day for the law..." Tuying stretched before noting another figure on the roofs across from them. "Woah, Lu-Tan, look! It's Jikki the Roof Bandit! He's been wanted for months in Jiefong after his rampage across the farmlands! After him!"
Approaching the two women and the noble they seemed to befriend, Suiken asked, "Hey, who's the prick?" he asked, pointing at the jokium on opium.
***
"Yup, today's gonna be a pretty good day for the law..." Tuying stretched before noting another figure on the roofs across from them. "Woah, Lu-Tan, look! It's Jikki the Roof Bandit! He's been wanted for months in Jiefong after his rampage across the farmlands! After him!"
"Shoot first, ask questions later," Painji agreed as the top cops put their shades on in unison and began to scale the walls...
***
"Wow, whats this oni doing here pretending that he knows you? He's old AND fat!" Joke exclaimed at Suiken's presence...
***
"Wow, whats this oni doing here pretending that he knows you? He's old AND fat!" Joke exclaimed at Suiken's presence...
"Ah good, one of the the actual slaves is here," Lo-muna commented as she shoved a sackful of gold coins into Suiken's hands. She gave him an apologetic glance, vowing to apologize later, before resuming the haughty voice she had taken."Oni, I need you to escort Miss Hyuna here to a clothing store and get her some appropriate attire for the night. And, uh, get yourself something nice too since I'm in such a charitable mood."
She gave him and Hyuna another apologetic look before taking Jei's arm, motioning the two should go.
"I'll be expecting you at the ball," she said as she and Jei walked off.
She gave him and Hyuna another apologetic look before taking Jei's arm, motioning the two should go.
"I'll be expecting you at the ball," she said as she and Jei walked off.
Jie could be hear snorting laughter as he and Lo-muna left the two tools in the middle of the middle-quarter street....
Hyuna shot Joke a puzzled glance before getting up, and shrugging. At least part of her hopes have been dashed- the Guild was still here, apparently, and were, presumably, looking for them. After a cursory glance around she saw Terra, Millie in a simple dress, something so ridiculous that it hurt Hyuna's mind to even consider wearing something like that, Yamato; the best Master there is, and the damned dancing singing Oni. Seeing the oni made her clench her teeth in disgust; almost shivering in anger. She still had a massive headache, most likely from being subjected to that terrible song. She made a mental note to brutally shove her spear into that supple tight Oni ass once she got a chance.
Muna then made her orders to Suiken, as if that Oni were an actual slave, and that felt oddly good to hear until the part where Muna walked off with Jei. Hyuna stood speechless until the two were out of sight, and she floated herself up to the Oni, feeling oddly, something that can only be described as heartbreak.
"Oni." Hyuna growled menacingly, before slapping herself to get it together. Maybe he understood things better than she did... perhaps. He did sing and dance, so maybe his knowledge on emotions exceeded hers. "What's going on?" She muttered dejectedly. "Why does that stupid rabbit make me all, I dunno, all like this?"
Muna then made her orders to Suiken, as if that Oni were an actual slave, and that felt oddly good to hear until the part where Muna walked off with Jei. Hyuna stood speechless until the two were out of sight, and she floated herself up to the Oni, feeling oddly, something that can only be described as heartbreak.
"Oni." Hyuna growled menacingly, before slapping herself to get it together. Maybe he understood things better than she did... perhaps. He did sing and dance, so maybe his knowledge on emotions exceeded hers. "What's going on?" She muttered dejectedly. "Why does that stupid rabbit make me all, I dunno, all like this?"
"You've got a crush on her or something..." Suiken stated simply, shrugging. "Anyway, I've been tasked with gathering all the guild member's who've wandered off. We know where Lo-Muna's heading at least. Time to find the others...Oh, and this girl," Suiken muttered, pointing at the girl that had journeyed with them, Felicitay, "Is looking for that murderer you became friends with. Any idea of where he is?"
It hadn't taken long to find the members of the guild, The monkey king and Whale-beastman were together in a small ramen stand. He'd told them to meet at the palace that evening before locating the Necromancer and swordsman outside of shops that reflected their personal interests. Soon, he needed to find Ann, but she wasn't easy to track down. A skill Yamato admired, but found annoying at the moment. "She seems to be better at this warrior bit then she lets on." He muttered, scanning the second tier of the city.
"Come on," Yuwen called to Rumelis as they walked. "We'll find the others and get all the missing pieces together."
At his words the winged form of Yamato flew overhead. "Yamato!" Yuwen called, waving to the man. "Come down here, we have a situation!"
At his words the winged form of Yamato flew overhead. "Yamato!" Yuwen called, waving to the man. "Come down here, we have a situation!"
Yamato looked down to see Yuwen and the bear-beastman. He quickly landed next to Yuwen with a cocked-eyebrow. "Situation?"
"Yeah," Yuwen replied. "We're infiltrating the regent's ball tonight. I have a map that'll lead us to Eoling's treasure, and it shows a secret passage in the old temple within the palace. The only people allowed to get into the temple are the monks," Yuwen explained. "You're not going to the ball with us. Instead you'll be flying onto the third floor balcony of the temple tonight disguised as a monk and with several other monk robes. We're going to cause a distraction, slip away from the party, get to the third-floor where you'll give us the robes and we'll infiltrate the temple and find the secret passage."
Yuwen swallowed. "Of course that begs the question of where do we find monks robes..." His eyes locked onto Yamato's. "Think you can get us some... without bloodshed?"
Yuwen swallowed. "Of course that begs the question of where do we find monks robes..." His eyes locked onto Yamato's. "Think you can get us some... without bloodshed?"
Hyuna stared miserably after the damned noble, and the rabbit woman. She really wanted to follow her but something stopped her. It was probably the doubts festering inside of her; that maybe Muna didn't like her at all, or maybe she preferred the noble's company over her. It was easy to see why- he was rich, and could offer her a generally good and easy life away from the stress of this shit guild, while all Hyuna could do was drag her into more and more conflicts that might eventually kill her. It was the rational choice, really. No one would really choose her in this sort of situation. But... was it really a crush? could someone like her really love? Hyuna looked at the Oni dubiously, ignoring that other guild members were currently missing; simply not caring. "Left him behind when questioned by Yuwen's brother." Hyuna muttered, when asked about that Orion. "Dunno where he could be..."
For the first time viewing Suiken with something other than blind hatred, she let out a frustrated grunt. The idea of even asking him this was preposterous. But if she really had a crush on Muna, then... maybe, just maybe, she could try starting something? Was that even possible?
She hoped it was, however vain that hope was.
"On- Suiken." Hyuna quickly corrected herself, and blushed as she spoke. "Um. Could you... teach me a song to sing to Muna, then? That maybe... tells her how I feel?"
She awkwardly stared towards the ground, reaching for a few of the coins she still had leftover from buying sweets. "D-don't laugh at me, okay?"
For the first time viewing Suiken with something other than blind hatred, she let out a frustrated grunt. The idea of even asking him this was preposterous. But if she really had a crush on Muna, then... maybe, just maybe, she could try starting something? Was that even possible?
She hoped it was, however vain that hope was.
"On- Suiken." Hyuna quickly corrected herself, and blushed as she spoke. "Um. Could you... teach me a song to sing to Muna, then? That maybe... tells her how I feel?"
She awkwardly stared towards the ground, reaching for a few of the coins she still had leftover from buying sweets. "D-don't laugh at me, okay?"
"Laugh? What's to laugh about? I'm a traveling musician, I do this thing all the time. And since you're a guild member, you don't even have to pay anything!" Suiken chuckled. "So yes, I do know a song."
Yamato let out a long sigh at the mission. "It won't be easy," He admitted after a moment of thinking.
"I know," Yuwen replied, patting Yamato on the shoulder. Suddenly something caught his eye in the distance, a duo accompanied by guards. "Hey, Rumelis, you find Suiken, okay? I'll meet up with you guys later." With a short wave he sprinted off down the stone-path of the street. He corned speedily, nearly sliding into the canal before catching his balance and pursuing further.
"So he took this burning bar and tried to smash my jaw in, it was quite a riot," The Joke Li laughed as he and Lo-muna walked. Since being surrounded by his guards she'd become less recognizable by the masses, her celebrity status well hidden by their large forms. "I'm sorry, I'm sure these stories are quite a bore for someone like you." He gave a nervous smile. "You're the exotic zoo bandit, after all."
"ZOO BANDIT?!" A voice screamed. Li turned to see Yuwen pushing through his guards. Yuwen looked at Lo-muna in horror and confusion. Suddenly the memory of a glass-framed painting of Lo-Muna smashing into his face earlier that day reemerged, and Yuwen Fortune realized that the rabbit had taken credit for his crime.
"Yes, old boy, Zoo-bandit. The biggest celebrity in Jiefong," Li replied uninterested. "Lo-muna, do you know this man?"
"Celebrity?!" Yuwen spat. "As in people like her?!" He clenched his fist in anger. "She's not the Zoo-Bandit, I am!"
"I know," Yuwen replied, patting Yamato on the shoulder. Suddenly something caught his eye in the distance, a duo accompanied by guards. "Hey, Rumelis, you find Suiken, okay? I'll meet up with you guys later." With a short wave he sprinted off down the stone-path of the street. He corned speedily, nearly sliding into the canal before catching his balance and pursuing further.
"So he took this burning bar and tried to smash my jaw in, it was quite a riot," The Joke Li laughed as he and Lo-muna walked. Since being surrounded by his guards she'd become less recognizable by the masses, her celebrity status well hidden by their large forms. "I'm sorry, I'm sure these stories are quite a bore for someone like you." He gave a nervous smile. "You're the exotic zoo bandit, after all."
"ZOO BANDIT?!" A voice screamed. Li turned to see Yuwen pushing through his guards. Yuwen looked at Lo-muna in horror and confusion. Suddenly the memory of a glass-framed painting of Lo-Muna smashing into his face earlier that day reemerged, and Yuwen Fortune realized that the rabbit had taken credit for his crime.
"Yes, old boy, Zoo-bandit. The biggest celebrity in Jiefong," Li replied uninterested. "Lo-muna, do you know this man?"
"Celebrity?!" Yuwen spat. "As in people like her?!" He clenched his fist in anger. "She's not the Zoo-Bandit, I am!"
I'm a traveling musician, I do this thing all the time. And since you're a guild member, you don't even have to pay anything!" Suiken chuckled. "So yes, I do know a song."
"Laugh? What's there to laugh about?" Suiken asked, and Hyuna almost scowled a bit. Wasn't it obvious what to laugh at? That proud, arrogant Hyuna was asking for damned love advice? She didn't even know if she was capable of something like love, and yet she- goddamnit. This was all too confusing. This is why she prefers the battlefield; emotions don't matter when you're fighting. Only skill does. She doesn't have to think about these confusing things in a battle. But yes, there were many reasons to laugh, but Hyuna didn't want to bring them up, in case the Oni changed his mind and decided to laugh. Her expression softened, though, when Suiken stressed that he's a traveling musician, so that he's done this sort of thing many times. Her expression almost lightened up when he even said that it'd be for free, since she's a guildmate.
"So yes, I do know a song."
Hyuna found the motivation to smirk, albeit weakly, mind wandering around possible lewd things the nobleman might be doing to Muna right this very moment.
"Please teach it to me." Hyuna almost whispered; too arrogant and embarrassed to say it loudly.
"Laugh? What's there to laugh about?" Suiken asked, and Hyuna almost scowled a bit. Wasn't it obvious what to laugh at? That proud, arrogant Hyuna was asking for damned love advice? She didn't even know if she was capable of something like love, and yet she- goddamnit. This was all too confusing. This is why she prefers the battlefield; emotions don't matter when you're fighting. Only skill does. She doesn't have to think about these confusing things in a battle. But yes, there were many reasons to laugh, but Hyuna didn't want to bring them up, in case the Oni changed his mind and decided to laugh. Her expression softened, though, when Suiken stressed that he's a traveling musician, so that he's done this sort of thing many times. Her expression almost lightened up when he even said that it'd be for free, since she's a guildmate.
"So yes, I do know a song."
Hyuna found the motivation to smirk, albeit weakly, mind wandering around possible lewd things the nobleman might be doing to Muna right this very moment.
"Please teach it to me." Hyuna almost whispered; too arrogant and embarrassed to say it loudly.
"I don't know him actually," Lo-muna frowned as she pressed herself closer to Li. The rabbit girl was not pleased Yuwen had found her so early, hoping to ride out the celebrity status until they left Jiefong at least. Hyuna would have told her if the guild had left after all. Yamato would have looked for his apprentice if the guild were to move. It was his fault she had gotten punched in the face after all.
"He's so angry, I don't quite like it," Lo-muna said in a timid tone as she looked pleadingly up at Li. "Could your guards escort him away? I don't know this raving lunatic."
"He's so angry, I don't quite like it," Lo-muna said in a timid tone as she looked pleadingly up at Li. "Could your guards escort him away? I don't know this raving lunatic."
"If you want, then, I can assist you. I'll teach you the main verses of the song,while I sing the chorus," Suiken suggested.
And thusly the intrepid trio remained intact.
Needless to say, Amanhã had been incredibly sceptical of Cha'Valkar's offer-- slaves were not something simply... given away by their owners, certainly not in bulk, even as recompense for a service. After all, they weren't currency: they were a good whose worth built entire empires, and therefore that the slave lord would so willingly part with a number of his own valuable possessions simply to 'have another sword' was not a scenario Amanhã at all bought. Her glare snapped immediately to the slave girl-- a devious little degenerate, this one, Amanhã had decided as much as soon as she realised the slave was, for reasons known only to herself, making a concerted effort to keep her captor alive and close at hand. It was not a far cry to surmise she was probably behind this deeply out of character offer on Cha'Valkar's part... but then again, who was Amanhã to complain if she got a quantity of slaves from the deal? She could sell them for quite an impressive price to Xu Rai up in Urul, add just a few more coins to the vast, ever burgeoning accumulation of wealth she maintained across various banks under various identities.
And so, after a second's silence in which she considered those factors, Amanhã indicated her assent by not turning around and leaving anyway.
However, though she was being remunerated handsomely for her presence, good company was not among the qualities Amanhã Tiamat strove to maintain. Therefore, throughout their travels through the irksome little blight of a town, populated largely by either small time weasel-faced criminals or proselytising preachers hocking the various useless deities of the Yune pantheon, the bounty hunter remained distant as ever, and as the slave lord went about training his slave in combat (for baffling reasons Amanhã didn't care to guess at) she was once again akin to a statue, standing bolt upright with her arms across her chest, her eyes behind the staunch visor of her helmet watching the spectacle vigilantly.
In particular, she watched for whatever subtle nuances of his development and combat style Cha'Valkar's teachings may have betrayed-- after all, allies are always ephemeral, and one does well to note the vulnerabilities of their companions when they inevitably become foes. He had improved-- universally, in no one particular arena, whether it be agility, physical strength, precision, acuity, tactical awareness. He had been a fighter of considerable calibre when she'd first fought him and he remained so... but he'd never rival her. There was simply too wide a gulf between them-- between their lifestyles, their mindsets. Cha'Valkar was a slaver by profession, and had underlings to do his wetwork if he didn't feel it required his presence. Violence was a byproduct of his lifestyle. For Amanhã, it was her lifestyle. It always had been, from the first day she'd realised, nine years old, alienated, isolated, spirits crushed and whatever brief flicker of sociability snuffed out, that it was the only way she could really assert her presence-- prove to those who mocked and derided her that she was worth existing, that she was worth the air she breathed no matter what they said. For Amanhã, it was all she had, and for that reason alone, Cha'Valkar would never be as good at it as she was.
The girl was surprisingly good though. Who knew.
At length, the pair of them evidently decided that was enough of that, and thus the intrepid trio were on the go again, this time destined for some bar-- Amanhã was not familiar with the drinking establishments of Jiefong, making a practice of avoiding the town after an incident some ten or so years ago in which a particularly strident preacher had been.... unceremoniously silenced (he had not been killed, but refused to disclose the identity of just who had decided to take a sledgehammer to every bone in his body if the end result was any indication). All I can say is perhaps the buffoons should keep their delusions to themselves if they don't want to end up meeting their precious gods just a little sooner than they'd figured on, the bounty hunter mused bitterly as she followed the slave lord and the girl into a bar.
At least they had Kakan Wellspring here-- she could be glad for that much, as virtually no other alcohol even remotely appealed to the half-Ashuran. She could not even begin to wonder why it had such a reputation for foulness-- frankly, she found it quite pleasing to the taste buds, and anybody who claimed this was disgusting fare had clearly yet to have an encounter with the wretched spawn of nightmares known as 'Ashuran sweets'. I have faced many foes in my time, she contemplated sagaciously as she divided her attention between aimless reflections and the conversation occurring beside her between the slave and Cha'Valkar, her helmet placed on the bar in front of her. But never have I been so defeated as in the aftermath of a deadly struggle with a piece of Ashan chocolate...
The sound of the bar doors slamming open with the force of a goddamn explosion stirred Amanhã from her thoughts, though, midway through a healthy swig of the foul-smelling black liquid in her glass as she was, she was ill-placed to turn and witness the source of the commotion. It was only until a harsh voice, the kind that issued only from throats that have known the sand-strewn winds of Sudea, called out "Amanhã!" that the bounty hunter set down her drink and turned, figuring it was probably some rival hunter she'd beaten to the quarry, or perhaps some small time bandit whose arm she'd cut off twenty years prior who had spent two decades training tirelessly to one day confront the mercenary who had taken their arm, seeking vengeance. Though in that case, such a person clearly had no knowledge regarding the narrative conventions of the universe-- when did such quests of vengeance ever end well?
But it wasn't any of that. Indeed, when Amanhã's eyes fell on the individual who had just strode through the double doors leading into the bar, her face immediately shifted, and became a mien of absolute shock-- an expression of emotion of such magnitude her face wasn't used to it, and it felt uncomfortable to be so blatant, but it couldn't have possibly mattered less at that juncture.
"You... ?" The single syllable rasp emerged from Amanhã's lips as they stepped closer toward her. But... this couldn't possibly be her. This tall, proud, powerfully built warrior, scarred and weathered from years of combat, etched into her form in a language only another experienced fighter could read... this couldn't be that slender, frail, anxious little girl, constantly striving to elicit from Amanhã what she would never get, pining for approval despite her weakness, her pitiful impotency. But-- no, she was denying reality. She was being foolish and sentimental. From the first second, she had known who this was-- those green eyes were harder and wiser than they had been before, the sandy tan of her skin was rougher, and scars had emerged that had not been there before (also, she had a bitchin' warhammer, that was also new), but she could not help but see past them and recognise the person they now sheathed.
"Noxchi." Amanhã almost recoiled from her own speech.
"You seem surprised, sister." That bitter, vehement tone was also new-- not something she'd ever heard in the girl before she had left their town. The Sudean warrior continued to approach her half-sister slowly, her cold, angry glare affixed to Amanhã's two mismatched eyes. "Is it such a shock to see what's become of the little whelp you once spurned and rejected? Or perhaps you simply never intended to see this face again after you left?"
Silence was her only answer. Gridiron's face grew harder and all the more vehement-- some things never change, do they? she almost spat as her boots clunked heavily against the wooden boards of the floor, bearing her toward the person she had not seen in more than twenty years-- toward the person who had caused her such vexation, now, and then.
"You know, you look like the descriptions some of my... men gave me, where most of them were killed."
Some small part of Amanhã was irate at Cha'Valkar for ruining what was clearly a key narrative confrontation-- but Gridiron, for her part, seemed to notice his presence for the first time, and in short order realised that his company was not a coincidence. And needless to say... she recognised him. The burn on his face was new, but the red suits for which he had a penchant, the long, vain blonde hair, and the predilection for fire chi that perhaps had somehow caused the scarring of his countenance all marked him as someone well known to Gridiron.
"And I guess what they say is true... you maintain the company of wretched rapists and vultures," the Sudean warrior snarled, rage beginning to bubble up within her at the sight of the slave lord-- a loathsome cretin, one whom Gridiron hated all the more vehemently for the magnitude of his slave empire, beckoning the business end of her warhammer (well, one of the two business ends). The sight of the girl beside him, a collar barely concealed around her pert little throat, was all it took to stoke the sparks of acrimony into a roaring flame of fury.
"Either way, you may tolerate such blights upon the continent... but I won't!" And upon the issuance of the bold, passionate declaration, the Sudean tugged her warhammer into her hands, and, calling upon a burst of chi to enhance her speed, hurled herself at the object of her enmity with murderous intent.
Needless to say, Amanhã had been incredibly sceptical of Cha'Valkar's offer-- slaves were not something simply... given away by their owners, certainly not in bulk, even as recompense for a service. After all, they weren't currency: they were a good whose worth built entire empires, and therefore that the slave lord would so willingly part with a number of his own valuable possessions simply to 'have another sword' was not a scenario Amanhã at all bought. Her glare snapped immediately to the slave girl-- a devious little degenerate, this one, Amanhã had decided as much as soon as she realised the slave was, for reasons known only to herself, making a concerted effort to keep her captor alive and close at hand. It was not a far cry to surmise she was probably behind this deeply out of character offer on Cha'Valkar's part... but then again, who was Amanhã to complain if she got a quantity of slaves from the deal? She could sell them for quite an impressive price to Xu Rai up in Urul, add just a few more coins to the vast, ever burgeoning accumulation of wealth she maintained across various banks under various identities.
And so, after a second's silence in which she considered those factors, Amanhã indicated her assent by not turning around and leaving anyway.
However, though she was being remunerated handsomely for her presence, good company was not among the qualities Amanhã Tiamat strove to maintain. Therefore, throughout their travels through the irksome little blight of a town, populated largely by either small time weasel-faced criminals or proselytising preachers hocking the various useless deities of the Yune pantheon, the bounty hunter remained distant as ever, and as the slave lord went about training his slave in combat (for baffling reasons Amanhã didn't care to guess at) she was once again akin to a statue, standing bolt upright with her arms across her chest, her eyes behind the staunch visor of her helmet watching the spectacle vigilantly.
In particular, she watched for whatever subtle nuances of his development and combat style Cha'Valkar's teachings may have betrayed-- after all, allies are always ephemeral, and one does well to note the vulnerabilities of their companions when they inevitably become foes. He had improved-- universally, in no one particular arena, whether it be agility, physical strength, precision, acuity, tactical awareness. He had been a fighter of considerable calibre when she'd first fought him and he remained so... but he'd never rival her. There was simply too wide a gulf between them-- between their lifestyles, their mindsets. Cha'Valkar was a slaver by profession, and had underlings to do his wetwork if he didn't feel it required his presence. Violence was a byproduct of his lifestyle. For Amanhã, it was her lifestyle. It always had been, from the first day she'd realised, nine years old, alienated, isolated, spirits crushed and whatever brief flicker of sociability snuffed out, that it was the only way she could really assert her presence-- prove to those who mocked and derided her that she was worth existing, that she was worth the air she breathed no matter what they said. For Amanhã, it was all she had, and for that reason alone, Cha'Valkar would never be as good at it as she was.
The girl was surprisingly good though. Who knew.
At length, the pair of them evidently decided that was enough of that, and thus the intrepid trio were on the go again, this time destined for some bar-- Amanhã was not familiar with the drinking establishments of Jiefong, making a practice of avoiding the town after an incident some ten or so years ago in which a particularly strident preacher had been.... unceremoniously silenced (he had not been killed, but refused to disclose the identity of just who had decided to take a sledgehammer to every bone in his body if the end result was any indication). All I can say is perhaps the buffoons should keep their delusions to themselves if they don't want to end up meeting their precious gods just a little sooner than they'd figured on, the bounty hunter mused bitterly as she followed the slave lord and the girl into a bar.
At least they had Kakan Wellspring here-- she could be glad for that much, as virtually no other alcohol even remotely appealed to the half-Ashuran. She could not even begin to wonder why it had such a reputation for foulness-- frankly, she found it quite pleasing to the taste buds, and anybody who claimed this was disgusting fare had clearly yet to have an encounter with the wretched spawn of nightmares known as 'Ashuran sweets'. I have faced many foes in my time, she contemplated sagaciously as she divided her attention between aimless reflections and the conversation occurring beside her between the slave and Cha'Valkar, her helmet placed on the bar in front of her. But never have I been so defeated as in the aftermath of a deadly struggle with a piece of Ashan chocolate...
The sound of the bar doors slamming open with the force of a goddamn explosion stirred Amanhã from her thoughts, though, midway through a healthy swig of the foul-smelling black liquid in her glass as she was, she was ill-placed to turn and witness the source of the commotion. It was only until a harsh voice, the kind that issued only from throats that have known the sand-strewn winds of Sudea, called out "Amanhã!" that the bounty hunter set down her drink and turned, figuring it was probably some rival hunter she'd beaten to the quarry, or perhaps some small time bandit whose arm she'd cut off twenty years prior who had spent two decades training tirelessly to one day confront the mercenary who had taken their arm, seeking vengeance. Though in that case, such a person clearly had no knowledge regarding the narrative conventions of the universe-- when did such quests of vengeance ever end well?
But it wasn't any of that. Indeed, when Amanhã's eyes fell on the individual who had just strode through the double doors leading into the bar, her face immediately shifted, and became a mien of absolute shock-- an expression of emotion of such magnitude her face wasn't used to it, and it felt uncomfortable to be so blatant, but it couldn't have possibly mattered less at that juncture.
"You... ?" The single syllable rasp emerged from Amanhã's lips as they stepped closer toward her. But... this couldn't possibly be her. This tall, proud, powerfully built warrior, scarred and weathered from years of combat, etched into her form in a language only another experienced fighter could read... this couldn't be that slender, frail, anxious little girl, constantly striving to elicit from Amanhã what she would never get, pining for approval despite her weakness, her pitiful impotency. But-- no, she was denying reality. She was being foolish and sentimental. From the first second, she had known who this was-- those green eyes were harder and wiser than they had been before, the sandy tan of her skin was rougher, and scars had emerged that had not been there before (also, she had a bitchin' warhammer, that was also new), but she could not help but see past them and recognise the person they now sheathed.
"Noxchi." Amanhã almost recoiled from her own speech.
"You seem surprised, sister." That bitter, vehement tone was also new-- not something she'd ever heard in the girl before she had left their town. The Sudean warrior continued to approach her half-sister slowly, her cold, angry glare affixed to Amanhã's two mismatched eyes. "Is it such a shock to see what's become of the little whelp you once spurned and rejected? Or perhaps you simply never intended to see this face again after you left?"
Silence was her only answer. Gridiron's face grew harder and all the more vehement-- some things never change, do they? she almost spat as her boots clunked heavily against the wooden boards of the floor, bearing her toward the person she had not seen in more than twenty years-- toward the person who had caused her such vexation, now, and then.
"You know, you look like the descriptions some of my... men gave me, where most of them were killed."
Some small part of Amanhã was irate at Cha'Valkar for ruining what was clearly a key narrative confrontation-- but Gridiron, for her part, seemed to notice his presence for the first time, and in short order realised that his company was not a coincidence. And needless to say... she recognised him. The burn on his face was new, but the red suits for which he had a penchant, the long, vain blonde hair, and the predilection for fire chi that perhaps had somehow caused the scarring of his countenance all marked him as someone well known to Gridiron.
"And I guess what they say is true... you maintain the company of wretched rapists and vultures," the Sudean warrior snarled, rage beginning to bubble up within her at the sight of the slave lord-- a loathsome cretin, one whom Gridiron hated all the more vehemently for the magnitude of his slave empire, beckoning the business end of her warhammer (well, one of the two business ends). The sight of the girl beside him, a collar barely concealed around her pert little throat, was all it took to stoke the sparks of acrimony into a roaring flame of fury.
"Either way, you may tolerate such blights upon the continent... but I won't!" And upon the issuance of the bold, passionate declaration, the Sudean tugged her warhammer into her hands, and, calling upon a burst of chi to enhance her speed, hurled herself at the object of her enmity with murderous intent.
"Wow, I knew you were a piece of shit like me!" Yuwen spat, a massive, crazy grin growing on his face. "You know exactly what you're doing to Hyuna! And now you stole my good fortune! My good Yuwen fortune!" He raved, pointing at her like a madman. Before he could go on a guard punched his nose in, sending him flying back into the canal. "Ughghh," Yuwen gurgled as his bloody body swept through the waters and was soon poured into the main-river. He'd suspect Lo-muna was a like him, and now the full extent of that came to light...
"Bloody hell, fans can go a bit mad, eh?" Li chuckled as his hand rested on Lo-muna's waist. "Come, we'll find you something nice for the ball..."
"Bloody hell, fans can go a bit mad, eh?" Li chuckled as his hand rested on Lo-muna's waist. "Come, we'll find you something nice for the ball..."
Crowds were gathering and Ann was no stranger to curiosity, straying from her path to take a look at what had grabbed the attention of so many. Turns out it was none other than rabbit beast-woman, Muna. Some distance away, Yuwen joined the fray moments later as well, their words indistinguishable from all the surrounding chatter of the growing masses. They seemed like they were having their own fair share of fun so she considered leaving them be when she figured she'd already spent enough time aimlessly roaming around the streets. The words 'zoo' and 'bandit' were thrown around and she couldn't seem to make sense of it all. Yuwen suddenly raised his voice and began pointing when one of the guards knocked him for a loop, sending him tumbling down in the canal behind him.
"Out for a swim?" Ann said with a straight face as she snagged Fortune by the collar as he floated by. She dragged the dazed guild leader up onto dry land. "Not as bad as our boat ride, but the city doesn't seem to be doing you many favors." She sat down on her rear beside him, planting her hands at her sides as she looked down at the man. "So what has our esteemed leader been up to these past few hours?"
"Out for a swim?" Ann said with a straight face as she snagged Fortune by the collar as he floated by. She dragged the dazed guild leader up onto dry land. "Not as bad as our boat ride, but the city doesn't seem to be doing you many favors." She sat down on her rear beside him, planting her hands at her sides as she looked down at the man. "So what has our esteemed leader been up to these past few hours?"
Lo-muna sighed and resisted the urge to smirk. There was a reason she had found Yuwen so interesting. The two were alike, so alike, but Yuwen was clearly a bit unhinged. And now Muna and him were alike. It was true. She knew exactly what she was doing now as she always did. But, it was for a reason, a good reason. The guild needed to be united. She needed the guild. Everyone would benefit, even Yuwen.
She smiled brightly at Li, "Well, fame can't be all that grand can it? Let's go look, I believe I saw a nice dress earlier in a store a couple of blocks from here."
She smiled brightly at Li, "Well, fame can't be all that grand can it? Let's go look, I believe I saw a nice dress earlier in a store a couple of blocks from here."
Yuwen's form floated out of the water and his head slid onto Ann's lap. "I just got punched into a river by some jerks," He muttered angrily, looking up at the sky and the clouds passing as he lay on the side of the canal. "We also scoped out the palace. We're infiltrating a ball tonight," He explained lazily as he played with his thumbs. "You're going to pretend to be Suiken's assistant, so we'll need to find you an outfit for that." He paused. "Also, Lo-muna stole the credit for my exciting heroics last night. She acts nice but there's a trickster under it all...." He glanced up at Ann's face as he lay on her sitting legs as though they were the cushion of a therapist's couch. "How about you?"
A wicked grin appeared on Valkar's face as he saw the woman turn to him, raising her warhammer. Quickly pushing Nee out of the way, Valkar heated up his axe with chi and used the flat of it to block the hit, being knocked back quite a bit, His boots broke into the wooden floor, and some of the other patrons started sporting worried looks; more than a few trying to leave, other's crying 'FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!" and quickly encircled the two warriors. "It's just business." Valkar said smoothly before delivering a sharp kick at the sudean woman's side. "Who are you to judge how I make my living? A man's gotta eat, after all." He then made a feint at her leg, before using momentum to switch his direction and instead aim the heated weapon straight towards her throat, moving at rapid speeds. Valkar had to make sure not to underestimate her. Anyone who is Tiamat's sister obviously has to be skilled as well, right?
The two fighters quickly wrecked up their corner of the bar. Nee, after being pushed, crawled back to stay out of the fight, eyes wide open in shock. She hadn't even thought of this possibility, and her mind was too busy watching the fight to try to calculate things now. She figured, though, that the sudean woman was a good person, at the very least, for hating slavery. Noxchi, right? Nee smiled bitterly at her situation, and wished she had the option to agree with Noxchi. Unfortunately, she was forced into enabling slavery for some time until she managed to gain enough influence to change things from within. It was hard to accept, but that was how it was. So Noxchi killing Valkar would obviously be the unfavorable outcome.... right? She didn't need freedom yet, right? She wondered briefly, how messed up is she, to be supporting her goddamn rapist in this whole thing? But then again.. hadn't she, essentially, asked for it? She hadn't tried to resist being enslaved whatsoever, and even provoked Valkar with her silence, earlier on. So maybe she really did ask for it. Maybe the fault was on her. In any case... it was too late to worry about such things. Almost regretfully, Nee took out her chain from her collar and swing it towards the sudean warhammer-wielder, trying to strike her in the eye.
"Yeah." Hyuna agreed, paying rapt attention to the Oni. She really wanted to learn this right; maybe it could win Muna over, and make her realize that the evil noble she was currently with was not worth the time. He was only good for hanging off of a certain spear. "Thanks... um, Suiken." Hyuna said sheepishly. "Maybe we could... try getting along better from now on..." She was mumbling now, almost not believing the words coming out of her mouth. But, it was the least she could do, right? Suiken was offering to help her out, after all.
"Okay." She prepared herself. "I'm ready to start."
The two fighters quickly wrecked up their corner of the bar. Nee, after being pushed, crawled back to stay out of the fight, eyes wide open in shock. She hadn't even thought of this possibility, and her mind was too busy watching the fight to try to calculate things now. She figured, though, that the sudean woman was a good person, at the very least, for hating slavery. Noxchi, right? Nee smiled bitterly at her situation, and wished she had the option to agree with Noxchi. Unfortunately, she was forced into enabling slavery for some time until she managed to gain enough influence to change things from within. It was hard to accept, but that was how it was. So Noxchi killing Valkar would obviously be the unfavorable outcome.... right? She didn't need freedom yet, right? She wondered briefly, how messed up is she, to be supporting her goddamn rapist in this whole thing? But then again.. hadn't she, essentially, asked for it? She hadn't tried to resist being enslaved whatsoever, and even provoked Valkar with her silence, earlier on. So maybe she really did ask for it. Maybe the fault was on her. In any case... it was too late to worry about such things. Almost regretfully, Nee took out her chain from her collar and swing it towards the sudean warhammer-wielder, trying to strike her in the eye.
"Yeah." Hyuna agreed, paying rapt attention to the Oni. She really wanted to learn this right; maybe it could win Muna over, and make her realize that the evil noble she was currently with was not worth the time. He was only good for hanging off of a certain spear. "Thanks... um, Suiken." Hyuna said sheepishly. "Maybe we could... try getting along better from now on..." She was mumbling now, almost not believing the words coming out of her mouth. But, it was the least she could do, right? Suiken was offering to help her out, after all.
"Okay." She prepared herself. "I'm ready to start."
Infiltrating the palace? An unexpected turn of events if anything else, though it wasn't like she particularly minded. She laughed lightly to herself when Fortune began discussing Muna's separate side, nodding as she listened. "I hope that doesn't change your opinion of her. I'm sure that, even with what you've said, that she's nicer that she lets on." And in response to his question, she set a pouch crammed with coins on his chest. "I made some money ," she shrugged, giving her answer in an off-handed matter despite the considerable net gain that the bounty had offered. "I suppose I'll pull some coins out of it to find myself something to wear at the ball."
Yuwen glanced down at the money on his chest. "I was going to pay for the outfits by making a withdrawal from the first national bank of Fortune," He muttered, grabbing the sack of coins and raising it above Ann. He dropped it down on her head. "We wouldn't be a very successful guild if we needed donations from our employees," He chuckled. "Or let me pay you back whatever you spend... either ways it should be my expense..."
From his pocket Yuwen pulled out the soggy map and opened it wide on his chest. "...I went into a dragon's lair for this map, you know," He said with a small smile. "I spent a lot of years getting there... no one knows about this passage but us, and the Treasure of Eoling may be in it... the treasure of countless eras."
From his pocket Yuwen pulled out the soggy map and opened it wide on his chest. "...I went into a dragon's lair for this map, you know," He said with a small smile. "I spent a lot of years getting there... no one knows about this passage but us, and the Treasure of Eoling may be in it... the treasure of countless eras."
Ann's eyes shifted slightly upwards for a moment as the pouch was set on her head before moving back to Fortune. She gingerly lifted the sack of money up and set it on the ground beside her. "The clothes will be for me, yes? I wouldn't call it a donation, but if it makes you feel better, I'll take you up on that offer." Her eyes were then drawn to the soaked map as he laid it out, explaining where it had been obtained where it presumably led to. "I almost forgot that this expedition was about treasure," she commented, surveying the features marked on the map. "A dragon's lair, was it? Must've been exciting for an adventurer such as yourself. How are you feeling, by the way? Can you stand or do you need me to drag you around by the ankle?"
"Well I don't know, this is quite snug, isn't it?" Yuwen replied with a half-smile as rolled his head over in her lap and rose. "I feel fine," He muttered, regaining his seriousness and checking his nose for blood. "Those boys punch hard, though. Anyway, we need to buy outfits for the entire team and also steal an invitation for the ball, then get a forger to make some more based off it." He shrugged at Ann. "Any ideas on how to do that?"
"I assume we'll have the outfits covered without a hitch and, as for the rest, your guess is as good as mine," Ann shook her head. "This is my first time in Jiefong so I'm not going to find any familiar faces here." She stood up and wrung out the water that had splashed on her when she'd pulled Fortune up. "Might have to buy more than one set, though," she murmured, looking down at the poor state of her current clothes. "This is no way to travel."
"I do love shopping," Yuwen replied with a large smile. Hey motioned down the street and the two began to walk along the canal. "There was a place near here called Gourmet Garbs, it looked like it had variety," He muttered. "Most of my clothing was trashed by those animals last night so I have to restock too." Suddenly he sped forward and step and turned around, walking backward so as to face her. "I don't know much of you Ann. Tell me about yourself?" He asked as they walked...
Ann was a little surprised when Fortune turned around to face her, walking backwards as they traveled. She responded with a pleasant smile, stuffing her hands into her pockets. "I'm not very interesting at all," she answered in a low voice, keeping her pace. "Grew up in slavery for roughly a decade. Discovered my talent for swordplay at an early age and kept at it, took on bounties and escorts, a bit of underground arena fighting and the like. Military work, too, though I didn't stick around that business for long. Traveled a long way to try to find the meaning of this," she said, revealing her tattoo again before pulling her sleeve back down. "Still haven't got much of a clue, but if things keep going the way they have been, the answer is likely to come straight to me. I'd love to tell you more, but I've got a blind spot in my memory and I don't know how much it covers. The human psyche is such a fickle thing, isn't it?" She sighed and briefly closed her eyes as she walked, lightly pinching the bridge of her nose. "I'm good at what I do, but at the end of the day, I'm just another nameless sword for hire. I do apologize that I couldn't be a more...intriguing addition to your efforts. I'm sure the others will have much more fascinating tales to discuss than I."
What began as heated words quickly deteriorated into violence-- and from there into a full on war of attrition-- the slaver and the slave killer the two armies, the bar, a good portion of it already demolished in the brutality, their battlefield. Those foolish enough to linger behind and spectate did so at great peril: the confrontation threatened constantly to blaze out of control like untamed flames devouring its hapless prey, and no idle onlooker could guarantee the violence would not envelop them as well.
Some sought to escape what was very clearly the impending annihilation of the bar and all things therein, but one in particular lingered. Amanhã had on impulse stood from her seat, sending her glass of Kakan Wellspring hurtling through the air before it met an unceremonious end against the far wall, staining it and the floor beneath with the opaque black of the foul liquor. She was normally fast on the uptake-- if anything, the first to react to hostile situations-- and yet... it had all moved too fast. Perhaps she'd been too taken aback, too... too stunned to react instantly to the situation and resolve it.
How could she possibly resolve it-- what was she to resolve? She had not seen her half sister in well over twenty years-- and even then, when they had lived together beneath the same alien roof, sharing blood and home, she had never spoken to her. Not a word in the ten years they had grown up together-- if together was a word that could ever have been applied to the relationship between them-- only abject silence, and rejection of the little girl's attempts at patronising solidarity. What could Nox-- that whelp-- offer me? she had insisted many a time to herself those many years ago as she coldly shouldered past the tiny little girl. Only ever further cruelty. She would inevitably someday acknowledge Amanhã for what she was-- a freak who didn't belong-- and Amanhã would only have been welcoming an ineludible misery, the certainty of further rejection and mockery, and that had not been tolerable. Had she not decided once and for all that she would never suffer to be told her worth-- or lack thereof-- by another?
She had striven to extricate some semblance of artifice, some indication of deceitful intent to justify her misgivings, but ultimately, she had simply defaulted to fear of ambivalence-- of the mere possibilities. In leaving behind her home town for good, Amanhã had sought to bury those uncertainties and fully become that which she felt was the consummate warrior, with no vulnerabilities physical or emotion for a foe to descry and then wield, cold, callous-- loyal only to themselves, to that which bettered their instincts and potency as practitioners of violence. She had been successful, she suspected-- she had eliminated those misgivings and had not in years consciously felt the tug of loneliness that had plague her in those first years after she'd left, a void she had recklessly attempted to fulfil with the senseless predations of banditry. She had grown secure in the belief that she had left behind all that could have possibly threatened to drag her back to the depths of pitiful emotional vulnerability from which she'd crawled...
... and yet here she was-- Noxchi. The threat from whom Amanhã had fled in her youth, and now she was no longer someone Amanhã could call weak and unworthy in order to justify her rejection. She watched her sister fighting the slave lord, and it took little judgment to discern that those scars that now afflicted her once smooth, flawless sandy skin bespoke trials that had forged of her a true warrior. Where once she had been the weak, she was now the strong-- toe to toe with Cha'Valkar, a fighter who could have been counted amongst the ranks of the truly strong-- the truly worthy-- were he to cease his practice of massaging his own ego with the indignity of the unworthy inferior.
But on top of that, she wasn't a slave lord. She probably couldn't match the wealth Cha'Valkar offered-- both in terms of opportunities for violence and in regards to the vast bounty of funds he commanded, both of which he had already provided to her in droves. Her sister had grown strong, but Amanhã did not fight alongside the strong-- only the wealthy. Only those who remunerated her for her services. Those who provided the brutality of combat, and the power of coin-- the two things to which the bounty hunter was loyal. Those two things equated with power: the illusion of emotional ties decidedly did not.
The illusion-- after all, what more was it than that? Amanhã felt no real familial bond tying her to Noxchi-- any semblance of such was simply lingering vestiges of the shock that had overtaken her upon seeing her sister for the first time. There was no love there, no deeply-buried affection-- if there had ever been any such sentiments seeking asylum somewhere deep within herself, Amanhã had annihilated them when she had left her home town behind to pursue her personal goals, intents in which Noxchi had no part. If anything, she would have merely been a detriment-- and she would be a detriment now if Amanhã honestly led herself to believe there was even a chance she would join the fray in her half sister's favour. Amanhã did not deal in that which inhibited her ability to pursue single-mindedly the goal of strength and martial prowess-- did not deal in that which was nothing more than an impediment.
And what would Noxchi ever be but an impediment?
The bounty hunter's brow furrowed. Nothing but an impediment. Even if she found herself drifting back to thoughts that were twenty five years old, uncertainties, questions of alienation and inevitability and the faint, illusive reverie of acceptance... none of that could possibly be worth it if it meant Amanhã faltered and became just as weak and pathetic as she had been all those years ago.
The answer to that question emerged from the pandemonium of vexation like a light amidst the fog-- resolution at last. Amanhã's eyes narrowed, and clarity of intent returned to her, comforting and real. She knew what her course of action was to be.
The slaver attempted to distract Gridiron with taunts and pointless talk as they clashed, but she would have none of it-- she'd gotten accustomed to opponents back in the arena seeking to gain an advantage by sidetracking their adversaries with jeers and derision, and she knew better than to let it get to her, or to reply. Instead, she remained wholly invested in the battle: the slave lord was fast, well requiring her full attention, but her chi enhanced reflexes-- and the reactions they enabled-- delivered her from the slave lord's axe even as she continued to swing her warhammer in swift, controlled arcs. She'd been hunting after this Cha'Valkar for quite some time now, slaughtering his wretched lackeys and doing what she could to impede his massive empire of indignity and disgrace-- she had her chance now, she'd kill him, put him down for good and behead his slave ring, and then she could figure out where to go with Amanhã...
From the corner of her vision, Gridiron perceived... a blade on a chain? She had woefully begun to neglect her surroundings, focusing purely on the slave lord, and yet... The slave? Gridiron's eyes widened in shock as she realised who lay on the other end of the blade that was rapidly approaching her face. The slave is helping the slave lord? Her bafflement almost proved her undoing-- she avoided loss of an eye only through her chi-aided reflexes, and the blade carved a small gash down the brow ridge over her left eye, causing the Sudean to grunt in pain. She'd lost focus-- she'd left herself open, stunned by both the attack and the slave's decision to fight alongside the person responsible for their suffering...
She saw Cha'Valkar's next attack impending, but it never fell-- nor did she block it. Her warhammer was still coming to bear as she recovered from the stunning blow when she realised the slave lord's axe was now being held at bay by possibly the most impractically huge greatsword Gridiron had ever seen in her life (and that was including that tengu who'd come into his match against her with a claymore so huge he looked like he was getting a week's worth of exercise just carrying it). Almost disbelievingly, Gridiron's eyes trailed up the length of the blade, toward the one who wielded it.
Amanhã had stepped into the fray. Her expression was inscrutable as ever, the very image of absolute resolution, no indication of the haunting uncertainties that yet lingered beneath the surface. And naturally, no words, no explanation escaped her lips-- no explanation more clear than the battering elbow she subsequently aimed at Cha'Valkar's face, an action that, as with all acts Amanhã undertook, spoke more clearly than anything she could have spoken in her harsh rasp of a voice.
Some sought to escape what was very clearly the impending annihilation of the bar and all things therein, but one in particular lingered. Amanhã had on impulse stood from her seat, sending her glass of Kakan Wellspring hurtling through the air before it met an unceremonious end against the far wall, staining it and the floor beneath with the opaque black of the foul liquor. She was normally fast on the uptake-- if anything, the first to react to hostile situations-- and yet... it had all moved too fast. Perhaps she'd been too taken aback, too... too stunned to react instantly to the situation and resolve it.
How could she possibly resolve it-- what was she to resolve? She had not seen her half sister in well over twenty years-- and even then, when they had lived together beneath the same alien roof, sharing blood and home, she had never spoken to her. Not a word in the ten years they had grown up together-- if together was a word that could ever have been applied to the relationship between them-- only abject silence, and rejection of the little girl's attempts at patronising solidarity. What could Nox-- that whelp-- offer me? she had insisted many a time to herself those many years ago as she coldly shouldered past the tiny little girl. Only ever further cruelty. She would inevitably someday acknowledge Amanhã for what she was-- a freak who didn't belong-- and Amanhã would only have been welcoming an ineludible misery, the certainty of further rejection and mockery, and that had not been tolerable. Had she not decided once and for all that she would never suffer to be told her worth-- or lack thereof-- by another?
She had striven to extricate some semblance of artifice, some indication of deceitful intent to justify her misgivings, but ultimately, she had simply defaulted to fear of ambivalence-- of the mere possibilities. In leaving behind her home town for good, Amanhã had sought to bury those uncertainties and fully become that which she felt was the consummate warrior, with no vulnerabilities physical or emotion for a foe to descry and then wield, cold, callous-- loyal only to themselves, to that which bettered their instincts and potency as practitioners of violence. She had been successful, she suspected-- she had eliminated those misgivings and had not in years consciously felt the tug of loneliness that had plague her in those first years after she'd left, a void she had recklessly attempted to fulfil with the senseless predations of banditry. She had grown secure in the belief that she had left behind all that could have possibly threatened to drag her back to the depths of pitiful emotional vulnerability from which she'd crawled...
... and yet here she was-- Noxchi. The threat from whom Amanhã had fled in her youth, and now she was no longer someone Amanhã could call weak and unworthy in order to justify her rejection. She watched her sister fighting the slave lord, and it took little judgment to discern that those scars that now afflicted her once smooth, flawless sandy skin bespoke trials that had forged of her a true warrior. Where once she had been the weak, she was now the strong-- toe to toe with Cha'Valkar, a fighter who could have been counted amongst the ranks of the truly strong-- the truly worthy-- were he to cease his practice of massaging his own ego with the indignity of the unworthy inferior.
But on top of that, she wasn't a slave lord. She probably couldn't match the wealth Cha'Valkar offered-- both in terms of opportunities for violence and in regards to the vast bounty of funds he commanded, both of which he had already provided to her in droves. Her sister had grown strong, but Amanhã did not fight alongside the strong-- only the wealthy. Only those who remunerated her for her services. Those who provided the brutality of combat, and the power of coin-- the two things to which the bounty hunter was loyal. Those two things equated with power: the illusion of emotional ties decidedly did not.
The illusion-- after all, what more was it than that? Amanhã felt no real familial bond tying her to Noxchi-- any semblance of such was simply lingering vestiges of the shock that had overtaken her upon seeing her sister for the first time. There was no love there, no deeply-buried affection-- if there had ever been any such sentiments seeking asylum somewhere deep within herself, Amanhã had annihilated them when she had left her home town behind to pursue her personal goals, intents in which Noxchi had no part. If anything, she would have merely been a detriment-- and she would be a detriment now if Amanhã honestly led herself to believe there was even a chance she would join the fray in her half sister's favour. Amanhã did not deal in that which inhibited her ability to pursue single-mindedly the goal of strength and martial prowess-- did not deal in that which was nothing more than an impediment.
And what would Noxchi ever be but an impediment?
The bounty hunter's brow furrowed. Nothing but an impediment. Even if she found herself drifting back to thoughts that were twenty five years old, uncertainties, questions of alienation and inevitability and the faint, illusive reverie of acceptance... none of that could possibly be worth it if it meant Amanhã faltered and became just as weak and pathetic as she had been all those years ago.
The answer to that question emerged from the pandemonium of vexation like a light amidst the fog-- resolution at last. Amanhã's eyes narrowed, and clarity of intent returned to her, comforting and real. She knew what her course of action was to be.
The slaver attempted to distract Gridiron with taunts and pointless talk as they clashed, but she would have none of it-- she'd gotten accustomed to opponents back in the arena seeking to gain an advantage by sidetracking their adversaries with jeers and derision, and she knew better than to let it get to her, or to reply. Instead, she remained wholly invested in the battle: the slave lord was fast, well requiring her full attention, but her chi enhanced reflexes-- and the reactions they enabled-- delivered her from the slave lord's axe even as she continued to swing her warhammer in swift, controlled arcs. She'd been hunting after this Cha'Valkar for quite some time now, slaughtering his wretched lackeys and doing what she could to impede his massive empire of indignity and disgrace-- she had her chance now, she'd kill him, put him down for good and behead his slave ring, and then she could figure out where to go with Amanhã...
From the corner of her vision, Gridiron perceived... a blade on a chain? She had woefully begun to neglect her surroundings, focusing purely on the slave lord, and yet... The slave? Gridiron's eyes widened in shock as she realised who lay on the other end of the blade that was rapidly approaching her face. The slave is helping the slave lord? Her bafflement almost proved her undoing-- she avoided loss of an eye only through her chi-aided reflexes, and the blade carved a small gash down the brow ridge over her left eye, causing the Sudean to grunt in pain. She'd lost focus-- she'd left herself open, stunned by both the attack and the slave's decision to fight alongside the person responsible for their suffering...
She saw Cha'Valkar's next attack impending, but it never fell-- nor did she block it. Her warhammer was still coming to bear as she recovered from the stunning blow when she realised the slave lord's axe was now being held at bay by possibly the most impractically huge greatsword Gridiron had ever seen in her life (and that was including that tengu who'd come into his match against her with a claymore so huge he looked like he was getting a week's worth of exercise just carrying it). Almost disbelievingly, Gridiron's eyes trailed up the length of the blade, toward the one who wielded it.
Amanhã had stepped into the fray. Her expression was inscrutable as ever, the very image of absolute resolution, no indication of the haunting uncertainties that yet lingered beneath the surface. And naturally, no words, no explanation escaped her lips-- no explanation more clear than the battering elbow she subsequently aimed at Cha'Valkar's face, an action that, as with all acts Amanhã undertook, spoke more clearly than anything she could have spoken in her harsh rasp of a voice.
A hard elbow crashed into Valkar's face before he could really take anything into account, and fell crashing into the floorboards of the now mostly empty bar. What had happened? After seeing the flick of the whip, and the blood that spilt from that, he had the perfect opportunity to rid himself of one of the larger problems his business had to deal with so far. That Sudean woman, who'd ruined so many of his dealings as of yet. It was supposed to be easy after she was distracted by Nee's support- drive the axe into her throat, and then continue with their lives as if nothing happened. But when he came to, he saw that Tiamat; once somewhat-ally, and now, apparently, standing alongside her half-sister, an ebbing feeling of dread seemed to build up in his gut.His head hurt, his back hurt. He groggily made to get up, before they could take advantage of his disorientation, when the slave girl stood in front of him, with her arms out.
"Stop!" She shouted fiercely, eyes narrowed at the two sisters. Her voice was strong, but was there that slight bit of doubt and unease creeping in? Whatever it was, it didn't reflect on her resolute face. "Don't kill him, okay? Or you'll have to kill me!"
The slaver lord tried to say something- she was being incredibly stupid, after all, but she addressed his fears quickly. "Noxchi won't kill me." She said. "She's trying to free me, so I'm your best bet at survival, right now. You don't stand a chance against them, so we should just escape while we can." She eyed the warhammer carefully, apprehensively, with a sharp frown. Her calculations had to be correct; there's no way this could go wrong and end with her getting killed in such a stupid way, right?
Gridiron would have been lying were she to have claimed she had predicted Amanhã would enter the fray in her favour-- indeed, she had feared initially her half sister would eventually come to the slave lord's defence, and though she had not seen her sister in twenty five years, she wagered she knew her well enough to presume she hadn't stopped endlessly cultivating her martial prowess as she had every single day of her life back in their home town, and the accounts she'd heard whenever she inquired as to the activities of the half-Ashuran bounty hunter confirmed she had only ever continued to grow stronger. Against both her and the slave lord... Gridiron didn't like those odds any more than she liked the prospect of her sister turning on her and proving any semblance of hope that she might find an opportunity to come to terms with Amanhã and what she had become ultimately futile.
But she had leapt to Gridiron's aid, though the slave lord very clearly could have paid her much more than her sister ever could have for the ministrations of her blade-- though it would have by all regards been to her immediate benefit to help the slaver and presumably be remunerated handsomely for it. And that indicated at the very least the possibility was not completely far-fetched.
Unable to conceal an eager, almost naive grin, Gridiron stepped toward the slaver, felled by Amanhã's metal-clad elbow, and raised her warhammer to deliver the final blow, the wicked point on the other side of its business end aimed for Cha'Valkar's face to put a swift (if none too pretty) end to the slave lord's reign. She had not even begun to swing the death arc, however, before the slave girl hurtled herself into its path, and Gridiron was forced to give pause, staring with burgeoning bewilderment as the girl argued fiercely for the life of her captor.
Gritting her teeth, Gridiron attempted to reason with the poor, disillusioned soul-- she would have rather not been forced to prove the girl wrong in order to snuff out the life of another scum of the land. "You've been lulled into a false sense of loyalty," she ventured in a voice torn between understanding and impatience. "As many do in such circumstances. This man is not your friend-- he isn't your ally, your protector, and certainly nothing to defend. He's the scum of Horat-- a cretin who forces children to endure endless suffering in the interests of his own profit-- subjects them to indignities that cannot be spoken of, if accounts of his vile actions are to be trusted. I... we--" she cast a quick glance to Amanhã, but her sister's expression remained utterly unreadable. "-- we can save you from that. Step aside... you're standing in the way of salvation for hundreds of people who suffer at his hands."
It really was a hard bargain. She almost took a step forward, but then stayed rooted to the spot; face tight with tension. It very well may be that everything the Sudean said was true- right? But that left a lot of holes in what she's noticed so far in Valkar. The more she thought about it, there's no way he could have ended up in this proffession willingly. Nee was absolutely certain, something had to be threatening him. Otherwise he wouldn't have stopped the physical abuse after breaking her in- he'd have simply continued and laughed more at her suffering. That in itself was proof. Did he inherit the position, or perhaps, was forced to? She thought it was likely- and perhaps it'd be best to ask him once she got them out of this predicament alive.
"Sure, he's done terrible things..." Nee allowed, making her tone as biting as possible, trying to dig more guilt into Valkar as she made her point. "But he's not entirely at fault here, Noxchi."
The slave raised her head into the Sudean's eyes; straightening her back to stand at her diminutive height, wishing vainly that she was at least a bit taller, to make this gesture more impactful. "I... I believe he's a product of the system. Brainwashed and forced into believing that this is okay, or maybe coerced into it. And even if you did kill him here- the empire wouldn't crumple so easily. Others would step up, I imagine, or maybe other slave groups would take the opportunity to wipe them out, and take their slaves." She took a shaky breath, not daring to take her eyes off of the two sisters to see if Valkar had rebalanced himself yet- he hadn't just yet, being too in shock and emotional pain at the girl's words to really think logically at this point- and pressed on with her words. It was all she had, after all. "You're a good person, I bet. And you're... I think you're trying to do the right thing here. But please, you can just let us go, and pretend this never happened, couldn't you?" An almost eerie calm overcame her. Valkar, as well as his slave empire, was necessary for her eventual goal. So if she lost them here, she might as well just die alongside with it. But only as a last resort.
She smiled grimly. "I'm doing what's right for me."
Gridiron scowled-- she wished she could have said she'd never before encountered a slave so profoundly conditioned to leap to the defence of their master, to see them as anything other than the vile filth they were, but such a claim would have been a woeful lie. But she was done attempting to reason-- the girl was clearly not in her right mind if she thought a slaver was something to be empathised with. The very second one person took it upon themselves to subjugate another for profit... they deserved to die. No matter their motive, no matter their past, their attempts at justification, no slaver deserved anything other than a brutal and immediate demise at the end of Gridiron's warhammer. If the girl did not understand this now... then perhaps when Gridiron had slain her master and returned her to wherever her home was, she would gradually come to her senses.
"You're not." That was the sole reply the Sudean warrior gave before one hand reached out, clamped down on the girl's slight shoulder, and shoved her to the side, leaving the pathetic slaver, battered and shell-shocked, lying uselessly on the floor. No empire, no riches, just abject defeat-- and death, borne upon the warhammer Gridiron raised once again to destroy the slave lord once and for all.
Nee fell abjectly to the side, almost hissing in the displeasure of having someone touch her body at all. She shot a cold look at the whole situation, and knew she'd have to do something drastic in order to get Valkar to snap out of it and get the hell up before he died, and ruined all that she'd suffered for. So Nee propped herself upright with a running leap and dug the blade of her chain as far into Noxchi's muscled arm as she could, drawing some blood as the blade tore into muscle, grunting with the effort. "Valkar!" She cried out, angrily. "If you don't get up, I'll go and sell myself as a prostitute, or something!"
That was enough to wake him up, and he, after a brief shake of the head, got up. He tasted some blood- must have bit his tongue somewhere along the way. He knew that he was roughly an even match with the Sudean, and weaker than Tiamat... so fighting against them both at the same time was tantamount to suicide. He didn't know how Nee figured out his past so easily, but that'd have to be dealt with later. Right now, the top priority was getting out of this with their lives intact. No matter the cost. And he knew how he'd have to do it. Valkar feinted a slash at the Sudean, only to push his feet against the floor to propel himself; hand out to grasp at Nee, who tentatively took the hand. The girl looked back at the two enemies darkly.
"Let's not see each other again." She said with an impassive frown. "I-"
A sudden yank of her chain sent her flying out of Valkar's grip- the Sudean had grabbed onto it before they could get away. The slaver looked stricken- and now torn between his own life, and the life of his slave. It was almost an eternal moment; slaver and slave looking into each other's eyes, until the girl hissed at him to get out with his life. Looking almost apologetic, Valkar did, already trying ot think of ways to get Nee back as he rushed down the streets of Jiefong. He really needed to contact Moga now, to have any hope of rescuing her.
Nee shot an angry scowl at the Sudean, getting herself up from the ground, and rubbing what she could of her throat and the sudden soreness from the grab itself.
"Satisfied?" She cursed, too tired and annoyed to bother acting.
Once again, victory (both for herself, and for the world as a whole) evaded Gridiron. For the second time she raised her weapon, prepared to bring it down upon her quarry and rid the world of another slaver.... and once again, the girl impeded that goal. This time, she chose rather a more direct path of expressing her objections to Gridiron's intention. Namely, by attacking her.
The Sudean warrior had not expected the girl's misguided dedication to her captor to run so deep as to encourage violent action in his defence, and the girl's attack was too swift, from too close a distance, to be evaded. Gridiron gave a snarl of pain as the slave's blade dug into the flesh of her arm, and her left hand instinctively released the other end of the warhammer to clamp down on the gash, which did not, fortuitously, appear to be a potentially debilitating injury, even as sanguine began to seep between the fingers clasping over it. In the interval, the girl had once again leapt to the slave lord, and, turning back toward Gridiron and Amanhã, she frowned. "Let's not see each other again," she remarked, almost in a taunting fashion.
Well, Gridiron had other ideas-- if she couldn't kill the damn slaver, the least she could do was tear this completely indoctrinated child from his grasp and hopefully divorce her of her delusions. The other end of the chain lay not far from Gridiron's feet; swiftly, she swept down, grabbed onto it, and tugged hard, sending the girl reeling from the arms of the slave lord. The man looked briefly stricken by the loss of his possession, but the girl snarled at him to take the chance to escape-- indeed, Gridiron, one hand tight on the chain, the other still carrying her warhammer, was already advancing vehemently. He did not tarry about: he turned, and fled like the cowardly cretin he was, leaving his slave and the two sisters standing in the ruined remains of the bar.
"Satisfied?" Gridiron turned her irate glare toward the girl, who was scowling bitterly at her. The Sudean's wrathful mien softened slightly-- she could not be angry at the girl for having been so thoroughly deceived, after all. "No," she replied honestly, replacing her warhammer in its straps at her back and sighing in fatigue. "I could have removed the blight of one more slaver from this world if not for your intervention... but it can't be helped. All I can do now is see to it that you're returned to your family-- your father was the one who told me where'd you'd been taken from and by whom, and sent me to retrieve you." A lingering thought struck her, and she turned back to her sister, who had remained silent and impassive throughout the spectacle. "Will you... are you willing to accompany us?"
The only visible shift in Amanhã's expression was a thinning of the mouth, her pale bluish lips going flat in an utterly inscrutable motion. And then, with no further fanfare, in a rare show of oblique expression, she gave a minute nod.
"Stop!" She shouted fiercely, eyes narrowed at the two sisters. Her voice was strong, but was there that slight bit of doubt and unease creeping in? Whatever it was, it didn't reflect on her resolute face. "Don't kill him, okay? Or you'll have to kill me!"
The slaver lord tried to say something- she was being incredibly stupid, after all, but she addressed his fears quickly. "Noxchi won't kill me." She said. "She's trying to free me, so I'm your best bet at survival, right now. You don't stand a chance against them, so we should just escape while we can." She eyed the warhammer carefully, apprehensively, with a sharp frown. Her calculations had to be correct; there's no way this could go wrong and end with her getting killed in such a stupid way, right?
Gridiron would have been lying were she to have claimed she had predicted Amanhã would enter the fray in her favour-- indeed, she had feared initially her half sister would eventually come to the slave lord's defence, and though she had not seen her sister in twenty five years, she wagered she knew her well enough to presume she hadn't stopped endlessly cultivating her martial prowess as she had every single day of her life back in their home town, and the accounts she'd heard whenever she inquired as to the activities of the half-Ashuran bounty hunter confirmed she had only ever continued to grow stronger. Against both her and the slave lord... Gridiron didn't like those odds any more than she liked the prospect of her sister turning on her and proving any semblance of hope that she might find an opportunity to come to terms with Amanhã and what she had become ultimately futile.
But she had leapt to Gridiron's aid, though the slave lord very clearly could have paid her much more than her sister ever could have for the ministrations of her blade-- though it would have by all regards been to her immediate benefit to help the slaver and presumably be remunerated handsomely for it. And that indicated at the very least the possibility was not completely far-fetched.
Unable to conceal an eager, almost naive grin, Gridiron stepped toward the slaver, felled by Amanhã's metal-clad elbow, and raised her warhammer to deliver the final blow, the wicked point on the other side of its business end aimed for Cha'Valkar's face to put a swift (if none too pretty) end to the slave lord's reign. She had not even begun to swing the death arc, however, before the slave girl hurtled herself into its path, and Gridiron was forced to give pause, staring with burgeoning bewilderment as the girl argued fiercely for the life of her captor.
Gritting her teeth, Gridiron attempted to reason with the poor, disillusioned soul-- she would have rather not been forced to prove the girl wrong in order to snuff out the life of another scum of the land. "You've been lulled into a false sense of loyalty," she ventured in a voice torn between understanding and impatience. "As many do in such circumstances. This man is not your friend-- he isn't your ally, your protector, and certainly nothing to defend. He's the scum of Horat-- a cretin who forces children to endure endless suffering in the interests of his own profit-- subjects them to indignities that cannot be spoken of, if accounts of his vile actions are to be trusted. I... we--" she cast a quick glance to Amanhã, but her sister's expression remained utterly unreadable. "-- we can save you from that. Step aside... you're standing in the way of salvation for hundreds of people who suffer at his hands."
It really was a hard bargain. She almost took a step forward, but then stayed rooted to the spot; face tight with tension. It very well may be that everything the Sudean said was true- right? But that left a lot of holes in what she's noticed so far in Valkar. The more she thought about it, there's no way he could have ended up in this proffession willingly. Nee was absolutely certain, something had to be threatening him. Otherwise he wouldn't have stopped the physical abuse after breaking her in- he'd have simply continued and laughed more at her suffering. That in itself was proof. Did he inherit the position, or perhaps, was forced to? She thought it was likely- and perhaps it'd be best to ask him once she got them out of this predicament alive.
"Sure, he's done terrible things..." Nee allowed, making her tone as biting as possible, trying to dig more guilt into Valkar as she made her point. "But he's not entirely at fault here, Noxchi."
The slave raised her head into the Sudean's eyes; straightening her back to stand at her diminutive height, wishing vainly that she was at least a bit taller, to make this gesture more impactful. "I... I believe he's a product of the system. Brainwashed and forced into believing that this is okay, or maybe coerced into it. And even if you did kill him here- the empire wouldn't crumple so easily. Others would step up, I imagine, or maybe other slave groups would take the opportunity to wipe them out, and take their slaves." She took a shaky breath, not daring to take her eyes off of the two sisters to see if Valkar had rebalanced himself yet- he hadn't just yet, being too in shock and emotional pain at the girl's words to really think logically at this point- and pressed on with her words. It was all she had, after all. "You're a good person, I bet. And you're... I think you're trying to do the right thing here. But please, you can just let us go, and pretend this never happened, couldn't you?" An almost eerie calm overcame her. Valkar, as well as his slave empire, was necessary for her eventual goal. So if she lost them here, she might as well just die alongside with it. But only as a last resort.
She smiled grimly. "I'm doing what's right for me."
Gridiron scowled-- she wished she could have said she'd never before encountered a slave so profoundly conditioned to leap to the defence of their master, to see them as anything other than the vile filth they were, but such a claim would have been a woeful lie. But she was done attempting to reason-- the girl was clearly not in her right mind if she thought a slaver was something to be empathised with. The very second one person took it upon themselves to subjugate another for profit... they deserved to die. No matter their motive, no matter their past, their attempts at justification, no slaver deserved anything other than a brutal and immediate demise at the end of Gridiron's warhammer. If the girl did not understand this now... then perhaps when Gridiron had slain her master and returned her to wherever her home was, she would gradually come to her senses.
"You're not." That was the sole reply the Sudean warrior gave before one hand reached out, clamped down on the girl's slight shoulder, and shoved her to the side, leaving the pathetic slaver, battered and shell-shocked, lying uselessly on the floor. No empire, no riches, just abject defeat-- and death, borne upon the warhammer Gridiron raised once again to destroy the slave lord once and for all.
Nee fell abjectly to the side, almost hissing in the displeasure of having someone touch her body at all. She shot a cold look at the whole situation, and knew she'd have to do something drastic in order to get Valkar to snap out of it and get the hell up before he died, and ruined all that she'd suffered for. So Nee propped herself upright with a running leap and dug the blade of her chain as far into Noxchi's muscled arm as she could, drawing some blood as the blade tore into muscle, grunting with the effort. "Valkar!" She cried out, angrily. "If you don't get up, I'll go and sell myself as a prostitute, or something!"
That was enough to wake him up, and he, after a brief shake of the head, got up. He tasted some blood- must have bit his tongue somewhere along the way. He knew that he was roughly an even match with the Sudean, and weaker than Tiamat... so fighting against them both at the same time was tantamount to suicide. He didn't know how Nee figured out his past so easily, but that'd have to be dealt with later. Right now, the top priority was getting out of this with their lives intact. No matter the cost. And he knew how he'd have to do it. Valkar feinted a slash at the Sudean, only to push his feet against the floor to propel himself; hand out to grasp at Nee, who tentatively took the hand. The girl looked back at the two enemies darkly.
"Let's not see each other again." She said with an impassive frown. "I-"
A sudden yank of her chain sent her flying out of Valkar's grip- the Sudean had grabbed onto it before they could get away. The slaver looked stricken- and now torn between his own life, and the life of his slave. It was almost an eternal moment; slaver and slave looking into each other's eyes, until the girl hissed at him to get out with his life. Looking almost apologetic, Valkar did, already trying ot think of ways to get Nee back as he rushed down the streets of Jiefong. He really needed to contact Moga now, to have any hope of rescuing her.
Nee shot an angry scowl at the Sudean, getting herself up from the ground, and rubbing what she could of her throat and the sudden soreness from the grab itself.
"Satisfied?" She cursed, too tired and annoyed to bother acting.
Once again, victory (both for herself, and for the world as a whole) evaded Gridiron. For the second time she raised her weapon, prepared to bring it down upon her quarry and rid the world of another slaver.... and once again, the girl impeded that goal. This time, she chose rather a more direct path of expressing her objections to Gridiron's intention. Namely, by attacking her.
The Sudean warrior had not expected the girl's misguided dedication to her captor to run so deep as to encourage violent action in his defence, and the girl's attack was too swift, from too close a distance, to be evaded. Gridiron gave a snarl of pain as the slave's blade dug into the flesh of her arm, and her left hand instinctively released the other end of the warhammer to clamp down on the gash, which did not, fortuitously, appear to be a potentially debilitating injury, even as sanguine began to seep between the fingers clasping over it. In the interval, the girl had once again leapt to the slave lord, and, turning back toward Gridiron and Amanhã, she frowned. "Let's not see each other again," she remarked, almost in a taunting fashion.
Well, Gridiron had other ideas-- if she couldn't kill the damn slaver, the least she could do was tear this completely indoctrinated child from his grasp and hopefully divorce her of her delusions. The other end of the chain lay not far from Gridiron's feet; swiftly, she swept down, grabbed onto it, and tugged hard, sending the girl reeling from the arms of the slave lord. The man looked briefly stricken by the loss of his possession, but the girl snarled at him to take the chance to escape-- indeed, Gridiron, one hand tight on the chain, the other still carrying her warhammer, was already advancing vehemently. He did not tarry about: he turned, and fled like the cowardly cretin he was, leaving his slave and the two sisters standing in the ruined remains of the bar.
"Satisfied?" Gridiron turned her irate glare toward the girl, who was scowling bitterly at her. The Sudean's wrathful mien softened slightly-- she could not be angry at the girl for having been so thoroughly deceived, after all. "No," she replied honestly, replacing her warhammer in its straps at her back and sighing in fatigue. "I could have removed the blight of one more slaver from this world if not for your intervention... but it can't be helped. All I can do now is see to it that you're returned to your family-- your father was the one who told me where'd you'd been taken from and by whom, and sent me to retrieve you." A lingering thought struck her, and she turned back to her sister, who had remained silent and impassive throughout the spectacle. "Will you... are you willing to accompany us?"
The only visible shift in Amanhã's expression was a thinning of the mouth, her pale bluish lips going flat in an utterly inscrutable motion. And then, with no further fanfare, in a rare show of oblique expression, she gave a minute nod.
Little did Fortune know as he had been explaining his plans to Terra and Rumelis, that Phecda, who had suddenly decided to leave the bar, had been watching him the entire time. "So, he's planning to go to the third floor to get to that passage, and he'll use the ball as cover, eh?" he murmured as Fortune and Rumelis left the palace grounds. "Well, two-no, three can play at that game, Fortune. Uwehehehehe..."
Leaping down from the tree he had been sitting in, he headed back to the bar, finding his hooded friend still there. "You up for a bit of mischief tonight, friend?" he asked, leaning against the counter with a twisted grin. "Because I'm going to be attending the ball tonight...whether I've been invited or not."
------------------------------
"Aren't you supposed to be with Fortune's group?" Terra jumped when she heard Suiken's voice rumble from behind her. Before she could justify her actions, however, the Snow Oni walked past her towards Hyuna, just as Muna began walking away with the noble and his group. Then a rather embarrassed Hyuna began speaking to Suiken about something that Terra couldn't hear.
She let out a sigh and put a hand to her face again. I missed my chance to talk to her...guess I'll wait a bit longer. "Millie...get off my back, okay?" she asked in a more gentle voice as she moved towards a bench near Hyuna. "Let's just sit for a bit; I want to talk with Hyuna, but s-she's a bit busy right now."
"Can't we just go try more food while we're waiting for her?" Millie suggested as she let go of Terra and landed directly on the bench.
Terra shook her head, still worrying that Millie would get bored. She hoped she'd be able to make this work out. "She might go off again. It's best to wait for Suiken to finish his business with her before talking. D-don't worry, though, we can talk if you want."
Millie tried to think of something to talk about, but instead yawned, curled up, and placed her head in Terra's lap. "Nah, I...I feel kind of tired..." the little girl sighed before yawning again.
Terra stared at the head of brown hair placed upon her legs, before giggling a little and running her hand through Millie's long brown hair. "Okay, then...I'll wake you up when everything's finished," she promised with a smile.
As Millie's eyes began to close, Terra sighed and slumped on the bench, waiting patiently for Suiken and Hyuna to finish. But as she waited, she began singing in a soft, sweet voice to let Millie sleep peacefully...
"Why is the sky so blue,
as if none of it knows about sorrow?
It always crumbles away towards tomorrow without hesitation."...
However, she was unintentionally singing loudly enough for Hyuna and Suiken to hear.
Leaping down from the tree he had been sitting in, he headed back to the bar, finding his hooded friend still there. "You up for a bit of mischief tonight, friend?" he asked, leaning against the counter with a twisted grin. "Because I'm going to be attending the ball tonight...whether I've been invited or not."
------------------------------
"Aren't you supposed to be with Fortune's group?" Terra jumped when she heard Suiken's voice rumble from behind her. Before she could justify her actions, however, the Snow Oni walked past her towards Hyuna, just as Muna began walking away with the noble and his group. Then a rather embarrassed Hyuna began speaking to Suiken about something that Terra couldn't hear.
She let out a sigh and put a hand to her face again. I missed my chance to talk to her...guess I'll wait a bit longer. "Millie...get off my back, okay?" she asked in a more gentle voice as she moved towards a bench near Hyuna. "Let's just sit for a bit; I want to talk with Hyuna, but s-she's a bit busy right now."
"Can't we just go try more food while we're waiting for her?" Millie suggested as she let go of Terra and landed directly on the bench.
Terra shook her head, still worrying that Millie would get bored. She hoped she'd be able to make this work out. "She might go off again. It's best to wait for Suiken to finish his business with her before talking. D-don't worry, though, we can talk if you want."
Millie tried to think of something to talk about, but instead yawned, curled up, and placed her head in Terra's lap. "Nah, I...I feel kind of tired..." the little girl sighed before yawning again.
Terra stared at the head of brown hair placed upon her legs, before giggling a little and running her hand through Millie's long brown hair. "Okay, then...I'll wake you up when everything's finished," she promised with a smile.
As Millie's eyes began to close, Terra sighed and slumped on the bench, waiting patiently for Suiken and Hyuna to finish. But as she waited, she began singing in a soft, sweet voice to let Millie sleep peacefully...
"Why is the sky so blue,
as if none of it knows about sorrow?
It always crumbles away towards tomorrow without hesitation."...
However, she was unintentionally singing loudly enough for Hyuna and Suiken to hear.
"What? You've been gone for the last three hours," The Hooded Villain replied in disbelief to Phecda, who'd greeted him after the villain had stepped back into the bar from one of it's storage doors. "You got all freaked out, pulled a handkerchief out and started to sweat, said hold that thought and proceeded to smash into everyone at the bar in an attempt to reach the exit as if you'd suddenly remembered your house was on fire."
The Hooded Villain paused and flipped the lowered hood of his cloak back up. "Luckily for you I've kept myself occupied," He commented as an eightsome of women too stepped in from the storage room, each adjusting their clothing in the process. "What the hell are you talking about with a ball," He demanded, re-equipping his weapons...
***
"I find you plenty interesting," Yuwen replied assertively as they walked. "You're a bounty hunter - simple enough, but why? Whats your drive, Ann'Razul?"
The Hooded Villain paused and flipped the lowered hood of his cloak back up. "Luckily for you I've kept myself occupied," He commented as an eightsome of women too stepped in from the storage room, each adjusting their clothing in the process. "What the hell are you talking about with a ball," He demanded, re-equipping his weapons...
***
"I find you plenty interesting," Yuwen replied assertively as they walked. "You're a bounty hunter - simple enough, but why? Whats your drive, Ann'Razul?"
Suiken taught Hyuna the song. "We can sing it to her whenever you think it's best to. Remember, you've got the main lyrics, I've got the chorus," he said.
Suddenly a messenger approached Suiken. "Excuse me," He called. "A message from Yuwen Fortune." He handed Suiken a scroll and sped off for his next paid delivery. Suiken unraveled it:
Suiken,
We're infiltrating the regent's ball tonight. I have the logistics figured out. There will be two parties, one headed by me and one headed by you. You'll be Mister Snaparapa, Ann will be your assistant.
Prepare for the role - Fortune
Suiken,
We're infiltrating the regent's ball tonight. I have the logistics figured out. There will be two parties, one headed by me and one headed by you. You'll be Mister Snaparapa, Ann will be your assistant.
Prepare for the role - Fortune
"Because that's what I'm good at," Ann answered. "Fighting has always been my forte, though maybe not in the same as way as most others. I'm not the fastest or strongest out there, but I know how to read people and I know how to make the most of a bad situation. It takes you places too, you know. You take a few jobs in one town, you leave for the next to find more work. I can make money and get around at the same time and that's something within my interests that I have no intention of backing out of any time soon."
"....Well, Hyuna," Suiken paused reading the letter. "It seems Fortune has a plan. And it gives us a perfect opportunity to get you to sing that song to Lo-Muna."
"But it's more than that, isn't it? It's scary, it gets your heart racing! It's passion," Yuwen said with a large smile as they walked. "It's... it can't be as mathematical as you make it seem."
"Apparently, Fortune wants us to infiltrate this ball room and I'm to play the role of the musician," Suiken informed Hyuna. "If I call you on stage, will you be able to sing the song?"
"Maybe it used to be a passion," Ann shrugged, shaking her head. "But that would've been a long, long time ago. It's a means to an end for me. If artistry or music put food on the table, I'd be all for it, though sadly I'm no good at either of those things. Do you enjoy fighting?"
The song was rather beautiful.... and yet Hyuna, the more she thought about it, the more it made her burst out in cold sweat. Could she really do it, in front of Muna? Had she ever said even a single coherent sentence to the woman of her... desires? Is that the word? She scratched at her head, still fidgeting, but realizing that Suiken really wasn't all that bad... was he? She still didn't particularly like him, of course, but it wasn't the same hatred as before. And... well, that probably boosted his chances of survival by quite a bit. She gave Suiken a grateful smile as she committed the melody and words to her mind, like a religious person would the interpreted teachings of the God of Yune.
She jumped up in shock at hearing another voice singing- was Terra making fun of her? Hyuna gripped hard at her spear, fully intending to drive it through the weird girl, viciously, as the viscous blood poured out. There was the problem of the sleeping Millie, but... well, she already saw death, hadn't she? A little more wouldn't hurt the child too much. Hyuna made to slay the weird girl before she realized somewhere, that Muna would probably be disappointed in her. So instead, Hyuna just sent a nightmarish illusion of a giant spider at Terra, watching her reaction, before turning back to Suiken, who had received a letter.
...Apparently a plan by Fortune to get into a ball. She didn't know what his angle was, and didn't particularly care either. What she did care about was that she now had a free pass into the ball- where she could deal with her feelings for Muna in a hopeful productive manner. Before she could ask, Suiken brought it up first- and Hyuna nodded her head eagerly. "I think so... yeah." She said, looking on edge. "I hope so. What if I mess up, or she thinks I'm an idiot, or..."
Hyuna sighed angrily, tapping her spear with a defeated groan. "I'm not an idiot for feeling this... stuff. Am I, Suiken?" She implored him uneasily. "I mean, I never felt shit like this before, and I don't- I don't know. It's so... weird."
She jumped up in shock at hearing another voice singing- was Terra making fun of her? Hyuna gripped hard at her spear, fully intending to drive it through the weird girl, viciously, as the viscous blood poured out. There was the problem of the sleeping Millie, but... well, she already saw death, hadn't she? A little more wouldn't hurt the child too much. Hyuna made to slay the weird girl before she realized somewhere, that Muna would probably be disappointed in her. So instead, Hyuna just sent a nightmarish illusion of a giant spider at Terra, watching her reaction, before turning back to Suiken, who had received a letter.
...Apparently a plan by Fortune to get into a ball. She didn't know what his angle was, and didn't particularly care either. What she did care about was that she now had a free pass into the ball- where she could deal with her feelings for Muna in a hopeful productive manner. Before she could ask, Suiken brought it up first- and Hyuna nodded her head eagerly. "I think so... yeah." She said, looking on edge. "I hope so. What if I mess up, or she thinks I'm an idiot, or..."
Hyuna sighed angrily, tapping her spear with a defeated groan. "I'm not an idiot for feeling this... stuff. Am I, Suiken?" She implored him uneasily. "I mean, I never felt shit like this before, and I don't- I don't know. It's so... weird."
"Uh... I like the rush," Yuwen replied, a small wink coming along with a smirk as he found the right word to describe his high. "That feeling in the pit of your stomach... that pounding as your chest tightens. And I like winning, and the freedom of experiencing the new..." He paused for a moment, allowing her to catch up before spinning and resuming walking next to her. "I like the other stuff too. I like good living, comfort... material and physical things..." He looked over at the girl beside him, his eyes searching her as though trying to examine a newly found life-form. "Do you still get that rush?" He asked as they approached the steps of the shop...
"I can't say I quite agree with that particular description, but I do understand what you're trying to get across," Ann said flatly, smiling back as she headed up the steps alongside him. "I suppose it could be fun, though the way I've been using it, it's been nothing more than a money making tool, and a useful one at that. If I really wanted to feel good about something, I'd try to make conversation like I am now. I enjoy talking and meeting new people. Not exactly thrilling, but it works for me."
Felicitay followed the oni down the busy streets of Jiefong, it was a good thing that he was so massive and blue, Felicitay probably would have lost him in the sea of people if it hadn't been for those defining features. Throughout Jiefong they were able to find a few of the lost guild members which included a strange bunny person who probably had a sick sense of humor and some spear wielder who defiantly had some emotional issues. While the oni and the girl talked about music and feelings Felicitay hatched a plan in her head. It was ingenious really, all she had to do was cut the collar off of her neck and she wouldn't be recognized as a slave. All she need to find now was some sort of sharp object that could cut through the leather collar. Felicitay would have asked the two guild members but they were deep in conversation. Bah, to hell with being polite I'm gonna get some freedoms. Felicitay quickly ran to catch up with the oni and the girlHy, "Excuse my interruptings, but do either of you got something sharp and possibly pointy that I can borrow. I swear on the Beastman honor code that I'll repay the favor in full. That is if you would be so kind to lend me something that I can use to cut this damned collar off."
"But you're an adventurer!" Yuwen replied with a smile. "How is the adventure a science but the mundane a thrill?" The two walked up the small steps and pushed open the wooden doors of the shop, revealing inside an uncountable array of fabrics, oaken models, and clothing on display. "Although I get it also - knowing people is fun," Yuwen muttered. "I like getting to know you. Get out of those wet clothes and find yourself something nice. I'm going to go make baseless estimates on our friends sizes and buy clothes accordingly."
"I'm just weird, I guess," Ann laughed quietly. "I don't know. That's just how things are, don't expect me to explain these things." She tenderly pulled on the sleeve of a gray dress in white lining before turning her attention elsewhere. "Baseless estimates, was it? Thoughtful one, aren't you?" She shifted over to a display of an outfit that was not unlike her own, folding the cloth on her arm and moving along to find something to wear at the ball. "What would look good on me, Fortune?" she asked, overlaying a blue and white dress in front of her. "Something fancy? Simple? Dark? What say you?"
"...I shall not make a comment about that," Phecda muttered, with a rather disgusted expression. "But anyway!" Taking his mask from where it hung around his neck, he posed theatrically with the mask held high in the air and began to explain.
"You see, Fortune is planning to go to that ball. I know not all the details, but there is something he wants within the palace-a passage, apparently, to another area. Why don't we go see what he's up to, hmm?" Without waiting for a negative reply, he began reciting each and every one of Fortune's plans, eyes gleaming with malice.
----------------------
"...where do dreams sleep?
One day, everyone will be gone.
I believed I could become a fragment of light,
that washes back and forth onto this riverbank..."
Terra had not stopped singing at all, but she was barely listening to her own voice after a while. Instead, her ears were paying attention to Hyuna and Suiken's voices...Suiken's words had a rather low and rumbling tone, while the notes jumbled as they came from the embarrassed Hyuna's mouth. But regardless of what mistakes she made, Hyuna's voice did seem rather beautiful to Terra...Maybe if things get better between us, I'll ask her to sing with me. She smiled bitterly at the thought, however; Hyuna would never stop hating her for a long time.
Suddenly, Hyuna suddenly looked in her direction, and an enraged look was upon her face for no apparent reason. Her hand violently gripped her spear, while Terra's own hand suddenly ceased its motion upon Millie's head, instead moving into a position to cover her. Would Hyuna's urge to kill EVER stop?!
But then Hyuna seemed to reconsider, and instead spun her spear around...bringing forth a giant spider. Terra's reaction was immediate and rather unfortunate for the spear-wielding girl; she screamed and threw her hand forward as her back slammed hard against the bench. Some of the tiles blasted upwards through the spider, passing through it without any harm...but striking Hyuna in the face in the process. Remembering Hyuna had the ability to create illusions, Terra groaned in exasperation. Really now, Hyuna! Do you even have any maturity whatsoever?
Still, now that Hyuna had finished learning that song...as much as she didn't want to, Terra walked over to Hyuna, carrying the sleeping Millie in her arms, and helped the lancer girl up. "Sorry about that...but really, that was uncalled for. Anyway..." Dusting off her tunic, she began telling Hyuna about Fortune's plan. When she got to the part about her own role, her face turned red and she began stammering, but it finally got out...wait, was it just her, or did Hyuna look gleeful about that?
"A-anyway, this is the problem." Terra carefully moved Millie's body so that her feet were on the ground and raised her hood with one hand, revealing her heterochromatia. "See my eyes? I don't know why, but people in the Yune Empire think they mean I'm a witch...l-listen, Hyuna, I know you don't like me that much...you hate me, even...but just this once, could you do me a favor and make it so no one sees my eyes are colored differently? I'll cause far too much trouble to Fortune's plan if I'm noticed...and I think I'm too far in to back out."
"You see, Fortune is planning to go to that ball. I know not all the details, but there is something he wants within the palace-a passage, apparently, to another area. Why don't we go see what he's up to, hmm?" Without waiting for a negative reply, he began reciting each and every one of Fortune's plans, eyes gleaming with malice.
----------------------
"...where do dreams sleep?
One day, everyone will be gone.
I believed I could become a fragment of light,
that washes back and forth onto this riverbank..."
Terra had not stopped singing at all, but she was barely listening to her own voice after a while. Instead, her ears were paying attention to Hyuna and Suiken's voices...Suiken's words had a rather low and rumbling tone, while the notes jumbled as they came from the embarrassed Hyuna's mouth. But regardless of what mistakes she made, Hyuna's voice did seem rather beautiful to Terra...Maybe if things get better between us, I'll ask her to sing with me. She smiled bitterly at the thought, however; Hyuna would never stop hating her for a long time.
Suddenly, Hyuna suddenly looked in her direction, and an enraged look was upon her face for no apparent reason. Her hand violently gripped her spear, while Terra's own hand suddenly ceased its motion upon Millie's head, instead moving into a position to cover her. Would Hyuna's urge to kill EVER stop?!
But then Hyuna seemed to reconsider, and instead spun her spear around...bringing forth a giant spider. Terra's reaction was immediate and rather unfortunate for the spear-wielding girl; she screamed and threw her hand forward as her back slammed hard against the bench. Some of the tiles blasted upwards through the spider, passing through it without any harm...but striking Hyuna in the face in the process. Remembering Hyuna had the ability to create illusions, Terra groaned in exasperation. Really now, Hyuna! Do you even have any maturity whatsoever?
Still, now that Hyuna had finished learning that song...as much as she didn't want to, Terra walked over to Hyuna, carrying the sleeping Millie in her arms, and helped the lancer girl up. "Sorry about that...but really, that was uncalled for. Anyway..." Dusting off her tunic, she began telling Hyuna about Fortune's plan. When she got to the part about her own role, her face turned red and she began stammering, but it finally got out...wait, was it just her, or did Hyuna look gleeful about that?
"A-anyway, this is the problem." Terra carefully moved Millie's body so that her feet were on the ground and raised her hood with one hand, revealing her heterochromatia. "See my eyes? I don't know why, but people in the Yune Empire think they mean I'm a witch...l-listen, Hyuna, I know you don't like me that much...you hate me, even...but just this once, could you do me a favor and make it so no one sees my eyes are colored differently? I'll cause far too much trouble to Fortune's plan if I'm noticed...and I think I'm too far in to back out."
"You look good in dark. Maybe something a bit form-fitting too. Just find whatever's best for you," Yuwen replied, before turning from the fabrics and approaching her. "Hmm," He muttered, before reaching up and holding her hair up tightly. "We put your hair up with chopsticks and get you a pair of spectacles and you'll look the part of an administrative assistant," he commented with a smile, releasing her hair before moving back toward the fabrics. "For me I'm thinking like a floral silk - something red and white maybe."
***
"God this city's got easy pray," A heavily accented man with a hooked nose laughed as he and another, flat-faced, toothless man bumped into Suiken and passed by. "Tell me about it," The toothless freak replied loudly before gnawing at an apple. "Three beast-men in one day, all together - what a catch!" He laughed as they continued down the street.
***
The Hooded man nodded as Phecda finished. "I mean... it's the regent's ball," He muttered after a moment. "The regent to the empire. Security will be impenetrable, Fortune will get himself killed."
***
"God this city's got easy pray," A heavily accented man with a hooked nose laughed as he and another, flat-faced, toothless man bumped into Suiken and passed by. "Tell me about it," The toothless freak replied loudly before gnawing at an apple. "Three beast-men in one day, all together - what a catch!" He laughed as they continued down the street.
***
The Hooded man nodded as Phecda finished. "I mean... it's the regent's ball," He muttered after a moment. "The regent to the empire. Security will be impenetrable, Fortune will get himself killed."
Curious.
It appeared all Rumelis' guildmates had left for some other part of that detailed plan
Yuwen had, whether to buy clothing or find other guild members. Rumelis didn't really know
what to do to help, personally. He was supposed to be a bodyguard or something, right?
Still, he'd need an outfit for that.
He opened his thin wallet, and discovered a paltry few coins, nowhere near enough for
lavish clothes.
Perhaps he could do something else to help? Couldn't think of anything, this city was
almost indecipherable to him.
He began to toss his axe into the air, in high, slow circles that let him catch it as he
stood and thought. It was something he'd made a habit of when he was bored, or thinking.
Maybe ask around for a job, get some coin? No, that would take too long. Wonder if that
Yuwen guy had enough to pay his way?
Some people had begun to stop and watch the pensive bear-man, as he tossed his axe from
hand to hand. Someone tossed him a coin, but Rumelis wasn't really paying attention.
Eventually he looked around again, at the small group watching him and the two coins at his
feet.
"Huh. Thanks, I guess?"
Rumelis began to think again, tossing the axe, and the crowd slowly grew.
***
A pair of shady characters watched the strong-looking bear-man toss his axe in silence.
"He'd make an easy catch, I'd bet..."
It appeared all Rumelis' guildmates had left for some other part of that detailed plan
Yuwen had, whether to buy clothing or find other guild members. Rumelis didn't really know
what to do to help, personally. He was supposed to be a bodyguard or something, right?
Still, he'd need an outfit for that.
He opened his thin wallet, and discovered a paltry few coins, nowhere near enough for
lavish clothes.
Perhaps he could do something else to help? Couldn't think of anything, this city was
almost indecipherable to him.
He began to toss his axe into the air, in high, slow circles that let him catch it as he
stood and thought. It was something he'd made a habit of when he was bored, or thinking.
Maybe ask around for a job, get some coin? No, that would take too long. Wonder if that
Yuwen guy had enough to pay his way?
Some people had begun to stop and watch the pensive bear-man, as he tossed his axe from
hand to hand. Someone tossed him a coin, but Rumelis wasn't really paying attention.
Eventually he looked around again, at the small group watching him and the two coins at his
feet.
"Huh. Thanks, I guess?"
Rumelis began to think again, tossing the axe, and the crowd slowly grew.
***
A pair of shady characters watched the strong-looking bear-man toss his axe in silence.
"He'd make an easy catch, I'd bet..."
Suiken's ears perked up as he overheard the despicable dialogue of what appeared to be a slaver. Managing to tune out the corwd for a bit, he focused on what they were saying.
The two characters continued down the street past Suiken. "Tell me about it," Hook-Nose chuckled before pausing in his tracks. Before them another beast-man stood, tossing an axe in the middle of a large crowd. "Shall we make our trio a foursome?" Toothless Twang hummed to his partner. Nai nodded. "Let's."
"Hey you!" Hook-Nose called, pushing through the crowd and approaching Rumelis. "You look like you can handle a weapon!"
"The bear with AAAALLLLL THE SKILLL," Toothless Twang added. "Where'd you learn to do tricks like that, buddy?"
"Hey you!" Hook-Nose called, pushing through the crowd and approaching Rumelis. "You look like you can handle a weapon!"
"The bear with AAAALLLLL THE SKILLL," Toothless Twang added. "Where'd you learn to do tricks like that, buddy?"
Hyuna looked at the catgirl slave that had approached- obviously looking for freedom and was strong enough to fight for it, at the very least. She was pretty cute and Hyuna really wanted to just... do things to her. With an odd glee, Hyuna send forth a burst of sharp wind, slicing apart the collar, accidentally cutting through some skin on the catgirl. Then, with strange glee, she looked the catgirl straight in the eye. "Can I pet you, now?" Slightly manic grin. "Please, can I pet you?" That soft, almost fluffy fur just begged for Hyuna's fingers to stroke and graze it. Not as good as Muna, obviously, but still. Can't let opportunity like this go by. Utterly ignoring the catgirl's response, Hyuna started cheerfully running her fingers through the fur until she heard a shrill shriek, and was instantly knocked over by a couple of tiles; illusion dispersing. She cursed- was there an enemy? Attacked while she was distracted by the... uh, by the sexy? She twisted her mouth into a downwards curve, glaring in all directions for the attacker... until she saw that familiar infuriating hood appear. Weird Girl. Hyuna's expression darkened further- she really was asking for it, wasn't she?
Before anything else happened, Hyuna swooped straight at Terra with blinding wind-boosted speed, and lifted the weird girl into the air with a fist clutched around the tunic. She snarled menacingly as Terra made her half-assed apology and started going over Yuwen's plan for the ball- the ball where Hyuna would sing for Muna, and hopefully win her back from the noble. She'd do it the fair way, and if that didn't work, well... she didn't need a spear to kill people, did she?
But before Hyuna could stab Terra to death and leave her broken corpse bleeding on the street, she heard something incredibly tempting. First, of course, was the initial reluctance- act as Yuwen's wife? Yuwen's wife? It made her heart ache for it to have been Muna instead, somehow; but that clearly was impossible. At least she knew there was no way Yuwen could have stupid lovey feelings towards her- Hyuna knew she was most likely the only one that had some experience with Yunish Nobility, something to be expected if you're friends with a noble in childhood. She, oddly enough, she was the most reliable out of the other females in the guild, in this aspect.
But having control over Terra... that really was something. Hyuna cracked a grin; teeth gleaming in the slightly manic look on her face, before hastily fixing the weird girl's heterochromatia with a simple flick of the wrist. This really was going to be a fun night, wasn't it? For all parties involved. "Now you owe me." Hyuna cackled. "You owe me a lot, don't you? You better obey my every order at the ball, or else I might just reveal your creepy eye problem." She leaned in closer, whispering directly into Terra's ear. "Or I might just kill ya!"
But she was interrupted in her torment of Terra by what appeared to be slavers. Of beast-men, no less. Driven into instant bloody rage- who dares hurt the beast-men!- Hyuna lunged directly at one of them, driving the blut end of the spear to force him into the ground.
"You know." She hissed with hatred. "People like you are the worst. I really should kill you." She laughed harshly. "I can end you right here, you know?"
Before anything else happened, Hyuna swooped straight at Terra with blinding wind-boosted speed, and lifted the weird girl into the air with a fist clutched around the tunic. She snarled menacingly as Terra made her half-assed apology and started going over Yuwen's plan for the ball- the ball where Hyuna would sing for Muna, and hopefully win her back from the noble. She'd do it the fair way, and if that didn't work, well... she didn't need a spear to kill people, did she?
But before Hyuna could stab Terra to death and leave her broken corpse bleeding on the street, she heard something incredibly tempting. First, of course, was the initial reluctance- act as Yuwen's wife? Yuwen's wife? It made her heart ache for it to have been Muna instead, somehow; but that clearly was impossible. At least she knew there was no way Yuwen could have stupid lovey feelings towards her- Hyuna knew she was most likely the only one that had some experience with Yunish Nobility, something to be expected if you're friends with a noble in childhood. She, oddly enough, she was the most reliable out of the other females in the guild, in this aspect.
But having control over Terra... that really was something. Hyuna cracked a grin; teeth gleaming in the slightly manic look on her face, before hastily fixing the weird girl's heterochromatia with a simple flick of the wrist. This really was going to be a fun night, wasn't it? For all parties involved. "Now you owe me." Hyuna cackled. "You owe me a lot, don't you? You better obey my every order at the ball, or else I might just reveal your creepy eye problem." She leaned in closer, whispering directly into Terra's ear. "Or I might just kill ya!"
But she was interrupted in her torment of Terra by what appeared to be slavers. Of beast-men, no less. Driven into instant bloody rage- who dares hurt the beast-men!- Hyuna lunged directly at one of them, driving the blut end of the spear to force him into the ground.
"You know." She hissed with hatred. "People like you are the worst. I really should kill you." She laughed harshly. "I can end you right here, you know?"
"Dark," Ann murmured to herself, duly surveying the selections. "Sounds good to me." She's never been very picky about things so it didn't take her long for her to settle on a dress, lifting up a black cheongsam with fine silver embroidery. It was incredibly soft to the touch, though whether or not it was something that could last was certainly questionable. She ran her fingers down the length of her hair, trying to envision herself the way Fortune had imagined. "Not quite my style, but I guess it's not really a problem." She turned to Yuwen as she folded up her second pick. "I look forward to seeing you in that, then."
"Hey," Suiken muttered, approaching Hook-Nose and Scabz. "Let's not continue with this course of action, eh?" he asked cordially.
Rumelis caught the axe as a pair of thuggish types wandered to the front of the crowd.
"Hey you! You look like you can handle a weapon!"
"The bear with AAAALLLLL THE SKILLL, Where'd you learn to do tricks like that, buddy?"
Rumelis gave them a curious glance, hardly thinking of that little habit as a skill. Just
as he was about to reply, he saw Hyuna out of the corner of his eye- until she lunged and
pinned down the hook-nosed man.
"You know. People like you are the worst. I really should kill you." She laughed harshly.
"I can end you right here, you know?"
The other man jumped back in fear as the pinned man gurgled and tried to struggle, only
causing Hyuna to push more on his throat. As Rumelis looked at the other one, Suiken spoke up.
"Hey, let's not continue with this course of action, eh?"
The man trembled and nodded, at a loss for words.
"There's better money to be made than by theft. I'd suggest finding a new trade, or you
might just find me and my friends at your throats again."
Speaking of which...
"Hyuna! Don't kill the bastard, he doesn't deserve the honor and we don't need the jail
time."
Terra looked on in confusion as the crowd dispersed in fear of Hyuna's rage.
"Hey you! You look like you can handle a weapon!"
"The bear with AAAALLLLL THE SKILLL, Where'd you learn to do tricks like that, buddy?"
Rumelis gave them a curious glance, hardly thinking of that little habit as a skill. Just
as he was about to reply, he saw Hyuna out of the corner of his eye- until she lunged and
pinned down the hook-nosed man.
"You know. People like you are the worst. I really should kill you." She laughed harshly.
"I can end you right here, you know?"
The other man jumped back in fear as the pinned man gurgled and tried to struggle, only
causing Hyuna to push more on his throat. As Rumelis looked at the other one, Suiken spoke up.
"Hey, let's not continue with this course of action, eh?"
The man trembled and nodded, at a loss for words.
"There's better money to be made than by theft. I'd suggest finding a new trade, or you
might just find me and my friends at your throats again."
Speaking of which...
"Hyuna! Don't kill the bastard, he doesn't deserve the honor and we don't need the jail
time."
Terra looked on in confusion as the crowd dispersed in fear of Hyuna's rage.
"We're just talent scoutin' the young man," Fatso replied as Hyuna and Suiken approached. "Yeah," Toothless Twang added, pulling out his crossbow and pointing it at Rumelis' head. "Talent scoutin'... and you can't stop us."
***
Yuwen examined the fabric of a robe worn by a wooden model. It wore a black, slightly militant looking Xuanduan, with a tight middle and arms - more fashion focused than traditional. Yuwen smiled widely at the cut. "Excuse me, can I get this with the red and white floral?" He asked the old lady who sat behind the counter. She glanced up and gave a lazy nod, scribbling down his order. As the woman yelled in the back for the seamstresses to get to work on the order Yuwen turned to Ann, who held a dark cheongsam against her body.
"That's a style I can get behind," He approved as he looked over the outfit. "Now we just need some for the rest of those tools."
***
Yuwen examined the fabric of a robe worn by a wooden model. It wore a black, slightly militant looking Xuanduan, with a tight middle and arms - more fashion focused than traditional. Yuwen smiled widely at the cut. "Excuse me, can I get this with the red and white floral?" He asked the old lady who sat behind the counter. She glanced up and gave a lazy nod, scribbling down his order. As the woman yelled in the back for the seamstresses to get to work on the order Yuwen turned to Ann, who held a dark cheongsam against her body.
"That's a style I can get behind," He approved as he looked over the outfit. "Now we just need some for the rest of those tools."
Suiken nodded at Rumelis, non-verbally thanking him for asking Hyuna to end this non-fatally. Suiken then knocked Toothless Twang on his face with an elbow to the back.
Ann got in her own orders and took a seat on one of the chairs inside of the shop, hands rested in her lap as she looked up at Yuwen. "I don't believe I've ever worn anything so formal in my life," she said with a half smile. "Or anything so restrictive. I can be pretty on edge at times since trouble always seems to follow in my footsteps. Even now, I feel like something's nearby, something...something watching us." Her hand tentatively moved to the hilt of her sword, her gaze slowly drifting outside of the shop. "Maybe this whole ordeal's just got me worked up. These past few days have been a little rough."
The crossbow bolt flew past Rumelis' face, a reflex shot the thug fired as he fell. Rumelis
nodded back to Suiken.
"Thanks for that."
He broke the crossbow underfoot.
nodded back to Suiken.
"Thanks for that."
He broke the crossbow underfoot.
Hyuna saw the bear from before, catch and axe and join in on the offensive, while Hyuna pinned one of the men down, still menacingly tracing her spear's tip over his body. Rumelis looked over at her, and to think he had the audacity to even try to talk her out of it? These... these disgusting scum, slavers were born to die at Hyuna's spear! Their lives culminated to this very moment! It would be glorious. It'd fulfill all of Hyuna's base primal urges at this very moment. She was prepared to make it a marvelous show of red spurting blood. A wicked grin formed across her face. She'd really enjoy this. First off, though, was the one with the crossbow.
No, wait. First was the man that was still pinned underneath her. Suiken was already dealing with the Toothless man, stopping him from killing Rumelis. With a nasty giggle, Hyuna brought the heel of her boot between his legs and pressed downwards, feeling something similar to two grapes exploding under the pressure. She basked in the shrill, hideous scream from the man, and enjoyed the collective cringe from her assault. Dropping her spear for the moment, the girl lunged forward, quickly hardening the air around her fist to drive it through Toothless's mouth in the middle of a sentence, her hand appearing at the back of his head. He made a weak splutter in attempt to... survive? His death more guaranteed, the idiot. All of them were. Spinning around to catch the sword of Fatso on her boot, she kicked it away; the blade scattering near Suiken, where it stopped. Before Fatso could make to reach it, Hyuna rushed at him, with a ferocious howl.
With a small amount of condensed and expanding air, Hyuna exploded off Fatso's ankles, leaving him tumbling onto the ground, slightly rolling as his screamed echoed loudly. Now, the three slavers were helpless to resist, each dealing with their wounds. Using air chi, like a vacuum to bring them all together in a fleshy pile, Hyuna lifted her spear up, making a crazed laugh as she drove the spear downwards, over and over, deliberately missing their vitals to make it last as long as possible.
It wasn't long until they were dead, and she was still stabbing it down in a daze, making them an almost unrecognizable lump.
No, wait. First was the man that was still pinned underneath her. Suiken was already dealing with the Toothless man, stopping him from killing Rumelis. With a nasty giggle, Hyuna brought the heel of her boot between his legs and pressed downwards, feeling something similar to two grapes exploding under the pressure. She basked in the shrill, hideous scream from the man, and enjoyed the collective cringe from her assault. Dropping her spear for the moment, the girl lunged forward, quickly hardening the air around her fist to drive it through Toothless's mouth in the middle of a sentence, her hand appearing at the back of his head. He made a weak splutter in attempt to... survive? His death more guaranteed, the idiot. All of them were. Spinning around to catch the sword of Fatso on her boot, she kicked it away; the blade scattering near Suiken, where it stopped. Before Fatso could make to reach it, Hyuna rushed at him, with a ferocious howl.
With a small amount of condensed and expanding air, Hyuna exploded off Fatso's ankles, leaving him tumbling onto the ground, slightly rolling as his screamed echoed loudly. Now, the three slavers were helpless to resist, each dealing with their wounds. Using air chi, like a vacuum to bring them all together in a fleshy pile, Hyuna lifted her spear up, making a crazed laugh as she drove the spear downwards, over and over, deliberately missing their vitals to make it last as long as possible.
It wasn't long until they were dead, and she was still stabbing it down in a daze, making them an almost unrecognizable lump.
"Well, I don't know. Restrictive is nice looking. And yeah, being with these idiots doesn't help," Yuwen replied, nonchalantly insulting the rest of the team and sitting down next to her. "They got arrested, I don't know if you know. They'd still be in jail if some white-hooded man hadn't paid bail." The guild leader shrugged. "I guess we have some friends out there after all, even if it seems everyone is against us."
***
"No!" Twang spat as his crossbow broke. Three-Sheets Wachong cracked his neck before pulling knives out. "Alright scum," He spat. "Time to die." The crowd backed up in horror as the second member of the duo began to show off his knife skills. Suddenly Hyuna came forward, murdering both of them in record time. Twang fell dead along with his comrade, a single key falling from his pocket... a key Suiken recognized. The key from Poyo....
***
"No!" Twang spat as his crossbow broke. Three-Sheets Wachong cracked his neck before pulling knives out. "Alright scum," He spat. "Time to die." The crowd backed up in horror as the second member of the duo began to show off his knife skills. Suddenly Hyuna came forward, murdering both of them in record time. Twang fell dead along with his comrade, a single key falling from his pocket... a key Suiken recognized. The key from Poyo....
Phecda grinned as the hooded man gave his opinions. "But, you know, we shouldn't let security kill him...his guildmates, maybe. Because Fortune..." He licked his lips, savoring victory and revenge. "...is OUR kill, and OURS alone. Come on! Let's make our own entry plan!"
---------------------
"Now you owe me," Hyuna declared with an absolutely convoluted grin, after snapping her fingers. "You owe me a lot, don't you? You better obey my every order at the ball, or else I might just reveal your creepy eye problem." She leaned in closer, whispering directly into Terra's ear. "Or I might just kill ya!" With that, she suddenly let go, causing Terra to crash into the ground painfully, and disappeared into a crowd that had gathered around the bear man, who suddenly had appeared and...was tossing his axe into the air?
Having no idea of who was in the wrong anymore, Terra sighed and stood up, readjusting her grip on Millie. There was a puddle on the ground nearby, she gazed briefly into it, and to her surprise, saw both her eyes were emerald green like they originally had been. Well, Hyuna had followed her word...Terra sighed again, figuring the night would be absolutely horrendous now. She'd just have to make the best out of the situation, though, it seemed...
As she stood up, she noticed the crowd dispersing around the bear man and a very angry Hyuna. Not even wanting to know what happened, Terra turned and walked off to find Fortune...
...and saw him sooner than expected, through a shop window, along with the black haired woman...Ann, that was who Millie said she was, right? The ridiculously ornate clothes really bothered Terra, but nonetheless, she entered the shop. "Fortune? S-sorry for leaving so quickly earlier...I-I need to ask about my outfit, though."
---------------------
"Now you owe me," Hyuna declared with an absolutely convoluted grin, after snapping her fingers. "You owe me a lot, don't you? You better obey my every order at the ball, or else I might just reveal your creepy eye problem." She leaned in closer, whispering directly into Terra's ear. "Or I might just kill ya!" With that, she suddenly let go, causing Terra to crash into the ground painfully, and disappeared into a crowd that had gathered around the bear man, who suddenly had appeared and...was tossing his axe into the air?
Having no idea of who was in the wrong anymore, Terra sighed and stood up, readjusting her grip on Millie. There was a puddle on the ground nearby, she gazed briefly into it, and to her surprise, saw both her eyes were emerald green like they originally had been. Well, Hyuna had followed her word...Terra sighed again, figuring the night would be absolutely horrendous now. She'd just have to make the best out of the situation, though, it seemed...
As she stood up, she noticed the crowd dispersing around the bear man and a very angry Hyuna. Not even wanting to know what happened, Terra turned and walked off to find Fortune...
...and saw him sooner than expected, through a shop window, along with the black haired woman...Ann, that was who Millie said she was, right? The ridiculously ornate clothes really bothered Terra, but nonetheless, she entered the shop. "Fortune? S-sorry for leaving so quickly earlier...I-I need to ask about my outfit, though."
Rumelis looked over at Hyuna, still bloody from her fight... if you could call it that.
"This what you do to everyone you meet? Really, was it worth killing them?"
Rumelis looked down at the bloody heap, not sure whether to be disgusted or relieved. He did note the key on the ground, but didn't really know what it was for. Suiken seemed interested in it, however... ah, well. None of his business.
"Well, let's go find Fortune. I'm sure he's nearby somewhere..."
"This what you do to everyone you meet? Really, was it worth killing them?"
Rumelis looked down at the bloody heap, not sure whether to be disgusted or relieved. He did note the key on the ground, but didn't really know what it was for. Suiken seemed interested in it, however... ah, well. None of his business.
"Well, let's go find Fortune. I'm sure he's nearby somewhere..."
"Why," Suiken asked Hyuna simply. Before he gust barf in disgust he noticed something slip from the slaver's pockets. "The key...Echo's's key! Well....you know the one," Suiken muttered as he picked it up."They must've gotten to Echo while he was wandering around..." Suiken sighed. "Now would be the opportune time to question these slavers before turning them in. But...they're dead now," Suiken muttered, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration as the crowd screamed in horror.
"A white-hooded man?" Ann muttered, staring down at her hands as she slowly twiddled her thumbs. She recalled her terse encounter with the master swordsman in the white cloak, a black Seven Sons tattoo on his hand. "Would you believe me if I told you that the white hooded man is not our friend? The man who attacked me earlier today, the one who inquired about the key, donned a white hood as well. If it's the same man, then they've likely got something in store for us very soon." The sound of footsteps reached her ears as she watched the young green-eyed girl walked into the store carrying a sleeping Millie. "Terra," she nodded, acknowledging her presence. "I notice you've had your eyes fixed. The illusionist girl, I presume?"
A look of dread grew on Yuwen's face as Ann spoke. "But why would they release the guild from pris-"
Suddenly Terra stepped into the shop, Millie in her hands. "Fortune? S-sorry for leaving so quickly earlier...I-I need to ask about my outfit, though," She stuttered Yuwen stared at her for a good fifty seconds before recognizing who she was. "Yeah, what about it?" He questioned...
Suddenly Terra stepped into the shop, Millie in her hands. "Fortune? S-sorry for leaving so quickly earlier...I-I need to ask about my outfit, though," She stuttered Yuwen stared at her for a good fifty seconds before recognizing who she was. "Yeah, what about it?" He questioned...
"This is what you do to everyone you meet?" Rumelis asked once the spear girl tired of stabbing the fleshy heaps. It was ridiculously fun- some of the most fun she's had in a while, killing bastards who deserved it. This, Hyuna thought; this was the way to fight. This is why fighting exists. To wipe out bastards like this. Wiping sweat off her brow with a satisfied, almost lazy smile, she regarded Rumelis. "That, that was awesome." She sighed contently. "Rumelis, that was amazing. Ecstasy."
She then saw Suiken look almost disappointed, shaking his head and asking a simple, 'Why'.
"Because they deserved it." Hyuna replied sweetly, almost with childlike happiness. She noticed Suiken bending down to pick up something glinting... a key. Not just a key, but the key. The key that orca beast-man had gotten way back then. That made Hyuna smile even more brightly- she punished some bastards who personally might have known where the Orca was taken. The bastards probably did it themselves. They deserved it; every second of it. Hyuna even enjoed the horrified screams.
"Let's get outta here." She said simply to Rumelis and Suiken. "Or the cops..." She shrugged and used wind to blow the blood off of her, splattering onto the street and buildings.
Well, shit. She was alone now, wasn't she, completely isolated with two enemies. Nee regarded Tiamat and Noxchi impassively. Her father had organized her rescue? Did he somehow know that Valkar was involved? She almost felt guilty- but her goals mattered more than anything. She wouldn't let her familial bonds get in the way of that. To be honest, the easiest way for things to go would be if she had her father assassinated, so she could take over this instant. But, well, she didn't want to. At least, not yet. She loved him, after all, a great deal. And she also figured that this might be good for her to gather her thoughts, without being constantly reminded of the rape Valkar had subjected her to.
That was probably the only positive point. And although she knew she could easily escape once dropped off at her home, this was possibly more important. Figuring out more about Tiamat and Noxchi, and possibly hiring them once the time came. She had to keep that in mind, just in case it came to it.
"I'll just run off." Nee explained in a bored voice, to Noxchi. "My father and his guards can't catch me, you know. I'll just go and meet Valkar again."
She twinkled a chilly smile. "Your move, Sudean."
Valkar was on the run, already out of Jiefong. He had to get back to Gwan for now, to regroup and reconsider everything. It was important now that he focused on getting Nee back, in order to dominate the slave markets in Gwan and possibly all of Horat. But more than that... he wanted his friend back. He wanted to make up for his mistakes.
This was all his own damn fault. So then, Valkar sent a mail via pigeon to Moga, telling him to use his two crow-beastmen to keep a bead at a safe distance, on Nee's location, at all times. So once he was ready, he'd be able to take her back.
A Gwanish slaver, second in command of the current most dominant slaver empire in Gwan looked at his supporters. His own... sub-faction, he liked to call it. After tormenting his personal slave, Minene a bit more, he was ready to star the plan to eliminate Valkar and take control. With Valkar isolated, and taking care of an idiotic noble, this was their best opportunity. And he knew that these men were loyal to him, and him alone. Valkar made for a good pretty face, and did help move the empire along, but his time was over now. He was, persay, no longer required.
Moga grinned darkly. This would be his empire one day. He made his first move, the unknown player on the chess board.
She then saw Suiken look almost disappointed, shaking his head and asking a simple, 'Why'.
"Because they deserved it." Hyuna replied sweetly, almost with childlike happiness. She noticed Suiken bending down to pick up something glinting... a key. Not just a key, but the key. The key that orca beast-man had gotten way back then. That made Hyuna smile even more brightly- she punished some bastards who personally might have known where the Orca was taken. The bastards probably did it themselves. They deserved it; every second of it. Hyuna even enjoed the horrified screams.
"Let's get outta here." She said simply to Rumelis and Suiken. "Or the cops..." She shrugged and used wind to blow the blood off of her, splattering onto the street and buildings.
Well, shit. She was alone now, wasn't she, completely isolated with two enemies. Nee regarded Tiamat and Noxchi impassively. Her father had organized her rescue? Did he somehow know that Valkar was involved? She almost felt guilty- but her goals mattered more than anything. She wouldn't let her familial bonds get in the way of that. To be honest, the easiest way for things to go would be if she had her father assassinated, so she could take over this instant. But, well, she didn't want to. At least, not yet. She loved him, after all, a great deal. And she also figured that this might be good for her to gather her thoughts, without being constantly reminded of the rape Valkar had subjected her to.
That was probably the only positive point. And although she knew she could easily escape once dropped off at her home, this was possibly more important. Figuring out more about Tiamat and Noxchi, and possibly hiring them once the time came. She had to keep that in mind, just in case it came to it.
"I'll just run off." Nee explained in a bored voice, to Noxchi. "My father and his guards can't catch me, you know. I'll just go and meet Valkar again."
She twinkled a chilly smile. "Your move, Sudean."
Valkar was on the run, already out of Jiefong. He had to get back to Gwan for now, to regroup and reconsider everything. It was important now that he focused on getting Nee back, in order to dominate the slave markets in Gwan and possibly all of Horat. But more than that... he wanted his friend back. He wanted to make up for his mistakes.
This was all his own damn fault. So then, Valkar sent a mail via pigeon to Moga, telling him to use his two crow-beastmen to keep a bead at a safe distance, on Nee's location, at all times. So once he was ready, he'd be able to take her back.
A Gwanish slaver, second in command of the current most dominant slaver empire in Gwan looked at his supporters. His own... sub-faction, he liked to call it. After tormenting his personal slave, Minene a bit more, he was ready to star the plan to eliminate Valkar and take control. With Valkar isolated, and taking care of an idiotic noble, this was their best opportunity. And he knew that these men were loyal to him, and him alone. Valkar made for a good pretty face, and did help move the empire along, but his time was over now. He was, persay, no longer required.
Moga grinned darkly. This would be his empire one day. He made his first move, the unknown player on the chess board.
"Ah, Terra. I notice you've had your eyes fixed. The illusionist girl, I presume?"
"Y-yeah," Terra nodded, trying hard not to imagine too much what Hyuna would ask her to do during the ball. "I, um...t-took care of Millie, as you can see..." She gently placed the sleeping girl in a chair next to Ann. "I hope she enjoyed her time as much as I did."
Terra smiled somewhat awkwardly, not knowing what else to say, before noticing the clothes Ann was holding, "Eh, are you taking those to the ball?" They looked very nice, but not Terra's style...just like everything else in this shop. Argh.
She completely forgot about Fortune until the man cleared his throat and asked, "Yeah, what about it?" drawing her attention back to him.
Remembering herself, Terra turned to Yuwen, hesitated for a few seconds, and began making her request. "W-well, I found this outfit I wanted, but I wasn't sure if there was anything particular you wanted me to wear. S-so, maybe when we're finished here, we can go look at it? This stuff isn't really my style..." Once again, she glanced about the ornate robes around them as though they were people mocking her.
"Y-yeah," Terra nodded, trying hard not to imagine too much what Hyuna would ask her to do during the ball. "I, um...t-took care of Millie, as you can see..." She gently placed the sleeping girl in a chair next to Ann. "I hope she enjoyed her time as much as I did."
Terra smiled somewhat awkwardly, not knowing what else to say, before noticing the clothes Ann was holding, "Eh, are you taking those to the ball?" They looked very nice, but not Terra's style...just like everything else in this shop. Argh.
She completely forgot about Fortune until the man cleared his throat and asked, "Yeah, what about it?" drawing her attention back to him.
Remembering herself, Terra turned to Yuwen, hesitated for a few seconds, and began making her request. "W-well, I found this outfit I wanted, but I wasn't sure if there was anything particular you wanted me to wear. S-so, maybe when we're finished here, we can go look at it? This stuff isn't really my style..." Once again, she glanced about the ornate robes around them as though they were people mocking her.
Ann put Millie's head in her lap, gently stroking her hair as she looked down at the girl with distant eyes.
"Yes, these are a little stiff, I know," she smiled at the green-eyed girl after she'd asked her question. "But they should do the job quite well. You're quite cute, Terra. You could make a good number of these outfits work so don't worry too much about picking something out."
"Yes, these are a little stiff, I know," she smiled at the green-eyed girl after she'd asked her question. "But they should do the job quite well. You're quite cute, Terra. You could make a good number of these outfits work so don't worry too much about picking something out."
"Well, what do you want to pick out?" Yuwen questioned, looking from Ann to Terra. "You are playing Snara the Slave so it can't exceed our outfits in fanciness, but it should still be nice enough for the ball."
"You!" The woman at the counter yelled. Yuwen looked up like a deer in wagon lights. "Outfits ready."
"Thank you," Yuwen said, taking his folded red and white floral robes first. The next piece he took was Hyuna's, his wife, for whom he'd selected a lilac dress, the top folded like a lightweight hanfu until it reached a white bow below the bosom, at which point the light cloth puffed outward until it cut off at the knees. For Millie, his daughter, he'd chosen a baggy cheongsam, this one plain blue with silken images of Askian beast men patterned along it. He then took Ann's slick black cheongsam. For Rumelis he had bought a dark green and brown tangzhuang, militaristic and minimalistic to the point where sit looked like a uniform. Matched with a chest-plate he'd buy in the market it was an imposing piece.
"Right," Yuwen began, balancing the tall pile of clothing in his hands. "What about the last one I told you about? For the Oni?"
"The racist outfit, of course," The woman replied, push a moldy box on the table. Inside was an old polar-bear pelt he assumed the Oni could fling around and wear as some form of clothing. He also added a pelican skull hat for the barbarian. "Ah, this looks like what a foreign ambassador would wear," Yuwen stereotyped before taking the pelt and skull. "Alright guys," He called, wobbling over to Ann and Terra. "Outfits bought. Wheres the one you wanted, Terra?"
***
"I'm worried about dying, is the main thing," The Hooded Villain replied. "Because I promise you if we go in there and get into a fight we will die." He shook his head. "There are some fights we cannot win... my old friend."
"You!" The woman at the counter yelled. Yuwen looked up like a deer in wagon lights. "Outfits ready."
"Thank you," Yuwen said, taking his folded red and white floral robes first. The next piece he took was Hyuna's, his wife, for whom he'd selected a lilac dress, the top folded like a lightweight hanfu until it reached a white bow below the bosom, at which point the light cloth puffed outward until it cut off at the knees. For Millie, his daughter, he'd chosen a baggy cheongsam, this one plain blue with silken images of Askian beast men patterned along it. He then took Ann's slick black cheongsam. For Rumelis he had bought a dark green and brown tangzhuang, militaristic and minimalistic to the point where sit looked like a uniform. Matched with a chest-plate he'd buy in the market it was an imposing piece.
"Right," Yuwen began, balancing the tall pile of clothing in his hands. "What about the last one I told you about? For the Oni?"
"The racist outfit, of course," The woman replied, push a moldy box on the table. Inside was an old polar-bear pelt he assumed the Oni could fling around and wear as some form of clothing. He also added a pelican skull hat for the barbarian. "Ah, this looks like what a foreign ambassador would wear," Yuwen stereotyped before taking the pelt and skull. "Alright guys," He called, wobbling over to Ann and Terra. "Outfits bought. Wheres the one you wanted, Terra?"
***
"I'm worried about dying, is the main thing," The Hooded Villain replied. "Because I promise you if we go in there and get into a fight we will die." He shook his head. "There are some fights we cannot win... my old friend."
Collecting Monk robes would not be an easy task, Yamato had been to shines in his home country but never cared to visit while in the Yutan Empire. He wondered the middle tier of Jiefong, arms folded across his chest, eyes scanning the crowd.
After the third block he’d walked around, he saw a small group of people huddled around a Monk who was giving a sermon on what it meant to live a life free of sin. Yamato couldn’t help but smirk as the monk got to the part about how stealing was wrong. He waited for the sermon to end before approaching the monk, engaging him in simple conversation.
“Your holiness, if I could have a moment of your time. Perhaps I can buy you a drink?”
The monk smiled, placing a hand on Yamato’s arm, “Yes my son, I’d like that.” He smiled, “I can imagine you’ve have a rough few days, being a Tengu and all.”
Yamato grit his teeth but smiled and nodded, “Yes, that is what I wished to speak to you about.”
The two made their way down a side street, a small wooden sign hung from a door frame nearby. Yamato drew his dagger before throwing the monk into a wall. “Look, I need your robes. Official business and what-not.” The monk shook his head, but Yamato pressed on, “I’m under orders not to kill you, but I assure you, I’m not good at following orders.” The monk came to his senses and quickly stripped off his robes and gave them to Yamato, “You will suffer for this in the after life, my son. You can never be forgiven for such an act!”
Yamato left the monk unconscious outside the bar before making his way to the lower tier of the city, assuming his luck would be better there.
It wasn’t long before he found himself in a bar, sipping a glass of Sake. A few patrons eyeing him, their eyes filled with worry. He shook his head, and drained the glass before stepping outside, just as two monks wondered in, girls on each arm. He watched as they were escorted to a small back room.
It wasn’t long before the incessant giggling began, and a rhythmic pounding rocked the door. Yamato sighed, cursing Yuwen under his breath before kicking the door in. He ignored the girls’s screams and the monk’s angrily shouting at him to get out amongst a slew of racial slurs. He picked the robes up and two quick left hooks and the room was quiet. The monks out cold, and the girls stunned by what had happened. One smiled at Yamato, her eyes begging for his attention. “Whores…” He muttered just loud enough for them to hear before slipping out the back of the bar.
It didn’t take long to find Yuwen and the others, the three set of Monks robes in hand. “So, for the sake of never doing that again, I say we keep the robes in case you decide to play holy man sometime in the future.”
After the third block he’d walked around, he saw a small group of people huddled around a Monk who was giving a sermon on what it meant to live a life free of sin. Yamato couldn’t help but smirk as the monk got to the part about how stealing was wrong. He waited for the sermon to end before approaching the monk, engaging him in simple conversation.
“Your holiness, if I could have a moment of your time. Perhaps I can buy you a drink?”
The monk smiled, placing a hand on Yamato’s arm, “Yes my son, I’d like that.” He smiled, “I can imagine you’ve have a rough few days, being a Tengu and all.”
Yamato grit his teeth but smiled and nodded, “Yes, that is what I wished to speak to you about.”
The two made their way down a side street, a small wooden sign hung from a door frame nearby. Yamato drew his dagger before throwing the monk into a wall. “Look, I need your robes. Official business and what-not.” The monk shook his head, but Yamato pressed on, “I’m under orders not to kill you, but I assure you, I’m not good at following orders.” The monk came to his senses and quickly stripped off his robes and gave them to Yamato, “You will suffer for this in the after life, my son. You can never be forgiven for such an act!”
Yamato left the monk unconscious outside the bar before making his way to the lower tier of the city, assuming his luck would be better there.
It wasn’t long before he found himself in a bar, sipping a glass of Sake. A few patrons eyeing him, their eyes filled with worry. He shook his head, and drained the glass before stepping outside, just as two monks wondered in, girls on each arm. He watched as they were escorted to a small back room.
It wasn’t long before the incessant giggling began, and a rhythmic pounding rocked the door. Yamato sighed, cursing Yuwen under his breath before kicking the door in. He ignored the girls’s screams and the monk’s angrily shouting at him to get out amongst a slew of racial slurs. He picked the robes up and two quick left hooks and the room was quiet. The monks out cold, and the girls stunned by what had happened. One smiled at Yamato, her eyes begging for his attention. “Whores…” He muttered just loud enough for them to hear before slipping out the back of the bar.
It didn’t take long to find Yuwen and the others, the three set of Monks robes in hand. “So, for the sake of never doing that again, I say we keep the robes in case you decide to play holy man sometime in the future.”
And so it was that Amanhã Tiamat, half-Ashuran bounty hunter and mercenary extraordinaire, found herself in the battered carcass of a bar that looked like it'd been trampled by a platoon of the dragons of Yune legend, standing beside a slave who seemed to dearly wish to reunite with her slaver and her long-lost half sister.
As weird situations I've ended up in go, this might make the top.... hundred or so.
Neither of the sisters seemed exactly certain as to what to say or do-- it was very clear that social butterflies the pair were anything but, and the circumstances weren't helping that. One of them was veritably tormenting herself with questions of why she'd even bothered to intervene on behalf of the other, much less consent to join her in lieu of pursuing further bounties or jobs, whilst the other was preoccupied with the quandary of how she was going to approach confronting her sister over what she had found to be a disturbing amorality in pursuit of wealth and violence.
Which was to say the awkwardness was so palpable you could cut it with Gridiron's warhammer, which made more sense the less she thought about it.
Leave it to the former slave girl to be the one to interrupt the silence. "I'll just run off," she remarked in a blase tone of voice: both sisters turned their respective gazes sharply to the girl, who regarded them in turn neutrally. "My father and his guards can't catch me, you know. I'll just go and meet Valkar again." She smiled icily, and added, "Your move, Sudean."
Gridiron frowned, beginning to get some inkling of the general gist of what was happening here-- what the former slave's reasons might have been for seeking to remain in the company of the slaver. She couldn't place her finger on anything specific, but what she could put together rather deflated her compassion for what she had assumed was a misled, brainwashed youth. "Whatever you're planning with that slaver won't come to fruition." The Sudean's reply came frank and to the point, and she affixed the child with a callous gaze. "I'll put him in the ground the next time I see him... and as for you, you're going back to your family. Whatever you could possibly have in mind isn't worth the continued existence of that scum. You see..." She turned now toward Amanhã, who raised an eyebrow. "I don't tend to smile upon anybody who enables the continuation of the institution of slavery. And on that subject, Amanhã, I think we have a lot of catching up to do."
The bounty hunter gave no outward reaction, but internally, she could have scoffed. So for all the martial potency she has gleaned over the years, she yet clings to the illusion of morality. To the hyaline delusions of right and wrong. Disappointing, yes-- but then, Amanhã had never concerned herself much with the ideals of others, just so long as they were paying her to fight for those ideals. Not that Noxchi had offered her any pay for accompanying her to return the slave girl to her family... but she was only going along with it because she was... curious-- yes. Curious as to how Noxchi had become such an experienced warrior-- what path had led her to this strong, wilful fighter from the weakling she had once been. Amanhã didn't make a habit of concerning herself with other people's affairs insofar as they had nothing to do with her, of course, but... well, goddammit, why the hell was she justifying her own actions to herself? It was nothing complicated. Noxchi had become a fighter. Amanhã wanted to know how. Maybe something of benefit to her lay in that information. It was that simple.
"We need to get that thing off you," Gridiron grunted, glaring distastefully at the collar welded around the girl Nee's neck-- it would not be easily disengaged, but... "I know of one person in this city who could remove it if anybody could." She turned away from Nee, her hand, clamping over the open wound on her arm, dyed a thick red; the Sudean reached into one of the pouches at her belt, retrieving a length of off-white gauze bandage and securing it around the gash. She stepped toward the door (well, what was left of it), before she shot a glance back at Nee. "I hope you won't make me drag you back to freedom," she said simply in a tone torn between fatigue and firmness.
As weird situations I've ended up in go, this might make the top.... hundred or so.
Neither of the sisters seemed exactly certain as to what to say or do-- it was very clear that social butterflies the pair were anything but, and the circumstances weren't helping that. One of them was veritably tormenting herself with questions of why she'd even bothered to intervene on behalf of the other, much less consent to join her in lieu of pursuing further bounties or jobs, whilst the other was preoccupied with the quandary of how she was going to approach confronting her sister over what she had found to be a disturbing amorality in pursuit of wealth and violence.
Which was to say the awkwardness was so palpable you could cut it with Gridiron's warhammer, which made more sense the less she thought about it.
Leave it to the former slave girl to be the one to interrupt the silence. "I'll just run off," she remarked in a blase tone of voice: both sisters turned their respective gazes sharply to the girl, who regarded them in turn neutrally. "My father and his guards can't catch me, you know. I'll just go and meet Valkar again." She smiled icily, and added, "Your move, Sudean."
Gridiron frowned, beginning to get some inkling of the general gist of what was happening here-- what the former slave's reasons might have been for seeking to remain in the company of the slaver. She couldn't place her finger on anything specific, but what she could put together rather deflated her compassion for what she had assumed was a misled, brainwashed youth. "Whatever you're planning with that slaver won't come to fruition." The Sudean's reply came frank and to the point, and she affixed the child with a callous gaze. "I'll put him in the ground the next time I see him... and as for you, you're going back to your family. Whatever you could possibly have in mind isn't worth the continued existence of that scum. You see..." She turned now toward Amanhã, who raised an eyebrow. "I don't tend to smile upon anybody who enables the continuation of the institution of slavery. And on that subject, Amanhã, I think we have a lot of catching up to do."
The bounty hunter gave no outward reaction, but internally, she could have scoffed. So for all the martial potency she has gleaned over the years, she yet clings to the illusion of morality. To the hyaline delusions of right and wrong. Disappointing, yes-- but then, Amanhã had never concerned herself much with the ideals of others, just so long as they were paying her to fight for those ideals. Not that Noxchi had offered her any pay for accompanying her to return the slave girl to her family... but she was only going along with it because she was... curious-- yes. Curious as to how Noxchi had become such an experienced warrior-- what path had led her to this strong, wilful fighter from the weakling she had once been. Amanhã didn't make a habit of concerning herself with other people's affairs insofar as they had nothing to do with her, of course, but... well, goddammit, why the hell was she justifying her own actions to herself? It was nothing complicated. Noxchi had become a fighter. Amanhã wanted to know how. Maybe something of benefit to her lay in that information. It was that simple.
"We need to get that thing off you," Gridiron grunted, glaring distastefully at the collar welded around the girl Nee's neck-- it would not be easily disengaged, but... "I know of one person in this city who could remove it if anybody could." She turned away from Nee, her hand, clamping over the open wound on her arm, dyed a thick red; the Sudean reached into one of the pouches at her belt, retrieving a length of off-white gauze bandage and securing it around the gash. She stepped toward the door (well, what was left of it), before she shot a glance back at Nee. "I hope you won't make me drag you back to freedom," she said simply in a tone torn between fatigue and firmness.
Phecda sighed. "Well, you can stay here if you want, friend. But I know for a fact that those guards will not harm me too much before I can intercept Fortune. And besides, aren't we already technically dead? Fortune literally destroyed our lives anyway; we're not going to be able to return to them."
Raising the mask back to his face, he concluded, "So the only variables are Fortune's group, and you know that only a few members of his guild will be directly with him. I have calculated the risks, friend; I will be taking them as I please."
----------------------------------------------------
"Yes, these are a little stiff, I know." Ann seemed much more relaxed and friendly right now than she had been when Terra first met her. "But they should do the job quite well. You're quite cute, Terra. You could make a good number of these outfits work so don't worry too much about picking something out."
The compliment caught Terra a bit off guard. "Me-? C-cute? Um...heh...I-I don't think we're in the right clothing store for outfits that work well with me."
"Alright guys, it's done!" Terra and Ann glanced in Fortune's direction to see the guild leader holding a number of outfits, presumably for the members not here. "Outfits bought. Wheres the one you wanted, Terra?"
Terra eyed the fancy clothes a bit warily. "Well, um...w-what I wanted was, um...a-a bit more simple..." She led them back to the clothing store where she saw the green sleeveless kimono.
Just outside the shop, the Tengu landed with three set of Monks robes in hand. “For the sake of never doing that again, I say we keep the robes in case you decide to play holy man sometime in the future,” he told Fortune, handing him the robes.
"Um, alright then..." Terra opened the door and walked into the shop, nodding towards the shopkeeper with a smile. Then she found the kimono and held it for the others to see. "Well, how's this? It might not fit with the others' outfits, but..."
Raising the mask back to his face, he concluded, "So the only variables are Fortune's group, and you know that only a few members of his guild will be directly with him. I have calculated the risks, friend; I will be taking them as I please."
----------------------------------------------------
"Yes, these are a little stiff, I know." Ann seemed much more relaxed and friendly right now than she had been when Terra first met her. "But they should do the job quite well. You're quite cute, Terra. You could make a good number of these outfits work so don't worry too much about picking something out."
The compliment caught Terra a bit off guard. "Me-? C-cute? Um...heh...I-I don't think we're in the right clothing store for outfits that work well with me."
"Alright guys, it's done!" Terra and Ann glanced in Fortune's direction to see the guild leader holding a number of outfits, presumably for the members not here. "Outfits bought. Wheres the one you wanted, Terra?"
Terra eyed the fancy clothes a bit warily. "Well, um...w-what I wanted was, um...a-a bit more simple..." She led them back to the clothing store where she saw the green sleeveless kimono.
Just outside the shop, the Tengu landed with three set of Monks robes in hand. “For the sake of never doing that again, I say we keep the robes in case you decide to play holy man sometime in the future,” he told Fortune, handing him the robes.
"Um, alright then..." Terra opened the door and walked into the shop, nodding towards the shopkeeper with a smile. Then she found the kimono and held it for the others to see. "Well, how's this? It might not fit with the others' outfits, but..."
Tiamat and Noxchi. It was hard to think of them as anything other than enemies, but Nee had to try to stay level-headed here. She was thrown into what was one of the strangest situations she ever expected to be in. Still, it was a bit nice to know that even Tiamat, possibly, had some sort of emotion deep within. And anyone with emotions can be controlled in some way by prodding them just so. Of course, if one prodded them carelessly, they could find themselves dead in a ditch, so Nee knew she'd have to wait until she had gathered more information. It was rare she saw someone so hard to read... and that alone scared and excited Nee at the same time. It was almost like a challenge.
"Whatever you're planning with that slaver won't come to fruition." A gaze wandered onto Nee, from the Sudean woman, as she spoke. Nee's ears perked up, making sure to take in as much as she could; not missing a single word. "I'll put him in the ground the next time I see him... " That was an unacceptable turnout. Nee frowned slightly; the only outward expression of what she was feeling inside. She had to continue protecting her rapist for now then, until they could get into Gwan together, where she could dive herself into the slave empire to do whatever's necessary. If things had gone her way, she wouldn't have to sit here and deal with the reunited half-sisters in the first place. It was awkward, and she felt like a third, unneeded wheel. But then again, she could glean valuable information. Might as well view this as to be as tiresome as the two boys she had seen on an arranged date, before all of this had happened. If she could survive those bores, she could withstand this without a problem. "and as for you, you're going back to your family."
Family. It burned to think about how worried her dear father must have been... and with the knowledge that she was preparing for the eventual assassination of him, Nee wasn't sure if she could face him right now. Her value must have done down as well- losing her virginity, while not a deal-breaker, was certainly a negative impact on other potential suitors, for a political alliance by marriage. It'd be nice, Nee thought bitterly, if she could go back to being the oblivious girl she had once been, ignorant to the troubles of society. A little kid shouldn't be Emperor, anyways. When something like that happens, it's a sure sign that something needed fixing.
Was it so bad to want to make society a good place for everyone involved?
"Whatever you could possibly have in mind isn't worth the continued existence of that scum. You see..." Noxchi then turned away from Nee. "I don't tend to smile upon anybody who enables the continuation of the institution of slavery."
Nee shrugged then. If Noxchi knew what she was thinking, she wouldn't be mistaken as whatever she must have been thinking of her. Still... Noxchi, where, exactly, had she gotten her skill in battle? She was good and fast; Valkar would make for a generally tough match, wouldn't it? Noxchi seemed like a good person- most people who outright hated and killed slavers had to be at the very least somewhat good, right? But if the earlier naive grin meant anything, it was obvious Noxchi still thought highly of Tiamat. Would that somehow make for a good threat? Most likely not, she thought. There were too many variables as of now... Nee shot her a brief scrutinizing glance out of desperation, but gained no new insight for now.
Noxchi shot an angry look at the collar fastened tightly around her neck, making Nee gulp. At the prospect of being able to be free from the obvious status symbol of slavery, it made her heart leap. Almost. And it did make for a logical first step to freedom, did it not? But would she be able to keep the weapon on her, somehow? Oddly enough, now that she's fought a little bit, she found herself more than a little reluctant to part with the makeshift weapon.
The slave girl just made a small, nonchalant sigh. "What's your motive, Noxchi?" She asked balefully. "Do you really care if I get freedom or not? Or maybe this is some sort of self satisfaction thing you've got going on... to reconcile your past, maybe?" Nee leaned back in her chair, looking around at the bar. "In any case, we should get a move on. There have been a few police officers getting... stalkery?" She really was getting tired, wasn't she? She tried to think of the word, but it just didn't come to mind. Sort of like way before when she'd tried to say 'commodity'. After a few more more moments of thought, she gave up, letting her sentence end awkwardly; almost looking embarrassed, of all things. Nee cursed herself again; she really was veering on the edge of simply passing out, not used to this much physical exertion. She also thought wistfully of the ball- she actually was looking forward to attending it, for some semblance of familiarity.
Might as well try to bring it up.
"I want to go to the ball." Nee murmured insistently. "The Regent's Ball. As a noble, I'd be allowed in, right?" Her tone turned mildly pleading; she wasn't even sure if she had enough in her to attend, but maybe being back in noble society would re-energize her. One could hope, anyways. "You'll allow me that at least..."
"Whatever you're planning with that slaver won't come to fruition." A gaze wandered onto Nee, from the Sudean woman, as she spoke. Nee's ears perked up, making sure to take in as much as she could; not missing a single word. "I'll put him in the ground the next time I see him... " That was an unacceptable turnout. Nee frowned slightly; the only outward expression of what she was feeling inside. She had to continue protecting her rapist for now then, until they could get into Gwan together, where she could dive herself into the slave empire to do whatever's necessary. If things had gone her way, she wouldn't have to sit here and deal with the reunited half-sisters in the first place. It was awkward, and she felt like a third, unneeded wheel. But then again, she could glean valuable information. Might as well view this as to be as tiresome as the two boys she had seen on an arranged date, before all of this had happened. If she could survive those bores, she could withstand this without a problem. "and as for you, you're going back to your family."
Family. It burned to think about how worried her dear father must have been... and with the knowledge that she was preparing for the eventual assassination of him, Nee wasn't sure if she could face him right now. Her value must have done down as well- losing her virginity, while not a deal-breaker, was certainly a negative impact on other potential suitors, for a political alliance by marriage. It'd be nice, Nee thought bitterly, if she could go back to being the oblivious girl she had once been, ignorant to the troubles of society. A little kid shouldn't be Emperor, anyways. When something like that happens, it's a sure sign that something needed fixing.
Was it so bad to want to make society a good place for everyone involved?
"Whatever you could possibly have in mind isn't worth the continued existence of that scum. You see..." Noxchi then turned away from Nee. "I don't tend to smile upon anybody who enables the continuation of the institution of slavery."
Nee shrugged then. If Noxchi knew what she was thinking, she wouldn't be mistaken as whatever she must have been thinking of her. Still... Noxchi, where, exactly, had she gotten her skill in battle? She was good and fast; Valkar would make for a generally tough match, wouldn't it? Noxchi seemed like a good person- most people who outright hated and killed slavers had to be at the very least somewhat good, right? But if the earlier naive grin meant anything, it was obvious Noxchi still thought highly of Tiamat. Would that somehow make for a good threat? Most likely not, she thought. There were too many variables as of now... Nee shot her a brief scrutinizing glance out of desperation, but gained no new insight for now.
Noxchi shot an angry look at the collar fastened tightly around her neck, making Nee gulp. At the prospect of being able to be free from the obvious status symbol of slavery, it made her heart leap. Almost. And it did make for a logical first step to freedom, did it not? But would she be able to keep the weapon on her, somehow? Oddly enough, now that she's fought a little bit, she found herself more than a little reluctant to part with the makeshift weapon.
The slave girl just made a small, nonchalant sigh. "What's your motive, Noxchi?" She asked balefully. "Do you really care if I get freedom or not? Or maybe this is some sort of self satisfaction thing you've got going on... to reconcile your past, maybe?" Nee leaned back in her chair, looking around at the bar. "In any case, we should get a move on. There have been a few police officers getting... stalkery?" She really was getting tired, wasn't she? She tried to think of the word, but it just didn't come to mind. Sort of like way before when she'd tried to say 'commodity'. After a few more more moments of thought, she gave up, letting her sentence end awkwardly; almost looking embarrassed, of all things. Nee cursed herself again; she really was veering on the edge of simply passing out, not used to this much physical exertion. She also thought wistfully of the ball- she actually was looking forward to attending it, for some semblance of familiarity.
Might as well try to bring it up.
"I want to go to the ball." Nee murmured insistently. "The Regent's Ball. As a noble, I'd be allowed in, right?" Her tone turned mildly pleading; she wasn't even sure if she had enough in her to attend, but maybe being back in noble society would re-energize her. One could hope, anyways. "You'll allow me that at least..."
Though the former slave didn't offer any protest to Gridiron's pointed statement, she also didn't go along with it in silence. And rather than reply to the vigilante's thinly veiled command, Nee opted instead to tackle an entirely unrelated subject. "What's your motive, Noxchi?" Gridiron had already begun turning, figuring the girl would follow silently, when the strange question met her ears, and she turned with an eyebrow raised quizzically. "Do you really care if I get freedom or not? Or maybe this is some sort of self satisfaction thing you've got going on... to reconcile your past, maybe?"
A scowl pulled at the Sudean's thin, sun-scarred lips at what she suspected was an attempt at fishing for potential manipulation materiel-- this girl isn't your average Yune noble child. I can't help but feel a devious streak to her... which might explain her determination to stay with the slaver. I could only guess at her motive, but that's not something I need to worry about-- my angle here is purely to return her to her home, and then go after that Cha'Valkar. And this time he won't have his cunning little slave to bail him out.
Nevertheless, the vigilante deigned to venture a reply to Nee's query. "I'm not Noxchi. Haven't been Noxchi in a long time. Nowadays I'm just called Gridiron."
Gridiron? Amanhã's brow furrowed just a bit-- kind of an overly dramatic moniker, wouldn't you say? Though hold on a second-- wasn't that slave arena in Sudea called The Gridiron? Amanhã had once visited that arena, maybe five years back, amidst bodyguard duty for some noble who evidently was quite the habitué of the whole spectacle-- watched some slave from Vahira decapitate a tengu, and found the whole thing, whilst not quite as asinine as most other such extravaganzas, rather pointless. The weak spectating as the strong (in some cases) slaughtered one another for their insipid amusement. But if Noxchi had taken on the name of that arena... and to think she'd suddenly grown strong so rapidly, to say nothing of her evident enmity toward slavers...
Ah. Yes-- that would have made sense... So she must have been taken into slavery at some point. Must have been forced to fight-- adapted, and survived. But how is it she's managed to elude an encounter with me prior to this, if she makes it her business to hunt slavers and their associates? Perhaps she had deliberately avoided Amanhã until this point-- which was understandable. Even with her improvements, with her current martial prowess, she had to have known a hostile confrontation between the two would never have ended favourably for her; in that case, had she come here seeking a fight with Amanhã, since she very clearly detested Amanhã for seeing the way of things and dispensing of the false veil of morality? That was not it, no-- she'd invited her half sister to travel with her, after all, in returning the former slave to her family.
Perhaps it was something to be addressed in the future.
"That being said," Gridiron continued, a callous but sincere look about her eyes, like hard, polished green gemstones set in her stony mien as their gaze fell upon Nee. "I do care. I don't do this for myself. I do it because it's right. Because someone has to. And that's why, as I just said, you will be freed from that scum, regardless of whatever plot you're using him to further. So come." The word was firm, like an exasperated parent (or like a slaver-killing vigilante with a cool hammer, one or the other, really).
"I want to go to the ball."
Gridiron pinched the bridge of her nose, and muttered a brief prayer to the Gods of the Dunes, requesting the willpower to not lose her shit. And then, with a sharp exhale of air through her nose, the Sudean turned to Nee, stepping toward her, the word 'no' already on her tongue before she hesitated. She'd been told she was a bit of a 'my way or yeah no actually just my way deal with it' type-- which she didn't feel was a bad thing, considering it got shit done pretty damn quickly, but maybe this time it'd do to seek a more... conciliatory solution. She bit her lip briefly, weighing the pros and cons of such a method, and changed tack. "... if it means you'll give no further protest along the way, then alright-- but you're never leaving our sight, understand? Amanhã, I--" She turned to her sister, only to find she had begun heading for the door.
"Ama--" The Sudean cut herself off with a curse unique to her native lands-- she'd forgotten to take into account the fact that a ball (or really, any large gathering of living things in her vicinity) was almost certainly still the bane of her sister's existence. Her expression became harrowed, almost desperate, as she feared she'd just blown it.
"I'm not a noble for nothing." Nee said brightly to Tiamat, after shooting Noxchi a grateful and easy nod of agreement. She wasn't sure if she intended to go along with it or not, but, whatever. It got her a ball, didn't it? "If you can stand a ball, I'll make my father reward you justly. And we are quite rich."
The bounty hunter seemed so set on having absolutely none of this 'ball' shit that she didn't even stop when the noble girl offered a reward for her accompaniment-- not immediately, anyway. After all, it was almost certainly not going to be worth it-- what amount of wealth could possibly be worth tolerating being surrounded by masses upon masses of insipid, asinine nobles? And the music-- oh, how Amanhã loathed the music they seemed to so enjoy playing at such inane gatherings. How it tested her patience with its pointless vacillations and pretentious, overly ornate arrangements. What could this girl's imbecile father possibly offer her that would be worth enduring such intolerable dullness?
Then Amanhã actually stopped to consider just how much the girl's imbecile father could possibly offer her that would be worth enduring such intolerable dullness... and she had to admit, she could probably keep control of the urge to decapitate and disembowel every individual within a ten kilometre radius in that case.
And there were other reasons she acquiesced, but she didn't feel the need to share them with the reader. Yeah, you can fuck right the fuck off, reader. Amanhã don't give a shit.
Gridiron muttered a quick 'thank you' to Nee as the bounty hunter turned around and expressed her 'change of heart' (so to speak) by not continuing to leave-- torn though she was between gratitude at the convenience and discontent at how easily Amanhã's choices were swayed by money. How very Sudean, she might have mused wryly, but that was neither here nor there. "Well," she added sternly, turning to glare down at Nee again. "I don't imagine that collar around your throat could be mistaken for the latest in high Yune couture, so once again... let's go find that locksmith, shall we?"
A scowl pulled at the Sudean's thin, sun-scarred lips at what she suspected was an attempt at fishing for potential manipulation materiel-- this girl isn't your average Yune noble child. I can't help but feel a devious streak to her... which might explain her determination to stay with the slaver. I could only guess at her motive, but that's not something I need to worry about-- my angle here is purely to return her to her home, and then go after that Cha'Valkar. And this time he won't have his cunning little slave to bail him out.
Nevertheless, the vigilante deigned to venture a reply to Nee's query. "I'm not Noxchi. Haven't been Noxchi in a long time. Nowadays I'm just called Gridiron."
Gridiron? Amanhã's brow furrowed just a bit-- kind of an overly dramatic moniker, wouldn't you say? Though hold on a second-- wasn't that slave arena in Sudea called The Gridiron? Amanhã had once visited that arena, maybe five years back, amidst bodyguard duty for some noble who evidently was quite the habitué of the whole spectacle-- watched some slave from Vahira decapitate a tengu, and found the whole thing, whilst not quite as asinine as most other such extravaganzas, rather pointless. The weak spectating as the strong (in some cases) slaughtered one another for their insipid amusement. But if Noxchi had taken on the name of that arena... and to think she'd suddenly grown strong so rapidly, to say nothing of her evident enmity toward slavers...
Ah. Yes-- that would have made sense... So she must have been taken into slavery at some point. Must have been forced to fight-- adapted, and survived. But how is it she's managed to elude an encounter with me prior to this, if she makes it her business to hunt slavers and their associates? Perhaps she had deliberately avoided Amanhã until this point-- which was understandable. Even with her improvements, with her current martial prowess, she had to have known a hostile confrontation between the two would never have ended favourably for her; in that case, had she come here seeking a fight with Amanhã, since she very clearly detested Amanhã for seeing the way of things and dispensing of the false veil of morality? That was not it, no-- she'd invited her half sister to travel with her, after all, in returning the former slave to her family.
Perhaps it was something to be addressed in the future.
"That being said," Gridiron continued, a callous but sincere look about her eyes, like hard, polished green gemstones set in her stony mien as their gaze fell upon Nee. "I do care. I don't do this for myself. I do it because it's right. Because someone has to. And that's why, as I just said, you will be freed from that scum, regardless of whatever plot you're using him to further. So come." The word was firm, like an exasperated parent (or like a slaver-killing vigilante with a cool hammer, one or the other, really).
"I want to go to the ball."
Gridiron pinched the bridge of her nose, and muttered a brief prayer to the Gods of the Dunes, requesting the willpower to not lose her shit. And then, with a sharp exhale of air through her nose, the Sudean turned to Nee, stepping toward her, the word 'no' already on her tongue before she hesitated. She'd been told she was a bit of a 'my way or yeah no actually just my way deal with it' type-- which she didn't feel was a bad thing, considering it got shit done pretty damn quickly, but maybe this time it'd do to seek a more... conciliatory solution. She bit her lip briefly, weighing the pros and cons of such a method, and changed tack. "... if it means you'll give no further protest along the way, then alright-- but you're never leaving our sight, understand? Amanhã, I--" She turned to her sister, only to find she had begun heading for the door.
"Ama--" The Sudean cut herself off with a curse unique to her native lands-- she'd forgotten to take into account the fact that a ball (or really, any large gathering of living things in her vicinity) was almost certainly still the bane of her sister's existence. Her expression became harrowed, almost desperate, as she feared she'd just blown it.
"I'm not a noble for nothing." Nee said brightly to Tiamat, after shooting Noxchi a grateful and easy nod of agreement. She wasn't sure if she intended to go along with it or not, but, whatever. It got her a ball, didn't it? "If you can stand a ball, I'll make my father reward you justly. And we are quite rich."
The bounty hunter seemed so set on having absolutely none of this 'ball' shit that she didn't even stop when the noble girl offered a reward for her accompaniment-- not immediately, anyway. After all, it was almost certainly not going to be worth it-- what amount of wealth could possibly be worth tolerating being surrounded by masses upon masses of insipid, asinine nobles? And the music-- oh, how Amanhã loathed the music they seemed to so enjoy playing at such inane gatherings. How it tested her patience with its pointless vacillations and pretentious, overly ornate arrangements. What could this girl's imbecile father possibly offer her that would be worth enduring such intolerable dullness?
Then Amanhã actually stopped to consider just how much the girl's imbecile father could possibly offer her that would be worth enduring such intolerable dullness... and she had to admit, she could probably keep control of the urge to decapitate and disembowel every individual within a ten kilometre radius in that case.
And there were other reasons she acquiesced, but she didn't feel the need to share them with the reader. Yeah, you can fuck right the fuck off, reader. Amanhã don't give a shit.
Gridiron muttered a quick 'thank you' to Nee as the bounty hunter turned around and expressed her 'change of heart' (so to speak) by not continuing to leave-- torn though she was between gratitude at the convenience and discontent at how easily Amanhã's choices were swayed by money. How very Sudean, she might have mused wryly, but that was neither here nor there. "Well," she added sternly, turning to glare down at Nee again. "I don't imagine that collar around your throat could be mistaken for the latest in high Yune couture, so once again... let's go find that locksmith, shall we?"
"Let's get outta here." Hyuna said simply to Rumelis and Suiken. "Or the cops..."
Rumelis looked back at the bloody lump Hyuna left in her wake.
"...Right.
How about we go find Yuwen? I'm sure he'll be interested in that key, it seems important."
Their small group began to walk over to the clothing store that Terra was at, led by Hyuna.
It seemed a likely place to find Fortune, as he had to get them some clothes that would at
least pass at a ball-- the armor wasn't going to cut it. Rumelis looked over at Hyuna as
they walked, curious.
He decided to speak up. "So, what's with all the love towards Beast-men? It seems every
time you run into one you want to pet them or something..."
"Uh, well. They're.. c'mon, you're a beast-man, you know how... cool and interesting it is
to look at you guys, right?" They had reached the clothing store.
Rumelis shifted uncomfortably. "I, uh, no? Never really thought of it..."
Hyuna responded by petting his arm. It was a little weird, maybe, especially coming from
the girl who had just slaughtered two thugs moments ago.
Why would she kill so easily, when she enjoyed being around others so much?
Rumelis pondered this for but a moment, tossing his axe in a full circle in the air, then
catching it in his other hand. He caught himself, and made sure not to do it again. It
attracted trouble in the city, after all.
Rumelis looked back at the bloody lump Hyuna left in her wake.
"...Right.
How about we go find Yuwen? I'm sure he'll be interested in that key, it seems important."
Their small group began to walk over to the clothing store that Terra was at, led by Hyuna.
It seemed a likely place to find Fortune, as he had to get them some clothes that would at
least pass at a ball-- the armor wasn't going to cut it. Rumelis looked over at Hyuna as
they walked, curious.
He decided to speak up. "So, what's with all the love towards Beast-men? It seems every
time you run into one you want to pet them or something..."
"Uh, well. They're.. c'mon, you're a beast-man, you know how... cool and interesting it is
to look at you guys, right?" They had reached the clothing store.
Rumelis shifted uncomfortably. "I, uh, no? Never really thought of it..."
Hyuna responded by petting his arm. It was a little weird, maybe, especially coming from
the girl who had just slaughtered two thugs moments ago.
Why would she kill so easily, when she enjoyed being around others so much?
Rumelis pondered this for but a moment, tossing his axe in a full circle in the air, then
catching it in his other hand. He caught himself, and made sure not to do it again. It
attracted trouble in the city, after all.
The crazy one had shot some strange invisible blade at her neck that cut the collar and stung a tad bit. Felicitay rubbed her neck which was now free of the oppressive collar that she was so used to, trying to adjust to the new feeling of metaphorical freedom. As she rubbed her hand around where the small blast hit her neck Felicitay felt blood seeping into her fur. Focusing a bit of healing chi into her forefingers Felictay was able to heal the light wound. "Thank you very much, I don't think I can thank you enough." The girl gave her gave her a strange smile and asked, "Can I pet you, now?" Felicitay was taken aback by the strange request and wan't able to voice her protest before the strange girl started to stroke her arms. Normally Felicitay didn't mind this stuff but the girl was rubbing her all the wrong ways and the girl's hands were icy cold. Felicitay shivered and her fur ruffled up. She was saved from the unconformable feeling when the girl was knocked down by a wayward tile.
The girl quickly stood up and pinned down the source of the flying tiles who just so happened to be Terra. Apparently there was a great deal of animosity bettween the two and Felicitay did not get in between the two if a fight were to break out so she decided to step back. As fate would have it an actual fight broke out, but not with the two girls. It was some bandits with crazy and unmemorable names threatening a nearby bear man. Before Felicitay could realize what was going on the bandits were nothing but piles of gore and there was crossbow bolt in her thigh. The pain was tremendous and was unusually heightened, must have been some weird pain enhancer. Felicitay gritted her teeth trying to prevent herself from screaming out a long chain of expletives. Felicitay raised her middle finger to the sky and mouthed the words "Fuck you." Felicitay dragged herself to a nearby street bar where she grabbed a bottle of hard liquor from the unattended alcohol cabinet. Taking a large swig from the bottle Felilcitay ripped the bolt out and allowed herself to make a very loud scream. With the bolt out of her leg Felicitay propped herself up against the cabinet and began sipping the bottle to help dull the pain.
The girl quickly stood up and pinned down the source of the flying tiles who just so happened to be Terra. Apparently there was a great deal of animosity bettween the two and Felicitay did not get in between the two if a fight were to break out so she decided to step back. As fate would have it an actual fight broke out, but not with the two girls. It was some bandits with crazy and unmemorable names threatening a nearby bear man. Before Felicitay could realize what was going on the bandits were nothing but piles of gore and there was crossbow bolt in her thigh. The pain was tremendous and was unusually heightened, must have been some weird pain enhancer. Felicitay gritted her teeth trying to prevent herself from screaming out a long chain of expletives. Felicitay raised her middle finger to the sky and mouthed the words "Fuck you." Felicitay dragged herself to a nearby street bar where she grabbed a bottle of hard liquor from the unattended alcohol cabinet. Taking a large swig from the bottle Felilcitay ripped the bolt out and allowed herself to make a very loud scream. With the bolt out of her leg Felicitay propped herself up against the cabinet and began sipping the bottle to help dull the pain.
Terra had hardly asked for feedback on her choice of formal garments when the shop door opened again. This time, Hyuna, the bear man, and Suiken came in...except for the bear man, she was not happy to see any of them, to say the least. The girl only nodded to the bear man before turning back to Yuwen and company. "So how is it?" she asked in a voice that carried more edge and impatience.
At that moment, Millie's eyes fluttered open, and she looked around, confused. "Eh...where are we?"
"A-ah, Millie!" Terra's hate towards the Oni and female lancer was forgotten immediately. "W-well, we're back in the clothing store, see? We're getting the outfit I want-"
Millie's eyes suddenly opened wide. "Oh yeah! I'd better get mine!" She leapt out of Ann's arms and hurried off towards a certain section of the store...
Her older sister, whose face had immediately paled the moment Millie had mentioned what she wanted, raised a hand to stop her, but was unable to utter a reply before Millie had disappeared into the clothing racks. "...help me," Terra groaned weakly, putting her hands over her head in exasperation.
At that moment, Millie's eyes fluttered open, and she looked around, confused. "Eh...where are we?"
"A-ah, Millie!" Terra's hate towards the Oni and female lancer was forgotten immediately. "W-well, we're back in the clothing store, see? We're getting the outfit I want-"
Millie's eyes suddenly opened wide. "Oh yeah! I'd better get mine!" She leapt out of Ann's arms and hurried off towards a certain section of the store...
Her older sister, whose face had immediately paled the moment Millie had mentioned what she wanted, raised a hand to stop her, but was unable to utter a reply before Millie had disappeared into the clothing racks. "...help me," Terra groaned weakly, putting her hands over her head in exasperation.
The catgirl had slinked off somewhere- where, Hyuna didn't care all that much. She'd touched that soft exquisite fur, and that was enough for her. She's probably off somewhere enjoying her freedom, right? Hyuna then turned her attention to the bear, after leaving the scene of the crime- the evidence being a pile of flesh lumped together in a grotesque clump, almost like post-modern art. She let out a chuckle- crushing those guys was really awesome. Hyuna enjoyed it, probably way too much, honestly. But it didn't matter. It was cathartic. It was fun. That was what mattered in life. Because eventually it'll shit in you and fuck you over, anyways, so there's no real point in trying anything worthwhile.
Chances are her song would fail and Muna would stay with her new lover. Chances are she'll neverreconcile kill Fortune, and fix her past. Chances are she'll never be strong enough to make Yamato proud. There were so many things she'd probably never accomplish, and the more she thought of it, the more depressed she got.
It really was hopeless, wasn't it?
"Heh." Hyuna said, eyes downcast again, but trying to maintain a tough front for the bear. "Touching you beast-men is awesome."
She'd said it almost half-heartedly, knowing who she really longed for. When seeing Terra and Millie burst into the clothing store, for god knows what, it brought her mood even lower. A part of her hoped that Muna'd be the one to walk in, suddenly proclaiming that she changed her mind and chose Hyuna- wouldn't that be something? Something absolutely wonderful? And maybe love and hope would triumph, and Hyuna would learn to not be a blood obsessed killer. But love and hope never triumph, and Hyuna knew her mental scarring from the war would never leave her; at least, not completely. Her bloodlust was a part of her, wasn't it? As much as she, deep down, wished to be the innocent adventure seeker she once was, she knew that it was far too late for it.
She'd try, of course, to vie for Muna's affection. But the result was already decided. She'd fail, miserably, at that. All she has is fighting. All a girl like her'd ever be good at. She managed a small smile at Millie, who was bouncing almost ecstatically at her, but more or less walked past without saying much. She was in the mood for, who knows, some kind of deprecation. For someone to tell it to her like it is; to hurt her with words as much as possible. An the best person for that was, of course, her old friend Yuwen. She found him and regarded him with a tiny, almost imperceptible nod of the head.
"Hey." She growled. "You're pretty shit at taking care of your guild, aren't you?" She shot him a nasty smile, hoping it'd rile him up, make him go after her, hoping he wouldn't notice the fact that she was emotionally breaking apart. That her dagger-like word were blunt and aimless; that her scowl was cracked and shaky. "You're just, you're so self-centered, Yuwen. Using our lives for your own benefit!"
Hyuna, in an instant, found herself with her spear aimed just bare inches away from Yuwen's throat. Would he react, yet? Would he tell her just how bad she was? "I should kill you here." She whispered.
Learning from Valkar's example, Nee knew all she needed to manipulate the half-ashura, at least for now. She offered money, and Tiamat grabbed at it, dangling in front of her bait like a sucker. It worked well- and she'd be able to go to the ball. It was somewhat of a shame in that she wouldn't really be able to enjoy herself there- she had to try and gain allies in southern spheres of Yune, first. Mingle with the nobles there, get to know them, and charm them. And the more she can win over, the better it'd be for later.
But she really wished she could just enjoy herself. She had a pretty well-made pale pink kimono back at Furoe- but perhaps the one she was currently wearing would work well enough. It looked a bit big on her, and slightly roughed up, but no matter- at least none of the blood spilled onto her. It could just barely work, although a snug fit might have been a better choice; this one at least emphasized her small stature and hopefully magnified her cute and endearing factor.
"It's nothing." Nee said easily to Gridiron thanking her. She loved thanks- it usually meant the person had enough honor to feel some sort of debt to her. And the more people like that there were, the better off she'd be. It was fairly easy to trick the feeling of gratitude into responsibility, and essentially unknowingly force people into serving her. For Gridiron, that wouldn't be so easy, but she'd give it a shot once she knew more.
Still, it was no time to renege on the deal and start resisting again, Nee knew it was best to concede to Gridiron's current wishes, gesturing at her tired body. If she tried to get up, she knew she'd most likely stumble and hurt the kimono. "If you can carry me." She said sweetly to Gridiron. "It hurts to walk right now- I may need some coffee once we remove the collar." She looked at the chain, though, and smiled a little at it. "I'm keeping the chain though, that's non negotiable."
"And who knows," she added darkly. "Maybe being free would benefit me in some ways, Gridiron."
Nee held out her arms helplessly, waiting for the lift.
Moga received the message from Valkar, telling him to move out his beastmen unit to stalk the girl, Nee. It'd be pretty easy- that girl was the man's weak point after all. Moga looked at his epee with a big of a sigh- he couldn't beat Valkar in an actual fight. But having the girl in his clutches, maybe raping her a few times- that might change the current slaver lord's tactics, wouldn't it? Especially if she wasn't in his gaze at this moment.
The girl was the key in eliminating Cha'Valkar.
"If you find her." Moga said carefully to his men. "Bring her to me at your first opportunity."
Chances are her song would fail and Muna would stay with her new lover. Chances are she'll never
It really was hopeless, wasn't it?
"Heh." Hyuna said, eyes downcast again, but trying to maintain a tough front for the bear. "Touching you beast-men is awesome."
She'd said it almost half-heartedly, knowing who she really longed for. When seeing Terra and Millie burst into the clothing store, for god knows what, it brought her mood even lower. A part of her hoped that Muna'd be the one to walk in, suddenly proclaiming that she changed her mind and chose Hyuna- wouldn't that be something? Something absolutely wonderful? And maybe love and hope would triumph, and Hyuna would learn to not be a blood obsessed killer. But love and hope never triumph, and Hyuna knew her mental scarring from the war would never leave her; at least, not completely. Her bloodlust was a part of her, wasn't it? As much as she, deep down, wished to be the innocent adventure seeker she once was, she knew that it was far too late for it.
She'd try, of course, to vie for Muna's affection. But the result was already decided. She'd fail, miserably, at that. All she has is fighting. All a girl like her'd ever be good at. She managed a small smile at Millie, who was bouncing almost ecstatically at her, but more or less walked past without saying much. She was in the mood for, who knows, some kind of deprecation. For someone to tell it to her like it is; to hurt her with words as much as possible. An the best person for that was, of course, her old friend Yuwen. She found him and regarded him with a tiny, almost imperceptible nod of the head.
"Hey." She growled. "You're pretty shit at taking care of your guild, aren't you?" She shot him a nasty smile, hoping it'd rile him up, make him go after her, hoping he wouldn't notice the fact that she was emotionally breaking apart. That her dagger-like word were blunt and aimless; that her scowl was cracked and shaky. "You're just, you're so self-centered, Yuwen. Using our lives for your own benefit!"
Hyuna, in an instant, found herself with her spear aimed just bare inches away from Yuwen's throat. Would he react, yet? Would he tell her just how bad she was? "I should kill you here." She whispered.
Learning from Valkar's example, Nee knew all she needed to manipulate the half-ashura, at least for now. She offered money, and Tiamat grabbed at it, dangling in front of her bait like a sucker. It worked well- and she'd be able to go to the ball. It was somewhat of a shame in that she wouldn't really be able to enjoy herself there- she had to try and gain allies in southern spheres of Yune, first. Mingle with the nobles there, get to know them, and charm them. And the more she can win over, the better it'd be for later.
But she really wished she could just enjoy herself. She had a pretty well-made pale pink kimono back at Furoe- but perhaps the one she was currently wearing would work well enough. It looked a bit big on her, and slightly roughed up, but no matter- at least none of the blood spilled onto her. It could just barely work, although a snug fit might have been a better choice; this one at least emphasized her small stature and hopefully magnified her cute and endearing factor.
"It's nothing." Nee said easily to Gridiron thanking her. She loved thanks- it usually meant the person had enough honor to feel some sort of debt to her. And the more people like that there were, the better off she'd be. It was fairly easy to trick the feeling of gratitude into responsibility, and essentially unknowingly force people into serving her. For Gridiron, that wouldn't be so easy, but she'd give it a shot once she knew more.
Still, it was no time to renege on the deal and start resisting again, Nee knew it was best to concede to Gridiron's current wishes, gesturing at her tired body. If she tried to get up, she knew she'd most likely stumble and hurt the kimono. "If you can carry me." She said sweetly to Gridiron. "It hurts to walk right now- I may need some coffee once we remove the collar." She looked at the chain, though, and smiled a little at it. "I'm keeping the chain though, that's non negotiable."
"And who knows," she added darkly. "Maybe being free would benefit me in some ways, Gridiron."
Nee held out her arms helplessly, waiting for the lift.
Moga received the message from Valkar, telling him to move out his beastmen unit to stalk the girl, Nee. It'd be pretty easy- that girl was the man's weak point after all. Moga looked at his epee with a big of a sigh- he couldn't beat Valkar in an actual fight. But having the girl in his clutches, maybe raping her a few times- that might change the current slaver lord's tactics, wouldn't it? Especially if she wasn't in his gaze at this moment.
The girl was the key in eliminating Cha'Valkar.
"If you find her." Moga said carefully to his men. "Bring her to me at your first opportunity."
Ann turned her attention to Hyuna as she brandished her spear, directing it straight for Fortune's neck as she began letting loose her thoughts.
"A bit early to be dissolving the guild, don't you think?" she yawned, clasping her hands together. However, she made no further comment, nor did she move to defend Fortune. If the spear girl turned out to be serious, that would certainly lead to more trouble than was worth getting herself involved in.
***
Sitting down at a small table, Maiya gestured for Rayes to take a seat and told Iora to order something for them to snack on while they shared information and discussed their next move. "Are the others still watching the guild?" she asked.
"That would be safe to assume," Rayes nodded. "Siina's onsite too, though her attitude on this whole ordeal's got me a little worried to be honest. I feel like she might fly off the handle at any moment, she always seems to prepared to just jump in and start something we can't back out of."
"Don't worry about Siina," Maiya said, dismissing his concern with a wave of her hand. "She knows how to control herself. So what's come up so far?"
"The guild is planning to enter the coming ball," he answered. "Likely with their guild leader's influence."
"Then I suppose I know where I'm going to be very soon," she commented, massaging her eyes. She'd been pretty restless for the past few days and her lack of sleep was doing her no favors, nor was the sudden trip to Jiefong upon Ann's first sighting in several years.
"Should we come with you?" Iora asked, leaning forward a little.
"I'm only going there for Ann," Maiya shook her head. "This is a personal matter, not a clan matter. You don't have to join the ball, though if you want to use observation as an excuse, I won't stop you."
"What are you going to do once you find her?"
"Catch up on what's happened since we'd parted ways, I guess," she replied. "Find out what kind of person she's become. Talk a little, share some sisterly love."
"I thought you were going to kill her."
"I am," Maiya said bluntly. "But not yet. As she is now, Ann is something of a blank slate. She has no memory of the massacre at all - I could kill her and she would have never even known why. It would almost be as though I was killing someone else entirely..." She sighed and leaned back in her chair, clasping her hands together. "Now that's completely unacceptable, isn't it? Maybe I'll make her remember. And maybe I won't be satisfied with killing her until she does." She slowly turned her head toward Iora. "Is this getting through to you?"
"More or less," he shrugged. "I feel like this is all a lot more complicated than it needs to be, but whatever suits you."
"Complicated, but necessary," she said, her eyes following the tray of food that was being carried over to their table. She lifted her drink and took a sip. "Or at least...that's what I tell myself."
"A bit early to be dissolving the guild, don't you think?" she yawned, clasping her hands together. However, she made no further comment, nor did she move to defend Fortune. If the spear girl turned out to be serious, that would certainly lead to more trouble than was worth getting herself involved in.
***
Sitting down at a small table, Maiya gestured for Rayes to take a seat and told Iora to order something for them to snack on while they shared information and discussed their next move. "Are the others still watching the guild?" she asked.
"That would be safe to assume," Rayes nodded. "Siina's onsite too, though her attitude on this whole ordeal's got me a little worried to be honest. I feel like she might fly off the handle at any moment, she always seems to prepared to just jump in and start something we can't back out of."
"Don't worry about Siina," Maiya said, dismissing his concern with a wave of her hand. "She knows how to control herself. So what's come up so far?"
"The guild is planning to enter the coming ball," he answered. "Likely with their guild leader's influence."
"Then I suppose I know where I'm going to be very soon," she commented, massaging her eyes. She'd been pretty restless for the past few days and her lack of sleep was doing her no favors, nor was the sudden trip to Jiefong upon Ann's first sighting in several years.
"Should we come with you?" Iora asked, leaning forward a little.
"I'm only going there for Ann," Maiya shook her head. "This is a personal matter, not a clan matter. You don't have to join the ball, though if you want to use observation as an excuse, I won't stop you."
"What are you going to do once you find her?"
"Catch up on what's happened since we'd parted ways, I guess," she replied. "Find out what kind of person she's become. Talk a little, share some sisterly love."
"I thought you were going to kill her."
"I am," Maiya said bluntly. "But not yet. As she is now, Ann is something of a blank slate. She has no memory of the massacre at all - I could kill her and she would have never even known why. It would almost be as though I was killing someone else entirely..." She sighed and leaned back in her chair, clasping her hands together. "Now that's completely unacceptable, isn't it? Maybe I'll make her remember. And maybe I won't be satisfied with killing her until she does." She slowly turned her head toward Iora. "Is this getting through to you?"
"More or less," he shrugged. "I feel like this is all a lot more complicated than it needs to be, but whatever suits you."
"Complicated, but necessary," she said, her eyes following the tray of food that was being carried over to their table. She lifted her drink and took a sip. "Or at least...that's what I tell myself."
Something had caused Hyuna to act even more insane than before (was that even possible at this point?), and she was threatening Fortune...with her spear pointed at his neck, even. Ann seemed rather uncaring for some reason, and was standing off to the side doing nothing.
The air felt heavy around the Guild now. Terra glanced nervously between Hyuna, Ann and Fortune, not sure who was really meaning what they were "saying" and who was faking it. She was oriented inconveniently so that she couldn't see Fortune's face, but his muscles seemed somewhat tensed, so he probably was a little bit frightened...who could blame him, honestly?
Ann really, really looked as though she'd be doing nothing. Her arms were clasped in front of her stomach, but her eyes were calm, and she was completely relaxed. Whatever happened, she would not be taking action.
Hyuna, however, seemed...completely off. Looking at Hyuna's eyes again, Terra noticed she seemed...more like she was frustrated, even heartbroken about something. What could it be?
Millie came back, holding the ridiculous ribbon dress, and was about to call out, when Terra quickly hurried to her side and stopped her, forgetting that any sudden move in such a tense scene was like calling for someone to murder you. As Millie's eyes suddenly went round from seeing the brandished spear, Terra quickly whispered as softly as she could, "Millie...d-do you know anything Hyuna really, really likes?"
The frightened little girl did not respond for several seconds, but finally managed to stutter out "S-s-sweets...s-she really likes sweets."
Terra nodded and folded the kimono, placing it in her hands. "S-stay here. Try not to say anything to...make H-Hyuna more angry." Next, she moved to the shopkeeper, who also was watching the scene with apprehension. "E-excuse me, sir...w-would you mind if I brought food into this store?" The shopkeeper, not really paying full attention, slowly nodded, and Terra quietly thanked him and rushed out the door.
Sweets...ugh, where would I find them here?!
If it had been any other time, it would have been hilarious that she was searching so frantically for sweets.
The air felt heavy around the Guild now. Terra glanced nervously between Hyuna, Ann and Fortune, not sure who was really meaning what they were "saying" and who was faking it. She was oriented inconveniently so that she couldn't see Fortune's face, but his muscles seemed somewhat tensed, so he probably was a little bit frightened...who could blame him, honestly?
Ann really, really looked as though she'd be doing nothing. Her arms were clasped in front of her stomach, but her eyes were calm, and she was completely relaxed. Whatever happened, she would not be taking action.
Hyuna, however, seemed...completely off. Looking at Hyuna's eyes again, Terra noticed she seemed...more like she was frustrated, even heartbroken about something. What could it be?
Millie came back, holding the ridiculous ribbon dress, and was about to call out, when Terra quickly hurried to her side and stopped her, forgetting that any sudden move in such a tense scene was like calling for someone to murder you. As Millie's eyes suddenly went round from seeing the brandished spear, Terra quickly whispered as softly as she could, "Millie...d-do you know anything Hyuna really, really likes?"
The frightened little girl did not respond for several seconds, but finally managed to stutter out "S-s-sweets...s-she really likes sweets."
Terra nodded and folded the kimono, placing it in her hands. "S-stay here. Try not to say anything to...make H-Hyuna more angry." Next, she moved to the shopkeeper, who also was watching the scene with apprehension. "E-excuse me, sir...w-would you mind if I brought food into this store?" The shopkeeper, not really paying full attention, slowly nodded, and Terra quietly thanked him and rushed out the door.
Sweets...ugh, where would I find them here?!
If it had been any other time, it would have been hilarious that she was searching so frantically for sweets.
For a clothing store, there was much tension in the air, it seemed. Rumelis stood on the
sidelines as Hyuna kept her spear fixed on his guild leader.
Judging from her moods it seemed unwise to interfere, but it was clear that Terra was off
to do... something... to diffuse the situation. Perhaps she was more resolute than she had
seemed, a frail sort of warrior. Certainly she kept her cool more than Hyuna's fiery
bloodlust.
Rumelis briefly considered calling out to Hyuna, but he remembered the bloody heap she'd
left in the street. Best to let the charismatic one handle this.
Still, his hand hovered over the bow on his back... another nervous habit.
sidelines as Hyuna kept her spear fixed on his guild leader.
Judging from her moods it seemed unwise to interfere, but it was clear that Terra was off
to do... something... to diffuse the situation. Perhaps she was more resolute than she had
seemed, a frail sort of warrior. Certainly she kept her cool more than Hyuna's fiery
bloodlust.
Rumelis briefly considered calling out to Hyuna, but he remembered the bloody heap she'd
left in the street. Best to let the charismatic one handle this.
Still, his hand hovered over the bow on his back... another nervous habit.
Yuwen raised an eyebrow in shock and horror as Hyuna threatened him. "...May I help you?" He questioned after a long pause.
Utterly blocking out everyone else, the spear girl focused her gaze at Yuwen, a frown growing on her face. Why wasn't he fighting back? Did he want her to kill him here? It wouldn't be so hard, would it? Just a simple thrust forwards, and then she could go and move on. But, then again... that wasn't why she was here in first place, was it? Stupid, Hyuna, stupid everything; nothing really makes sense. But after being left by Lo-Muna, was anything really meant to make sense?
"You won't even defend yourself." Hyuna scoffed, almost quivering. "Not even if I-I kill you, would you?"
Why wouldn't he yell at her; call her an idiot? Why could't he just be Yuwen and talk her down until she gave up? Or... perhaps, this was just a stupid cry for attention? Was that it? Hyuna clicked her tongue and pushed the blade of the spear closer to Yuwen's throat with a growl. If he really did think of her as a friend all that time ago... wouldn't he notice the heartbreak she's feeling? Wouldn't he be able to tell that she didn't know how else to bring something like this up? Her spear was almost trembling; her legs in bad form- and yet she still held her position as best as she could, locking eyes with Yuwen Lu-Tan.
"You won't even defend yourself." Hyuna scoffed, almost quivering. "Not even if I-I kill you, would you?"
Why wouldn't he yell at her; call her an idiot? Why could't he just be Yuwen and talk her down until she gave up? Or... perhaps, this was just a stupid cry for attention? Was that it? Hyuna clicked her tongue and pushed the blade of the spear closer to Yuwen's throat with a growl. If he really did think of her as a friend all that time ago... wouldn't he notice the heartbreak she's feeling? Wouldn't he be able to tell that she didn't know how else to bring something like this up? Her spear was almost trembling; her legs in bad form- and yet she still held her position as best as she could, locking eyes with Yuwen Lu-Tan.
"Well you're not going to kill me," Yuwen replied nonchalantly, ducking away from the spear and pushing it downward. "It's good you're here though, I need you for the mission." He explained, pulling a pipe out and igniting the tobacco inside before sitting cross-legged on a nearby bench. "But first tell me whats up - this anger doesn't seem the least bit healthy."
That's how it always was, wasn't it? Hyuna let the spear drop without any resistance as her thought went to the ball. The goddamn ball- that had ruined everything. Before she'd even heard of it, it was all good, just her and Muna enjoying Jiefong together... mostly. But then the damned Joke noble had to come in and win her heart- what made him so good, anyways? Sure, he was rich and probably offered an easy life but..
Damnit. Once again, Hyuna drew a blank on any advantages in choosing her. She sullenly glanced at Yuwen; still standing limply.
"You're a damn noble." She muttered. "What good am I compared to a noble, Fortune?" She lowered her gaze- at least Yuwen hadn't just let it happen. And her pride was still intact- he had initiated the problem talking, right? "How do I make Muna pick me over... that... thing? And... is it selfish to want her to, Fortune?"
She sighed; a clear emotional wreck.
"Or I won't help with the damn mission." She said, trying to add a bit of anger her voice. "I'd rather not have to watch that noble put his grubby hands on her all night."
Damnit. Once again, Hyuna drew a blank on any advantages in choosing her. She sullenly glanced at Yuwen; still standing limply.
"You're a damn noble." She muttered. "What good am I compared to a noble, Fortune?" She lowered her gaze- at least Yuwen hadn't just let it happen. And her pride was still intact- he had initiated the problem talking, right? "How do I make Muna pick me over... that... thing? And... is it selfish to want her to, Fortune?"
She sighed; a clear emotional wreck.
"Or I won't help with the damn mission." She said, trying to add a bit of anger her voice. "I'd rather not have to watch that noble put his grubby hands on her all night."
"You like Lo-muna, don't you?" Yuwen commented as he took a puff of his pipe and stroked his chin. "What I'd do in this situation isn't what you want to hear..." He swallowed. "You've become strong. You're more than a match for me now... and yet you're still a follower. You followed the Tengu," He muttered, giving an aside glance to Yamato. "And now you're following Lo-muna."
He rose and placed a hand on her shoulder. "...You're very strong, but I'm stronger. And the reason is I'm my own man... don't be the follower, don't be chasing people who you think can fulfill you. Don't be the one to want Lo-muna, be the type of person Lo-muna would want. Be the one getting chased."
He rose and placed a hand on her shoulder. "...You're very strong, but I'm stronger. And the reason is I'm my own man... don't be the follower, don't be chasing people who you think can fulfill you. Don't be the one to want Lo-muna, be the type of person Lo-muna would want. Be the one getting chased."
"I'm not a follo-" Hyuna stopped herself, already half in an aggressive position against Yuwen, left hand about to use air to bring her spear back into grip. Regarding herself in shock- the movement wasn't even conscious. It was almost entirely reflex upon being accused of something; of being a follower. She then lowered her head with a defeated sigh and thought. Wasn't she, though, a follower? Really? Before, she'd always followed her big brother, and daddy, everywhere they went, even though they'd never asked, not once, where she wanted to go; what she wanted to do. And then after that, in meeting Yuwen- she'd followed him everywhere, something between a side-kick and a shadow to him, playing with his games without complaint or getting a word in edge wise, right? And then with the resistance, during the war- she was just following orders, both with the resistance, and with the Tengala Army...
And now with the guild. She'd easily become Yamato's apprentice, without even knowing about him or his past- and then she'd ended up falling heads over heels in love with Lo-Muna. Tried as she might, the spear girl really couldn't think of any time where she'd acted on her own will- where she was fully in control and in knowledge of her wants and desires. And this epiphany made her sit down next to Yuwen; realizing that everything he said was correct
"Fine." She grumbled, then murmured in an odd voice. "The On- I mean, Suiken, he taught me to sing... does that help, perhaps, making me someone Muna would want?"
She then thought. A ball, right? She would need clothes after all. And, it was her chance to sing for Lo-Muna, to gain her affections. Being defeatist wouldn't work... even though it seemed likely that the defeatist perspective is the correct one. What to do? Noticing a large pile of clothes, Hyuna grabbed at one that looked like her size- lilac, poofy...
Hyuna loved it. The material was so soft- it looked as if wearing it would be like wearing a cloud. And the design was absolutely adorable, what with the bow at the bosom; the puffing out below, even the color. Hell, she wanted to wear the thing this very instant. It re-energized her, at least a little bit, as she stared at the dress. It was absolutely perfect. It even looked to be the right size, although the bosom itself looked a bit too big- Yuwen must have overestimated her breasts... but that was the only downside, Hyuna thought. It really was magnificent. But then with a nervous cough, she regarded Yuwen, not wanting to seem weak; she didn't want to give Yuwen the win by admitting that she liked it.
"I can't fight in- I can't fight wearing that." She said in a surprisingly feminine voice; almost shocked at how her words came out. She made a strange strangled sound and the thought of actually killing Yuwen for making her this stupid over a piece of garment briefly flitted through her mind. In a smaller tone; "Would Muna like me wearing it?"
And now with the guild. She'd easily become Yamato's apprentice, without even knowing about him or his past- and then she'd ended up falling heads over heels in love with Lo-Muna. Tried as she might, the spear girl really couldn't think of any time where she'd acted on her own will- where she was fully in control and in knowledge of her wants and desires. And this epiphany made her sit down next to Yuwen; realizing that everything he said was correct
"Fine." She grumbled, then murmured in an odd voice. "The On- I mean, Suiken, he taught me to sing... does that help, perhaps, making me someone Muna would want?"
She then thought. A ball, right? She would need clothes after all. And, it was her chance to sing for Lo-Muna, to gain her affections. Being defeatist wouldn't work... even though it seemed likely that the defeatist perspective is the correct one. What to do? Noticing a large pile of clothes, Hyuna grabbed at one that looked like her size- lilac, poofy...
Hyuna loved it. The material was so soft- it looked as if wearing it would be like wearing a cloud. And the design was absolutely adorable, what with the bow at the bosom; the puffing out below, even the color. Hell, she wanted to wear the thing this very instant. It re-energized her, at least a little bit, as she stared at the dress. It was absolutely perfect. It even looked to be the right size, although the bosom itself looked a bit too big- Yuwen must have overestimated her breasts... but that was the only downside, Hyuna thought. It really was magnificent. But then with a nervous cough, she regarded Yuwen, not wanting to seem weak; she didn't want to give Yuwen the win by admitting that she liked it.
"I can't fight in- I can't fight wearing that." She said in a surprisingly feminine voice; almost shocked at how her words came out. She made a strange strangled sound and the thought of actually killing Yuwen for making her this stupid over a piece of garment briefly flitted through her mind. In a smaller tone; "Would Muna like me wearing it?"
The door to the shop swung open yet again as Terra returned holding a small box. When she saw Hyuna holding the lilac dress that Fortune had bought in the other clothing store instead of her spear, the hooded girl--well, maybe it wasn't right to call her that, as her hood wasn't even on--breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed things had calmed down enough...
Pulling her cape a bit tighter around herself, Terra walked up next to Hyuna, who was asking in a very small and embarrassed voice if Muna would think she looked good in that dress. At first, Terra couldn't picture the girl who had been gleefully murdering bandits in the street yesterday in such a cute-looking dress, but she decided not to think that way and instead patted Hyuna on the shoulder. "I-I'm sure she'll think you look fantastic," Terra reassured the lancer. Wait, why the hell was she being so kind to-?!
Letting out something of a startled squawk, Hyuna turned her eyes to the weird girl. Sinking lower in the bench, Hyuna tried and failed to bring up her glare, and instead settled on avoiding her eyes. "D-don't sneak up on me like... that!" She managed, looking more out of character than a turtle eating a shitting frog. "And... you- how would you know if Muna'd like it...?"
Just how out of character would she act? Terra found it almost funny how embarrassed Hyuna was at the moment, just because it looked so different from what she was always seeing. "I...well, I really don't know...i-it's more like, I just really, really feel she'll really like it," she admitted. "U-um, anyway, Hyuna...I-I got this for you!" Now Terra held out the small box that she had obtained from a bakery after several minutes of frantic searching. "Y-you seem kind of, um, sad right now...s-so, I thought I'd get this for you to cheer you up."
Hyuna recognized that box, oh so very well. The store Terra'd bought it from had several chains throughout Yune, and even a few in Tengala, oddly enough. And the spearless girl knew just how delectable their sweets were, having almost buying out of of their stores a few months ago. But, well, it was weird girl offering it, wasn't it? Was pride worth nothing anymore, or arrogance? Hyuna debated long and hard whether to take the gift or not, as if it were some existential crisis. And, it very well might've been. This was probably the worst moment Terra could have gotten it- at least, for Hyuna's sake.
"I'll... get fat," She murmured plainly in a pained voice. It was clearly obvious for everyone around that she was almost salivating for it. "Uh, Muna probably doesn't like... fat."
Terra stared at Hyuna for a few seconds, not sure what to think about her reasoning for refusing the cake. "B-but...Suiken's fat, isn't he?" she asked, ignoring how the Oni might respond. Not that she cared about him anyway. "S-she didn't really act like she hated him, you know..."
As if it were the most obvious thing in the world; "She never acts like she hates anyone..." Hyuna said matter-of-factly, still staring at the box and mentally eating it for the eighth time in her head. Unfortunately, her stomach took that very moment to growl eagerly, making Hyuna wince, hoping no one heard it.
The moment Hyuna's stomach growled, Terra very nearly burst out laughing. But then she noticed Hyuna's expression and quickly suppressed that laugh, before pushing the box directly into the lancer's hands. "J-just eat it when you want to, alright?" she asked, putting on her brightest smile. As soon as she did this and turned away from Hyuna, she mentally let out a long sigh of relief.
"No, I'll get f-... fine." Hyuna surrendered after the scent breezed into her smell. "Whatever already..." She then wolfed down on the cake inside, demolishing it in record time, with the same eagerness as she had when massacreing those slavers.
As Terra paid for the kimono (which by now, everyone had forgotten about), she saw Hyuna devouring the cake in about three seconds. For some reason, seeing that made her feel rather happy...but it was then that Millie suddenly appeared right next to Terra, still holding the bizarre ribbon dress. "So, are we getting mine?"
Argh... Terra sighed and shook her head. "F-Fortune got an outfit for you already..." She pointed at the pile of clothes that Hyuna was still standing near. "I don't remember which one is yours, though, so ask Ann." At the moment, she was hoping she'd never have to see the dress Millie was currently holding ever again.
Pulling her cape a bit tighter around herself, Terra walked up next to Hyuna, who was asking in a very small and embarrassed voice if Muna would think she looked good in that dress. At first, Terra couldn't picture the girl who had been gleefully murdering bandits in the street yesterday in such a cute-looking dress, but she decided not to think that way and instead patted Hyuna on the shoulder. "I-I'm sure she'll think you look fantastic," Terra reassured the lancer. Wait, why the hell was she being so kind to-?!
Letting out something of a startled squawk, Hyuna turned her eyes to the weird girl. Sinking lower in the bench, Hyuna tried and failed to bring up her glare, and instead settled on avoiding her eyes. "D-don't sneak up on me like... that!" She managed, looking more out of character than a turtle eating a shitting frog. "And... you- how would you know if Muna'd like it...?"
Just how out of character would she act? Terra found it almost funny how embarrassed Hyuna was at the moment, just because it looked so different from what she was always seeing. "I...well, I really don't know...i-it's more like, I just really, really feel she'll really like it," she admitted. "U-um, anyway, Hyuna...I-I got this for you!" Now Terra held out the small box that she had obtained from a bakery after several minutes of frantic searching. "Y-you seem kind of, um, sad right now...s-so, I thought I'd get this for you to cheer you up."
Hyuna recognized that box, oh so very well. The store Terra'd bought it from had several chains throughout Yune, and even a few in Tengala, oddly enough. And the spearless girl knew just how delectable their sweets were, having almost buying out of of their stores a few months ago. But, well, it was weird girl offering it, wasn't it? Was pride worth nothing anymore, or arrogance? Hyuna debated long and hard whether to take the gift or not, as if it were some existential crisis. And, it very well might've been. This was probably the worst moment Terra could have gotten it- at least, for Hyuna's sake.
"I'll... get fat," She murmured plainly in a pained voice. It was clearly obvious for everyone around that she was almost salivating for it. "Uh, Muna probably doesn't like... fat."
Terra stared at Hyuna for a few seconds, not sure what to think about her reasoning for refusing the cake. "B-but...Suiken's fat, isn't he?" she asked, ignoring how the Oni might respond. Not that she cared about him anyway. "S-she didn't really act like she hated him, you know..."
As if it were the most obvious thing in the world; "She never acts like she hates anyone..." Hyuna said matter-of-factly, still staring at the box and mentally eating it for the eighth time in her head. Unfortunately, her stomach took that very moment to growl eagerly, making Hyuna wince, hoping no one heard it.
The moment Hyuna's stomach growled, Terra very nearly burst out laughing. But then she noticed Hyuna's expression and quickly suppressed that laugh, before pushing the box directly into the lancer's hands. "J-just eat it when you want to, alright?" she asked, putting on her brightest smile. As soon as she did this and turned away from Hyuna, she mentally let out a long sigh of relief.
"No, I'll get f-... fine." Hyuna surrendered after the scent breezed into her smell. "Whatever already..." She then wolfed down on the cake inside, demolishing it in record time, with the same eagerness as she had when massacreing those slavers.
As Terra paid for the kimono (which by now, everyone had forgotten about), she saw Hyuna devouring the cake in about three seconds. For some reason, seeing that made her feel rather happy...but it was then that Millie suddenly appeared right next to Terra, still holding the bizarre ribbon dress. "So, are we getting mine?"
Argh... Terra sighed and shook her head. "F-Fortune got an outfit for you already..." She pointed at the pile of clothes that Hyuna was still standing near. "I don't remember which one is yours, though, so ask Ann." At the moment, she was hoping she'd never have to see the dress Millie was currently holding ever again.
Gridiron started for the door, only to stop short in exasperation when she realised the girl was still not following. Suspecting this particular former slave was going to cost her at least five years of her lifespan (though frankly if she added up all the years she ought to have lost by this point, she wouldn't have lived past twenty at best), the vigilante turned once again toward the girl, who was still sitting there looking all of a sudden like just existing was too much effort.
"If you can carry me," she requested of Gridiron in a mendacious mockery of sweetness. "It hurts to walk right now-- I may need some coffee once we remove the collar." She cast a glance down at the chain in her hands, and added, "I'm keeping the chain though-- that's non negotiable."
Gridiron raised an eyebrow. "I'm sure you'll have coffee aplenty at your noble ball," she replied evenly, though a hint of spite did infect her voice just a little bit. Okay, so really, she had no goddamn clue-- she hadn't exactly been in attendance at a wide spectrum of noble balls from which to draw a reasoned conclusion, but given how filthy goddamn rich nobles could be, she was assuming they'd probably go out of their way to have absolutely every conceivable delicacy present. Frankly, she shared her sister's... er, lack of enthusiasm for the ball-- if indeed for completely different reasons. These spectacles were nothing more than a bloated farce, an orgy, a bacchanal of gluttonous overindulgence and wasteful debauchery, and it sickened Gridiron to see bumbling nobles, rich beyond belief, partaking of such saturnalia when their wealth could have saved so many suffering at the hands of slavery-- enablers, nothing more.
Also, at one in particular, which she'd been forced to attend in order to have a shot at taking down a particular slave lord, one of the dishes had been the liver of a swan beast-folk, which apparently was some kind of delicacy in high Yune society. If all that other shit wasn't discouraging enough... well, Gridiron would have liked to say she could think of few people who could look at an organ that once belonged to an individual with feelings, and family, and loved ones, and think 'yep, gonna eat that shit', but unfortunately, she decidedly could.
Nee with her increasingly unsettling and glaring guileful nature didn't help that much. "And who knows," she finished with an ominous tone of voice. "Maybe being free would benefit me in some ways, Gridiron." The vigilante frowned. "You're one fucked up kid," she stated bluntly, but she reached down nevertheless and easily lifted the girl off the ground and into her arms. "But make no mistake," she added, almost by way of warning. "I'm not a pawn to whatever you've got planned. And... neither is my sister--" She felt perhaps it would have been prudent to include Amanhã, if only to indicate that she gave a shit, though she wasn't sure if Amanhã had gone so far that that wouldn't have mattered. "Once this ball of yours is over with, we're taking you directly to Furoe and killing anybody your old friend Cha'Valkar tries to send after us. And if he comes himself..." She couldn't help a cold smirk pulling at her lips at the prospect. "Well, all's the better."
"Thanks again, Nagato. We're indebted to you."
"Aw, nonsense." The slender built man before the odd trio gave an apprehensive chuckle, scratching at the back of his neck. "Whatever I can do to help. You know that." He glanced uncertainly at the statue of plate armour that had made itself at home in his shop beside the door, with its arms crossed across the chest of its cuirass, observing silently. "New member of the gan-- er, the squad, I take it?"
Gridiron shot a glance to her sister, who didn't so much as budge at the sudden turn of attention onto her, before hesitantly venturing, "Not... quite a member of the squad, no." She quickly changed the flow of the conversation. "Anyway, Nagato, your services are always appreciated, but we're on a timetable here, so we've gotta get a move on."
The locksmith nodded hastily, bumbling, "Ah, yes, of course-- you're very busy, after all. But-- erm..." He stepped toward Gridiron, wringing his hands together anxiously, and murmured in an undertone, "Have... have you found anything... ?"
The vigilante shook her head solemnly. "I'm sorry, Nagato," she replied just as quietly, a hint of sympathetic sorrow to her hard-edged voice. When the locksmith's face fell in dejection, she couldn't help but add, despite her better judgment, "But he's got to be out there somewhere. Your husband was a strong-willed person-- wherever he is, he's fighting against whoever was foolish enough to think they'd make a slave out of him. And if we find anything about his whereabouts, he'll become our first priority. It's the least we could do after the years of service you two have provided us."
A reluctant smile managed to cross the locksmith's timid features at Gridiron's assurance. "Thank you," he murmured gratefully.
The solemn vigilante merely gave a sharp nod, before turning to her two companions-- and in particular, the girl. "Alright, you," she grunted. "This ball-- what exactly do you need for it? I'm not going to waste lavish amounts of money so you can wear a pretty dress."
"If you can carry me," she requested of Gridiron in a mendacious mockery of sweetness. "It hurts to walk right now-- I may need some coffee once we remove the collar." She cast a glance down at the chain in her hands, and added, "I'm keeping the chain though-- that's non negotiable."
Gridiron raised an eyebrow. "I'm sure you'll have coffee aplenty at your noble ball," she replied evenly, though a hint of spite did infect her voice just a little bit. Okay, so really, she had no goddamn clue-- she hadn't exactly been in attendance at a wide spectrum of noble balls from which to draw a reasoned conclusion, but given how filthy goddamn rich nobles could be, she was assuming they'd probably go out of their way to have absolutely every conceivable delicacy present. Frankly, she shared her sister's... er, lack of enthusiasm for the ball-- if indeed for completely different reasons. These spectacles were nothing more than a bloated farce, an orgy, a bacchanal of gluttonous overindulgence and wasteful debauchery, and it sickened Gridiron to see bumbling nobles, rich beyond belief, partaking of such saturnalia when their wealth could have saved so many suffering at the hands of slavery-- enablers, nothing more.
Also, at one in particular, which she'd been forced to attend in order to have a shot at taking down a particular slave lord, one of the dishes had been the liver of a swan beast-folk, which apparently was some kind of delicacy in high Yune society. If all that other shit wasn't discouraging enough... well, Gridiron would have liked to say she could think of few people who could look at an organ that once belonged to an individual with feelings, and family, and loved ones, and think 'yep, gonna eat that shit', but unfortunately, she decidedly could.
Nee with her increasingly unsettling and glaring guileful nature didn't help that much. "And who knows," she finished with an ominous tone of voice. "Maybe being free would benefit me in some ways, Gridiron." The vigilante frowned. "You're one fucked up kid," she stated bluntly, but she reached down nevertheless and easily lifted the girl off the ground and into her arms. "But make no mistake," she added, almost by way of warning. "I'm not a pawn to whatever you've got planned. And... neither is my sister--" She felt perhaps it would have been prudent to include Amanhã, if only to indicate that she gave a shit, though she wasn't sure if Amanhã had gone so far that that wouldn't have mattered. "Once this ball of yours is over with, we're taking you directly to Furoe and killing anybody your old friend Cha'Valkar tries to send after us. And if he comes himself..." She couldn't help a cold smirk pulling at her lips at the prospect. "Well, all's the better."
"Thanks again, Nagato. We're indebted to you."
"Aw, nonsense." The slender built man before the odd trio gave an apprehensive chuckle, scratching at the back of his neck. "Whatever I can do to help. You know that." He glanced uncertainly at the statue of plate armour that had made itself at home in his shop beside the door, with its arms crossed across the chest of its cuirass, observing silently. "New member of the gan-- er, the squad, I take it?"
Gridiron shot a glance to her sister, who didn't so much as budge at the sudden turn of attention onto her, before hesitantly venturing, "Not... quite a member of the squad, no." She quickly changed the flow of the conversation. "Anyway, Nagato, your services are always appreciated, but we're on a timetable here, so we've gotta get a move on."
The locksmith nodded hastily, bumbling, "Ah, yes, of course-- you're very busy, after all. But-- erm..." He stepped toward Gridiron, wringing his hands together anxiously, and murmured in an undertone, "Have... have you found anything... ?"
The vigilante shook her head solemnly. "I'm sorry, Nagato," she replied just as quietly, a hint of sympathetic sorrow to her hard-edged voice. When the locksmith's face fell in dejection, she couldn't help but add, despite her better judgment, "But he's got to be out there somewhere. Your husband was a strong-willed person-- wherever he is, he's fighting against whoever was foolish enough to think they'd make a slave out of him. And if we find anything about his whereabouts, he'll become our first priority. It's the least we could do after the years of service you two have provided us."
A reluctant smile managed to cross the locksmith's timid features at Gridiron's assurance. "Thank you," he murmured gratefully.
The solemn vigilante merely gave a sharp nod, before turning to her two companions-- and in particular, the girl. "Alright, you," she grunted. "This ball-- what exactly do you need for it? I'm not going to waste lavish amounts of money so you can wear a pretty dress."
"I'd stop worrying about what Muna would like," Yuwen replied. "Like people once they like you. I can't get anyone to adore me, I don't think I can. Some people do, though, and I try to adore those people back." He paused and gave a small shrug, before noticing the dress Hyuna had picked from his pile.
"Yeah, that's yours," He nodded with a smile. "You can certainly fight in that, you'd just have to be a bit careful." He gave a wink before looking back to the others as in the distance the sun lowered over the horizon. The bells began to ring across the city, eight times in a row... "Now, we have one last issue. The invitation situation." He paused. "A situation in that we have none. Luckily I know someone who will."
He led the group out of the shop and around a corner. Through the crowd of nobles who pointed to a clothing shop across the canal. "Lo-muna and some noble are shopping there. I suspect he's been invited to the ball. If someone can get through the guards and steal his invitation sneakily I can write down the details. Then the thief would have to put it back on the noble, all within ten-minutes."
He turned to his guild. "Any volunteers?"
Meanwhile, across the street, the Lord Joke Wie rubbed his chin in approval as Lo-muna showed off a dress. "Very, very nice," He said with a smarmy smirk. "Go back in and try another," He added, nodding toward the changing booth where massive pile of dresses stood...
"Yeah, that's yours," He nodded with a smile. "You can certainly fight in that, you'd just have to be a bit careful." He gave a wink before looking back to the others as in the distance the sun lowered over the horizon. The bells began to ring across the city, eight times in a row... "Now, we have one last issue. The invitation situation." He paused. "A situation in that we have none. Luckily I know someone who will."
He led the group out of the shop and around a corner. Through the crowd of nobles who pointed to a clothing shop across the canal. "Lo-muna and some noble are shopping there. I suspect he's been invited to the ball. If someone can get through the guards and steal his invitation sneakily I can write down the details. Then the thief would have to put it back on the noble, all within ten-minutes."
He turned to his guild. "Any volunteers?"
Meanwhile, across the street, the Lord Joke Wie rubbed his chin in approval as Lo-muna showed off a dress. "Very, very nice," He said with a smarmy smirk. "Go back in and try another," He added, nodding toward the changing booth where massive pile of dresses stood...
A fiercer blush appeared on Hyuna's face- be careful? So... did Yuwen choose this dress purposely so he could see- that? She closed her eyes and forced the image of Yuwen seeing it out of her mind; seriously, what the hell; and did her best to instead try to ignore it. Stupid Yuwen. Stupid, stupid! Why would he care, anyways; she wasn't particularly good looking or anything, anyways! Why was she even thinking along these lines? A new train of thought- did Muna like her? She did use my Hyunhyun very possessively, but did that really mean anything?
It'd be prudent not to get ones hopes up by hoping that it did mean something, only to have those hopes crushed later on. Steeling herself, Hyuna decided that Muna probably felt more or less nothing in regards to her.
"Lo-muna and some noble are shopping there." Yuwen said, pointing to some clothing store. Hyuna's eyes automatically drifted over, feeling more painful pangs in her chest. She didn't need the damn reminder, did she? "I suspect he's been invited to the ball. If someone can get through the guards and steal his invitation sneakily I can write down the details. Then the thief would have to put it back on the noble, all within ten-minutes."
A slasher smile grew on Hyuna's face. Yes, this was something she could do. She'd more than enjoy this. Of course, she wasn't planning on just taking the invitation, was she? That fat bastard, Jie The Joke Wie. Maybe not kill him- if she did, Muna would know immediately who was doing the stealing, and that was; well, it'd be awkward and completely ruin her groove. If she can somehow act in a way that Muna didn't recognize her, it'd be all the smoother. Maybe she wouldn't get all awkward and weak like she usually does, too.
"Any volunteers?"
"This job's mine." Hyuna said in a gutteral growl, and bent over to pick up her spear before deciding against it- it'd make her too obvious to Muna's scrutiny. She tossed the blunt end at Yuwen, hitting him in the forehead. "Take care of it while I get the invite, Yuwen." She muttered and ran off. In mid step, there was a moment where she seemed to float; left hand slashing horizontally across her body once; giving herself long brown hair that seemed to almost float in the air, bigger breasts (this part is very important), taller by maybe half a foot, and a peasant's robes; dull brown. The only indicator that this was Hyuna are the shining emerald eyes- illusioning with the eyes mess with your vision, after all, as it bends the air around it.
Time to get revenge.
Once she got close, hearing Jie's disgusting snide voice, being overly appreciative of Muna in that dress. Hyuna kept her eyes averted, though- there was no way she'd-
Okay, fine. Maybe just a peek.
Hyuna's mind exploded, making her illusions utterly disappear in a that split second. Once she was able to tear her mind away from Muna's luscious legs, or that smooth skin, or- once she managed that impossible task, she quickly returned the illusions to disguise herself, albeit with a bit of a scowl. Once out of view she used an illusion to send forth two bandits in dark grey, rushing forward and using a puff of wind to stimulate them bumping into Jie, knocking the noble down. In the midst of that, hidden by the bandit illusion, Hyuna easily pilfered the invitation, as well as most of Jie's money. While Jie's guards quickly started chasing down the bandits, Hyuna snuck out of the store and returned herself back to normal; large money pouch happily clutched in her hands.
She glared at Yuwen before setting down the invitation and the cash.
"Got the stuff." She said coolly.
Hiding the chain inside her obi; Nee felt rather... happy, to be honest. Although she hadn't had the collar on for so long, she had resigned herself to a fate with it, forever. Feeling genuine gratitude towards Nagato, and now Gridiron, there was a sliver of guilt that slashed across her conscience for a brief moment. Of course, manipulating people, and eventually (and this was unavoidable no matter how many times she worked it out in her head) having people killed in masses; it was all wrong. It was definitely wrong.
But what if two wrongs made a right, in extenuating cases? Like... using a wrong as a means to achieve a right? This is something she'd struggled with for a while, and even now, she knew she was a clear villain. Perhaps more so than Valkar was, or that fool in the hood. But it was for a good cause, wasn't it?
Fixing Yune Society. For someone her age, most people would consider it a fool's cause. A naive dream. But if everyone just accepted that, there would be no amelioration of anything. Yune was the greatest empire in all of Horat; so the lives and policies and all of that should reflect it, right? The ability to make the people happy, and to serve the people in all aspects mattered just as much, or more than warfare. At least, in her idealizations.
"I can just go wearing this." Nee shrugged at Gridiron, in a much better mood, despite losing Valkar for now; at least she had the damn collar off, and was still in possession of the weapon she was oddly attached to. She turned an almost fiendish smile at the Sudean, wanting at least one more jab. "Unless you want to buy me an elaborate dress?"
She turned to Nagato- the man had helped her, after all. "What is the name of your husband?" She asked, making sure to catch the name and engrave it- just in case Valkar had an inkling on his location. Once she reunited with him, she'd make sure to track down and help him get freed. Not that, in the end, there would be any slaves at all, if everything went according to plan.
Gridiron. She was certainly interesting.. but the fact that she already suspected her makes her lose value when compared to an idiot like Valkar. But... still, the sudean would make for a good... ally? No, ally was the wrong term... temporary colleague Only if she agreed, though, to the proposition that was forming already. Utterly ignoring the enigmatic Tiamat- Nee couldn't try getting into her head with the helmet in the way- she focused her attentions on Gridiron; this time wanting cooperation, rather than to just try and spite her.
"You hate slavers and the whole slave system." She whispered pointedly. "There's no real use hiding it- you likely already know I'm planning things. What if I told you that one of my goals is the abolishment of slavery in Yune, and potentially in Gwan, as a side-effect?"
The two beastmen were balked immediately by the giant and the sudean who were apparently guarding the noble girl. Skilled as they were, being elite members of Cha's slave empire, they knew they couldn't even try. It was the legendary Tiamat, after all, the one of whom rumors and horror stories filled the ranks of those within the empire, probably the most famous campaign their illustrious leader had ever attempted. Although the current movement might make an even bigger ripple- Moga's faction rising and wiping out Valkar's would most definitely cause splinters.
It was worth it, though. Valkar had grown soft.
"Need a new plan." The eagle-beastman Iless said to his partner, the hummingbird-beastman Nemor. "We can't take them on, no matter how long we wait."
It was frustrating, but true. There had to be a new tactic.
Nemor sighed, stretching his legs. "Got notice from my home that a guild helped deal with the spirit problem." He murmured in a hushed tone. "Might be a coincidence, but they're here in Jiefong. Maybe hire them, trick them to think that Tiamat's the slaver, and then take the noble in the confusion?"
It might work. Iless considered hard. "They any good?"
"Individually, yes. They're new, though.. so I don't suppose they'd want to say no to a job."
And thus, the two beastmen went on a hunt for the Great Guild Fortune.
It'd be prudent not to get ones hopes up by hoping that it did mean something, only to have those hopes crushed later on. Steeling herself, Hyuna decided that Muna probably felt more or less nothing in regards to her.
"Lo-muna and some noble are shopping there." Yuwen said, pointing to some clothing store. Hyuna's eyes automatically drifted over, feeling more painful pangs in her chest. She didn't need the damn reminder, did she? "I suspect he's been invited to the ball. If someone can get through the guards and steal his invitation sneakily I can write down the details. Then the thief would have to put it back on the noble, all within ten-minutes."
A slasher smile grew on Hyuna's face. Yes, this was something she could do. She'd more than enjoy this. Of course, she wasn't planning on just taking the invitation, was she? That fat bastard, Jie The Joke Wie. Maybe not kill him- if she did, Muna would know immediately who was doing the stealing, and that was; well, it'd be awkward and completely ruin her groove. If she can somehow act in a way that Muna didn't recognize her, it'd be all the smoother. Maybe she wouldn't get all awkward and weak like she usually does, too.
"Any volunteers?"
"This job's mine." Hyuna said in a gutteral growl, and bent over to pick up her spear before deciding against it- it'd make her too obvious to Muna's scrutiny. She tossed the blunt end at Yuwen, hitting him in the forehead. "Take care of it while I get the invite, Yuwen." She muttered and ran off. In mid step, there was a moment where she seemed to float; left hand slashing horizontally across her body once; giving herself long brown hair that seemed to almost float in the air, bigger breasts (this part is very important), taller by maybe half a foot, and a peasant's robes; dull brown. The only indicator that this was Hyuna are the shining emerald eyes- illusioning with the eyes mess with your vision, after all, as it bends the air around it.
Time to get revenge.
Once she got close, hearing Jie's disgusting snide voice, being overly appreciative of Muna in that dress. Hyuna kept her eyes averted, though- there was no way she'd-
Okay, fine. Maybe just a peek.
Hyuna's mind exploded, making her illusions utterly disappear in a that split second. Once she was able to tear her mind away from Muna's luscious legs, or that smooth skin, or- once she managed that impossible task, she quickly returned the illusions to disguise herself, albeit with a bit of a scowl. Once out of view she used an illusion to send forth two bandits in dark grey, rushing forward and using a puff of wind to stimulate them bumping into Jie, knocking the noble down. In the midst of that, hidden by the bandit illusion, Hyuna easily pilfered the invitation, as well as most of Jie's money. While Jie's guards quickly started chasing down the bandits, Hyuna snuck out of the store and returned herself back to normal; large money pouch happily clutched in her hands.
She glared at Yuwen before setting down the invitation and the cash.
"Got the stuff." She said coolly.
Hiding the chain inside her obi; Nee felt rather... happy, to be honest. Although she hadn't had the collar on for so long, she had resigned herself to a fate with it, forever. Feeling genuine gratitude towards Nagato, and now Gridiron, there was a sliver of guilt that slashed across her conscience for a brief moment. Of course, manipulating people, and eventually (and this was unavoidable no matter how many times she worked it out in her head) having people killed in masses; it was all wrong. It was definitely wrong.
But what if two wrongs made a right, in extenuating cases? Like... using a wrong as a means to achieve a right? This is something she'd struggled with for a while, and even now, she knew she was a clear villain. Perhaps more so than Valkar was, or that fool in the hood. But it was for a good cause, wasn't it?
Fixing Yune Society. For someone her age, most people would consider it a fool's cause. A naive dream. But if everyone just accepted that, there would be no amelioration of anything. Yune was the greatest empire in all of Horat; so the lives and policies and all of that should reflect it, right? The ability to make the people happy, and to serve the people in all aspects mattered just as much, or more than warfare. At least, in her idealizations.
"I can just go wearing this." Nee shrugged at Gridiron, in a much better mood, despite losing Valkar for now; at least she had the damn collar off, and was still in possession of the weapon she was oddly attached to. She turned an almost fiendish smile at the Sudean, wanting at least one more jab. "Unless you want to buy me an elaborate dress?"
She turned to Nagato- the man had helped her, after all. "What is the name of your husband?" She asked, making sure to catch the name and engrave it- just in case Valkar had an inkling on his location. Once she reunited with him, she'd make sure to track down and help him get freed. Not that, in the end, there would be any slaves at all, if everything went according to plan.
Gridiron. She was certainly interesting.. but the fact that she already suspected her makes her lose value when compared to an idiot like Valkar. But... still, the sudean would make for a good... ally? No, ally was the wrong term... temporary colleague Only if she agreed, though, to the proposition that was forming already. Utterly ignoring the enigmatic Tiamat- Nee couldn't try getting into her head with the helmet in the way- she focused her attentions on Gridiron; this time wanting cooperation, rather than to just try and spite her.
"You hate slavers and the whole slave system." She whispered pointedly. "There's no real use hiding it- you likely already know I'm planning things. What if I told you that one of my goals is the abolishment of slavery in Yune, and potentially in Gwan, as a side-effect?"
The two beastmen were balked immediately by the giant and the sudean who were apparently guarding the noble girl. Skilled as they were, being elite members of Cha's slave empire, they knew they couldn't even try. It was the legendary Tiamat, after all, the one of whom rumors and horror stories filled the ranks of those within the empire, probably the most famous campaign their illustrious leader had ever attempted. Although the current movement might make an even bigger ripple- Moga's faction rising and wiping out Valkar's would most definitely cause splinters.
It was worth it, though. Valkar had grown soft.
"Need a new plan." The eagle-beastman Iless said to his partner, the hummingbird-beastman Nemor. "We can't take them on, no matter how long we wait."
It was frustrating, but true. There had to be a new tactic.
Nemor sighed, stretching his legs. "Got notice from my home that a guild helped deal with the spirit problem." He murmured in a hushed tone. "Might be a coincidence, but they're here in Jiefong. Maybe hire them, trick them to think that Tiamat's the slaver, and then take the noble in the confusion?"
It might work. Iless considered hard. "They any good?"
"Individually, yes. They're new, though.. so I don't suppose they'd want to say no to a job."
And thus, the two beastmen went on a hunt for the Great Guild Fortune.
"What the hell?!" Jie exclaimed as he smashed backward into the room divider, having it crash down on top of Lo-muna who was behind it. Suddenly the peasant rushed in and grabbed some items from his pocket, quickly scampering off...
Outside Yuwen turned to Hyuna as she approached. "Excellent," He said with a smile, taking the invitation and raising it into the air. "Hmm... this'll take some time to replicate, but I should be able to make a few copies," He muttered, memorizing the details of the invite before handing it back to Hyuna. "Make sure the noble gets it back. If not they'll be on the lookout for counterfeits." He paused as she grabbed for it. "Thanks, by the way," He added after a moment. He then turned around and pulled a scroll and quill out, carefully drawing out the details of the invite on the paper...
Outside Yuwen turned to Hyuna as she approached. "Excellent," He said with a smile, taking the invitation and raising it into the air. "Hmm... this'll take some time to replicate, but I should be able to make a few copies," He muttered, memorizing the details of the invite before handing it back to Hyuna. "Make sure the noble gets it back. If not they'll be on the lookout for counterfeits." He paused as she grabbed for it. "Thanks, by the way," He added after a moment. He then turned around and pulled a scroll and quill out, carefully drawing out the details of the invite on the paper...
"Yuwen, something you should know," Suiken reported, producing Keeflo's key in his hand, and handing it to Yuwen. "We found this...among slavers. They mentioned having kidnapped a couple of beastmen and, well....you can put the rest together. What course of action do you consider."
Yuwen glanced up from his forgery in progress to the brass key Suiken's large, Oni hand held before him. "Son of a bitch," Yuwen hissed before grabbing the key. He swallowed for a long moment before shaking his head. "We chase them first thing tomorrow," He decided after a second, pocketing the key and going back to the forgery. "Nothing can distract from this. Nothing."
"Sure, sure." Hyuna said cheerily, fracturing the air once again, this time to make her look like a muscular male mailman, even with a strange moustache that looked sort of rectangular and didn't quite reach the ends of her mouth. She also gave herself black hair that somewhat flopped over an eye. However, when she talked, it was still her normal voice, unfortunately.
"Never can change the damn voice." She muttered to Yuwen, before stretching. Then, with a quick burst of air she brought herself in front of the guards, and quickly made the illusion of herself fighting off the bandits that had pushed over Jie and hopefully pick pocketed his stuff. Trying her hardest to deepen her voice, she said, albeit stiffly, "Got this from the bandits. S'it yours?" Handing the invitation over, Hyuna waited until the guards thanked her, paid her with some cash for the help, and turned to leave. With that, Hyuna dispersed the illusion, and using wind, took the long route to bring herself back to the guild.
She didn't notice, however, the two avian beastmen that took notice of her and decided to follow her, just in case she was a part of the guild.
"Returned it." Hyuna murmured to Yuwen, before sitting down next to him. "Thanks... uh, for the talk and stuff." She said awkwardly, rubbing at her nose, and still staring at the dress. "...I can have my spear back now, right?"
Upon Suiken's talk about Echo, and the key, Hyuna added in, with a content grin; "I murdered the slavers, already. There's nothing to chase but a heap of flesh, Yuwen."
They stayed like that for a bit before two beastmen- hummingbird and eagle, descended upon them.
"You look strong." He said, eyeing them both. "You a guild?"
Yuwen answered quickly; "Yes! A great guild.", making Hyuna stare at him incredulously, and shake her head at how stupid the line sounded. Why was she frenemies with such an idiot, anyways?
"What d'you want?" Hyuna snapped irritably, not wanting anything to stop her from wearing that awesome dress. "We've got a ball to go to soon, an-"
"Perfect!" The hummingbird interrupted, earning a glare from the lancer. "We've got a job for you. At the ball, there'll be a noble girl, recently kidnapped, the poor thing. Name's Nee Me-Hyung, ring a bell?"
"She'll be guarded by a half-ashura and a sudean woman." The Eeagle chipped in. "We were hired by her father to rescue her but... we're not that strong fighters. You guys can have the three-quarters of the reward if you can save her- it's quite a lot of money, you know?" He showed Yuwen the contract; which was indeed a large sum. Even Hyuna's glare stopped as her eyes shoe with interest.
"Well, let us know." Eagle said, before bowing to Yuwen. "We'll be around Town Square after the ball to deliver her; we'll organize a rendezvous then for us to give you your share of the cash. Deal?"
"Never can change the damn voice." She muttered to Yuwen, before stretching. Then, with a quick burst of air she brought herself in front of the guards, and quickly made the illusion of herself fighting off the bandits that had pushed over Jie and hopefully pick pocketed his stuff. Trying her hardest to deepen her voice, she said, albeit stiffly, "Got this from the bandits. S'it yours?" Handing the invitation over, Hyuna waited until the guards thanked her, paid her with some cash for the help, and turned to leave. With that, Hyuna dispersed the illusion, and using wind, took the long route to bring herself back to the guild.
She didn't notice, however, the two avian beastmen that took notice of her and decided to follow her, just in case she was a part of the guild.
"Returned it." Hyuna murmured to Yuwen, before sitting down next to him. "Thanks... uh, for the talk and stuff." She said awkwardly, rubbing at her nose, and still staring at the dress. "...I can have my spear back now, right?"
Upon Suiken's talk about Echo, and the key, Hyuna added in, with a content grin; "I murdered the slavers, already. There's nothing to chase but a heap of flesh, Yuwen."
They stayed like that for a bit before two beastmen- hummingbird and eagle, descended upon them.
"You look strong." He said, eyeing them both. "You a guild?"
Yuwen answered quickly; "Yes! A great guild.", making Hyuna stare at him incredulously, and shake her head at how stupid the line sounded. Why was she frenemies with such an idiot, anyways?
"What d'you want?" Hyuna snapped irritably, not wanting anything to stop her from wearing that awesome dress. "We've got a ball to go to soon, an-"
"Perfect!" The hummingbird interrupted, earning a glare from the lancer. "We've got a job for you. At the ball, there'll be a noble girl, recently kidnapped, the poor thing. Name's Nee Me-Hyung, ring a bell?"
"She'll be guarded by a half-ashura and a sudean woman." The Eeagle chipped in. "We were hired by her father to rescue her but... we're not that strong fighters. You guys can have the three-quarters of the reward if you can save her- it's quite a lot of money, you know?" He showed Yuwen the contract; which was indeed a large sum. Even Hyuna's glare stopped as her eyes shoe with interest.
"Well, let us know." Eagle said, before bowing to Yuwen. "We'll be around Town Square after the ball to deliver her; we'll organize a rendezvous then for us to give you your share of the cash. Deal?"
As the group exited the clothing store, Terra suddenly noticed something was very off...she was sure it hadn't been so misty when she had bought the cake for Hyuna, right?
Millie, who once again was clinging to Terra, looked around nervously. "I-it's getting kind of dark, isn't it?"
"Y-yeah," Terra muttered. "I-I'm pretty sure it wasn't this dark yesterday at this time, though..." Fortune and Hyuna were talking about something, but the mist bothered Terra too much to care. It reminded her too much of that night when the horrors attacked her...but she kept so busy wondering what was going on that she didn't realize the others had walked off before it was too late. "A-ah! Where are the others?! Fortune?! A-Ann!"
She began running down random streets, trying to find them. But no matter what she and Millie thought they recognized, they kept going into more and more unfamiliar streets...until finally, Terra noticed that the houses were becoming increasingly decorated with ornate, curling patterns. "The noble sector...we should be getting close to the palace. They'll definitely get there soon, so-"
But Millie didn't hear Terra finish her sentence, because suddenly the girl's entire body completely froze. "T-Terra...?" Millie asked, trying to look into her older sister's eyes.
Terra didn't respond at all. Her wide eyes were fixed upon the area directly in front of them. "N-no...t-this can't be happening..." she stammered, taking steps back. Millie followed her gaze, and screamed immediately.
For, in the darkening mist, there were numerous black, skeletal, demon-like creatures glowering at them with red eyes. They slowly advanced upon the girls, growling menacingly. "W-why are they here?!" Terra looked between them, hands clenching and moving protectively in front of her face and chest. "I-I thought they would have l-lost me..."
"T-Terra, what are you talking about?!" Millie demanded, but Terra's nerves finally gave out, and she broke into a run in the other direction. However, two of the horrors leapt right over the girls' heads and landed in front of Terra, trapping her!
Then, one of the horrors lunged at Terra from behind-no, at Millie! Terra tried to sidestep, but the attack grazed her across the arm, and she went crashing into the ground painfully. Another horror rushed at her, and Terra drew one sword to fend him off, but then there was the sound of claws ripping through flesh, and a cry of pain. "M-MILLIE!" she screamed at the top of her lungs, just before getting another slash across the stomach.
Scrambling to her feet and ignoring the pain, Terra rushed at the horror upon Millie and slashed at it with a furious shout. But the blue crystal edge simply scraped against its bony face, and it simply glowered at her. Then it threw itself at Terra, who tried to shoot herself upwards...
Landing on the other side of the horror, she picked up Millie and hugged the girl's body close to her own while holding her blue sword out protectively, trying hard not to think about what could have happened to Millie. No matter how hard she tried, though, she couldn't suppress the guilt and doubts that flooded into her mind. It really did cost her, because a moment later, two horrors lunged at once, and Terra failed to block or dodge even one of their attacks.
As she sank to one knee, the horrors continued closing in. Terra raised her hand, trying to lift the tiles up to shield her...but to her shock and despair, the tiles barely rose a few inches before falling back down. What was happening?!
Millie, who once again was clinging to Terra, looked around nervously. "I-it's getting kind of dark, isn't it?"
"Y-yeah," Terra muttered. "I-I'm pretty sure it wasn't this dark yesterday at this time, though..." Fortune and Hyuna were talking about something, but the mist bothered Terra too much to care. It reminded her too much of that night when the horrors attacked her...but she kept so busy wondering what was going on that she didn't realize the others had walked off before it was too late. "A-ah! Where are the others?! Fortune?! A-Ann!"
She began running down random streets, trying to find them. But no matter what she and Millie thought they recognized, they kept going into more and more unfamiliar streets...until finally, Terra noticed that the houses were becoming increasingly decorated with ornate, curling patterns. "The noble sector...we should be getting close to the palace. They'll definitely get there soon, so-"
But Millie didn't hear Terra finish her sentence, because suddenly the girl's entire body completely froze. "T-Terra...?" Millie asked, trying to look into her older sister's eyes.
Terra didn't respond at all. Her wide eyes were fixed upon the area directly in front of them. "N-no...t-this can't be happening..." she stammered, taking steps back. Millie followed her gaze, and screamed immediately.
For, in the darkening mist, there were numerous black, skeletal, demon-like creatures glowering at them with red eyes. They slowly advanced upon the girls, growling menacingly. "W-why are they here?!" Terra looked between them, hands clenching and moving protectively in front of her face and chest. "I-I thought they would have l-lost me..."
"T-Terra, what are you talking about?!" Millie demanded, but Terra's nerves finally gave out, and she broke into a run in the other direction. However, two of the horrors leapt right over the girls' heads and landed in front of Terra, trapping her!
Then, one of the horrors lunged at Terra from behind-no, at Millie! Terra tried to sidestep, but the attack grazed her across the arm, and she went crashing into the ground painfully. Another horror rushed at her, and Terra drew one sword to fend him off, but then there was the sound of claws ripping through flesh, and a cry of pain. "M-MILLIE!" she screamed at the top of her lungs, just before getting another slash across the stomach.
Scrambling to her feet and ignoring the pain, Terra rushed at the horror upon Millie and slashed at it with a furious shout. But the blue crystal edge simply scraped against its bony face, and it simply glowered at her. Then it threw itself at Terra, who tried to shoot herself upwards...
Landing on the other side of the horror, she picked up Millie and hugged the girl's body close to her own while holding her blue sword out protectively, trying hard not to think about what could have happened to Millie. No matter how hard she tried, though, she couldn't suppress the guilt and doubts that flooded into her mind. It really did cost her, because a moment later, two horrors lunged at once, and Terra failed to block or dodge even one of their attacks.
As she sank to one knee, the horrors continued closing in. Terra raised her hand, trying to lift the tiles up to shield her...but to her shock and despair, the tiles barely rose a few inches before falling back down. What was happening?!
"...Tomorrow?!" Suiken growled. "Who knows what could happen between now and then! This is a member of the guild! You plan to leave him behind for the slavers just so you can enact your schemes?! Your treasure can wait. It will always be there another day to find it! ...So long as that map of yours is legit..."
"But there wont be!" Yuwen spat back as be put the finishing details on the forgery of the ticket. "There won't be another chance, if we don't do this now we'll never have another chance."
Suddenly the two bird-like beast-men approached. "You look strong." One began. "You a guild?"
"A great guild," Yuwen replied, flinging around to face the foes.
"We've got a job for you," One said. "At the ball, there'll be a noble girl, recently kidnapped, the poor thing. Name's Nee Me-Hyung, ring a bell?"
"She'll be guarded by a half-ashura and a sudean woman," The other added. "We were hired by her father to rescue her but... we're not that strong fighters. You guys can have the three-quarters of the reward if you can save her- it's quite a lot of money, you know?" With that the creature handed Yuwen a contract and gave him the details of where to deliver her.
"We'll take it," He commented, signing off before turning to Suiken. "Maybe it's the same slavers, and even if I'm wrong we'll still be getting money from this ball - and more importantly, doing good." He folded the contract and put it in his pocket. "We'll be being heroes."
Suddenly the two bird-like beast-men approached. "You look strong." One began. "You a guild?"
"A great guild," Yuwen replied, flinging around to face the foes.
"We've got a job for you," One said. "At the ball, there'll be a noble girl, recently kidnapped, the poor thing. Name's Nee Me-Hyung, ring a bell?"
"She'll be guarded by a half-ashura and a sudean woman," The other added. "We were hired by her father to rescue her but... we're not that strong fighters. You guys can have the three-quarters of the reward if you can save her- it's quite a lot of money, you know?" With that the creature handed Yuwen a contract and gave him the details of where to deliver her.
"We'll take it," He commented, signing off before turning to Suiken. "Maybe it's the same slavers, and even if I'm wrong we'll still be getting money from this ball - and more importantly, doing good." He folded the contract and put it in his pocket. "We'll be being heroes."
"I do believe the spirits are telling us it's time to decide," Lo-muna said calmly as she picked up the very first dress she had tried on.
She had narrowly escaped being crushed a few minutes before. The divider had threatened to fall on her but Lo-muna had speed. She had leaped out, holding the dress she had been trying on, and landed while the Human Joke fell. He then explained that two idiots had bumped into him while Muna helped him up. She had resisted the urge to smile. Shopping had been getting a bit tiresome and this certainly livened things up a bit.
The items taken seemed to be only the invitation. Lo-muna found it odd but didn't say anything but comforting words to Jie. General ones that could have been applied to any loss. As the situation resolved itself, she thought about the guild and wondered what their plans would be for the night. Jie had given her a way into the ball, Lo-muna uncertain if she would have been able to enter by herself. Celebrity status had its uncertainties after all. This thought reminded her of Yuwen and she reminded herself to talk to him once she met the guild again. Two paths lay open until she did.
Muna's own path, the unconscious steps she had taken while lost in thought, had led her to the pile of dresses she had tried on. The first one, a traditional pink qipao with silver flowers, drew her attention. It had a high collar and a see through back which only reached mid-way. It had a high slit on the right side and short sleeves. The fit had been snug and had emphasized her curves. That was it, the dress, Lo-muna decided as she proceeded to the counter and paid the required amount.
"I see you got your stuff back, that's good," Muna told Joke Wie as she approached him once the guards had left.
She had narrowly escaped being crushed a few minutes before. The divider had threatened to fall on her but Lo-muna had speed. She had leaped out, holding the dress she had been trying on, and landed while the Human Joke fell. He then explained that two idiots had bumped into him while Muna helped him up. She had resisted the urge to smile. Shopping had been getting a bit tiresome and this certainly livened things up a bit.
The items taken seemed to be only the invitation. Lo-muna found it odd but didn't say anything but comforting words to Jie. General ones that could have been applied to any loss. As the situation resolved itself, she thought about the guild and wondered what their plans would be for the night. Jie had given her a way into the ball, Lo-muna uncertain if she would have been able to enter by herself. Celebrity status had its uncertainties after all. This thought reminded her of Yuwen and she reminded herself to talk to him once she met the guild again. Two paths lay open until she did.
Muna's own path, the unconscious steps she had taken while lost in thought, had led her to the pile of dresses she had tried on. The first one, a traditional pink qipao with silver flowers, drew her attention. It had a high collar and a see through back which only reached mid-way. It had a high slit on the right side and short sleeves. The fit had been snug and had emphasized her curves. That was it, the dress, Lo-muna decided as she proceeded to the counter and paid the required amount.
"I see you got your stuff back, that's good," Muna told Joke Wie as she approached him once the guards had left.
As Ann left the store with the others, a light mist started to settle in. It was an unnatural change of pace considering the weather, but she otherwise paid no mind to it, listening in on the conversation between Fortune and Suiken. Two winged beastmen had approached them, requesting assistance on a rescue job. Yuwen accepted immediately before turning back to continue his talk with his oni lieutenant. It was a little bizarre, the idea of rescuing a noble girl at a ball, but anything seemed to go these days. As the mist grew heavier, Ann realized that both Terra and Millie had gone missing from their group. It wasn't until moments later when she heard a shrill scream that she took action.
Her hand moved to the hilt of her sword and she nodded quickly to others.
"I'll catch up," Ann simply announced, heading off in the direction of the scream. She spotted two figures in the distance, several other entities seeming to converge on their location. They were black creatures with large claws and radiant scarlet eyes, making deep guttural noises as they advanced on their prey. One of them split from the pack, taking notice of her and changing its course appropriately. It began as a slow pacing, glaring at her as it walked before shifting into a full on sprint and lunging at her. Its body was too low to the ground so ducking under it was out of the question; she hopped to the side and narrowly dodged the attack, the creature skidding on its claws as it swiftly turned around to face her again.
It made for another attack, this one less of a leap and more of a charge. Despite its alarming speed, the thing was predictable and easy to read. The creature didn't even need to begin its attack for Ann to tell in what manner it would be striking her, the blade of her sword flying out of its sheath to intercept its arm as it lashed out to strike her, severing it clean at the elbow. It gave off a low shriek and instinctively backed away, bleeding a sickly dark ooze from its stump. She ignored it for now, seeing that it didn't seem very intent on making another move just yet. She headed toward Terra and Millie, garnering the attention of the creatures as she stood by the two girls.
"If you can still fight," Ann said flatly, looking down at Terra, "then now is a good time to stand up."
Her hand moved to the hilt of her sword and she nodded quickly to others.
"I'll catch up," Ann simply announced, heading off in the direction of the scream. She spotted two figures in the distance, several other entities seeming to converge on their location. They were black creatures with large claws and radiant scarlet eyes, making deep guttural noises as they advanced on their prey. One of them split from the pack, taking notice of her and changing its course appropriately. It began as a slow pacing, glaring at her as it walked before shifting into a full on sprint and lunging at her. Its body was too low to the ground so ducking under it was out of the question; she hopped to the side and narrowly dodged the attack, the creature skidding on its claws as it swiftly turned around to face her again.
It made for another attack, this one less of a leap and more of a charge. Despite its alarming speed, the thing was predictable and easy to read. The creature didn't even need to begin its attack for Ann to tell in what manner it would be striking her, the blade of her sword flying out of its sheath to intercept its arm as it lashed out to strike her, severing it clean at the elbow. It gave off a low shriek and instinctively backed away, bleeding a sickly dark ooze from its stump. She ignored it for now, seeing that it didn't seem very intent on making another move just yet. She headed toward Terra and Millie, garnering the attention of the creatures as she stood by the two girls.
"If you can still fight," Ann said flatly, looking down at Terra, "then now is a good time to stand up."
"So is everything ready?" Phecda asked, glancing at the hooded man." "We don't need to go over the plan another time, right?" The hooded man nodded silently, which made Phecda grin behind his mask. "Good. We'll ruin Fortune's plans once and for all. Ah, but before we go..."
He reached into one of his pockets and pulled out a vile of a strange red liquid. "I admit I could have done better about its flavor, but drink it. It's a special catalyzing potion I designed that will decrease the amount of Chi you need to perform your fire abilities. You'll be able to use your power to the fullest now."
The hooded man eyed the vial suspiciously as he took it. "You wouldn't save it for yourself?"
"Ah, you know, they say you don't hold things like these back for special occasions. A ball is pretty special, no?" Phecda smirked as he resumed walking down the misty street. "Sorry to make you work so hard, my friend. But you've proven yourself capable of taking on almost the entire guild, so I shall leave that task to you."
--------------------------------
There was a screech from one of the horrors, and a moment later, one of their arms that had been severed landed right next to Terra and Millie. The next moment, a woman in dark clothing with black hair landed not far away. "If you can still fight, then now is a good time stand up," the newcomer told them. Terra instantly recognized the voice; it was Ann.
Her happiness lasted for only a few seconds, though, because she remembered that Millie had almost died a few seconds ago. What was Ann going to think about that? "M-Millie...a-are you hurt?" she stuttered, not daring to make eye contact.
"H-huh? Y-yeah, I'm fine..." But Millie's clothes were clearly stained with blood, and the fact by itself that Millie had been attacked was already causing Terra to despair. Was it better to let Ann take over...?
However, as one horror rushed towards Ann, who was already preparing to cut it down before it could reach her, another one of the monsters leaped over her head and slashed at her back. "A-Ann, look out!" Terra shouted, just before another horror tackled her from the side. Her sword barely managed to protect against its claws, but its teeth were coming in closer...and without her Chi, she had to rely on swordsmanship alone.
Letting go of the cowering Millie with her right hand, she reached for the green sword sheathed at her hip and slashed upwards, desperately swinging against the bony spectral form, but it didn't seem to have any effect...meanwhile, the fangs, both disgusting and fear-instilling, continued to close in on her face.
It was Millie who somehow managed to save Terra. Noticing a rock on the ground, she slammed it into the horror's face, causing it to flinch and waver. Terra immediately pushed back as hard as she could with the blue sword and thrust the other one painfully into its mouth. Squealing in pain, the monster began to ooze a dark liquid from its jaws before dissolving into darkness...
Terra was about to breathe a sigh of relief, when she suddenly noticed Ann struggling against three horrors at once. Panic flooded her chest again, and she ran towards the black-haired woman--only to get tackled by a fifth and sixth horror at once.
He reached into one of his pockets and pulled out a vile of a strange red liquid. "I admit I could have done better about its flavor, but drink it. It's a special catalyzing potion I designed that will decrease the amount of Chi you need to perform your fire abilities. You'll be able to use your power to the fullest now."
The hooded man eyed the vial suspiciously as he took it. "You wouldn't save it for yourself?"
"Ah, you know, they say you don't hold things like these back for special occasions. A ball is pretty special, no?" Phecda smirked as he resumed walking down the misty street. "Sorry to make you work so hard, my friend. But you've proven yourself capable of taking on almost the entire guild, so I shall leave that task to you."
--------------------------------
There was a screech from one of the horrors, and a moment later, one of their arms that had been severed landed right next to Terra and Millie. The next moment, a woman in dark clothing with black hair landed not far away. "If you can still fight, then now is a good time stand up," the newcomer told them. Terra instantly recognized the voice; it was Ann.
Her happiness lasted for only a few seconds, though, because she remembered that Millie had almost died a few seconds ago. What was Ann going to think about that? "M-Millie...a-are you hurt?" she stuttered, not daring to make eye contact.
"H-huh? Y-yeah, I'm fine..." But Millie's clothes were clearly stained with blood, and the fact by itself that Millie had been attacked was already causing Terra to despair. Was it better to let Ann take over...?
However, as one horror rushed towards Ann, who was already preparing to cut it down before it could reach her, another one of the monsters leaped over her head and slashed at her back. "A-Ann, look out!" Terra shouted, just before another horror tackled her from the side. Her sword barely managed to protect against its claws, but its teeth were coming in closer...and without her Chi, she had to rely on swordsmanship alone.
Letting go of the cowering Millie with her right hand, she reached for the green sword sheathed at her hip and slashed upwards, desperately swinging against the bony spectral form, but it didn't seem to have any effect...meanwhile, the fangs, both disgusting and fear-instilling, continued to close in on her face.
It was Millie who somehow managed to save Terra. Noticing a rock on the ground, she slammed it into the horror's face, causing it to flinch and waver. Terra immediately pushed back as hard as she could with the blue sword and thrust the other one painfully into its mouth. Squealing in pain, the monster began to ooze a dark liquid from its jaws before dissolving into darkness...
Terra was about to breathe a sigh of relief, when she suddenly noticed Ann struggling against three horrors at once. Panic flooded her chest again, and she ran towards the black-haired woman--only to get tackled by a fifth and sixth horror at once.
Terra quickly made sure Millie wasn't hurt; her clothes were stained blood, but she looked more shaken than she looked injured. Another one of the beasts pounced at her, to which she quickly responded with a defensive stance while she waited for it to draw closer. Terra seemed to have her back, if only to an extent. A creature that had started to make a move on her from behind was redirected by the girl, who was barely saved by Millie in her attempt to intercept it. The beast that had her attention made to sink its teeth into her, which didn't turn out so well as instead, it got a mouthful of Ann's scabbard as she swung it to the side. Its teeth clamped onto the sheath, but the force of her swing was enough to snap its neck to the side, taking the second of vulnerability separate its head from its shoulders.
Taking several steps back, Ann found herself being engaged by three more of them, emerging from the mist. She'd gotten an approximate eye for their leaping distance in her few scuffles just now, making sure to keep out of range as she backed away. One at a time she could handle with no sweat, but if they all charged at once, that was bound to cause some problems. The creature in the center was the first to rush at her, the other two following close behind. Isolation was the key here so she headed into a narrow alleyway where they could only target her one at a time. The thing jumped at her and Ann was getting ready to strike when she noticed that the second one leaped over the first one. This was the one time she'd have to go against her style, advancing toward her target instead of moving away from it. If she played defensively here, she really was going to have to worry about facing off against two at once.
She split the beast in half with a single sword draw, instantly flitting around to counter the second creature's lunge as it landed, ducking under its swings and splitting its upper body from its legs. Noticing that the third one was already on her tail, she pulled back her arm and used her sheath to block its claw attack. She used that same motion to spin herself around and face it, lopping off both of its hands and swiftly beheading it before emerging out of the alleyway to see that two more were attacking Terra and Millie with others still lurking around in the mist. She headed in, drawing the attention of at least one of the two as she noticed several more creeping in from her peripheral vision.
Taking several steps back, Ann found herself being engaged by three more of them, emerging from the mist. She'd gotten an approximate eye for their leaping distance in her few scuffles just now, making sure to keep out of range as she backed away. One at a time she could handle with no sweat, but if they all charged at once, that was bound to cause some problems. The creature in the center was the first to rush at her, the other two following close behind. Isolation was the key here so she headed into a narrow alleyway where they could only target her one at a time. The thing jumped at her and Ann was getting ready to strike when she noticed that the second one leaped over the first one. This was the one time she'd have to go against her style, advancing toward her target instead of moving away from it. If she played defensively here, she really was going to have to worry about facing off against two at once.
She split the beast in half with a single sword draw, instantly flitting around to counter the second creature's lunge as it landed, ducking under its swings and splitting its upper body from its legs. Noticing that the third one was already on her tail, she pulled back her arm and used her sheath to block its claw attack. She used that same motion to spin herself around and face it, lopping off both of its hands and swiftly beheading it before emerging out of the alleyway to see that two more were attacking Terra and Millie with others still lurking around in the mist. She headed in, drawing the attention of at least one of the two as she noticed several more creeping in from her peripheral vision.
As Orion walked through the streets of the Merchants district a steady fog rolled in. It was bad enough that he couldn't find Felicitay anywhere, but then the weather had to go for the worse. As he walked through he noticed that the busy streets had suddenly thinned themselves of people creating an eerie felling for Orion. As the fog thickened around him a strange creature lunged at him from the shadows. Orion's reflexes kicked in and he grabbed the hellish creature by it's throat. Orion stared into the creatures eyes as it squirmed and hissed. Disgusted by the creature Orion tightened his grip on the fiend's neck and crushed it Orion crushed it, but instead of going limp like most things the creature dissolved in Orion's hand. "What the hell is going on here." Just then a scream rang out from the alleyway up ahead. Orion dropped his bag and ran to the sound, drawing his two hand axes from his hips. Turning the corner Orion spotted three girls fighting a group of the creatures. To his immediate relief Felicitay wasn't with them, but they still needed his help. With a mighty war cry, Orion electrified his weapons and charged forewords. The creatures were no match for the might of Orion as he barreled through them ripping them apart as if they were made of soft fabric. Orion increased the current flowing tendrils of lightning extended from the blades, reaching out as if they were trying to grab the ground underneath them. Orion brought the two axes together, unleashing a large torrent of lighting that eradicated one of the creatures with its crackling fury. The monsters reeled back in fear from the sudden burst of electric power and retreated back into the shadows from whence the came. Orion wiped the strange liquid from his blades and hung them on his hips once again. He turned to the trio of girls, and asked "Are you folks okay? I heard screams and I figured you guys needed help."
Yuwen nodded to Ann as she wandered off. "Right," Yuwen muttered, turning to his team as the bells quieted in the distance. "The ball starts now - let's get ready," He nodded his head toward an empty alley, dusk-lighting the cobble-stone. A small stream flowed through patches of frozen water and melting snow coloured shades of red and pink in the shadow of the setting sun. Master Wang Chang stood tall in the corner of the alley, Yuwen quickly hurried to the large, black stallion's saddle and pulled out a rock.
"We don't have money for another hotel room," He commented, worriedly looking up and down the alley before smashing the rock into the window of house. He slid his hand through and unlocked the door, entering the dark house. He lit a torch in the main hall to reveal it completely empty. "This used to be the house of a girl named Emellen, she was from Eoland," Yuwen explained, taking the torch and looking into the living room - now empty and filled with shadow, the twilight light from the fogged up windows being all that reflected off the rich wooden walling's of the room. "Get in quick," Yuwen said, nodding for the guild to enter. Master Wang Chang stepped inside the creaky house, followed by the rest of the guild. It was abandoned, and felt it in every way. So quiet was it that from the upstairs the lightest breeze could be heard bouncing through the halls from cracks in the roof, and each footstep they took bounced back loudly to them.
"Here," Yuwen muttered, sticking the torch in a crack in the oaken floor and pulling apart lined pieces of wood from the wall, quickly setting them up as room dividers. "Change quick, we have to get to the ball." He placed their clothes down in the centre of the room and pulled his outfit from the top, quickly going behind one of the dividers. "Remember there are two parties. The first is mine, the noble family invited to the party. We come from Poyo and have traveled all the way to see the regent. I'll be Ildegato Li-Farge, Hyuna is my wife, Millie is my child, and Terra is our slave - so come up with names," He quickly informed as he unbuttoned his shirt.
"The next is the Oni barbarian party. Suiken plays Mister Snaparapa, a visitor from a foreign land - Ann plays his assistant, and Rumelis is his body-guard. Suiken your outfit is the racist animal pelt," He continued. Little did Yuwen realize that Snaparapa in Oni-ish meant, quite literally, stupid musician, a role Suiken seemed quite ready to play.
"I just hope Ann and Terra get back soon," Yuwen frowned, stepping out in his red and white floral robes. "Alright, chop chop," He nodded to his team.
"We don't have money for another hotel room," He commented, worriedly looking up and down the alley before smashing the rock into the window of house. He slid his hand through and unlocked the door, entering the dark house. He lit a torch in the main hall to reveal it completely empty. "This used to be the house of a girl named Emellen, she was from Eoland," Yuwen explained, taking the torch and looking into the living room - now empty and filled with shadow, the twilight light from the fogged up windows being all that reflected off the rich wooden walling's of the room. "Get in quick," Yuwen said, nodding for the guild to enter. Master Wang Chang stepped inside the creaky house, followed by the rest of the guild. It was abandoned, and felt it in every way. So quiet was it that from the upstairs the lightest breeze could be heard bouncing through the halls from cracks in the roof, and each footstep they took bounced back loudly to them.
"Here," Yuwen muttered, sticking the torch in a crack in the oaken floor and pulling apart lined pieces of wood from the wall, quickly setting them up as room dividers. "Change quick, we have to get to the ball." He placed their clothes down in the centre of the room and pulled his outfit from the top, quickly going behind one of the dividers. "Remember there are two parties. The first is mine, the noble family invited to the party. We come from Poyo and have traveled all the way to see the regent. I'll be Ildegato Li-Farge, Hyuna is my wife, Millie is my child, and Terra is our slave - so come up with names," He quickly informed as he unbuttoned his shirt.
"The next is the Oni barbarian party. Suiken plays Mister Snaparapa, a visitor from a foreign land - Ann plays his assistant, and Rumelis is his body-guard. Suiken your outfit is the racist animal pelt," He continued. Little did Yuwen realize that Snaparapa in Oni-ish meant, quite literally, stupid musician, a role Suiken seemed quite ready to play.
"I just hope Ann and Terra get back soon," Yuwen frowned, stepping out in his red and white floral robes. "Alright, chop chop," He nodded to his team.
There was a brilliant golden flash, and the horrors were retreating into the shadows about the group. A man in lustrous, ornate armor was standing in the street, holding two axes. As he placed them back on his hips, he approached Terra, Millie and Ann, and asked if they were alright.
Millie nodded quickly. "I'm fine! I didn't take any hits!"
But Terra gave her a strange look when she heard that. "W-wait. Millie, there's b-blood on your dress..."
"W-what?!" Millie looked down at the dark blue fabric, noticing the red stains on her shoulder and hip. "W-wait...how did they get here?" The fabric was unbroken, and Millie had taken nothing but scratches.
As Ann sheathed her sword, she glanced at the stains. "That yours?" she asked. When Millie shook her head, she simply nodded and turned, as though she had already figured out the answer.
Terra sighed and relaxed...just a little, though, because the entire encounter had shaken her terribly. This was about the third time she put someone else's life in danger in just four days...when would it ever stop? And even worse...the horrors have followed me here. Which means, whoever summoned them also realized I'm here...
Then she remembered where she had been hoping to go. "Aaaah! A-Ann! T-the ball! W-we need to hurry and get there now!" She scrambled to her feet as quickly as possible, but the wounds she had taken caused her to scream and fall back to the ground immediately. "...I-I don't know if I'll be able to walk there," she sighed, looking down in embarrassment.
As Millie began to pull her up to a sitting position, she suddenly noticed something. "Uh...T-Terra? What's that?" Her older sister followed her gaze to see some sort of black ooze dripping from the wound...it was the same ooze that spilled when Ann cut off the horror's arm.
Whatever it was, Terra immediately had a bad feeling. "G-get me some spare cloth and some water," she ordered in an unusually high-pitched voice.
Millie nodded quickly. "I'm fine! I didn't take any hits!"
But Terra gave her a strange look when she heard that. "W-wait. Millie, there's b-blood on your dress..."
"W-what?!" Millie looked down at the dark blue fabric, noticing the red stains on her shoulder and hip. "W-wait...how did they get here?" The fabric was unbroken, and Millie had taken nothing but scratches.
As Ann sheathed her sword, she glanced at the stains. "That yours?" she asked. When Millie shook her head, she simply nodded and turned, as though she had already figured out the answer.
Terra sighed and relaxed...just a little, though, because the entire encounter had shaken her terribly. This was about the third time she put someone else's life in danger in just four days...when would it ever stop? And even worse...the horrors have followed me here. Which means, whoever summoned them also realized I'm here...
Then she remembered where she had been hoping to go. "Aaaah! A-Ann! T-the ball! W-we need to hurry and get there now!" She scrambled to her feet as quickly as possible, but the wounds she had taken caused her to scream and fall back to the ground immediately. "...I-I don't know if I'll be able to walk there," she sighed, looking down in embarrassment.
As Millie began to pull her up to a sitting position, she suddenly noticed something. "Uh...T-Terra? What's that?" Her older sister followed her gaze to see some sort of black ooze dripping from the wound...it was the same ooze that spilled when Ann cut off the horror's arm.
Whatever it was, Terra immediately had a bad feeling. "G-get me some spare cloth and some water," she ordered in an unusually high-pitched voice.
"This outfit is offensively stupid AND stupidly offensive," Suiken informed Yuwen. "You realize this, correct?"
"Thats the point!" Yuwen exclaimed, smacking Suiken in the fat. "And remember, at this ball we don't know each other - its your job to create a distraction at some point in the evening to give us the opportunity to make it past the guards to the third floor." Yuwen paused and scratched his chin. "Then we also have to save that noble girl Nee... I don't know, we'll work that in at some point."
Orion's eyes widened at the spreading blood on the hooded girl's tunic. "We're going to need to close up that wound, and some spare cloth and and water isn't going to do the trick." Orion turned to the older of the girl's companions, "We're going to need to get this girl somewhere safe and with flat surfaces, I know some basic healing tricks but I'm going to need some time. I'll carry her but I need someone to carry my bag for me since my hands will be full. You think you're strong enough for the task?"
"Then let's get a move on," Ann said with Millie tagging along close by her, glancing over at the armored man to see him lift Terra up. She lifted his bag as was requested and she gave the man a cursory visual inspection. "Just passing through?" she asked as they began heading back on track. "Thanks for the help, by the way. You caught us in a bad spot." She gave the heavy bag a small shake. "What do you keep in here? Bars of lead?" she joked with a flat expression.
"I'm sure I can think of some sort of distraction..." Suiken muttered, scratching the back of his head thoughtfully.
"Suiken." Hyuna murmured, blushing fiercely with delight at wearing her poofy dress. "Um, hey, do you see her anywhere? She gestured at the dancing people, getting a nice view of a noble eating away at swan beast-man liver. "Muna, where is she? I- I want to, um..."
She looked down at herself. This dress really was snug and cute at the same time. Muna... she'd like it, right?
The ball really was the most opulent of opulence. It was ridiculous, and yet nice at the same time, to be able to be considered one of the top. It gave her this weird sort of satisfaction- and it reminded her of happier days with Yuwen. She shot her old friend a strange look, hoping he wouldn't get any stupid ideas and try to kiss her, or something. There's no way she'd let that happen. Also, where was Terra? Hyuna felt like tormenting her temporary slave, maybe it'd help calm her nerves just a tad.
"Hey- would you care for a dance, milady?" A nobleman suddenly interrupted her in her thoughts and grabbed her by the waist affirmatively, looking at her in the eyes. "Your eyes- they are a brilliant green, miss. What is your name?"
"Hy- Herenetta Li-Farge." Hyuna mumbled awkwardly, having no idea how to react. She felt irritation rising, but she did her best to keep it down. Yuwen was counting on her, after all. "Wife to Yu- uh, Ildegato Li-Farge." She shot Yuwen a helpless look, as if begging for him to come and rescue her, but it wasn't as if he cared all to much, right? She fought to keep the scowl from appearing on her face, and instead delivered something akin to a pleasant face to the noble.
"You may call me Yin." He grinned at her. "Elan Yin, and my, I couldn't keep my eyes off you from the instant I saw you. And perhaps I can steal your heart from your husband, Heren?" He lightly squeezed Hyuna's hip, making her almost cry out in shock- she wasn't used to being touched like this, she hadn't been touched like this at all in years so why- she forced a grin- "I'm happily married, but I thank you for your compliment, Yin."
He did a twirl- Hyuna felt dizzy and confused all at once; where the hell was Muna?- and she lost her balance, forcing Yin to place a hand on the small of her back to keep her from falling over. "I may call you Heren, milady?"
"I, uh-"
Yin then pressed her close to his body, and Hyuna made an uncomfortable gulp as she felt their body heat coincide with each other. How could she get out of this? Why wasn't she fighting to get out of his grip? Why was she hoping, to some extent, that Muna was watching and would get jealous? This was a waste of time... but on the other hand, it was... it was nice, wasn't it, having someone lay this much attention on oneself? To lather you with compliments and body language and overwhelming presence?
Hyuna was almost starved for this kind of connection. And her lonely desperation was threatening to make her, quite literally, accept any kind of affection at this point. Anyone who'd make her feel worthy and beautiful would have fit- it didn't have to be Yin, it could have even been that dancing singing Oni.
And she was painfully aware of her wavering, aching heart.
Giving a curious glance to this whole thing, Nee felt quite.. out of place, to be honest. Maybe her experience as a slave changed her- or maybe she was afraid that someone would look at her body in lewd ways, or perhaps even try touching her in a dance... she really wasn't looking forward to that possibility. Before, she was perfectly fine with it, before Valkar did what he did. But now? Was she really fit to be a noble? When it came down to it, she didn't think she'd be able to consummate the marriage... she'd shrink away from the husband's touch in it's entirety.
Valkar would have to pay for this somehow. Why did he do what he did? But Nee sighed, knowing that she herself wasn't completely blameless in this.
Still, she had effortlessly pulled two nobles to her side already, both of them from the southern regions. So it seemed this was going well. Nee shot a glance at Noxchi- or Gridiron, perhaps. They would continue their conversation later it seemed, and Nee was anxious about this, as well. Gridiron would be the very first person Nee'd open up to about her goals, after all.
She hoped wholeheartedly that Gridiron wouldn't be adverse to an possible alliance in a future date.
She looked down at herself. This dress really was snug and cute at the same time. Muna... she'd like it, right?
The ball really was the most opulent of opulence. It was ridiculous, and yet nice at the same time, to be able to be considered one of the top. It gave her this weird sort of satisfaction- and it reminded her of happier days with Yuwen. She shot her old friend a strange look, hoping he wouldn't get any stupid ideas and try to kiss her, or something. There's no way she'd let that happen. Also, where was Terra? Hyuna felt like tormenting her temporary slave, maybe it'd help calm her nerves just a tad.
"Hey- would you care for a dance, milady?" A nobleman suddenly interrupted her in her thoughts and grabbed her by the waist affirmatively, looking at her in the eyes. "Your eyes- they are a brilliant green, miss. What is your name?"
"Hy- Herenetta Li-Farge." Hyuna mumbled awkwardly, having no idea how to react. She felt irritation rising, but she did her best to keep it down. Yuwen was counting on her, after all. "Wife to Yu- uh, Ildegato Li-Farge." She shot Yuwen a helpless look, as if begging for him to come and rescue her, but it wasn't as if he cared all to much, right? She fought to keep the scowl from appearing on her face, and instead delivered something akin to a pleasant face to the noble.
"You may call me Yin." He grinned at her. "Elan Yin, and my, I couldn't keep my eyes off you from the instant I saw you. And perhaps I can steal your heart from your husband, Heren?" He lightly squeezed Hyuna's hip, making her almost cry out in shock- she wasn't used to being touched like this, she hadn't been touched like this at all in years so why- she forced a grin- "I'm happily married, but I thank you for your compliment, Yin."
He did a twirl- Hyuna felt dizzy and confused all at once; where the hell was Muna?- and she lost her balance, forcing Yin to place a hand on the small of her back to keep her from falling over. "I may call you Heren, milady?"
"I, uh-"
Yin then pressed her close to his body, and Hyuna made an uncomfortable gulp as she felt their body heat coincide with each other. How could she get out of this? Why wasn't she fighting to get out of his grip? Why was she hoping, to some extent, that Muna was watching and would get jealous? This was a waste of time... but on the other hand, it was... it was nice, wasn't it, having someone lay this much attention on oneself? To lather you with compliments and body language and overwhelming presence?
Hyuna was almost starved for this kind of connection. And her lonely desperation was threatening to make her, quite literally, accept any kind of affection at this point. Anyone who'd make her feel worthy and beautiful would have fit- it didn't have to be Yin, it could have even been that dancing singing Oni.
And she was painfully aware of her wavering, aching heart.
Giving a curious glance to this whole thing, Nee felt quite.. out of place, to be honest. Maybe her experience as a slave changed her- or maybe she was afraid that someone would look at her body in lewd ways, or perhaps even try touching her in a dance... she really wasn't looking forward to that possibility. Before, she was perfectly fine with it, before Valkar did what he did. But now? Was she really fit to be a noble? When it came down to it, she didn't think she'd be able to consummate the marriage... she'd shrink away from the husband's touch in it's entirety.
Valkar would have to pay for this somehow. Why did he do what he did? But Nee sighed, knowing that she herself wasn't completely blameless in this.
Still, she had effortlessly pulled two nobles to her side already, both of them from the southern regions. So it seemed this was going well. Nee shot a glance at Noxchi- or Gridiron, perhaps. They would continue their conversation later it seemed, and Nee was anxious about this, as well. Gridiron would be the very first person Nee'd open up to about her goals, after all.
She hoped wholeheartedly that Gridiron wouldn't be adverse to an possible alliance in a future date.
The night went on and soon they were ready. Yuwen nodded as the team changed. He looked back at them, all in costume and with their assorted groups. "Right," He said with a smile. "Let's do this."
***
The moon hung over the snowy outline of the Palace of the Old Kings, it's cold exterior contrasted by warm lights flickering from inside as a line of nobles made it into through the gates after stepping through a large assortment of guards and security. On a snowy rooftop away from the lights and covered only in the cool blue of the moonshine the Hooded Villain glanced back at Phecda. "I got an invitation, you know," He whispered, raising the invite in the air. "It can get us in." He turned back to the line in the distance. "And here comes Fortune."
Yuwen smiled nervously as he stood in front of the guard, holding Hyuna carefully around the stomach as the guard before them looked over their papers - an act he'd been doing for the last ten minutes. He glanced behind him at Millie and Terra, who gave him a nervous look back - and while the guild leader seemed cool and collected on the outside inside a panic was building. The number of guards surrounding him seemed to stack up, and the odds of a fight played out again and again in his mind. The blades they'd hidden wouldn't be a very strong defense, he thought as his eyes covered the archers on the snowy palace walls above. If a fight broke out they may not make it out alive.
Suddenly the guard looked up to face Yuwen sternly. "Ah, Domo Ildegato Mister Li-Fato," He greeted, handed the invite back to him. Yuwen gave a smile of relief and stepped forward.
"Gods above that was close," He sighed as he walked up the steps to the palace. The guards opened the doors wide for the family as well as a family before them, revealing beyond the massive main-hall of the palace, the lanterns making the rich decorations inside look like they were lit gold. All the walls held ancient murals and sculptures from the old Kingdom, and the room was filled to the brim with richly dressed Yunish society - richly dressed to the point of making Yuwen's outfit look peasently. Banners hung from all high ceiling, and all the stairways into the palace beyond were blocked by legions of guards.
"This looks fun," Yuwen whispered as Suiken's group stepped beside his. "Alright guys, split up - we don't know each other," He whispered with a nod, slipping away from Hyuna as she began to harass the Oni again...
At the other end of the room The Joke Wie glanced around at the party unamused. "You know, Lo-muna," He commented, turning to face his beast-woman date. "I don't know about you but I find balls awfully boring..." He slipped and arm around her and pulled her forward toward a stairway, covered in guards. "But there may be other fun things to do in this palace," He suggested with a smile. "Dangerous things."
By the large row of guards at a thrown, where presumably the regent of the Empire would come out and make a speech, Officer Painji smoked a fat pipe and glared at the passing nobles. "Opium purchasing," He muttered to his partner Tuying as they nodded at a passing noble couple. "Opium dealing," He added to another passing one. "Illegal slaving," Tuying commented as another passed. "Tax evasion," Painji muttered at another. "Bloody hell, Tuying - this ball is full of criminals," He pointed out with a frown. "We've arrested literally everyone here at some point or another!"
***
The moon hung over the snowy outline of the Palace of the Old Kings, it's cold exterior contrasted by warm lights flickering from inside as a line of nobles made it into through the gates after stepping through a large assortment of guards and security. On a snowy rooftop away from the lights and covered only in the cool blue of the moonshine the Hooded Villain glanced back at Phecda. "I got an invitation, you know," He whispered, raising the invite in the air. "It can get us in." He turned back to the line in the distance. "And here comes Fortune."
Yuwen smiled nervously as he stood in front of the guard, holding Hyuna carefully around the stomach as the guard before them looked over their papers - an act he'd been doing for the last ten minutes. He glanced behind him at Millie and Terra, who gave him a nervous look back - and while the guild leader seemed cool and collected on the outside inside a panic was building. The number of guards surrounding him seemed to stack up, and the odds of a fight played out again and again in his mind. The blades they'd hidden wouldn't be a very strong defense, he thought as his eyes covered the archers on the snowy palace walls above. If a fight broke out they may not make it out alive.
Suddenly the guard looked up to face Yuwen sternly. "Ah, Domo Ildegato Mister Li-Fato," He greeted, handed the invite back to him. Yuwen gave a smile of relief and stepped forward.
"Gods above that was close," He sighed as he walked up the steps to the palace. The guards opened the doors wide for the family as well as a family before them, revealing beyond the massive main-hall of the palace, the lanterns making the rich decorations inside look like they were lit gold. All the walls held ancient murals and sculptures from the old Kingdom, and the room was filled to the brim with richly dressed Yunish society - richly dressed to the point of making Yuwen's outfit look peasently. Banners hung from all high ceiling, and all the stairways into the palace beyond were blocked by legions of guards.
"This looks fun," Yuwen whispered as Suiken's group stepped beside his. "Alright guys, split up - we don't know each other," He whispered with a nod, slipping away from Hyuna as she began to harass the Oni again...
At the other end of the room The Joke Wie glanced around at the party unamused. "You know, Lo-muna," He commented, turning to face his beast-woman date. "I don't know about you but I find balls awfully boring..." He slipped and arm around her and pulled her forward toward a stairway, covered in guards. "But there may be other fun things to do in this palace," He suggested with a smile. "Dangerous things."
By the large row of guards at a thrown, where presumably the regent of the Empire would come out and make a speech, Officer Painji smoked a fat pipe and glared at the passing nobles. "Opium purchasing," He muttered to his partner Tuying as they nodded at a passing noble couple. "Opium dealing," He added to another passing one. "Illegal slaving," Tuying commented as another passed. "Tax evasion," Painji muttered at another. "Bloody hell, Tuying - this ball is full of criminals," He pointed out with a frown. "We've arrested literally everyone here at some point or another!"
"Oh really?" Lo-muna questioned as she pressed her body against Jie. The guards certainly looked intimidating before them but they weren't the biggest bunch Muna had faced before. There were maybe one or two of difference. The fact the Human Joke was leading her towards them was certainly interesting. "Danger certainly has its allure. What exactly did you have in mind?"
"Well," The Joke Wie replied with a smirk as he glanced back toward the stairway. "This being of course the palace of the first kings of our esteemed land contains the oldest and most sacred place in the entire world, a place only the monks and the Emperor himself can enter - the high temple." He turned to her, a mischievous glint in his eyes from the golden hall's fiery reflection. "And my dear I can think of quite a few un-sacred things we could do in there." He let out a small chuckle. "Surely getting past a few guards is child's play for the zoo-bandit."
Suiken said nothing but simply shook his head when Hyuna asked him if he saw Lo-Muna. There would be plenty of time to catch up with her at the ball, he thought. No need to search for her immediately until it came time for the songs. Speaking of which, Suiken knew he had to set up.
Placing a pair of shades on his face, he proceeded to head towards the stage, where he met a slightly frustrated looking middle aged man, pacing back and forth. The man glanced up at Suiken, who was carrying all of his instruments, and breathed a sigh of relief. "You're late, y'know. You part of the Zhu-Night Show Band? Or just the hired help?"
"I am the Zhu-Night Show Band," Suiken lied.
"B-but you're just one guy..." the musical manager laughed, almost nervously. "There are 'sposed to be five of ya."
"That's a myth," Suiken falsely unformed, his expression hard to read with his shades on. "I am the one man band."
"Oh, uh....okay, then," the musical manger nodded, before glancing confused at his assistant, who simply shrugged. "What do you go by then? I assume Zhu-Nite Sho is a stage name."
"Call me Snaparapa," Suiken grinned.
"Wait, Snaparapa?" the musical assistant asked, who was fluent in several languages asked. "The stupid singer?!"
Suiken scratched his chin and asked, "My apologies maam, but can you snap?"
"Uh," the assistant responded.
Suine scratched his nose and asked, "Can you rap?"
"Uh," the assistant paused.
"Alright, then. I think we're done here," Suiken gratefully nodded to the now confused musical manager and his now angered assistant. The snow oni then headed on stage and proceeded to set up his wares.
Meanwhile, Tuying sat among the guards pointing his finger at several nobles at the party. "I arrested that dude twice, that chick three times, and I shut down two underground Opium manufacturing plants from that dumbass. And y'know what? I'd gladly do it again. These guys are pricks!" Tuying a laughed, glancing up on stage. "Oh hey, that Oni! I think I seen him before, he went to my grandpa's dojo to learn drunken fist..." Tuying then shrugged, and returned to criminal watching. "Eh, small world."
Placing a pair of shades on his face, he proceeded to head towards the stage, where he met a slightly frustrated looking middle aged man, pacing back and forth. The man glanced up at Suiken, who was carrying all of his instruments, and breathed a sigh of relief. "You're late, y'know. You part of the Zhu-Night Show Band? Or just the hired help?"
"I am the Zhu-Night Show Band," Suiken lied.
"B-but you're just one guy..." the musical manager laughed, almost nervously. "There are 'sposed to be five of ya."
"That's a myth," Suiken falsely unformed, his expression hard to read with his shades on. "I am the one man band."
"Oh, uh....okay, then," the musical manger nodded, before glancing confused at his assistant, who simply shrugged. "What do you go by then? I assume Zhu-Nite Sho is a stage name."
"Call me Snaparapa," Suiken grinned.
"Wait, Snaparapa?" the musical assistant asked, who was fluent in several languages asked. "The stupid singer?!"
Suiken scratched his chin and asked, "My apologies maam, but can you snap?"
"Uh," the assistant responded.
Suine scratched his nose and asked, "Can you rap?"
"Uh," the assistant paused.
"Alright, then. I think we're done here," Suiken gratefully nodded to the now confused musical manager and his now angered assistant. The snow oni then headed on stage and proceeded to set up his wares.
Meanwhile, Tuying sat among the guards pointing his finger at several nobles at the party. "I arrested that dude twice, that chick three times, and I shut down two underground Opium manufacturing plants from that dumbass. And y'know what? I'd gladly do it again. These guys are pricks!" Tuying a laughed, glancing up on stage. "Oh hey, that Oni! I think I seen him before, he went to my grandpa's dojo to learn drunken fist..." Tuying then shrugged, and returned to criminal watching. "Eh, small world."
"I'm a wanderer of sorts, been looking for a few people, just a couple enemies of mine and a family member." Orion watched as the girl lifted his bag. "I'm surprised you can carry that thing. But I probably shouldn't doubt the strength of a daughter of Gwanlai. That's my bag of provisions, you know, the basics, Food, Drink, and Weapons." Orion spotted a sign for a bar down the street. "Lets set up in there, I'm sure a place like that has plenty of flat surfaces." Surprisingly the bar was abandoned and Orion set the girl on the counter, "I'm going to need you to hold your friend down." Orion removed his guantlets to reveal his large hands. Orion grabbed a bar towel and turned it into a make shift gag, "Now listen sweetie, I'm going to fix you up. I'll be able to heal up that wound with a little chi, but its going to hurt just a whole lot. So I'm going to need you to bite on this towel so you don't scream too much." The girl nodded, obviously frightened at what was to come, "Alrighty then," Orion looked up to the other girl, "Hold her down tight so she doesn't squirm." Orion's hands lit up as he started to close the mighty gash on the smaller girl's body. All the while her screams of pain were muffled by the bar towel. After the healing process was done the wound was closed and the girl was breathing heavily but still conscious. "Well she should be fine now. I'd recommend that she stay lying down for about fifteen minutes, just to give it enough time for the wound to seal properly.Thank you very much, you were a great help."Orion gazed at the cabinents filled with glasses and turned to the girl, "Care for a drink?"
Kadrim facepalmed and shook his head, sighing as he accompanied the other three men in his unit. Maiya and Siina were supposed to be attending the ball as well, but they were nowhere to be seen in this thriving crowd of nobles. His hidden chains rattled lightly as he walked, looking at the people around him with visible distaste.
"We're standing out so much," he grumbled as a couple eyed them with a puzzled expression before walking off. "Why are we even here? The boss said it herself, didn't she? We don't need to attend this pompous facade for another second."
"Now, now, no need to be such a downer," Rayes smirked, waving to a cute dark-haired girl that winked at him as she passed by. "Let's enjoy the ball while we're here, eh?"
"Keh. This place reeks of shit alcohol and fake smiles. I'm getting nauseous just standing in this fucking room," he spat, glaring at the nobles with a look that was more than sufficient in conveying his murderous hatred for everyone present. "Fucking witless big shots with more money than they can spend and their lapdog bodyguards. If I have to stand an hour or more of this shit, I'm gonna go fucking nuts." He turned around to face Rayes to continue his rant only to find that the man had already found himself in the arms of some scantily dressed noblewoman, sharing a passionate gaze as they held each other closely. "Oi, what the fuck?" he hissed, clenching his hands into fists.
He sighed again, closing his eyes and massaging the bridge of his nose. "Hey, Len, hear me out won't you?" he muttered, turning to the young man on his left.
"I think I've heard everything you've been meaning to say," he answered curtly.
"Fucker," he growled in response, instead shifting toward Iora. At least he was pretty cool about things, if a little snobby and demanding at times. "Iora, how long are we sticking around for? And that answer better not be until this fuckfest of a ball blows over."
"Don't worry about it," he said, half paying attention to him. "We'll leave soon enough." Kadrim lodged a pipe between his teeth and let out a few puffs, scowling.
"Soon enough," he repeated in a mocking tone. "We're gonna be here 'til the fucking morning comes, aren't we?"
***
Maiya weaved through the nobles, her eyes scanning for signs of Ann. She didn't seem to have arrived yet so she might take care to keep an eye on the entrance and watch to see if she comes through. It got her heart racing, to be honest. Despite all the resentment that lurked in the depths of her heart, she still longed to see the guise of her once - and perhaps still - beloved sister. How had she changed? What did she look like now? So many questions entered her mind, ultimately wondering whether or not it was really for the best to meet her under these circumstances. Many eyes were on her, as was often the case when she let made herself visible to the public. Perhaps it was anxiety or her demeanor that stopped them from asking for her hand, wandering aimlessly around the ball intent on searching for something.
The other five Seven Sons members seemed to have joined the ranks of the nobles and she approached Siina first, considering that she was the closest one.
"You didn't have to come," she said, just loud enough for her to hear over the chatter.
"If you're here, then so am I," Siina answered with a grin, folding her arms over her chest. "Simple as that."
"I see," she answered, drumming her fingers against her leg. "If you see Ann, tell me."
"I'll make sure to do that."
"Thank you, Siina," Maiya nodded.
"We're standing out so much," he grumbled as a couple eyed them with a puzzled expression before walking off. "Why are we even here? The boss said it herself, didn't she? We don't need to attend this pompous facade for another second."
"Now, now, no need to be such a downer," Rayes smirked, waving to a cute dark-haired girl that winked at him as she passed by. "Let's enjoy the ball while we're here, eh?"
"Keh. This place reeks of shit alcohol and fake smiles. I'm getting nauseous just standing in this fucking room," he spat, glaring at the nobles with a look that was more than sufficient in conveying his murderous hatred for everyone present. "Fucking witless big shots with more money than they can spend and their lapdog bodyguards. If I have to stand an hour or more of this shit, I'm gonna go fucking nuts." He turned around to face Rayes to continue his rant only to find that the man had already found himself in the arms of some scantily dressed noblewoman, sharing a passionate gaze as they held each other closely. "Oi, what the fuck?" he hissed, clenching his hands into fists.
He sighed again, closing his eyes and massaging the bridge of his nose. "Hey, Len, hear me out won't you?" he muttered, turning to the young man on his left.
"I think I've heard everything you've been meaning to say," he answered curtly.
"Fucker," he growled in response, instead shifting toward Iora. At least he was pretty cool about things, if a little snobby and demanding at times. "Iora, how long are we sticking around for? And that answer better not be until this fuckfest of a ball blows over."
"Don't worry about it," he said, half paying attention to him. "We'll leave soon enough." Kadrim lodged a pipe between his teeth and let out a few puffs, scowling.
"Soon enough," he repeated in a mocking tone. "We're gonna be here 'til the fucking morning comes, aren't we?"
***
Maiya weaved through the nobles, her eyes scanning for signs of Ann. She didn't seem to have arrived yet so she might take care to keep an eye on the entrance and watch to see if she comes through. It got her heart racing, to be honest. Despite all the resentment that lurked in the depths of her heart, she still longed to see the guise of her once - and perhaps still - beloved sister. How had she changed? What did she look like now? So many questions entered her mind, ultimately wondering whether or not it was really for the best to meet her under these circumstances. Many eyes were on her, as was often the case when she let made herself visible to the public. Perhaps it was anxiety or her demeanor that stopped them from asking for her hand, wandering aimlessly around the ball intent on searching for something.
The other five Seven Sons members seemed to have joined the ranks of the nobles and she approached Siina first, considering that she was the closest one.
"You didn't have to come," she said, just loud enough for her to hear over the chatter.
"If you're here, then so am I," Siina answered with a grin, folding her arms over her chest. "Simple as that."
"I see," she answered, drumming her fingers against her leg. "If you see Ann, tell me."
"I'll make sure to do that."
"Thank you, Siina," Maiya nodded.
"Do you come from money, old boy?" Painji questioned, grabbing a glass of wine an downing it as he watched the criminals around them with strained eyes. "You don't seem like the type, to be quite croquet about it."
Well, that was a surprise. Nee made a cursory glance at one of the dancing pairs- another Yin. Perhaps that Orion would like the information... it wouldn't really harm her to offer it for free, after all. The more Yin there were dead, the better off she'd be. She knew for certain trying to deal with them was usele-
"Oh look, it's Nee!" A snide voice; Liu Jiaxong sauntered up to her, wearing some weird garment that Nee couldn't care to identify. She regarded him with a slight frown, before using her chi to spread the calming pheromones from the plants hanging around the rich ballroom to everyone currently dancing and mulling around. Liu was eating something that looked oddly like swan beastman liver; something Nee had trouble condoning.
"You was kidnapped or something a few days ago, right?" Liu asked, and Nee gave him a little nod. Liu was one of the ones that Nee got along with well enough- he was arrogant and pompous, but he also had a massive crush on her. Usually she enjoyed the feeling of someone's admiration but at the moment, seeing his eyes explore her body, she just wanted to cry and run away. This was really bothersome; but it had to be done. Extending influence was prime operative number one. And Liu's family sure helped quite a bit. "I hope you're okay, Nee, I done 'n got my dad to try and look fer ya, too!"
"Did he now." Nee murmured noncomitally.
"Yeh!" Liu exclaimed cheerfully. "He says that you're an asset to our little noble 'lliance! Bet no one 'spected you t'be the smartest of us kid nobles, huh?"
Was she the smartest? She never really thought about that before. Nee sure had the most influence out of the other nobles her age, but whether or not she was intelligent was questionable. So she just patted Liu's messy hair affectionately, before aiming a glance at Li-Farge. "Never saw him before." Nee murmured. "Least, not as Li-Farge. He looks like a Lu-Tan, if memory serves well enough."
Liu narrowed his eyes at the man Nee gestured at, almost confusedly.
"Go, check him out. Ask him a few questions about the opium trade." Nee urged, and the boy went forward to pepper the man, asking loudly about how much the Li-Farge family partook in it. Nee made a rueful smile, and wished she was as ignorant as Liu was. But alas, she wasn't, and that was certainly a shame.
Elan pressed his hand more firmly against Hyuna's back and she let out a strangled, almost wet sound- not exactly protest, but not exactly assent either. She still looked uncomfortably, and her eyes were still roving around, trying to find Muna at all, but that wasn't going anywhere. If anything, The Joke and Muna were probably already bumping eac- no, no, don't think about that, not with a man so close to you, idiot!
"Your body is sensitive." Elan noted, grinning and prodding her waist again, making Hyuna shudder involuntarily. Her body was essentially putty in his hands, almost as if he knew how to touch women in certain ways to make them tick. She didn't wholly hate it, after all. "Does your husband not appreciate you as much as he should- man to woman?"
"Erm- he.. he..." She had tried to rile herself up, but unfortunately the strangest calm feeling washed over her and not just her, it seemed the energy of the ball went down collectively by at least a small amount, everyone moving a little slower, taking in more of the scene around them. Even Elan's roving hands seemed to relax a little, lessening on their explorations.
"You're cute." Elan traced his finger on the nape of her neck now, making her blush harder as she knew what he was doing. The compliment went exactly where it had to, and the tough psycho side of Hyuna was nowhere to be seen, when it needed to come out the most. "Trying so hard to defend him like that."
He leaned in to whisper; "I can make you feel like a woman, you know."
And he was. Even right now, in front of all the other nobles, Hyuna's defense was crumbling, revealing a stupidly feminine inside that didn't know what to do without it's tough exterior. "I like som- someone else, um-"
"Shhh." Elan cooed softly. "I'll make you my woman, Heren. You'll only say my name at the end of this ball."
Hyuna let out a weak whimper, as if trying and failing to resist his advances.
"Oh look, it's Nee!" A snide voice; Liu Jiaxong sauntered up to her, wearing some weird garment that Nee couldn't care to identify. She regarded him with a slight frown, before using her chi to spread the calming pheromones from the plants hanging around the rich ballroom to everyone currently dancing and mulling around. Liu was eating something that looked oddly like swan beastman liver; something Nee had trouble condoning.
"You was kidnapped or something a few days ago, right?" Liu asked, and Nee gave him a little nod. Liu was one of the ones that Nee got along with well enough- he was arrogant and pompous, but he also had a massive crush on her. Usually she enjoyed the feeling of someone's admiration but at the moment, seeing his eyes explore her body, she just wanted to cry and run away. This was really bothersome; but it had to be done. Extending influence was prime operative number one. And Liu's family sure helped quite a bit. "I hope you're okay, Nee, I done 'n got my dad to try and look fer ya, too!"
"Did he now." Nee murmured noncomitally.
"Yeh!" Liu exclaimed cheerfully. "He says that you're an asset to our little noble 'lliance! Bet no one 'spected you t'be the smartest of us kid nobles, huh?"
Was she the smartest? She never really thought about that before. Nee sure had the most influence out of the other nobles her age, but whether or not she was intelligent was questionable. So she just patted Liu's messy hair affectionately, before aiming a glance at Li-Farge. "Never saw him before." Nee murmured. "Least, not as Li-Farge. He looks like a Lu-Tan, if memory serves well enough."
Liu narrowed his eyes at the man Nee gestured at, almost confusedly.
"Go, check him out. Ask him a few questions about the opium trade." Nee urged, and the boy went forward to pepper the man, asking loudly about how much the Li-Farge family partook in it. Nee made a rueful smile, and wished she was as ignorant as Liu was. But alas, she wasn't, and that was certainly a shame.
Elan pressed his hand more firmly against Hyuna's back and she let out a strangled, almost wet sound- not exactly protest, but not exactly assent either. She still looked uncomfortably, and her eyes were still roving around, trying to find Muna at all, but that wasn't going anywhere. If anything, The Joke and Muna were probably already bumping eac- no, no, don't think about that, not with a man so close to you, idiot!
"Your body is sensitive." Elan noted, grinning and prodding her waist again, making Hyuna shudder involuntarily. Her body was essentially putty in his hands, almost as if he knew how to touch women in certain ways to make them tick. She didn't wholly hate it, after all. "Does your husband not appreciate you as much as he should- man to woman?"
"Erm- he.. he..." She had tried to rile herself up, but unfortunately the strangest calm feeling washed over her and not just her, it seemed the energy of the ball went down collectively by at least a small amount, everyone moving a little slower, taking in more of the scene around them. Even Elan's roving hands seemed to relax a little, lessening on their explorations.
"You're cute." Elan traced his finger on the nape of her neck now, making her blush harder as she knew what he was doing. The compliment went exactly where it had to, and the tough psycho side of Hyuna was nowhere to be seen, when it needed to come out the most. "Trying so hard to defend him like that."
He leaned in to whisper; "I can make you feel like a woman, you know."
And he was. Even right now, in front of all the other nobles, Hyuna's defense was crumbling, revealing a stupidly feminine inside that didn't know what to do without it's tough exterior. "I like som- someone else, um-"
"Shhh." Elan cooed softly. "I'll make you my woman, Heren. You'll only say my name at the end of this ball."
Hyuna let out a weak whimper, as if trying and failing to resist his advances.
"UHH, well of course, zoo bandit and all that," Lo-muna answered with obvious lies as she wondered how to get past the guards.
Considering her previous experience and the fact that Yuwen could steal zoo animals, well, it would be an easy task for Lo-muna. She preferred a distraction however, especially if she was dragging the Human Joke's obese being around. Speed would obviously be necessary but most likely someone would see her even at her fastest.
"I suppose since you're offering such a tempting reward, I can't refuse," Lo-muna answered, her eyes scanning the crowd. A distraction, simply bolting past the guards, and landing quietly sounded the simplest path. Sneaking outside was also a possibility considering her jumps could achieve sufficient height from what she had seen coming into the palace.
"Now what I'll do exactly," Lo-muna smiled. "Well, your guess would be as good as mine right now."
Something made her pause. A sight among the crowd that drew her in for a moment. It released her just as quickly and she resumed her surveillance of the crowd.
"A distraction for all," she whispered with a smirk.
Considering her previous experience and the fact that Yuwen could steal zoo animals, well, it would be an easy task for Lo-muna. She preferred a distraction however, especially if she was dragging the Human Joke's obese being around. Speed would obviously be necessary but most likely someone would see her even at her fastest.
"I suppose since you're offering such a tempting reward, I can't refuse," Lo-muna answered, her eyes scanning the crowd. A distraction, simply bolting past the guards, and landing quietly sounded the simplest path. Sneaking outside was also a possibility considering her jumps could achieve sufficient height from what she had seen coming into the palace.
"Now what I'll do exactly," Lo-muna smiled. "Well, your guess would be as good as mine right now."
Something made her pause. A sight among the crowd that drew her in for a moment. It released her just as quickly and she resumed her surveillance of the crowd.
"A distraction for all," she whispered with a smirk.
"Ta," Yuwen said, raising his glass to a toast with the nobles he'd mixed in with. The Yang-Cheutins, a horrible family of distinguished land-owners in the south, had gathered together with their darling son and began telling stories of their quaintness about how their son pretend to be a slave in the fields, and other obnoxious tales no one in the crowd would care for if they didn't have the influence they had. "God above," He whispered under his breath as he took another drink, his eyes regularly wandering from the family to the stairway, or the other guild-members when he could spot them.
"Pardon?" A masculine voice called. Yuwen glanced up to see the large, muscular Lord Yang-Cheutin standing over him. "You have an issue old boy?"
"Do I?" Yuwen replied uninterested.
"You prayed as though I were boring you," Lord Yang-Cheutin hissed.
"Well who's fault would that be?" Yuwen whispered back, lowering the glass on the ball-room floor carefully. A tension rose in the corner as the two men stared at each other, the nobles in the group all expecting shoot out a blow.
"Oh come now, we're all friends here!" A minor noble interrupted, putting his arm around Yuwen drunkenly. "All friends!"
Yuwen gave a small smile at the drunk and then at Yang-Cheutin. "All friends - now if you'll excuse me-" Before Yuwen had time to react Yang-Cheutin's fist collided with his face, sending him smashing backward onto the dance-floor. The music skid to a halt as Yuwen lay there. He contemplated getting up, giving the man a punch in return, but as he lay there with eye's-closed, viewing nothing but darkness before him, Yuwen realized it would be best to play the weak - to not make a scene.
"Right, I think we sorted that," Lord Yang-Cheutin chuckled, adjusted his sleeves before walking off with the crowd of nobles who surrounded him. The music began to play again and Yuwen opened his eyes and rose. "Of course," he sighed to himself, pausing as he spotted before him an amazing sight: a white-haired woman with a young face, defined features and cold blue-eyes. She was like winter incarnate in a being, and suddenly Yuwen's priorities shifted from finding the girl Nee to finding out who this newcomer was. "Man, he hit hard," He commented weakly as he stepped toward the woman and her entourage. "Ildegato Li-Farge," He greeted with a smile. "This hasn't exactly been my night, it seems."
"Pardon?" A masculine voice called. Yuwen glanced up to see the large, muscular Lord Yang-Cheutin standing over him. "You have an issue old boy?"
"Do I?" Yuwen replied uninterested.
"You prayed as though I were boring you," Lord Yang-Cheutin hissed.
"Well who's fault would that be?" Yuwen whispered back, lowering the glass on the ball-room floor carefully. A tension rose in the corner as the two men stared at each other, the nobles in the group all expecting shoot out a blow.
"Oh come now, we're all friends here!" A minor noble interrupted, putting his arm around Yuwen drunkenly. "All friends!"
Yuwen gave a small smile at the drunk and then at Yang-Cheutin. "All friends - now if you'll excuse me-" Before Yuwen had time to react Yang-Cheutin's fist collided with his face, sending him smashing backward onto the dance-floor. The music skid to a halt as Yuwen lay there. He contemplated getting up, giving the man a punch in return, but as he lay there with eye's-closed, viewing nothing but darkness before him, Yuwen realized it would be best to play the weak - to not make a scene.
"Right, I think we sorted that," Lord Yang-Cheutin chuckled, adjusted his sleeves before walking off with the crowd of nobles who surrounded him. The music began to play again and Yuwen opened his eyes and rose. "Of course," he sighed to himself, pausing as he spotted before him an amazing sight: a white-haired woman with a young face, defined features and cold blue-eyes. She was like winter incarnate in a being, and suddenly Yuwen's priorities shifted from finding the girl Nee to finding out who this newcomer was. "Man, he hit hard," He commented weakly as he stepped toward the woman and her entourage. "Ildegato Li-Farge," He greeted with a smile. "This hasn't exactly been my night, it seems."
"Hell no," Tuying laughed. "Do I sound like I know how to hang with the noble crowd?" he asked. "Nah, I've always seen everything from the other side of the monetary spectrum."
"You poor bastard," Painji laughed, looking away from his partner as he downed a glass of swine. "You ever meet the regent - effectively the man ruling our poor bloody Emperor?" Painji questioned, smashing the glass against a wall and stretching. "I've heard... unpleasant things."
"No! And I don't want to!" Tuying laughed, eating a handful of cashews. "What's the scoop on that fat bastard?"
"I have half the mind to break his legs," Maiya smiled back at the man after her gaze had briefly followed Yang-Cheutin. "But let's not discuss that. Are you alright?" She performed a small bow. "Pleased to meet you, by the way. You can call me Maiya."
"Looks like someone's got some balls," Siina sneered at her side, eyeing Yuwen suspiciously. "If you're looking to get laid, you can get lost. She doesn't have time to waste on trash like you."
"You're giving me a bad image, Siina," she responded softly, still smiling.
"Come on, Maiya. It's obvious that this prick just wants you in bed." The woman nodded her head toward the exit. "Go take a hike, you worthless sewer rat."
"Siina, this is not how we treat strangers," she said sternly, making a quick gesture that was indiscernible to the common eye.
"Yeah, yeah," she sighed, backing off a little and rolling her eyes.
"Don't mind her," she said to Fortune with a pleasant tone. "She can be a little...disagreeable at times, but I assure she is very nice once you get to know her."
"Looks like someone's got some balls," Siina sneered at her side, eyeing Yuwen suspiciously. "If you're looking to get laid, you can get lost. She doesn't have time to waste on trash like you."
"You're giving me a bad image, Siina," she responded softly, still smiling.
"Come on, Maiya. It's obvious that this prick just wants you in bed." The woman nodded her head toward the exit. "Go take a hike, you worthless sewer rat."
"Siina, this is not how we treat strangers," she said sternly, making a quick gesture that was indiscernible to the common eye.
"Yeah, yeah," she sighed, backing off a little and rolling her eyes.
"Don't mind her," she said to Fortune with a pleasant tone. "She can be a little...disagreeable at times, but I assure she is very nice once you get to know her."
"We're going to tonight, trim pork, I tell you that," Painji began, elbowing his partner and pointing to the old-throne surrounded by rows of guards. "He'll come out there and give a speech then mingle a bit," He explained. "As for the issues we have its a bit political, he's raising taxes and tariffs and accumulating a large amount of power in the Imperial Council... when Emperor Hojan turns sixteen he'll have a big land to rule, more than he can handle... which is why many people suspect the regent won't let him turn sixteen." Painji took another drink. "Nasty talk of nasty business..."
***
Yuwen let out a laugh at the comments the woman, apparently named Maiya, to her assistant. "I'm certain," He replied with a smile before holding his eye in pain once more. "It was a good assumption on her part though. I'm sure most nobles here are of that type of mind." He paused before giving a shrug. "As you can see I'm not a very good noble," He muttered. "Where do you come from Maiya? The Li-Farge's own land near Poyo, I traveled a long way to catch a glimpse of the Regent."
***
Yuwen let out a laugh at the comments the woman, apparently named Maiya, to her assistant. "I'm certain," He replied with a smile before holding his eye in pain once more. "It was a good assumption on her part though. I'm sure most nobles here are of that type of mind." He paused before giving a shrug. "As you can see I'm not a very good noble," He muttered. "Where do you come from Maiya? The Li-Farge's own land near Poyo, I traveled a long way to catch a glimpse of the Regent."
"I hail from Gwanalai, though I've settled down in Yune in more recent years; not too far from here, actually," Maiya answered. "And it's not important that you're a good noble so much as it is important that you are a good human being, would you not agree?" Siina scoffed a little but otherwise said nothing, averting her gaze from the nobleman.
"That man is Yuwen Fortune," Siina whispered low enough so that he wouldn't hear. "The guild's leader."
"I've actually come to see my sister," Maiya said, acknowledging and swiftly making use of that information. "She should be around here, but I haven't seen her yet. Her name is Ann'Razul, and I've been meaning to visit her for some time now. We've spent far too many years away from each other and it pains me to think that she may not arrive; if I miss her here, I'm afraid I'll lose track of her once again."
"That man is Yuwen Fortune," Siina whispered low enough so that he wouldn't hear. "The guild's leader."
"I've actually come to see my sister," Maiya said, acknowledging and swiftly making use of that information. "She should be around here, but I haven't seen her yet. Her name is Ann'Razul, and I've been meaning to visit her for some time now. We've spent far too many years away from each other and it pains me to think that she may not arrive; if I miss her here, I'm afraid I'll lose track of her once again."
"No idea who that is," Yuwen frowned before stealing a drink from a passing waiter. "Maybe we can find her together?" He extended a hand to the lady before him. "I was hoping for some talking company anyway - the nobles don't take well to me, as you saw."
Three plans were set in motion.
First was the distraction for all. Hushed words and exchange of coins were required. Muna had bid Joke Wie a few moments to prepare for their infiltration of the holy ground. She had then gone off, finding a couple of brazen and greedy nobles which admittedly all of them were, and had bribed them to pull of a practical joke. Her status as the zoo bandit persuaded them it would be appropriate for the ball. It could also gain them fame alongside her.
As the two scampered off with her handmade products, Muna then sought out a noble woman who didn't seem to have a permanent date. More coins, more words, and the woman was off on her mission.
And last but not least, Jie the Human joke. Lo-muna resumed her position beside him and whispered in his ear to wait and to not be so stiff when they finally got past the guards.
Then it began.
"And now nobles and noblesses! Coming to you from the far reaches of Sudea, ingenious, beautiful, and clever, our dear zoo bandit has prepared a special presentation for tonight! Just for all of you good nobles of Jiefong!" a voice cried out from across the room. It was one of the nobles Lo-muna had bribed. The young, lanky man in gold and green stood on top of a makeshift stage, stepping in some of the food laid out for the night. Beside him, another youth in putrid yellow and blue, also cried out, "It's not on the agenda but I'm sure you can all spare a few moments from tonight's schedule to enjoy this rare opportunity, wouldn't you say Ah-Ju!?"
"Of course Gezun-day!" the green and gold companion replied as he and the other hired noble pulled out a small ball each. A string was tied to each one and the nobles glanced at each other nervously before pulling the white string. "So without further ado, enjoy!"
The balls were thrown high into the air and already some of the guards were running. The soft ticking couldn't be heard over the murmurs of interest and shrieks of surprise. But they could all see the explosion of fireworks. They weren't the grand ones normally seen outside. They were small but made designs and changed colors that were vibrant enough to capture all of the nobles' attention. Their size, Lo-muna noted with satisfaction, also made the fireworks safe for indoors.
While this happened, a woman walked up to Elan and started shrieking something about a nonexistant relationship the two had. She actually barged in between Hyuna and Elan and screamed about a rabbit beast-woman. The rabid woman pointed towards the doors which were actually opposite of where Muna actually was. The woman claimed that Lo-muna was actually near the two pranksters, who had begun to run at this point, and awaiting Elan for an explanation of his inappropriate advances.
"She's over there, by the doors!" the noblewoman screamed, pointing adamantly, despite the fact a sea of nobles had already gathered around the entrance. It was impossible to discern if the rabbit woman was actually there unless one sought her out.
It was getting easier since the fireworks had begun to grow dim, a sign they were ending, and the prankster lads looked like they were about to be caught. Some of the guards of the stairs were rounding the two up while a few lent themselves to settle the domestic dispute. Only a couple remained at the stairs. Lo-muna smirked and turned towards the Human Joke.
Without warning, she grabbed him by the collar and threw him towards the remaining guards. As they started falling down the stairs like a trio of fools, Lo-muna dashed up the stairs, grabbed Jie, and made her way past the hazard in a blink of an eye. They had made it without detection.
Meanwhile, the confusion of the room would begin to die down as the ruckus calmed down as quickly as it began. They would applaud Lo-muna's presentation although it was possible she would disappoint one fan when she didn't show. Overall, the nobles would resume the party, the main difference being the sudden animated talk of the zoo bandit.
First was the distraction for all. Hushed words and exchange of coins were required. Muna had bid Joke Wie a few moments to prepare for their infiltration of the holy ground. She had then gone off, finding a couple of brazen and greedy nobles which admittedly all of them were, and had bribed them to pull of a practical joke. Her status as the zoo bandit persuaded them it would be appropriate for the ball. It could also gain them fame alongside her.
As the two scampered off with her handmade products, Muna then sought out a noble woman who didn't seem to have a permanent date. More coins, more words, and the woman was off on her mission.
And last but not least, Jie the Human joke. Lo-muna resumed her position beside him and whispered in his ear to wait and to not be so stiff when they finally got past the guards.
Then it began.
"And now nobles and noblesses! Coming to you from the far reaches of Sudea, ingenious, beautiful, and clever, our dear zoo bandit has prepared a special presentation for tonight! Just for all of you good nobles of Jiefong!" a voice cried out from across the room. It was one of the nobles Lo-muna had bribed. The young, lanky man in gold and green stood on top of a makeshift stage, stepping in some of the food laid out for the night. Beside him, another youth in putrid yellow and blue, also cried out, "It's not on the agenda but I'm sure you can all spare a few moments from tonight's schedule to enjoy this rare opportunity, wouldn't you say Ah-Ju!?"
"Of course Gezun-day!" the green and gold companion replied as he and the other hired noble pulled out a small ball each. A string was tied to each one and the nobles glanced at each other nervously before pulling the white string. "So without further ado, enjoy!"
The balls were thrown high into the air and already some of the guards were running. The soft ticking couldn't be heard over the murmurs of interest and shrieks of surprise. But they could all see the explosion of fireworks. They weren't the grand ones normally seen outside. They were small but made designs and changed colors that were vibrant enough to capture all of the nobles' attention. Their size, Lo-muna noted with satisfaction, also made the fireworks safe for indoors.
While this happened, a woman walked up to Elan and started shrieking something about a nonexistant relationship the two had. She actually barged in between Hyuna and Elan and screamed about a rabbit beast-woman. The rabid woman pointed towards the doors which were actually opposite of where Muna actually was. The woman claimed that Lo-muna was actually near the two pranksters, who had begun to run at this point, and awaiting Elan for an explanation of his inappropriate advances.
"She's over there, by the doors!" the noblewoman screamed, pointing adamantly, despite the fact a sea of nobles had already gathered around the entrance. It was impossible to discern if the rabbit woman was actually there unless one sought her out.
It was getting easier since the fireworks had begun to grow dim, a sign they were ending, and the prankster lads looked like they were about to be caught. Some of the guards of the stairs were rounding the two up while a few lent themselves to settle the domestic dispute. Only a couple remained at the stairs. Lo-muna smirked and turned towards the Human Joke.
Without warning, she grabbed him by the collar and threw him towards the remaining guards. As they started falling down the stairs like a trio of fools, Lo-muna dashed up the stairs, grabbed Jie, and made her way past the hazard in a blink of an eye. They had made it without detection.
Meanwhile, the confusion of the room would begin to die down as the ruckus calmed down as quickly as it began. They would applaud Lo-muna's presentation although it was possible she would disappoint one fan when she didn't show. Overall, the nobles would resume the party, the main difference being the sudden animated talk of the zoo bandit.
Phecda glanced with disappointment at the envelope the hooded man carried, as he had actually been looking forward very much to blasting the door and all the guards to bits, but he sighed and decided to forget that for the time being. "Ah, I suppose that will serve our purposes very nicely," he commented. "Strange that you'd get one, though...but I won't ask how."
They passed by the guards with almost no effort, regardless of Phecda's rather...eccentric...outfit. "Well, my friend...let's enjoy ourselves for the night."
But he suddenly stopped moving and speaking, suddenly sensing multiple presences fade out. Someone had been fighting the Umbral Horrors...and now, had killed them. Who could it be? It was worth investigating later, he supposed...in any case, as long as it didn't affect the number of Umbrals he could call in if needed, it mattered little.
"What's wrong?" the hooded man asked, glancing at him with confusion.
After a few seconds, Phecda shook his head. "No, it's nothing," he reassured, and began to walk again.
------------------------------
Hopefully, this would be the last ball Terra ever attended.
Everything was so fancy...and everyone around her, so arrogant. It felt stifling, especially considering the role she was going to play. And after fighting the horrors, this feels even more like I don't belong here...what if they suddenly attacked? Her arm and midriff still stung terribly from the encounter, regardless of what the man with the armor had done.
Thinking about it, where was that man now? She and Millie had quickly refused the drink and hurried to the ball, then proceeded to change into their formal outfits. Hyuna was giving her devious looks for some reason...this night would be dreadful; Terra could already feel it.
Well, there was nothing to be done except bear with it...She made her way over to the refreshments table, picking up a cup and filling it with the sweetest, coldest drink she could find. As the pink liquid filled the cup, Millie suddenly walked over to her and pulled on her kimono. "T-Terra? You're going to be okay, r-"
"I'm not Terra here," the girl in the green kimono interrupted in a rather cold voice. "And, Millie, you're supposed to be Fortune and Hyuna's daughter...i-it'd be best if you didn't stick with me anyway." The encounter with the horrors flashed through her mind again to remind her how unfit she was to take care of Millie anyway...
But as she placed the jug of the drink down and reached for a cake, Millie suddenly leaped up and wrapped her hands in their usual place around Terra's neck. "You're our family's slave, anyway. Which means I can give you any order I want, right?" Starting to worry, Terra slowly nodded... "So I order you to take me with you tonight!"
Terra very nearly dropped the drink and cake when she heard this. She tried to argue, but Millie wouldn't take no for an answer. Eventually, Terra just gave up and started trying to find Hyuna, with a brightly smiling Millie clinging to her.
Suddenly, explosions burst in the air above the girls, sending brightly colored lights everywhere. Both of them screamed, and Terra started running. But during the chaos, she spotted a very uncomfortable looking Hyuna doing...something...with some male noble. Keeping an eye on Hyuna, who was suddenly pushed aside by a lady, Terra moved to a spot where they were less likely to get hit by the fireworks, waiting for this hell to stop...
As she waited, a certain rabbit woman ran by her, dragging a fat noble by the collar. Recognizing Lo-Muna, Terra's mind blanked out again. Just what was she doing?!
Finally, the explosions subsided, and the previous activity resumed. There was much more talk of a "zoo bandit", though...regardless, Terra found Hyuna again and walked up to her, silently offering her the refreshments which miraculously had not been damaged or spilled in the slightest during the scene.
They passed by the guards with almost no effort, regardless of Phecda's rather...eccentric...outfit. "Well, my friend...let's enjoy ourselves for the night."
But he suddenly stopped moving and speaking, suddenly sensing multiple presences fade out. Someone had been fighting the Umbral Horrors...and now, had killed them. Who could it be? It was worth investigating later, he supposed...in any case, as long as it didn't affect the number of Umbrals he could call in if needed, it mattered little.
"What's wrong?" the hooded man asked, glancing at him with confusion.
After a few seconds, Phecda shook his head. "No, it's nothing," he reassured, and began to walk again.
------------------------------
Hopefully, this would be the last ball Terra ever attended.
Everything was so fancy...and everyone around her, so arrogant. It felt stifling, especially considering the role she was going to play. And after fighting the horrors, this feels even more like I don't belong here...what if they suddenly attacked? Her arm and midriff still stung terribly from the encounter, regardless of what the man with the armor had done.
Thinking about it, where was that man now? She and Millie had quickly refused the drink and hurried to the ball, then proceeded to change into their formal outfits. Hyuna was giving her devious looks for some reason...this night would be dreadful; Terra could already feel it.
Well, there was nothing to be done except bear with it...She made her way over to the refreshments table, picking up a cup and filling it with the sweetest, coldest drink she could find. As the pink liquid filled the cup, Millie suddenly walked over to her and pulled on her kimono. "T-Terra? You're going to be okay, r-"
"I'm not Terra here," the girl in the green kimono interrupted in a rather cold voice. "And, Millie, you're supposed to be Fortune and Hyuna's daughter...i-it'd be best if you didn't stick with me anyway." The encounter with the horrors flashed through her mind again to remind her how unfit she was to take care of Millie anyway...
But as she placed the jug of the drink down and reached for a cake, Millie suddenly leaped up and wrapped her hands in their usual place around Terra's neck. "You're our family's slave, anyway. Which means I can give you any order I want, right?" Starting to worry, Terra slowly nodded... "So I order you to take me with you tonight!"
Terra very nearly dropped the drink and cake when she heard this. She tried to argue, but Millie wouldn't take no for an answer. Eventually, Terra just gave up and started trying to find Hyuna, with a brightly smiling Millie clinging to her.
Suddenly, explosions burst in the air above the girls, sending brightly colored lights everywhere. Both of them screamed, and Terra started running. But during the chaos, she spotted a very uncomfortable looking Hyuna doing...something...with some male noble. Keeping an eye on Hyuna, who was suddenly pushed aside by a lady, Terra moved to a spot where they were less likely to get hit by the fireworks, waiting for this hell to stop...
As she waited, a certain rabbit woman ran by her, dragging a fat noble by the collar. Recognizing Lo-Muna, Terra's mind blanked out again. Just what was she doing?!
Finally, the explosions subsided, and the previous activity resumed. There was much more talk of a "zoo bandit", though...regardless, Terra found Hyuna again and walked up to her, silently offering her the refreshments which miraculously had not been damaged or spilled in the slightest during the scene.
And just like that, the magic was gone. Hyuna knocked over immediately, by a girl who was probably a thousand time skinnier, more ladylike, and prettier. Getting up, listening to the screeching harpy insist "How could you, you bastard? You, I thought we had something special?", Hyuna watched the scene impassively. Was she falling for Elan's trick... or was it a genuine thing? She didn't know, there was no way to know- but then again, there never was. Elan spluttered out a infuriated "I don't even know you!", and of course the harpy retorted with a tear-streaked, "After all we've done, you refuse to acknowledge me?"
Elan struggled with coming up with a response to that, and instead turned to Hyuna, who'd already decided that the whole damn thing was a farce anyways. It always was, no matter how much she tried, every single time she got her hopes up for something, it ended up being nothing in the end. And each time her hopes got crushed, her capacity for hope slowly depleted itself- the stress kept on adding up and up and she was forced to deal with too much.
"I swear, Heren, I don't know her."
Hyuna sighed, shrugging. "In a few months, you probably won't know me, either." Turning to leave, she took one last look back at someone she thought might have been the one person to actually like her, let alone want to touch her. "Have fun with her, Elan." She murmured defeatedly, and walked away, head down.
Maybe it'd be best to just go back to the war. Sure, it was horrific; sure, it was probably the reason why she's so death crazed- but on the other hand, it's a battlefield that she's comfortable with, isn't it? It's the only place where she knows what can or can't happen- so she'll know what faint hopes are impossible and get rid of them before they manifest. That, surely, would be better than her current life, wouldn't it? Heck, the sole reason she broke across the Tengala-Yutan border in the first place was Yuwen- but he clearly didn't care all that much about her.
So there really was no point in hanging around at all, was there? Furrowing her brow, she aimlessly wandered through the ball until almost bumping into Terra and Millie- where had they been this whole damn time, anyways? Terra, still with the illusioned eye, silently pushed drinks in Hyuna's face, but she shook her head. Not really in the mood for a Cyan Cocktail; it was too tangy for her, anyways.
Terra looked almost afraid of what possible order might be uttered from Hyuna's mouth. She cracked a bit of a grin, and opened that devilish mouth to begin her torment of Terra.
"Help me find Muna- then you're free to go, I guess."
With that anticlimactic line, Hyuna went off into the crowd to keep looking. She already knew what would happen- she'd sing the song, get forcibly rejected, then she'd find a reason to split off from the guild- permanently.
Liu returned, with an odd expression. "Dint even notice me." He shrugged. "Bu't he got punched. That was fun to watch!"
Heh. Nee, once again, ruffled the boy's hair affectionately, not entirely surprised at what had happened. But the man surely was a Lu-Tan, and not a Li-Farge... other wise she'd have known them, if they really were from Poyo. There's no way Nee'd be stupid enough to miss any northern noble in an attempt to get their favor- that was proof enough. And with his bad courtsmanship involving that family, it was proof enough. He's most likely the wayward Yuwen Lu-Tan- she'd heard rumors of him, his flight from the courts and into obscurity was a hot topic for a while, after all.
"Can't be a Li-Farge.." Nee murmured, watching the conversation play out between him, and the silver haired woman. "...I've never seen anyone like... her, before, either."
It was interesting, at least, marginally. But then again, it didn't seem like anything special. She kept the name in her mind though, and also engraved the silver haired woman- the more intriguing of the pair. She caught a glimpse of the Yin from before- this time with another woman- and frowned. He really was despicable, wasn't he? Nee then turned back to Liu, who was still following her like a puppy.
What the hell were those explosions, anyways? And then that crashing sound of bodies falling? The second, at least, was hard to discern. Nee groaned, cricking her neck before wondering where the Regent could be. The true enemy... the one she'd have to kill, for sure. At least, have people kill in her stead. That would probably have to happen in the latter stages of her rebellion. Getting rid of a monster like him could only serve for everyone's well being, right? And possibly even overthrowing the whole Emperor system- depending on how much of the current state of affairs the kid Emperor Hojan is responsible for.
Nee looked back to Tiamat and Gridiron, wondering if it'd be too much to ask them to kill him at this veyr party. That'd make her mission much easier, wouldn't it?
Elan struggled with coming up with a response to that, and instead turned to Hyuna, who'd already decided that the whole damn thing was a farce anyways. It always was, no matter how much she tried, every single time she got her hopes up for something, it ended up being nothing in the end. And each time her hopes got crushed, her capacity for hope slowly depleted itself- the stress kept on adding up and up and she was forced to deal with too much.
"I swear, Heren, I don't know her."
Hyuna sighed, shrugging. "In a few months, you probably won't know me, either." Turning to leave, she took one last look back at someone she thought might have been the one person to actually like her, let alone want to touch her. "Have fun with her, Elan." She murmured defeatedly, and walked away, head down.
Maybe it'd be best to just go back to the war. Sure, it was horrific; sure, it was probably the reason why she's so death crazed- but on the other hand, it's a battlefield that she's comfortable with, isn't it? It's the only place where she knows what can or can't happen- so she'll know what faint hopes are impossible and get rid of them before they manifest. That, surely, would be better than her current life, wouldn't it? Heck, the sole reason she broke across the Tengala-Yutan border in the first place was Yuwen- but he clearly didn't care all that much about her.
So there really was no point in hanging around at all, was there? Furrowing her brow, she aimlessly wandered through the ball until almost bumping into Terra and Millie- where had they been this whole damn time, anyways? Terra, still with the illusioned eye, silently pushed drinks in Hyuna's face, but she shook her head. Not really in the mood for a Cyan Cocktail; it was too tangy for her, anyways.
Terra looked almost afraid of what possible order might be uttered from Hyuna's mouth. She cracked a bit of a grin, and opened that devilish mouth to begin her torment of Terra.
"Help me find Muna- then you're free to go, I guess."
With that anticlimactic line, Hyuna went off into the crowd to keep looking. She already knew what would happen- she'd sing the song, get forcibly rejected, then she'd find a reason to split off from the guild- permanently.
Liu returned, with an odd expression. "Dint even notice me." He shrugged. "Bu't he got punched. That was fun to watch!"
Heh. Nee, once again, ruffled the boy's hair affectionately, not entirely surprised at what had happened. But the man surely was a Lu-Tan, and not a Li-Farge... other wise she'd have known them, if they really were from Poyo. There's no way Nee'd be stupid enough to miss any northern noble in an attempt to get their favor- that was proof enough. And with his bad courtsmanship involving that family, it was proof enough. He's most likely the wayward Yuwen Lu-Tan- she'd heard rumors of him, his flight from the courts and into obscurity was a hot topic for a while, after all.
"Can't be a Li-Farge.." Nee murmured, watching the conversation play out between him, and the silver haired woman. "...I've never seen anyone like... her, before, either."
It was interesting, at least, marginally. But then again, it didn't seem like anything special. She kept the name in her mind though, and also engraved the silver haired woman- the more intriguing of the pair. She caught a glimpse of the Yin from before- this time with another woman- and frowned. He really was despicable, wasn't he? Nee then turned back to Liu, who was still following her like a puppy.
What the hell were those explosions, anyways? And then that crashing sound of bodies falling? The second, at least, was hard to discern. Nee groaned, cricking her neck before wondering where the Regent could be. The true enemy... the one she'd have to kill, for sure. At least, have people kill in her stead. That would probably have to happen in the latter stages of her rebellion. Getting rid of a monster like him could only serve for everyone's well being, right? And possibly even overthrowing the whole Emperor system- depending on how much of the current state of affairs the kid Emperor Hojan is responsible for.
Nee looked back to Tiamat and Gridiron, wondering if it'd be too much to ask them to kill him at this veyr party. That'd make her mission much easier, wouldn't it?
Hyuna pushed the refreshments away, once again in a bad mood. "Help me find Muna...then you're free to go, I guess." Though she had been grinning fiendishly at first, the request that came out was halfhearted. Terra began to ask what was wrong, but decided otherwise as Hyuna walked away, shoulders sagging as though the lancer had already been defeated. Why would Hyuna answer her nicely?
Terra placed the refreshments on a windowsill, deciding she could get more later for her mistress. "Millie, keep an eye out for Muna, alright?" she asked, walking back into the crowd.
Neither of the girls could see the rabbit woman at all, however, no matter where they looked. Was Muna deliberately hiding? Conveniently, once she entered, there had been a large amount of talk of a zoo bandit...wait, hadn't Fortune's room been full of animals? And Muna was left inside when that happened...Then that meant Muna was the alleged "Zoo Bandit", right?
Not like that'd help her that much, anyway...but nonetheless, Terra asked a few people about the Zoo Bandit and her whereabouts. No one gave her any helpful advice. "Argh, she has to be here somewhere...u-um, excuse me," Terra mumbled as she brushed past an extremely short girl in a blue and pink kimono with an incredibly elaborate obi.
Terra placed the refreshments on a windowsill, deciding she could get more later for her mistress. "Millie, keep an eye out for Muna, alright?" she asked, walking back into the crowd.
Neither of the girls could see the rabbit woman at all, however, no matter where they looked. Was Muna deliberately hiding? Conveniently, once she entered, there had been a large amount of talk of a zoo bandit...wait, hadn't Fortune's room been full of animals? And Muna was left inside when that happened...Then that meant Muna was the alleged "Zoo Bandit", right?
Not like that'd help her that much, anyway...but nonetheless, Terra asked a few people about the Zoo Bandit and her whereabouts. No one gave her any helpful advice. "Argh, she has to be here somewhere...u-um, excuse me," Terra mumbled as she brushed past an extremely short girl in a blue and pink kimono with an incredibly elaborate obi.
"That's understandable," Maiya said in a low voice, taking notice of Fortune's lie.
"She declines," Siina answered for her, the corner of her mouth crooked into a frown. "Go waste someone else's time. You want company?" She grabbed Yuwen's hand with bone-crushing grip, curving her expression into a forced grin, "You can walk with me." She squeezed his hand tighter, feeling it give way under her powerful fingers. "Or am I not good enough for you?" Siina accentuated the word by tightening her grasp even more.
***
Ann felt considerably more vulnerable without her sword at her side, making her more on edge than she probably should have been in a place like a ball. It didn't help that her dress was a little more tight-fitting than she thought it would be, though that was really the last thing she was worried about. She'd split off from the others after entering the ball, looking around to see if all the rest of the guild members had shown up.
She wasn't in the mood for meeting and greeting in an atmosphere as stuffy as this, although she wouldn't mind if someone came up to her instead. In fact, somebody did come up to her in a matter of minutes. The only thing was that it was a woman rather than a man, and quite a striking one at that. Short, snow white hair and pale skin, crystalline blue eyes that seemed to glow under the lights.
"It's been a long time, Ann," the woman smiled, grasping both of her hands in her own. "I've missed you."
"I don't believe we've met before," she answered, finding herself moving in pace with her. "Do I know you?"
"I'm afraid not," she shook her head. "But I know you. Care for a dance?"
"This is all very strange," Ann laughed quietly. "If this is a joke, I'll get to the bottom of it sooner or later. But for now, I suppose I wouldn't mind a dance."
The two began moving in sync with each other right off the bat, feeling a natural flow in their combined movements, almost as though they'd done something like this before.
"You've become so beautiful, Ann," Maiya said sweetly, stretching out the motions of their slow dance, their fingers interlinked with each other. "You're too good for that dress. Why not something more elaborate, something more befitting of your grace?"
"Formality isn't my style," she answered, engaging in a gradual spin with their bodies held close together and then far apart.
"Are you enjoying the ball?"
"I can't say that I'm not," she replied. "You've got me curious now. Who are you?"
"It may be a little difficult to take in, but I see no reason in withholding that information," the white-haired woman said with a slight change in her expression. "I'm your sister, Ann. Maiya."
"My sister?" she said with some level skepticism. "I don't recall having one."
"I know, Ann," Maiya said, her expression quickly going from pleasant to sorrowful. "I know." She slowed to a slow and let go of her sister's hands, leaving her arms at her sides. "I came to see you again. It doesn't matter if you don't remember who I am. It doesn't matter if you like me or hate me. Just seeing your face this night was enough to fill the void in my heart that's haunted me for so long. I will be sticking around for a while longer, but there are other things that call for my attention as well. We'll meet again soon, Ann."
"I look forward to it," she answered with a smile, watching as the woman disappeared into the crowds. "Maiya."
"She declines," Siina answered for her, the corner of her mouth crooked into a frown. "Go waste someone else's time. You want company?" She grabbed Yuwen's hand with bone-crushing grip, curving her expression into a forced grin, "You can walk with me." She squeezed his hand tighter, feeling it give way under her powerful fingers. "Or am I not good enough for you?" Siina accentuated the word by tightening her grasp even more.
***
Ann felt considerably more vulnerable without her sword at her side, making her more on edge than she probably should have been in a place like a ball. It didn't help that her dress was a little more tight-fitting than she thought it would be, though that was really the last thing she was worried about. She'd split off from the others after entering the ball, looking around to see if all the rest of the guild members had shown up.
She wasn't in the mood for meeting and greeting in an atmosphere as stuffy as this, although she wouldn't mind if someone came up to her instead. In fact, somebody did come up to her in a matter of minutes. The only thing was that it was a woman rather than a man, and quite a striking one at that. Short, snow white hair and pale skin, crystalline blue eyes that seemed to glow under the lights.
"It's been a long time, Ann," the woman smiled, grasping both of her hands in her own. "I've missed you."
"I don't believe we've met before," she answered, finding herself moving in pace with her. "Do I know you?"
"I'm afraid not," she shook her head. "But I know you. Care for a dance?"
"This is all very strange," Ann laughed quietly. "If this is a joke, I'll get to the bottom of it sooner or later. But for now, I suppose I wouldn't mind a dance."
The two began moving in sync with each other right off the bat, feeling a natural flow in their combined movements, almost as though they'd done something like this before.
"You've become so beautiful, Ann," Maiya said sweetly, stretching out the motions of their slow dance, their fingers interlinked with each other. "You're too good for that dress. Why not something more elaborate, something more befitting of your grace?"
"Formality isn't my style," she answered, engaging in a gradual spin with their bodies held close together and then far apart.
"Are you enjoying the ball?"
"I can't say that I'm not," she replied. "You've got me curious now. Who are you?"
"It may be a little difficult to take in, but I see no reason in withholding that information," the white-haired woman said with a slight change in her expression. "I'm your sister, Ann. Maiya."
"My sister?" she said with some level skepticism. "I don't recall having one."
"I know, Ann," Maiya said, her expression quickly going from pleasant to sorrowful. "I know." She slowed to a slow and let go of her sister's hands, leaving her arms at her sides. "I came to see you again. It doesn't matter if you don't remember who I am. It doesn't matter if you like me or hate me. Just seeing your face this night was enough to fill the void in my heart that's haunted me for so long. I will be sticking around for a while longer, but there are other things that call for my attention as well. We'll meet again soon, Ann."
"I look forward to it," she answered with a smile, watching as the woman disappeared into the crowds. "Maiya."
"That was insane!" The Manjoke exclaimed as he hurriedly ran up the steps with the bunny-girl, quickly escaping the golden lights of the ball and slipping into the blue-shadows of the palace. They ducked into the left hall at the top of the stairs and crept through it's massive emptiness carefully in case any guards were on patrol. Joke Wie breathed heavily, but compressed to the point of being sharp and quite. "That was insane," He repeated as they reached the end of the hall, which split into two more. He looked over at her with a small smile. "Of course now we just have to find the temple." He paused as suddenly a sound echoed from dawn the hall. Both he and his date stood still as the sounds, soon recognized to be footsteps, continued. The Joke swallowed as the two stood perfectly still, not wanting to get caught, Suddenly a torch-light blazed down the hall. "Shit!" Wie exclaimed, quickly grabbing Lo-muna by the waist and diving into an open doorway. Inside he turned and pushed the door to a close until only a crack remained. Through and beyond it the sight of a large, shadowy guard could be made out, him pausing at the intersection of halls for a moment before continuing on. The Joke watched on until the light of the torch was gone, and the footsteps too distant to be heard.
Wie turned to Lo-muna, who was crowded by various reelects and dusty ceremonial pieces in the tight closet. "You know I've always wanted a girl like you," Wie whispered as he approached. "Not just a celebrity but - someone like me, someone who likes pranks. Who likes danger..." The Joke began to push Lo-muna back into the wall, his hands on his waist and slithering upwards. "These noble girls are so delicate like flowers - all so typical," He continued as his he began to cop a feel. "Not you - you're different, you're exotic. You're-"
Suddenly a loud cracking could be heard and the closet rocked slightly. Wie instantly retracted his hands, as though Lo-muna's chest had caused the sudden break. "...That didn't sound good," He whispered. At his words the floor beneath them gave way, the old wood not use to new pressure, and the two fell downward into a pile of thatching, the ancient artifacts flying down after them. A large, brass orb in particular flew downward, smashing Lo-muna nose in. "Oh god," Wie began as Lo-muna grabbed her bloodied nose. Before he had time to react further a golden, ceremonial spatula rained down and jabbed him in the eye. "Ah!" Wie screamed, grabbing his eye. "Oh god, that hurt."
He rose from the pile carefully and stepped down onto a wooden surface: one of many massive, even logs that stretched across the dark space. The chamber was polluted with other piles of dried hay stuffed between the logs and the diagonal wall. "We're in the insulation chamber," He realized as he glanced around the large, empty space. "This is how they keep the palace so warm on the side of a mountain." He glanced back to Lo-muna before something caught his eye. "Look!" He whispered, running down the log until he hit the end. Lo-muna jumped down and joined him as through a small crack they could see the golden light from the ball beneath them, the sound of music and laughing echoing distantly. Wie glanced up to Lo-muna with a smile, still holding his eye tight. "This is cool," He admitted after a second before backing away from the crack. "But we need a way out of here." He swallowed before spotting a red-light shinning up at the opposite end of the chamber. "Come on, there looks like an exit," He began, taking her hand and walking forward. "Enough adventure for you?" He asked with a smile...
***
"Wow no! You're awful!" Yuwen exclaimed, snagging his hand away from the crazy girl Maiya had abandoned him for. He began to fearfully back-away through the crowd, not wanting to get murdered...
***
"Ah Hyuna!" Painji commented as he and Tuying shuffled through the crowd next to the girl and her companions. "Good to see you made it, I wasn't aware you were of a noble house," He began with a small laugh before awkwardly sipping his drink. Suddenly he realized another conversation point. "Me and my partner here haven't been having the best time," He admitted, giving a half nod to Tuying who gave Hyuna a grizzled look of acknowledgement. "You wouldn't believe the track record of most of these people - honesty really isn't a trait you see in the world, anymore, is it Tuying?" He frowned and sipped the wine. "No it's a trait of a time long past... how have you been enjoying yourself, my lady?"
Wie turned to Lo-muna, who was crowded by various reelects and dusty ceremonial pieces in the tight closet. "You know I've always wanted a girl like you," Wie whispered as he approached. "Not just a celebrity but - someone like me, someone who likes pranks. Who likes danger..." The Joke began to push Lo-muna back into the wall, his hands on his waist and slithering upwards. "These noble girls are so delicate like flowers - all so typical," He continued as his he began to cop a feel. "Not you - you're different, you're exotic. You're-"
Suddenly a loud cracking could be heard and the closet rocked slightly. Wie instantly retracted his hands, as though Lo-muna's chest had caused the sudden break. "...That didn't sound good," He whispered. At his words the floor beneath them gave way, the old wood not use to new pressure, and the two fell downward into a pile of thatching, the ancient artifacts flying down after them. A large, brass orb in particular flew downward, smashing Lo-muna nose in. "Oh god," Wie began as Lo-muna grabbed her bloodied nose. Before he had time to react further a golden, ceremonial spatula rained down and jabbed him in the eye. "Ah!" Wie screamed, grabbing his eye. "Oh god, that hurt."
He rose from the pile carefully and stepped down onto a wooden surface: one of many massive, even logs that stretched across the dark space. The chamber was polluted with other piles of dried hay stuffed between the logs and the diagonal wall. "We're in the insulation chamber," He realized as he glanced around the large, empty space. "This is how they keep the palace so warm on the side of a mountain." He glanced back to Lo-muna before something caught his eye. "Look!" He whispered, running down the log until he hit the end. Lo-muna jumped down and joined him as through a small crack they could see the golden light from the ball beneath them, the sound of music and laughing echoing distantly. Wie glanced up to Lo-muna with a smile, still holding his eye tight. "This is cool," He admitted after a second before backing away from the crack. "But we need a way out of here." He swallowed before spotting a red-light shinning up at the opposite end of the chamber. "Come on, there looks like an exit," He began, taking her hand and walking forward. "Enough adventure for you?" He asked with a smile...
***
"Wow no! You're awful!" Yuwen exclaimed, snagging his hand away from the crazy girl Maiya had abandoned him for. He began to fearfully back-away through the crowd, not wanting to get murdered...
***
"Ah Hyuna!" Painji commented as he and Tuying shuffled through the crowd next to the girl and her companions. "Good to see you made it, I wasn't aware you were of a noble house," He began with a small laugh before awkwardly sipping his drink. Suddenly he realized another conversation point. "Me and my partner here haven't been having the best time," He admitted, giving a half nod to Tuying who gave Hyuna a grizzled look of acknowledgement. "You wouldn't believe the track record of most of these people - honesty really isn't a trait you see in the world, anymore, is it Tuying?" He frowned and sipped the wine. "No it's a trait of a time long past... how have you been enjoying yourself, my lady?"
As always was the case, the noble ball was as asinine as ever.
For once, the sisters were thinking along the same wavelength-- this was a thought as much present in Gridiron's mind as it was in Amanhã's, if indeed for different reasons. The opulence of it all sickened Gridiron-- and as for Amanhã, there were a lot of people and she couldn't kill any of them (not without having to deal with a whole lot of shit she had neither time nor patience for). But she held back, and only partially because she knew if she so much sneezed at one of these pretentious dickwads, all hell would break loose and she'd be branded some sort of Public Enemy Number One figure.
It was also because an odd sense of contentment-- if it could be called that-- had befallen the bounty hunter, subduing the constant haze of vehemence, the urge to fight as a means of validating her presence. She could not explain it-- if anything, she wasn't even acutely aware of it. But it was a fortuitous happenstance, and not only because it was preventing her from completely losing it and headbutting the nearest bloated, imbecilic noble to death. Gridiron had noticed her sister was unusually... er, agreeable, though her only evidence of this was that the ballroom wasn't painted floor to ceiling in blood and gore. The Sudean divided her vigilant overwatch between Nee, whom she followed at a close but inobtrusive distance, and Amanhã-- though any attempt to gauge her sister's mindset at that moment was utterly futile. Damn that fucking helmet of hers, Gridiron grumbled silently-- but then, Gridiron remembered well enough that Amanhã had never been the sort to be very... expressive, to say the least. Which is to say you'd have more luck trying to read the emotions of a mossy boulder, she mused bitterly.
But Amanhã had come with her this far, even seen fit to attend an event that almost certainly tested every fibre of her patience and self-control, and that indicated that perhaps it was worth attempting to reach out to her now, try and understand where Amanhã stood now. Figure out if... if Amanhã was as truly amoral as the rumours went, if Gridiron would have to wonder if she would have to kill the bounty hunter, because she knew all too well if Amanhã had not been her sister, she would have been marked as a slaver associate and targeted for the swift death that awaited such individuals. But maybe there's a chance. I just have to give it a try.
"Amanhã." The suit of armour that had stood beside Gridiron, arms crossed across the chest, looking more like a fixture, a decoration at the ball rather than an attendee, turned her head toward the Sudean sharply. Okay, that's a small success, Gridiron was quick to note, figuring she'd expected even odds of her sister completely ignoring her.
"Why were you with that slaver?" The question came to the point and straightforward-- and for a second, Gridiron feared Amanhã wouldn't answer it, for the bounty hunter turned away from her and once again faced the ballroom floor. Gridiron frowned. Well, that's not an encouraging prospect--
"He pays." The reply issued from the suit of armour in a harsh, heavily accented rasp, a sort of flange tinging her voice as it passed through the metal. Gridiron's brow furrowed. "He pays...." she mused aloud, considering the unpleasant implications of that statement. "So you'll take any action if there's monetary recompense for it? Kill any person, enable slavery, protect the scum of the land?"
"Yes."
"Why?"
"Because I can."
"... and what of those who suffer for it?"
"Weak." The one word emerged, and then, after what Gridiron almost thought was a second's hesitation, Amanhã added, "Deserve it."
Gridiron frowned. "And if it happens to you?"
There was another pause-- another brief second in which the suit of armour simply stood by, face pointed straight forward, motionless and lifeless. And then from within the hoarse rasp emerged once again. "Deserve it." And then it fell silent.
For once, the sisters were thinking along the same wavelength-- this was a thought as much present in Gridiron's mind as it was in Amanhã's, if indeed for different reasons. The opulence of it all sickened Gridiron-- and as for Amanhã, there were a lot of people and she couldn't kill any of them (not without having to deal with a whole lot of shit she had neither time nor patience for). But she held back, and only partially because she knew if she so much sneezed at one of these pretentious dickwads, all hell would break loose and she'd be branded some sort of Public Enemy Number One figure.
It was also because an odd sense of contentment-- if it could be called that-- had befallen the bounty hunter, subduing the constant haze of vehemence, the urge to fight as a means of validating her presence. She could not explain it-- if anything, she wasn't even acutely aware of it. But it was a fortuitous happenstance, and not only because it was preventing her from completely losing it and headbutting the nearest bloated, imbecilic noble to death. Gridiron had noticed her sister was unusually... er, agreeable, though her only evidence of this was that the ballroom wasn't painted floor to ceiling in blood and gore. The Sudean divided her vigilant overwatch between Nee, whom she followed at a close but inobtrusive distance, and Amanhã-- though any attempt to gauge her sister's mindset at that moment was utterly futile. Damn that fucking helmet of hers, Gridiron grumbled silently-- but then, Gridiron remembered well enough that Amanhã had never been the sort to be very... expressive, to say the least. Which is to say you'd have more luck trying to read the emotions of a mossy boulder, she mused bitterly.
But Amanhã had come with her this far, even seen fit to attend an event that almost certainly tested every fibre of her patience and self-control, and that indicated that perhaps it was worth attempting to reach out to her now, try and understand where Amanhã stood now. Figure out if... if Amanhã was as truly amoral as the rumours went, if Gridiron would have to wonder if she would have to kill the bounty hunter, because she knew all too well if Amanhã had not been her sister, she would have been marked as a slaver associate and targeted for the swift death that awaited such individuals. But maybe there's a chance. I just have to give it a try.
"Amanhã." The suit of armour that had stood beside Gridiron, arms crossed across the chest, looking more like a fixture, a decoration at the ball rather than an attendee, turned her head toward the Sudean sharply. Okay, that's a small success, Gridiron was quick to note, figuring she'd expected even odds of her sister completely ignoring her.
"Why were you with that slaver?" The question came to the point and straightforward-- and for a second, Gridiron feared Amanhã wouldn't answer it, for the bounty hunter turned away from her and once again faced the ballroom floor. Gridiron frowned. Well, that's not an encouraging prospect--
"He pays." The reply issued from the suit of armour in a harsh, heavily accented rasp, a sort of flange tinging her voice as it passed through the metal. Gridiron's brow furrowed. "He pays...." she mused aloud, considering the unpleasant implications of that statement. "So you'll take any action if there's monetary recompense for it? Kill any person, enable slavery, protect the scum of the land?"
"Yes."
"Why?"
"Because I can."
"... and what of those who suffer for it?"
"Weak." The one word emerged, and then, after what Gridiron almost thought was a second's hesitation, Amanhã added, "Deserve it."
Gridiron frowned. "And if it happens to you?"
There was another pause-- another brief second in which the suit of armour simply stood by, face pointed straight forward, motionless and lifeless. And then from within the hoarse rasp emerged once again. "Deserve it." And then it fell silent.
"Hmm, well it's certainly satisfactory. I wouldn't mind going on adventures all night long though," Lo-muna winked. The blood was gone from her face, the handkerchief she had used was tucked away to be washed later. In her free hand now was a couple of bandages and a clean rag.
"Let me see that eye though now that I can't hear any more guards," Muna muttered as she pulled Joke Wie to a stop. She gently dabbed at his eye wound, a poultice of flowers was applied, and the bandages were placed swiftly. "..Although you can take the bandages off. It does add a certain rugged mystery quality to you though."
She put away the poultice jar into the small purse she carried for the formal occasion. It was infinitely smaller than her usual, matched the dress and held only the essentials for a night such as this. And of course room for any artifacts she happened to come by or get a broken nose from.
The two began to walk again towards the exit when Lo-muna stopped, her ears swivelling towards the direction they were going. Distant voices were far ahead. They weren't the rough, uncouth of the guard of before. Instead, it sounded refined like the nobles still at the ball. An authoritative tone accompanied the muffled voice.
"C'mon," was all she said as she and Jie continued forward.
"Let me see that eye though now that I can't hear any more guards," Muna muttered as she pulled Joke Wie to a stop. She gently dabbed at his eye wound, a poultice of flowers was applied, and the bandages were placed swiftly. "..Although you can take the bandages off. It does add a certain rugged mystery quality to you though."
She put away the poultice jar into the small purse she carried for the formal occasion. It was infinitely smaller than her usual, matched the dress and held only the essentials for a night such as this. And of course room for any artifacts she happened to come by or get a broken nose from.
The two began to walk again towards the exit when Lo-muna stopped, her ears swivelling towards the direction they were going. Distant voices were far ahead. They weren't the rough, uncouth of the guard of before. Instead, it sounded refined like the nobles still at the ball. An authoritative tone accompanied the muffled voice.
"C'mon," was all she said as she and Jie continued forward.
Seeing Painji, Hyuna made a polite little curtsey. Not really out of any sort of respect or tradition- it just right. Possibly habit? "Not really a noble." She murmured quietly, also spotting another cop behind the old friend. "Your brother has something planned." Hyuna said with grit teeth to Painji, offering herself to him in a dance- might as well, right? "Not sure what, but it's probably big."
She wasn't really sure why she told Painji, to be honest. And she really wanted to ask him if he'd seen Muna anywhere, but given her luck, it was probably a no. And she didn't want to spoil one of the last vestiges of her move naive days by dragging in her current heartaches; it'd be best for whatever friendship she maintains to be lighthearted- akin to how it used to be. She also offered the other cop a bit of a smile- it was all she could really manage, after all.
"Maybe try arresting some." Hyuna suggested. "It'd make things more exciting, at least... and I'm sure they deserve it." She shrugged plainly. "Some nobles really are... disgusting." She was thinking, of course, of the Jokeman, and how he really needed to die a brutal death- far worse than any death she'd ever meted out. Even worse than that Yin she helped Orion massacre earlier. Hell, what he suffered would be considered a paradise when compared to what she wanted to do to the Jokeman. It wouldn't win her Muna's heart- but it'd at least get her out of those slimy, monstrous hands of his.
He is one of the many who deserve death, and one of the ones in close proximity enough for Hyuna to administer the rightful punishment.
Hyuna sighed, most than sadly. Perhaps Painji wouldn't mind a dance? It might help her own state of mind, right now. She looked Painji in the eye and did the closest thing to an inviting smile possible for a psychotic mass murderer, laying her hand on his shoulder. "Bad night." She said. "Maybe a small dance would help with that... good sir.
"Wastit fun?" Liu asked, still sounding snide, making Nee sigh with labored patience. Why couldn't she feel the old connections with Liu? If she met with the others in their little niche circle, would it also be the same? Would she feel this... this degree of separation, locking her out of the life she once lead? This was meant to be her element, was it not? This sort of thing, the fancy noble courts, filled with political meanderings, it was once Nee's goddamn playing field, with her as the queen. This is where she had once belonged.
So what changed, exactly?
Why can't she conduct elaborate schemes to defame and bring down one of her current obstacles, the Yin family? It was almost funny... before, she considered taking out the Yin family to be a critical obstacle in gaining power. Now she knew that that was nothing but a trifle- only a tiny part of the imminent forces she'd have to struggle with. There was so much more out there, the threat of the Yins were almost obsolete. No, they were entirely obsolete.
A stranger in a familiar place. Someone who used to belong, and has lost her place in the world. Because now she knew that these courts; although they appeared to be where she'd be doing most of her manipulating... the real exchange of power doesn't even remotely happen here. Nee'd have to move on and get her own personal army first- and that is where Valkar and his empire come into play. Their role that she's laid out. And even then, that's just a stepping stone before being able to really contest with the Yune Empire. A long goddamn road lay ahead, and it might be years until her struggle ends. Or she might die trying to achieve it. And strangely enough, Nee didn't know which of the two options was more likely at this point.
Then she felt something brush against her, making her cry out in a strangled voice- "kya!" and stumbling backwards into Liu, making her flinch and steady herself awkwardly- clutching at herself and slightly bent over as waves of terror and memories crashed into her psyche- the feeling of Valakr ravaging her; hands crawling; penetration; the complete and utter lack of any semblance of fucking control, it all ripped and tore at the girl's psyche before a gentle tug at her finger from Liu bought he rout of the abyss.
It was clear that Nee wasn't ready to confront what had happened just yet; the ordeal still too raw and shocking for her to process. Biting her lip, she looked up at the girl who had bumped into her and softened just a tad.
"Um." Nee said, looking at her. "What's your name? You may call me... Nee, and this is my friend, Liu."
Liu then poked her leg, finding her reaction to be humorous as she stiffened up massively, almost yelping. She shot Liu a pleading look and the boy got the idea, almost feeling bad about it.
She wasn't really sure why she told Painji, to be honest. And she really wanted to ask him if he'd seen Muna anywhere, but given her luck, it was probably a no. And she didn't want to spoil one of the last vestiges of her move naive days by dragging in her current heartaches; it'd be best for whatever friendship she maintains to be lighthearted- akin to how it used to be. She also offered the other cop a bit of a smile- it was all she could really manage, after all.
"Maybe try arresting some." Hyuna suggested. "It'd make things more exciting, at least... and I'm sure they deserve it." She shrugged plainly. "Some nobles really are... disgusting." She was thinking, of course, of the Jokeman, and how he really needed to die a brutal death- far worse than any death she'd ever meted out. Even worse than that Yin she helped Orion massacre earlier. Hell, what he suffered would be considered a paradise when compared to what she wanted to do to the Jokeman. It wouldn't win her Muna's heart- but it'd at least get her out of those slimy, monstrous hands of his.
He is one of the many who deserve death, and one of the ones in close proximity enough for Hyuna to administer the rightful punishment.
Hyuna sighed, most than sadly. Perhaps Painji wouldn't mind a dance? It might help her own state of mind, right now. She looked Painji in the eye and did the closest thing to an inviting smile possible for a psychotic mass murderer, laying her hand on his shoulder. "Bad night." She said. "Maybe a small dance would help with that... good sir.
"Wastit fun?" Liu asked, still sounding snide, making Nee sigh with labored patience. Why couldn't she feel the old connections with Liu? If she met with the others in their little niche circle, would it also be the same? Would she feel this... this degree of separation, locking her out of the life she once lead? This was meant to be her element, was it not? This sort of thing, the fancy noble courts, filled with political meanderings, it was once Nee's goddamn playing field, with her as the queen. This is where she had once belonged.
So what changed, exactly?
Why can't she conduct elaborate schemes to defame and bring down one of her current obstacles, the Yin family? It was almost funny... before, she considered taking out the Yin family to be a critical obstacle in gaining power. Now she knew that that was nothing but a trifle- only a tiny part of the imminent forces she'd have to struggle with. There was so much more out there, the threat of the Yins were almost obsolete. No, they were entirely obsolete.
A stranger in a familiar place. Someone who used to belong, and has lost her place in the world. Because now she knew that these courts; although they appeared to be where she'd be doing most of her manipulating... the real exchange of power doesn't even remotely happen here. Nee'd have to move on and get her own personal army first- and that is where Valkar and his empire come into play. Their role that she's laid out. And even then, that's just a stepping stone before being able to really contest with the Yune Empire. A long goddamn road lay ahead, and it might be years until her struggle ends. Or she might die trying to achieve it. And strangely enough, Nee didn't know which of the two options was more likely at this point.
Then she felt something brush against her, making her cry out in a strangled voice- "kya!" and stumbling backwards into Liu, making her flinch and steady herself awkwardly- clutching at herself and slightly bent over as waves of terror and memories crashed into her psyche- the feeling of Valakr ravaging her; hands crawling; penetration; the complete and utter lack of any semblance of fucking control, it all ripped and tore at the girl's psyche before a gentle tug at her finger from Liu bought he rout of the abyss.
It was clear that Nee wasn't ready to confront what had happened just yet; the ordeal still too raw and shocking for her to process. Biting her lip, she looked up at the girl who had bumped into her and softened just a tad.
"Um." Nee said, looking at her. "What's your name? You may call me... Nee, and this is my friend, Liu."
Liu then poked her leg, finding her reaction to be humorous as she stiffened up massively, almost yelping. She shot Liu a pleading look and the boy got the idea, almost feeling bad about it.
Rumelis looked around the ball as Suiken went backstage, saying he'd guard the door. That
was a convincing thing for a bodyguard to do, right? He glanced around at the lavish guests
and their hangers-on, worried one might take notice of, well, any of the group.
A fireworks show started, something Rumelis had never really seen. It was a marvelous show,
coupled with what seemed to be a member of the guild running off with someone. Rumelis
shifted uncomfortably. Wasn't the diversion later? Was this the diversion? Well, it wasn't
worth worrying about, and drawing attention to himself, so he stood at the door still.
Somewhere down the line he saw Yuwen get punched in the face. Rumelis wasn't sure if that
was a common occurence in these sorts of places-- he was used to rougher areas where it was
commonplace. He considered running to the scene but decided to stay still near the door. If
anything would make him seem a bodyguard, it was staying in the background.
Still, he was uncomfortable just waiting. Sure, he was patient enough, but the "armor" was
uncomfortable and difficult to move properly in, and wasn't really fitted well. He wondered
how people could fight in such obtrusive gear.
Still, the ball continued, and Suiken was nowhere to be seen. When was that show starting,
anyways?
"Hey. Bear guard. Mind letting us in?"
It was a group of five or so performers, and they looked impatient.
"Look, we already had a chat with the guard outside. We think he let the wrong guy in. So
how about you let us in so we can perform?"
Rumelis suddenly realized the implications of this. These had to be the actual
performers... He had to do something, or the plan wouldn't quite work.
"Are you sure you're the performers hired?" It was little more than buying time, but anything counted.
The leader of the little group fumed.
"Yes, of course we are, you damn bear! Let us on stage!"
Rumelis looked at him disapprovingly. The situation was getting worse, and there wasn't any
way to end it-- wait a second... he got an idea.
"Sorry, we've already found a replacement. That's what happens when you show up late, I
guess." Rumelis shrugged.
The leader looked furious. He was halfway towards striking Rumelis when he noticed the axe
at his side.
"Right-- uh-- damn. I guess that makes sense, but don't think this group'll be playing here
again! Let's go, Zhu-Night Show Band."
The real band marched away in frustration, and Rumelis slumped in relief. Well, that was a
crisis averted. From the stage, Suiken gave him a brief nod.
was a convincing thing for a bodyguard to do, right? He glanced around at the lavish guests
and their hangers-on, worried one might take notice of, well, any of the group.
A fireworks show started, something Rumelis had never really seen. It was a marvelous show,
coupled with what seemed to be a member of the guild running off with someone. Rumelis
shifted uncomfortably. Wasn't the diversion later? Was this the diversion? Well, it wasn't
worth worrying about, and drawing attention to himself, so he stood at the door still.
Somewhere down the line he saw Yuwen get punched in the face. Rumelis wasn't sure if that
was a common occurence in these sorts of places-- he was used to rougher areas where it was
commonplace. He considered running to the scene but decided to stay still near the door. If
anything would make him seem a bodyguard, it was staying in the background.
Still, he was uncomfortable just waiting. Sure, he was patient enough, but the "armor" was
uncomfortable and difficult to move properly in, and wasn't really fitted well. He wondered
how people could fight in such obtrusive gear.
Still, the ball continued, and Suiken was nowhere to be seen. When was that show starting,
anyways?
"Hey. Bear guard. Mind letting us in?"
It was a group of five or so performers, and they looked impatient.
"Look, we already had a chat with the guard outside. We think he let the wrong guy in. So
how about you let us in so we can perform?"
Rumelis suddenly realized the implications of this. These had to be the actual
performers... He had to do something, or the plan wouldn't quite work.
"Are you sure you're the performers hired?" It was little more than buying time, but anything counted.
The leader of the little group fumed.
"Yes, of course we are, you damn bear! Let us on stage!"
Rumelis looked at him disapprovingly. The situation was getting worse, and there wasn't any
way to end it-- wait a second... he got an idea.
"Sorry, we've already found a replacement. That's what happens when you show up late, I
guess." Rumelis shrugged.
The leader looked furious. He was halfway towards striking Rumelis when he noticed the axe
at his side.
"Right-- uh-- damn. I guess that makes sense, but don't think this group'll be playing here
again! Let's go, Zhu-Night Show Band."
The real band marched away in frustration, and Rumelis slumped in relief. Well, that was a
crisis averted. From the stage, Suiken gave him a brief nod.
The girl that Terra's arm brushed against suddenly screeched and recoiled, which startled Terra into having a similar reaction. What did she just do?! Did she push that girl over or something? "I-I'm really sorry!" she cried reflexively, just as the girl recovered...from some sort of panic spell? She didn't have much time to think about it, for the noble girl had straightened up--albiet much less composed--and introduced herself as Nee, and some boy that was standing next to her as Liu.
The girl in the green kimono was about to give her name when she remembered that as Fortune and Hyuna had gone in with false names, she would have to as well. And, needless to say, she didn't have one prepared. Oh, no. "P-pleased to meet you," she replied awkwardly, bowing. Was this how a servant was supposed to act? She had no idea. There had to be a limit on how much panic she could feel at once... "I-I hope we get along," she stuttered as she stood back up.
Seeing the- and now that Nee had a better view, the gwanish girl bow and do the general opening pleasantries reminded Nee that no, this wasn't a man who had decided to try and- no, she was still safe. It wasn't happening. Its just a ball, after all. A... A regent's ball. How did this gwanish girl even get in? There's no way she could pose as a noble, and she didn't seem to have a slave collar on- are there other slave lords operating in Jiefong? if so... Valkar would have mentioned it back on the ship.
Something didn't really mesh right, and Liu just stepped back and watched, knowing Nee's general pattern of things when meeting someone new.
"A servant?" She asked the still nameless girl, motioning for her to get up, and be at ease. "Who's your master? What is your name?"
It took Terra far too long to remember the alias Fortune was using tonight. "I-I'm serving the Li-Farge family," she managed. "A-as for my name...um...R-Rika. Y-yes, that's it." If she had to think up a surname as well, she was sure it'd be over.
Li-Farge. That name appeared once again... the fake nobles who had come in, for reasons unknown. Rika seemed meek and polite enough, and yet also unsure of herself. If anything, there wasn't a way this Rika could be a threat- so the rest of her name didn't really matter. This would be a good opportunity to try and gather information, though. But- this was another girl, around her age. A part of Nee just wanted to let down her perpetual guard and act like a normal fourteen year old girl with her, no matter how immature and foolish the idea was. Ridiculous, she thought. Especially not around so many other potential enemies, and the enigmatic plot the wayward son of Lu-Tan was somehow conducting- why else would anyone sneak into a damn ball?
"It is nice to meet you, Rika." Nee said graciously, although not offering a hand according to the usual greeting mannerisms. Nee hoped that this Rika wouldn't notice or care too much. "Did your masters let you enjoy the ball without tending to them?" She tilted her head towards Lu-Tan, who had finished talking with the silver haired woman. "Normally a servant would take a punch for their master, you know..."
When Nee indicated Fortune, who was...getting in trouble with someone else, it seemed...Terra's face paled. She had completely forgotten to attend to Fortune at all...would he hold it against her? Ah, at least she could tell the truth about Hyuna, though. "W-well, my m-mistress...s-she declined when I tried bringing her a drink. S-so, there's really not much for me to do except...t-take care o-of their daughter..." She indicated Millie, who got off Terra's back and politely greeted Nee. "T-they have their own things to do, after all, s-so, um, they left her in...t-the most capable hands they could bring."
Wait, did she seriously just call herself the most capable at anything? The world was really turning on its head.
"She might be competition for me one day." Nee said lightly, in regards to the...apparent daughter of Lu-Tan, who, obviously couldn't be their daughter unless she mistook Yuwen by quite a few years. Which is ridiculous to even consider. "Pleased to meet you- business between us and your Poyo, hopefully, will flourish."
She turned her gaze back to Rika, smiling kindly at her. Might as well try and see what was going on; if they really were from there or not. If so...
"I heard the Mayor is visiting Atoro." She lied swiftly. "Do you know when he'll return to Poyo? I'd like to speak to him on family matters."
Watching Fortune and Hyuna just in case they'd suddenly need her help for any apparent reason, Terra wasn't quite listening to what Millie was saying to Nee. The moment she glanced back, however, she found the little girl to be much more comfortable at acting as a noble's daughter than Terra was at masquerading as her own role. Then, suddenly, Nee directed a question at her, causing her to jump slightly.
"U-um, I-I really don't know!" she cried, waving her hands a bit overdramatically. "I-I mean...m-my master and mistress never speak w-within earshot...o-of political affairs. T-they w-wouldn't trust even me with that sort of talk." Well, that was sort of the truth, anyway...not that Terra knew how politics worked in the first place, or what may have happened in and around Poyo.
A lie. Nee registered it into her mind- pretty much everyone knew about the Tengu attack on Poyo, and that the Mayor there had almost died. There's no way even if this Rika was sheltered, that she wouldn't know that the Mayor wouldn't be in fit condition to be traveling any time soon, if rumors served to be correct. So now was essentially proof that Yuwen was plotting something... and Nee was interested in seeing how it went down. Whatever it was, perhaps it'd cause a large enough ripple for her to take the opportunity and get Tiamat or Gridiron to kill the regent, before escaping. Or, perhaps even better; while they kill the regent, she escapes on her own and makes it back to Valkar.
This might possibly be a good thing.
"I suppose that's reasonable." She said, and made a little laugh. "You are quite young to trust with sensitive information, after all." Nee then gestured at the ball with a content face. "Isn't it extravagant? All the riches that must have been put into organizing this night..."
It was detestable. And perhaps Rika's reaction to the opulent decorations would be an indicator on whose side Yuwen himself was on.
Terra nodded at the comment about the extravagence of the event. "T-this is actually t-the first ball I-I've been to," she admitted, smoothing her messy hair a little. Usually she wasn't conscious about it, but now that Nee had brought up how annoyingly fancy everything was, she started worrying about even this. "I-it does feel far t-too...um, what would the word be...? I-I guess you could say it's sort of like...w-whoever organized this wanted t-to show off."
That pretty much cinched it- Rika wasn't a threat. Nee still had to reserve judgment for Yuwen and his yet unseen wife, but it was clear the servant most likely knew nothing or at least knew so little to be of no incident. Nee then allowed herself to relax, and walked a little bit to one of the tables, grabbing at some de-alcoholized wines, before returning to Rika. Servants must be worked pretty hard, after all, and although they are paid, they are still a victim of a despicable system. Even if she was a fake servant. A wince of pain shot up her leg, however, and she remembered briefly when Valkar had branded it- did it show as a limp outwardly? She couldn't tell, and Liu didn't give any indication.
"Some drinks." Nee said, trying to add a bit of charm. "Would you like to find somewhere for us to sit and possibly make friends? I don't get much chance to talk with other girls my age, after all..."
"A-ah, thank you!" Terra gratefully took the drink and sipped it, desperately needing something to calm herself down. As she sipped, however, she noticed Nee suddenly stiffen as she walked, causing the noble to nearly spill her drink. Terra's hand immediately shot out to catch it, but the noble managed to keep hold of it, so no harm was done...well, just to be sure, Terra asked an almost annoying number of questions about if she'd be alright.
But when the noble asked Terra to become friends with her, her mind almost completely blanked out. Could she do it without dropping the masquerade? Even though her panic had been steadily disappearing since she began talking with the noble girl, making a new friend, especially a class up from her, was something that Terra couldn't remotely see happening.
She continued considering the offer, and was being swayed closer and closer to accepting...when she suddenly felt Millie tap her on the arm. "Te-I mean, Rika, we were supposed to find Muna for, um, mother," she reminded Terra.
The previous order struck Terra like a gong. She had completely forgotten. "A-ah, no!" she cried in horror, putting a hand to her head. "I got distracted...I-I'm sorry...N-Nee..." She somehow stumbled on saying the noble's name, not sure how to address her, but then again, Terra had no experience in the ways of the Yune Empire. "I-I was supposed t-to complete a task for my mistress, but I-I completely forgot. I-I must go!" Picking up Millie, she gave the noble a wave and hurried off. "B-but, I-I'll gladly take up your offer later if I can!"
So the servant didn't know how to address nobility either? Nee usually didn't care... but usually a servant would have called her by the norm, anyways. But it wasn't unexpected- being fakes, infiltrating the ball for no apparent reason. "Do your duties first." Nee said sagely, waving with her free hand, and shoving her drinks over to a confused Liu. "Maybe we'll meet again."
Liu approached once Rika and the fake daughter disappeared, looking puzzled. "So, is she-"
"Utterly fake." Nee said brightly, looking, actually, quite excited. "I'll have to figure out what they're plotting, won't I?"
The girl in the green kimono was about to give her name when she remembered that as Fortune and Hyuna had gone in with false names, she would have to as well. And, needless to say, she didn't have one prepared. Oh, no. "P-pleased to meet you," she replied awkwardly, bowing. Was this how a servant was supposed to act? She had no idea. There had to be a limit on how much panic she could feel at once... "I-I hope we get along," she stuttered as she stood back up.
Seeing the- and now that Nee had a better view, the gwanish girl bow and do the general opening pleasantries reminded Nee that no, this wasn't a man who had decided to try and- no, she was still safe. It wasn't happening. Its just a ball, after all. A... A regent's ball. How did this gwanish girl even get in? There's no way she could pose as a noble, and she didn't seem to have a slave collar on- are there other slave lords operating in Jiefong? if so... Valkar would have mentioned it back on the ship.
Something didn't really mesh right, and Liu just stepped back and watched, knowing Nee's general pattern of things when meeting someone new.
"A servant?" She asked the still nameless girl, motioning for her to get up, and be at ease. "Who's your master? What is your name?"
It took Terra far too long to remember the alias Fortune was using tonight. "I-I'm serving the Li-Farge family," she managed. "A-as for my name...um...R-Rika. Y-yes, that's it." If she had to think up a surname as well, she was sure it'd be over.
Li-Farge. That name appeared once again... the fake nobles who had come in, for reasons unknown. Rika seemed meek and polite enough, and yet also unsure of herself. If anything, there wasn't a way this Rika could be a threat- so the rest of her name didn't really matter. This would be a good opportunity to try and gather information, though. But- this was another girl, around her age. A part of Nee just wanted to let down her perpetual guard and act like a normal fourteen year old girl with her, no matter how immature and foolish the idea was. Ridiculous, she thought. Especially not around so many other potential enemies, and the enigmatic plot the wayward son of Lu-Tan was somehow conducting- why else would anyone sneak into a damn ball?
"It is nice to meet you, Rika." Nee said graciously, although not offering a hand according to the usual greeting mannerisms. Nee hoped that this Rika wouldn't notice or care too much. "Did your masters let you enjoy the ball without tending to them?" She tilted her head towards Lu-Tan, who had finished talking with the silver haired woman. "Normally a servant would take a punch for their master, you know..."
When Nee indicated Fortune, who was...getting in trouble with someone else, it seemed...Terra's face paled. She had completely forgotten to attend to Fortune at all...would he hold it against her? Ah, at least she could tell the truth about Hyuna, though. "W-well, my m-mistress...s-she declined when I tried bringing her a drink. S-so, there's really not much for me to do except...t-take care o-of their daughter..." She indicated Millie, who got off Terra's back and politely greeted Nee. "T-they have their own things to do, after all, s-so, um, they left her in...t-the most capable hands they could bring."
Wait, did she seriously just call herself the most capable at anything? The world was really turning on its head.
"She might be competition for me one day." Nee said lightly, in regards to the...apparent daughter of Lu-Tan, who, obviously couldn't be their daughter unless she mistook Yuwen by quite a few years. Which is ridiculous to even consider. "Pleased to meet you- business between us and your Poyo, hopefully, will flourish."
She turned her gaze back to Rika, smiling kindly at her. Might as well try and see what was going on; if they really were from there or not. If so...
"I heard the Mayor is visiting Atoro." She lied swiftly. "Do you know when he'll return to Poyo? I'd like to speak to him on family matters."
Watching Fortune and Hyuna just in case they'd suddenly need her help for any apparent reason, Terra wasn't quite listening to what Millie was saying to Nee. The moment she glanced back, however, she found the little girl to be much more comfortable at acting as a noble's daughter than Terra was at masquerading as her own role. Then, suddenly, Nee directed a question at her, causing her to jump slightly.
"U-um, I-I really don't know!" she cried, waving her hands a bit overdramatically. "I-I mean...m-my master and mistress never speak w-within earshot...o-of political affairs. T-they w-wouldn't trust even me with that sort of talk." Well, that was sort of the truth, anyway...not that Terra knew how politics worked in the first place, or what may have happened in and around Poyo.
A lie. Nee registered it into her mind- pretty much everyone knew about the Tengu attack on Poyo, and that the Mayor there had almost died. There's no way even if this Rika was sheltered, that she wouldn't know that the Mayor wouldn't be in fit condition to be traveling any time soon, if rumors served to be correct. So now was essentially proof that Yuwen was plotting something... and Nee was interested in seeing how it went down. Whatever it was, perhaps it'd cause a large enough ripple for her to take the opportunity and get Tiamat or Gridiron to kill the regent, before escaping. Or, perhaps even better; while they kill the regent, she escapes on her own and makes it back to Valkar.
This might possibly be a good thing.
"I suppose that's reasonable." She said, and made a little laugh. "You are quite young to trust with sensitive information, after all." Nee then gestured at the ball with a content face. "Isn't it extravagant? All the riches that must have been put into organizing this night..."
It was detestable. And perhaps Rika's reaction to the opulent decorations would be an indicator on whose side Yuwen himself was on.
Terra nodded at the comment about the extravagence of the event. "T-this is actually t-the first ball I-I've been to," she admitted, smoothing her messy hair a little. Usually she wasn't conscious about it, but now that Nee had brought up how annoyingly fancy everything was, she started worrying about even this. "I-it does feel far t-too...um, what would the word be...? I-I guess you could say it's sort of like...w-whoever organized this wanted t-to show off."
That pretty much cinched it- Rika wasn't a threat. Nee still had to reserve judgment for Yuwen and his yet unseen wife, but it was clear the servant most likely knew nothing or at least knew so little to be of no incident. Nee then allowed herself to relax, and walked a little bit to one of the tables, grabbing at some de-alcoholized wines, before returning to Rika. Servants must be worked pretty hard, after all, and although they are paid, they are still a victim of a despicable system. Even if she was a fake servant. A wince of pain shot up her leg, however, and she remembered briefly when Valkar had branded it- did it show as a limp outwardly? She couldn't tell, and Liu didn't give any indication.
"Some drinks." Nee said, trying to add a bit of charm. "Would you like to find somewhere for us to sit and possibly make friends? I don't get much chance to talk with other girls my age, after all..."
"A-ah, thank you!" Terra gratefully took the drink and sipped it, desperately needing something to calm herself down. As she sipped, however, she noticed Nee suddenly stiffen as she walked, causing the noble to nearly spill her drink. Terra's hand immediately shot out to catch it, but the noble managed to keep hold of it, so no harm was done...well, just to be sure, Terra asked an almost annoying number of questions about if she'd be alright.
But when the noble asked Terra to become friends with her, her mind almost completely blanked out. Could she do it without dropping the masquerade? Even though her panic had been steadily disappearing since she began talking with the noble girl, making a new friend, especially a class up from her, was something that Terra couldn't remotely see happening.
She continued considering the offer, and was being swayed closer and closer to accepting...when she suddenly felt Millie tap her on the arm. "Te-I mean, Rika, we were supposed to find Muna for, um, mother," she reminded Terra.
The previous order struck Terra like a gong. She had completely forgotten. "A-ah, no!" she cried in horror, putting a hand to her head. "I got distracted...I-I'm sorry...N-Nee..." She somehow stumbled on saying the noble's name, not sure how to address her, but then again, Terra had no experience in the ways of the Yune Empire. "I-I was supposed t-to complete a task for my mistress, but I-I completely forgot. I-I must go!" Picking up Millie, she gave the noble a wave and hurried off. "B-but, I-I'll gladly take up your offer later if I can!"
So the servant didn't know how to address nobility either? Nee usually didn't care... but usually a servant would have called her by the norm, anyways. But it wasn't unexpected- being fakes, infiltrating the ball for no apparent reason. "Do your duties first." Nee said sagely, waving with her free hand, and shoving her drinks over to a confused Liu. "Maybe we'll meet again."
Liu approached once Rika and the fake daughter disappeared, looking puzzled. "So, is she-"
"Utterly fake." Nee said brightly, looking, actually, quite excited. "I'll have to figure out what they're plotting, won't I?"
"I can literally guarantee that we'll be arresting most of these assholes by early tomorrow morning," Tuying added nonchalantly. "Once their wasted out of their minds and set some poor peasant's house on fire or worse. Typical Jiefong nobles stuff," he muttered, boredly staring at the crowds of nobility dancing throughout the ballroom. "Say, she said your brother was here, Lu Tan. Maybe that's why this city's crime rate this city's crime rate took a sudden spike, eh?" he chuckled elbowing Painji in the ribs.
As the partygoers spoke, ate, and danced, Suiken began playing light instrumental musical arrangements.
As the partygoers spoke, ate, and danced, Suiken began playing light instrumental musical arrangements.
"The Zhu Night Show band?" A hooded man questioned, sipping on a glass filled with golden wine as he approached the doorway Rumelis guarded. "I'm a big fan you know - mind if I step in for an autograph?" The man looked strange, and while he definitely wore noble clothes beneath, on top he was coated with thick animal furs sown together in a cloak. And his face had a strange look to it, its details all masked by the shadow of the hood. "You should let me step in," He repeated with a warm smile...
***
"Yuwen's here?" Painji spat, suddenly becoming serious and ignoring Hyuna request to dance completely. "He's here? In the city?"
***
Jie followed carefully as they approached the red-light in the chamber's thatching, most likely a hole like the one they had fallen into leading to a side-room from the ball. The closer they got the louder the voice's echoing from the light became, until they were close enough for them to become crisp as the night's cold air.
"Of course, the council can be swayed... and the opposing opinions silenced," A sinister voice became clear as they poked their heads over the edge of the hole. Below in a lavish room a middle-aged man sporting combed back greying hairs and decked in a rich red ceremonial cloak stood, pacing back and forth in contemplation as a man in a monk's robe stood opposite him. "We need absolute POWER in order to subjugate the masses. If this war is to be won we must have no mercy, we must be a machine of such lethal engineering each order must be carried out within a day of it's thoughts, be it the murder of one man or the SLAYING of an entire country..." The man clenched his fists angrily, ice seeping through in hatred. "And the current state of things prevents that from happening, my young friend."
"I mean there still exists the main problem with the scheme, my lord regent," The monk whispered. "This is an Empire, meaning it has an Emperor."
The man looked back the monk with a sadistic grin. "Not for long."
"Ladies and gentlemen!" A loud voice echoed from beyond the room. In the ball-room everyone shifted their attention to the throne of the old palace, where a very formal Imperial announcer had stepped forward and swayed the attention of the room. "It is Jiefong's pleasure to introduce to you the Emperor's regent and trusted adviser: Regent Chiller!"
The ball-room erupted into applause and the red-curtain of the room was pulled back, the Regent himself stepping out into the light. As he exited from the room below them Jie turned to Lo-muna horrified. "He seemed evil," He said in disbelief. "And I think I overheard something about murdering the Emperor."
***
In the ballroom Yuwen glanced up to see the Regent emerge onto the podium where the old throne stood elevated. "My friends!" The elderly regent called out in a sinister voice. "My noble men! It has been too long since I last visited the great city of Jiefong, and too long since you've heard news from our magnificent capital of Yuna-Yae! The war goes strong, and the Emperor grows even stronger!" Applause erupted at the vague news, Yuwen quickly joining in with the masses. The Regent smiled as he looked over the pawns. "Trust me - I will win you this war, and our great Empire will prosper."
"Seems like a nice guy," A noble commented to Yuwen as the two clapped. Yuwen nodded at the regent, not paying much mind to the man as his eyes searched the room to ensure everything was going as planned - predictably, it was not.
***
"Yuwen's here?" Painji spat, suddenly becoming serious and ignoring Hyuna request to dance completely. "He's here? In the city?"
***
Jie followed carefully as they approached the red-light in the chamber's thatching, most likely a hole like the one they had fallen into leading to a side-room from the ball. The closer they got the louder the voice's echoing from the light became, until they were close enough for them to become crisp as the night's cold air.
"Of course, the council can be swayed... and the opposing opinions silenced," A sinister voice became clear as they poked their heads over the edge of the hole. Below in a lavish room a middle-aged man sporting combed back greying hairs and decked in a rich red ceremonial cloak stood, pacing back and forth in contemplation as a man in a monk's robe stood opposite him. "We need absolute POWER in order to subjugate the masses. If this war is to be won we must have no mercy, we must be a machine of such lethal engineering each order must be carried out within a day of it's thoughts, be it the murder of one man or the SLAYING of an entire country..." The man clenched his fists angrily, ice seeping through in hatred. "And the current state of things prevents that from happening, my young friend."
"I mean there still exists the main problem with the scheme, my lord regent," The monk whispered. "This is an Empire, meaning it has an Emperor."
The man looked back the monk with a sadistic grin. "Not for long."
"Ladies and gentlemen!" A loud voice echoed from beyond the room. In the ball-room everyone shifted their attention to the throne of the old palace, where a very formal Imperial announcer had stepped forward and swayed the attention of the room. "It is Jiefong's pleasure to introduce to you the Emperor's regent and trusted adviser: Regent Chiller!"
The ball-room erupted into applause and the red-curtain of the room was pulled back, the Regent himself stepping out into the light. As he exited from the room below them Jie turned to Lo-muna horrified. "He seemed evil," He said in disbelief. "And I think I overheard something about murdering the Emperor."
***
In the ballroom Yuwen glanced up to see the Regent emerge onto the podium where the old throne stood elevated. "My friends!" The elderly regent called out in a sinister voice. "My noble men! It has been too long since I last visited the great city of Jiefong, and too long since you've heard news from our magnificent capital of Yuna-Yae! The war goes strong, and the Emperor grows even stronger!" Applause erupted at the vague news, Yuwen quickly joining in with the masses. The Regent smiled as he looked over the pawns. "Trust me - I will win you this war, and our great Empire will prosper."
"Seems like a nice guy," A noble commented to Yuwen as the two clapped. Yuwen nodded at the regent, not paying much mind to the man as his eyes searched the room to ensure everything was going as planned - predictably, it was not.
"Regent Chiller," Tuying repeated, blankly, staring up at the man giving the speech from podium. He shook his head and glanced at Painji. "You alright, man? Or are ya gonna flip out and search for your brother?"
The music paused slightly as Chiller spoke. Not because of any particular need to quiet down as an important regent gave a speech....but because even the snow oni felt a....deathly chill in the air as the 'good' regent spoke.
The music paused slightly as Chiller spoke. Not because of any particular need to quiet down as an important regent gave a speech....but because even the snow oni felt a....deathly chill in the air as the 'good' regent spoke.
Hyuna glanced awkwardly at Tuying and Painji. Sure, Yuwen was up to his usual plots, but it wasn't like some critical issue, was it? She made a puzzled look and shifted her head to around where she saw Yuwen last. "Somewhere around there." She murmured. "Posing as Li-Farge. Dunno what he's after, either."
She shot the Regent an annoyed scowl as she feigned appreciation, but otherwise didn't comment on him, instead looking almost directly at Painji's stressed look. "Hey, I'm sure it's nothing." She said in her best attempt at being soothing. "Just enjoy the ball, I guess."
The Regent. Nee looked almost pained as she looked at him. Number one target. Guaranteed to be required to die at some point. It was hard not to look upon him with disgust; that pompous, manipulative bastard. Although she doesn't like death, Chiller's demise would be one of which she's personally enjoy. Taking a sip of the mild drink, she soothed her psyche a little bit.
"The Regent." Liu whispered. "We dun like him, right?"
Nee nodded just a tad. Hopefully no one would take his words into consideration- at least no one in the NNA- Northern Noble's Alliance. Nee sighed sadly; she'd still have to get rid of her father and establish dominance there. She really wasn't looking forward to that essential part of the puzzle. But there's no real other way to go about it, is there? She kept a close eye on Yuwen, making sure he was within eyesight. She had to make sure at some point where he fit in this puzzle...
She shot the Regent an annoyed scowl as she feigned appreciation, but otherwise didn't comment on him, instead looking almost directly at Painji's stressed look. "Hey, I'm sure it's nothing." She said in her best attempt at being soothing. "Just enjoy the ball, I guess."
The Regent. Nee looked almost pained as she looked at him. Number one target. Guaranteed to be required to die at some point. It was hard not to look upon him with disgust; that pompous, manipulative bastard. Although she doesn't like death, Chiller's demise would be one of which she's personally enjoy. Taking a sip of the mild drink, she soothed her psyche a little bit.
"The Regent." Liu whispered. "We dun like him, right?"
Nee nodded just a tad. Hopefully no one would take his words into consideration- at least no one in the NNA- Northern Noble's Alliance. Nee sighed sadly; she'd still have to get rid of her father and establish dominance there. She really wasn't looking forward to that essential part of the puzzle. But there's no real other way to go about it, is there? She kept a close eye on Yuwen, making sure he was within eyesight. She had to make sure at some point where he fit in this puzzle...
"It certainly seems that way," Lo-muna agreed with a frown. She looked around for another way to exit the chamber, not wanting to use the same one the Regent Chiller had used. If Hyuna had been down at the ball, the rest of the guild wasn't far behind. "We have to get back down to the ball. I need to warn my friends about this. There's no way we can let this guy get away with murder."
"The regent has shown up, eh?" Phecda muttered, watching the scene from the windowsill he was sitting on. "Excellent~ It's time to get to the main highlight of the night!"
At this moment, his eyes were focused upon a massive crystal chandelier that was conveniently hanging directly over the head of Nee Me-Hyung. Not that he cared about her; the important part was that Yuwen Fortune stood only five meters away. It didn't really matter to him what arrogant noble got caught in the trap; it only mattered that Fortune did.
"And now, MY turn to ruin your life, Fortune," Phecda sniggered as he rose, holding up three golden rings, each about a foot in diameter.
---------------------
Terra was very nearly ready to give up searching for Muna. No matter where she looked, the rabbit woman was absent, and she was starting to feel tired from all that walking. But before she could find a place to sit, the Regent began a speech. And, well, apparently it would be rude if she sat while he was speaking, so she was forced to stand...
Noticing Hyuna in the crowd, Terra moved closer to her mistress-for-the-night, earning only an annoyed look when she explained that she was unable to complete the task Hyuna had given her.
Suddenly, a man went up to Hyuna and took her hand within his, in a tight clasp. He smirked at her; one eye almost winking. "Sorry about earlier, Heren." He said. "She just mistook me for another man- it was all a misunderstanding."
Hyuna looked more than reluctant, and shot Painji a bit of a helpless frown, but turned wordlessly back to Elan, not exactly phsically tring to move away, but not cooperting much either. It was weird... and she wasn't used to this sort of thing. But it was also true that she felt some strange sort of... well, something drawing her attention to him. Not chi, persay, but in his mannerisms and actions, it seemed precisely calculated to stimulate the more feminine facets of her personality.
She couldn't trust him, but that didn't mean she couldn't enjoy it, either.
Whoever the man who appeared before Hyuna was, his amorous actions utterly disgusted Terra. Had they met in the ball earlier? If so, he should have know that she was...or rather, her alias was...married. And those winks, those places on her body that his hands would go...ugh, it was absolutely vile! And Hyuna didn't look comfortable at all, either. Did this man know nothing of respecting a woman's personal space?
"Another dance, milady?" His hand started moving down her back, and yet again, Hyuna let out an involuntary shudder. She mumbled something almost inaudible- "You don't gotta watch this, Servant, just get outta here" before closing her eyes and just letting herself go with this man's experienced flow.
Now that really, really was the breaking point. Terra forced herself between the man and Hyuna, pushing them violently apart. "That will be enough, sir. You are clearly making my mistress uncomfortable," she scolded him in an unusually clear and cold voice. Not a single one of her words stumbled, either. "Therefore, for the sake of my mistress' happiness, I ask you to leave."
While Hyuna didn't really react- Elan let out a bit of a chuckle. This... gwanish slave girl was trying to butt in? How precarious; something as low as that clearly held no water in comparison to a noble's desires- and a woman who wasn't entirely resistant. Elan looked down at Terra, using his height to tower over her, almost a silent threat.
"Who are you to say if I was bothering her?" He asked snippily. "Heren, dear, was I inconveniencing you?"
Hyuna, of course, didn't really answer- she was too busy sending Terra something of a stare of shock, and a brooding glare. She seemed to be clutching at herself a bit more closely though- almost defensively, and her usual aggressive way of standing wasn't there at all.
Pointing a left hand furiously at the shellshocked Hyuna, Terra did not waver at all. "What do you have to say about her demeanor right now? I know how my mistress usually acts. You've affected her too much for me to accept it. Therefore..." She took one step forward-and the next moment, her left hand slammed into the nobleman's stomach with so much force that anyone who had seen her fight previously would've thought she was another person entirely. "Please. Leave. Her. Be," Terra growled as the noble fell backwards.
Humiliated- he had been knocked by a slave girl, of all things!- Elan simply shot the slave a furious glare, but still shot Hyuna another wink before making his leave; already making plans on getting back at the so-called' Heren' once the servant was gone.
Hyuna, looking away from Terra, simply murmured; "You didn't have to do that...", in a slightly dazed, unfocused tone.
After letting out a long sigh, Terra heard Hyuna reprimanding her...in a voice that suggested she wasn't completely there. As the cold in her voice melted away, she bowed her head and explained, "Sorry...h-he really looked like he was bothering you. And...well, I'm your servant for the night, aren't I?" In spite of herself, she gave the lancer a small smile. "I'm supposed to act for your welfare, as such."
The speargirl shrugged. "Sure." She said, frowning in more of reflex than anything.
At this moment, his eyes were focused upon a massive crystal chandelier that was conveniently hanging directly over the head of Nee Me-Hyung. Not that he cared about her; the important part was that Yuwen Fortune stood only five meters away. It didn't really matter to him what arrogant noble got caught in the trap; it only mattered that Fortune did.
"And now, MY turn to ruin your life, Fortune," Phecda sniggered as he rose, holding up three golden rings, each about a foot in diameter.
---------------------
Terra was very nearly ready to give up searching for Muna. No matter where she looked, the rabbit woman was absent, and she was starting to feel tired from all that walking. But before she could find a place to sit, the Regent began a speech. And, well, apparently it would be rude if she sat while he was speaking, so she was forced to stand...
Noticing Hyuna in the crowd, Terra moved closer to her mistress-for-the-night, earning only an annoyed look when she explained that she was unable to complete the task Hyuna had given her.
Suddenly, a man went up to Hyuna and took her hand within his, in a tight clasp. He smirked at her; one eye almost winking. "Sorry about earlier, Heren." He said. "She just mistook me for another man- it was all a misunderstanding."
Hyuna looked more than reluctant, and shot Painji a bit of a helpless frown, but turned wordlessly back to Elan, not exactly phsically tring to move away, but not cooperting much either. It was weird... and she wasn't used to this sort of thing. But it was also true that she felt some strange sort of... well, something drawing her attention to him. Not chi, persay, but in his mannerisms and actions, it seemed precisely calculated to stimulate the more feminine facets of her personality.
She couldn't trust him, but that didn't mean she couldn't enjoy it, either.
Whoever the man who appeared before Hyuna was, his amorous actions utterly disgusted Terra. Had they met in the ball earlier? If so, he should have know that she was...or rather, her alias was...married. And those winks, those places on her body that his hands would go...ugh, it was absolutely vile! And Hyuna didn't look comfortable at all, either. Did this man know nothing of respecting a woman's personal space?
"Another dance, milady?" His hand started moving down her back, and yet again, Hyuna let out an involuntary shudder. She mumbled something almost inaudible- "You don't gotta watch this, Servant, just get outta here" before closing her eyes and just letting herself go with this man's experienced flow.
Now that really, really was the breaking point. Terra forced herself between the man and Hyuna, pushing them violently apart. "That will be enough, sir. You are clearly making my mistress uncomfortable," she scolded him in an unusually clear and cold voice. Not a single one of her words stumbled, either. "Therefore, for the sake of my mistress' happiness, I ask you to leave."
While Hyuna didn't really react- Elan let out a bit of a chuckle. This... gwanish slave girl was trying to butt in? How precarious; something as low as that clearly held no water in comparison to a noble's desires- and a woman who wasn't entirely resistant. Elan looked down at Terra, using his height to tower over her, almost a silent threat.
"Who are you to say if I was bothering her?" He asked snippily. "Heren, dear, was I inconveniencing you?"
Hyuna, of course, didn't really answer- she was too busy sending Terra something of a stare of shock, and a brooding glare. She seemed to be clutching at herself a bit more closely though- almost defensively, and her usual aggressive way of standing wasn't there at all.
Pointing a left hand furiously at the shellshocked Hyuna, Terra did not waver at all. "What do you have to say about her demeanor right now? I know how my mistress usually acts. You've affected her too much for me to accept it. Therefore..." She took one step forward-and the next moment, her left hand slammed into the nobleman's stomach with so much force that anyone who had seen her fight previously would've thought she was another person entirely. "Please. Leave. Her. Be," Terra growled as the noble fell backwards.
Humiliated- he had been knocked by a slave girl, of all things!- Elan simply shot the slave a furious glare, but still shot Hyuna another wink before making his leave; already making plans on getting back at the so-called' Heren' once the servant was gone.
Hyuna, looking away from Terra, simply murmured; "You didn't have to do that...", in a slightly dazed, unfocused tone.
After letting out a long sigh, Terra heard Hyuna reprimanding her...in a voice that suggested she wasn't completely there. As the cold in her voice melted away, she bowed her head and explained, "Sorry...h-he really looked like he was bothering you. And...well, I'm your servant for the night, aren't I?" In spite of herself, she gave the lancer a small smile. "I'm supposed to act for your welfare, as such."
The speargirl shrugged. "Sure." She said, frowning in more of reflex than anything.
"You should let me step in..."
This hooded man seemed to want to see the band that had just stormed off. Well, Rumelis had
to keep up the plan, he guess, so he had to brush this hooded man off. Or at the least
distract him until the "show" started properly.
He decided to be blunt, it had worked before.
"The show's about to start... I doubt they'll want to see you. At the very least, I need to
see your face and know who you are before I let you in, and you'd be going in guarded. This
probably isn't the best time, though, the band is preparing and they're very hard at work
making up for their late entry..."
He hoped it'd be enough, but doubted it; the man looked persistent.
Meanwhile, he noticed out of the corner of his eye that Terra had just punched a man in the
gut. Another blow? Perhaps fights like this were common in the events of nobility... like
barfights for the commoners, he supposed. Still, he was surprised at Terra. She hadn't
seemed a fighter, but now...
It seemed his initial impression of the girl was quite off base.
This hooded man seemed to want to see the band that had just stormed off. Well, Rumelis had
to keep up the plan, he guess, so he had to brush this hooded man off. Or at the least
distract him until the "show" started properly.
He decided to be blunt, it had worked before.
"The show's about to start... I doubt they'll want to see you. At the very least, I need to
see your face and know who you are before I let you in, and you'd be going in guarded. This
probably isn't the best time, though, the band is preparing and they're very hard at work
making up for their late entry..."
He hoped it'd be enough, but doubted it; the man looked persistent.
Meanwhile, he noticed out of the corner of his eye that Terra had just punched a man in the
gut. Another blow? Perhaps fights like this were common in the events of nobility... like
barfights for the commoners, he supposed. Still, he was surprised at Terra. She hadn't
seemed a fighter, but now...
It seemed his initial impression of the girl was quite off base.
Muna grabbed Jokemaster Jie Wie's hand and the two made their way down to the ball. There had been another passage within the chamber which led the two down some stairs, ultimately ending at another set of red curtains. Muna peeked first, seeing that the curtains were on the far side of the ballroom where a lot of people were accumulated already. It would be easy to slip in with so many people distracted and such. She turned back to Jie.
"It'll be easy to slip back in. Just act natural and merge with the crowd while I keep a lookout for Fortune," she whispered and before Jie could respond, he found himself among the crowd of nobles at the ball. Muna smiled comfortingly but her eyes were already roaming. She had to find Fortune, fast, and tell him of the Regent's plans.
She could see other members like Suiken who was on stage for some reason. Muna knew he was a musician but she hadn't expected him to be personally invited to play. It didn't seem a quality choice. Regardless, she shifted her focus back onto the guests of the ball and saw some distance away Terra punching a noble. Another surprise. The guild certainly seemed like it wouldn't be a predictable affair, if previous evidence hadn't established this already. Hyuna was with her and as much as Muna wanted to talk to the two of them, Fortune had to be her priority at the moment.
Her ears swiveled and Muna finally spotted the fool backing through the crowd like an idiot. Dragging Jie, the rabbit and the joke made their way through to him.
"Wonderful, Fortune, to have found you," Muna muttered as she approached Yuwen. "Listen, we need to talk. Privately. It's really important."
"It'll be easy to slip back in. Just act natural and merge with the crowd while I keep a lookout for Fortune," she whispered and before Jie could respond, he found himself among the crowd of nobles at the ball. Muna smiled comfortingly but her eyes were already roaming. She had to find Fortune, fast, and tell him of the Regent's plans.
She could see other members like Suiken who was on stage for some reason. Muna knew he was a musician but she hadn't expected him to be personally invited to play. It didn't seem a quality choice. Regardless, she shifted her focus back onto the guests of the ball and saw some distance away Terra punching a noble. Another surprise. The guild certainly seemed like it wouldn't be a predictable affair, if previous evidence hadn't established this already. Hyuna was with her and as much as Muna wanted to talk to the two of them, Fortune had to be her priority at the moment.
Her ears swiveled and Muna finally spotted the fool backing through the crowd like an idiot. Dragging Jie, the rabbit and the joke made their way through to him.
"Wonderful, Fortune, to have found you," Muna muttered as she approached Yuwen. "Listen, we need to talk. Privately. It's really important."
Orion quietly sipped his drink alone. The three girls had left the bar in a hurried manner, mentioning a ball they had to attend. As he leaned on the bar, he noticed one of the cabinets was slightly opened. Orion decided to investigate hoping to find a few bottles to go. Much to his surprise, he found Felicitay sleeping in the cabinet next to a small pile of empty bottles. Orion gently shook the cat girl until she awoke. Felicitay fluttered her eyes open, she was sober but her head was pounding from the massive hangover that was taking over. “UGGGH, where the hell am I?” “You’re in a cabinet, in an abandoned bar. I’ve been looking all over for you, where have you been?”
Felicitay rubbed her temples, trying to recall what exactly happened after she finished that third bottle. “To be honest I can’t remember anything.” The fact was that Felicitay could remember a lot of things, such as running through the streets without any clothes on and lighting a few fruit stands on fire while screaming about the repressive plant overlord. “Nope, I don’t remember a single thing. So how has your day been?” “Now that I think about it, it’s been a pretty good day. I was able to get the papers we need to make your freedom official.” Felicitay’s eyes lit up like a thousand candles as her smile widened, “Really! SWEET, so what do I have do, sign at some dotted line.”
Orion chuckled a bit as he pulled out the papers, “It’s a bit more complicated since I had to obtain these papers though a few back door dealings. All we have to do is add your name to the top, and find two people who be willing to lie on your behalf and say they saw the official signing. Which reminds me, we need to put your name on the top and due to … reasons, you won’t be able to use your current name, so is there any name that you would like me to put on the top?”
Felicitay had to think long and hard about this, but after a good long half hour of thinking she finally came up with an answer. “Fie, Fie Kurai.” Orion raised his eyebrow and diped the quill in the jar of ink, “Naming yourself after the legendary female knight of Gwan, you have good tastes. May I ask where the last name comes from though?” Felicitay smiled a bit, “Kurai is my actual last name, it got taken away when they enslaved me.” Orion nodded and with a quick swish with his quill Orion wrote “Fie Kurai” on the top of the of the papers. Orion put away his writing supplies and extended his hand, “Welcome to the free world Fie Kurai, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”
The newly dubed Fie looked at Orion’s hand and then shook it. “So what now?” “There's a ball being held at the palace in honor of the regent. I’m sure we can find a few people to lie for you and sign the bottom of these papers.” "I don't think we can just attend a ball of that stature." Orion gave Fie a strange look, "Why the hell not?" "I'm pretty sure parties like that are reserved for members of the nobility, and I'm pretty sure neither of us are nobles." "Well that's a stupid rule. I guess we'll have to get disguises for ourselves and wear something fancy."
About an hour later Orion and Fie were standing in front of the entrance to the palace. Fie was in simple Kimono while Orion wore a large cloak that hid his armor and a black eye-patch that covered his left eye. "We are the masters of freaking disguise." "I don't think dressing up counts as disguising ourselves. Besides, wouldn't they check for invites or something?" Orion chuckled to himself, "With class like this we can just waltz right in and they wouldn't even question us." Fie squinted her eyes at Orion to see if he was serious. Though much to her surprise it didn't take too much to get in since the guards were dozing or off doing something else. Inside the palace was a spectacular sight for fie, bright lights, a large array of foods, and hundreds of nobles in magnificent dress. Orion on the other hand payed no real attention to the sights and scanned the room to see if he could spot anyone he could recognize. Across the room he was able to spot one of the girls from before as well as Hyuna, the two were confronting a man, Orion really couldn't tell who the man was since his face wasn't visible. Something was going down and Orion wanted to find out what. The man must have been really annoying for he was punched in the gut by the girl who had been wounded earlier. As he slinked away Orion was able to spot his face. The two made eye contact and Orion smiled like a mad man. Elan's eyes widened and he quickly ran away. Orion approached the two girls, "Why hello there Hyuna, didn't expect to see you at an event like this. I couldn't help but notice that man who was bothering you looked like someone I knew once. Can you tell me his name?"
Felicitay rubbed her temples, trying to recall what exactly happened after she finished that third bottle. “To be honest I can’t remember anything.” The fact was that Felicitay could remember a lot of things, such as running through the streets without any clothes on and lighting a few fruit stands on fire while screaming about the repressive plant overlord. “Nope, I don’t remember a single thing. So how has your day been?” “Now that I think about it, it’s been a pretty good day. I was able to get the papers we need to make your freedom official.” Felicitay’s eyes lit up like a thousand candles as her smile widened, “Really! SWEET, so what do I have do, sign at some dotted line.”
Orion chuckled a bit as he pulled out the papers, “It’s a bit more complicated since I had to obtain these papers though a few back door dealings. All we have to do is add your name to the top, and find two people who be willing to lie on your behalf and say they saw the official signing. Which reminds me, we need to put your name on the top and due to … reasons, you won’t be able to use your current name, so is there any name that you would like me to put on the top?”
Felicitay had to think long and hard about this, but after a good long half hour of thinking she finally came up with an answer. “Fie, Fie Kurai.” Orion raised his eyebrow and diped the quill in the jar of ink, “Naming yourself after the legendary female knight of Gwan, you have good tastes. May I ask where the last name comes from though?” Felicitay smiled a bit, “Kurai is my actual last name, it got taken away when they enslaved me.” Orion nodded and with a quick swish with his quill Orion wrote “Fie Kurai” on the top of the of the papers. Orion put away his writing supplies and extended his hand, “Welcome to the free world Fie Kurai, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”
The newly dubed Fie looked at Orion’s hand and then shook it. “So what now?” “There's a ball being held at the palace in honor of the regent. I’m sure we can find a few people to lie for you and sign the bottom of these papers.” "I don't think we can just attend a ball of that stature." Orion gave Fie a strange look, "Why the hell not?" "I'm pretty sure parties like that are reserved for members of the nobility, and I'm pretty sure neither of us are nobles." "Well that's a stupid rule. I guess we'll have to get disguises for ourselves and wear something fancy."
About an hour later Orion and Fie were standing in front of the entrance to the palace. Fie was in simple Kimono while Orion wore a large cloak that hid his armor and a black eye-patch that covered his left eye. "We are the masters of freaking disguise." "I don't think dressing up counts as disguising ourselves. Besides, wouldn't they check for invites or something?" Orion chuckled to himself, "With class like this we can just waltz right in and they wouldn't even question us." Fie squinted her eyes at Orion to see if he was serious. Though much to her surprise it didn't take too much to get in since the guards were dozing or off doing something else. Inside the palace was a spectacular sight for fie, bright lights, a large array of foods, and hundreds of nobles in magnificent dress. Orion on the other hand payed no real attention to the sights and scanned the room to see if he could spot anyone he could recognize. Across the room he was able to spot one of the girls from before as well as Hyuna, the two were confronting a man, Orion really couldn't tell who the man was since his face wasn't visible. Something was going down and Orion wanted to find out what. The man must have been really annoying for he was punched in the gut by the girl who had been wounded earlier. As he slinked away Orion was able to spot his face. The two made eye contact and Orion smiled like a mad man. Elan's eyes widened and he quickly ran away. Orion approached the two girls, "Why hello there Hyuna, didn't expect to see you at an event like this. I couldn't help but notice that man who was bothering you looked like someone I knew once. Can you tell me his name?"
As the speech continued...and Terra was not even paying attention to what it entailed anymore...she continued sending wayward glances at Hyuna, just to make sure she wasn't still affected by that creepy noble from earlier. She might not like Hyuna all that much, but people like that noble...they bothered Terra many times more than Hyuna did.
At that moment, she noticed someone walking up behind them, and turned to see a very tall man with violet hair. She paled for a moment before recognizing him as the man who saved her, Millie and Ann from the horrors. Straightening and composing herself, she bowed and whispered a "Thank you for earlier, sir" to him before noticing a rather familiar catgirl approaching, not far behind the man.
Where had she seen that catgirl? Terra tried to think of it, and soon remembered...Felicitay, that was her name, right? The slave looking for a man that apparently was able to free her...
But Felicitay no longer had the slave collar, so that must mean she was freed, right? Terra walked up to the catgirl with a smile. "H-hello again, Felicitay...I-I see you've been freed, eh?"
Suddenly, out of the corner of her eye, she saw Muna hurrying up to Fortune and speaking urgently to him. Where has she been?! Terra cut short the conversation with Felicitay and tapped Hyuna on the shoulder, pointing quickly in Muna and Fortune's direction. "Hurry," she whispered urgently.
At that moment, she noticed someone walking up behind them, and turned to see a very tall man with violet hair. She paled for a moment before recognizing him as the man who saved her, Millie and Ann from the horrors. Straightening and composing herself, she bowed and whispered a "Thank you for earlier, sir" to him before noticing a rather familiar catgirl approaching, not far behind the man.
Where had she seen that catgirl? Terra tried to think of it, and soon remembered...Felicitay, that was her name, right? The slave looking for a man that apparently was able to free her...
But Felicitay no longer had the slave collar, so that must mean she was freed, right? Terra walked up to the catgirl with a smile. "H-hello again, Felicitay...I-I see you've been freed, eh?"
Suddenly, out of the corner of her eye, she saw Muna hurrying up to Fortune and speaking urgently to him. Where has she been?! Terra cut short the conversation with Felicitay and tapped Hyuna on the shoulder, pointing quickly in Muna and Fortune's direction. "Hurry," she whispered urgently.
Seeing the orange idiot- Orion, his name's Orion, even though he is an orange idiot that's hiding his orangeness with a non to orange cloak- doesn't that ruin the point of him being the orange idiot in the first place? Anyways, Hyuna watched as he and that noble exchanged brief but meaningful glances when Hyuna remembered that the bastard noble guy she had helped kill was a goddamn family member of that noble. Elan Yin. How did she not recognize it before? Almost looking ashamed of herself for falling for his stupid tricks, she waved to Orion.
"Yin." She said with an eager grin. "Wanna take him out?" It was then that she felt a little nudge and heard the weird girl- and her current slave whisper something and gesture towards Muna... who was chatting with Fortune of all people. What the hell. Now scowling she looked almost torn between murder and romance. And for that matter, where's the damned singing dancing oni that said he'd perform that song with her?
Orion his single uncovered eye, "I figured he was a Yin, but I need first names. Specifics. I can't just go around killing people, I need to make sure each one of those Yins have a befitting death for their actions."
Befitting death? Who gives a shit about stuff like that? There he is, a ripe target, and yet... goddamnit, she didn't know. Maybe she's just in a supremely bad mood because of Muna and whatever the hell she's up to- not jealous at all, Hyuna murmured darkly in her head, there's no way she- fuck it, she was jealous. To death. Preferably a Yin death, but anyone would really do, right?
"C'mon." Hyuna wrapped her arms around herself. Anything to goad the orange idiot into killing Elan. He did touch her in stupid spots, after all. "He touched me all over and shit, Orion. Probably raped your wife or something, or your daughter."
Orion's face contorted with rage, he had to prevent himself from slapping the girl back to Tuesday, "Who the fuck told you that, anwser me now. I don't have time for silly games, who the hell told you about that."
Wait, what? Something didn't make sense- what the hell was this orange idiot going on about? Wasn't he there when that Ukyo bastard screamed out in that pitiful voice about not being the one who thought of selling Orion's family? Maybe he was getting senile in his old age, or showing off that he's an unorange (for the time being) idiot. To be honest, Hyuna had no idea each one it was. So she put herself in a slightly more aggressive stance, shaking away the feeling of Elan's hands all over her.
"Ukyo screamed as much then." she murmured. "You were there, right...?"
As the two began speaking back and forth, with the man with the violet hair getting increasingly aggravated for some reason. Terra glanced nervously between the two, suddenly aware that something personal was involved in the whole matter.
Orion leaned forewords and stared directly into Hyuna's eyes, "I was there all right, but I didn't hear him scream rape. So where the hell did you hear the word rape, cause I know I didn't hear it, I know Ukyo was-"
"It was an assumption!" Hyuna scoffed, mumbling the word 'idiot' to herself. "Elan sure didn't need any encouragement to start touching me in a ball- what makes you think he wouldn't do anything further to your family?"
Orion took a step back to give the girl a bit of space, "I know he did things to my family before he convinced the other Yins to sell my family. I know because I was made aware of it by my wife. Word of advice, it would be best to watch your tongue when it comes to things you don't know. I don't cut out liar's tongues, but I sure do know many who will."
A brief memory flashed of her time in Tengala that she shook out of her head. Unimportant right now. Don't think about life there. She focused on Orion, instead, almost violently keeping the memory from rising up. It was irritating and useless to remember shit like that right now. But at least whatever had just transpired was over with- it's time to get at the main attraction. Elan's brutal death, right? With an almost hungry look in her eyes, utterly ignoring Orion's warning, she clicked her tongue.
"See?" She said gleefully. "Can we do it now? Tear him a new asshole?"
Orion chuckled a bit to himself, "With that one I won't need to kill him myself. I know a few people who are willing to pay a high price for him alive so they can kill him themselves. I'm thinking about selling him to an owner of a small pack of hellhounds, I hear they just love to rip people to shreds. Besides, I want to enjoy this evening."
Well, that was a let down, wasn't it? No excessive amounts of blood this time; she had gotten her hopes up, too! And now she has so much pent up bloodlust inside her that she needs some sort of release before approaching Muna, right? She cursed under her breath- why couldn't they just kill the bastard? It'd be fun, and it also has a personal stake for her this time, wouldn't it? And it'd be almost like a test to see how much non-lethal damage she could do with only chi.
"Can we at least hurt him?" She whined, almost like a little child asking for candy, or a toy fire and coal powered long wagon. "Make him cry, or scream? I already got lots planned out for him!"
Orion plucked a small glass from a passing butler and took a swig, "I didn't say we couldn't beat the shit out of him. They don't care what condition he's in as long as he's alive."
Hyuna smirked. "I'll trick him out of sight of the guards." She instantly followed in the direction where she had last seen Elan move- talking to some small girl in what looked like a heated conversation. Almost curious, Hyuna decided to listen in first; just in case the girl would recognize her after the capture.
Orion stepped forewords, and pulled Hyuna back, "I said I wanted to enjoy my evening, lets just wait a bit."
Terra was about to question Hyuna on where she was going... If she had asked Terra to find Muna, why was she just going off like Muna wasn't there? Of course, with the murderous gleam in Hyuna's eyes, and the object of her focus-to be specific, that creepy noble that had received Terra's fist to his stomach-was trying to hit on someone again. She started taking a sip from the drink Nee had given her...
...and promptly spat it back out (into the glass, thankfully) when she realized that he was hitting on Nee at that very moment. Suddenly, the idea of Hyuna doing...um, whatever she was planning...to that man seemed very appealing.
"It's not our family's fault." Elan sputtered. "We just got lucky and rich."
The girl, Nee, looked indignant as she took another sip. This bastard was ignoring a lot of socio-economic factors here. It was, honestly, frustrating. But she still kept her pleasant face on. "Sudden luck like that doesn't happen." She said smoothly. "Not when I'm carefully hounding you."
She was already certain that the sudden fortune was probably due to the slave trade. There's no other real explanation to how quickly the Yin family grew in influence. and yet he still could try to defend himself? For all she knew, he was one of the ring leaders of whatever the hell they did. She knew to be careful, though- if he really was into slavery, well, she was at risk. And this man obviously doesn't have a shred of kindness in him. None of the damn Yin family do.
"You're strong, Nee." Elan murmured darkly, leaning into her; making her flinch and move back. "But my family is stronger. Marry into ours, the mighty Yin Family, before we wipe you off the map."
Hilarious. The Yin family didn't even almost have enough influence to be making threats like that, were they? She settled back in her seat, faking comfort, and took another sip of the drink. With a calculated gaze over to the droning voice of that blasted regent, as well as an eye on that Yuwen- not talking to a rabbit beast-man... a slave, perchance? Could be... but even though she wanted to continue stalking him, it was a secondary priority right now. Because the detestable third heir of the Yin family has decided to talk to her specifically. And was failing spectacularly.
"My family has nothing to gain." Nee said. "From marrying me off to you. It'd weaken the NNA, for one. And there are better options for us, in gaining influence in Central Yune."
She made a dark, toothy smile. "Declined, good sir. Have a nice day..." She turned her head just enough to notice that man from before- Orion. The one with a hatred of slavers... and was apparently hunting down the Yin family, if Ukyo's absence meant anything.
Orion finished off his fourth drink and smiled, "Alright I enjoyed my evening enough tonight, lets get this whole business finished." Orion turned to Hyuna, "Work your magic so we can fuck his shit up."
Hyuna, with a cackle, primped her hair up with wind, for just that little extra oomph, and stepped in between the two noble's fierce discussion.
"I apologize for earlier, Yin." She grinned. "My servant is just... overprotective, is all." She looked down at the kimono girl briefly but then turned back to Elan. She was watching the spear girl carefully but not enough to make Hyuna really give much of a shit. "Shall we... perhaps, go somewhere private?" With a sneaky smile and a bit of a giggle; "Somewhere where my husband won't see us."
"You know what, I'm feeling a bit impatient. FUCK THE POLICE!" Orion stepped in and grabbed Elan, "We're going to have so much fun."
Nee sneered as she saw what was going on- an important figure of the Yin family, being eliminated effortlessly in front of her eyes. She didn't even have to do anything, so she decided, hey, why not. "Orion." She curtseyed politely, getting up from her seat. "Enjoy your time with that man, won't you?"
Orion smiled and turned his attention to the small girl while he casually punched Elan in the face. "Why hello there, didn't expect to see you here, how have you been?"
Well, there was no need for Orion to know that she's essentially been freed of slavery. "As best as a slave can manage." She shrugged. "I'll make sure no one important notices what happened here, so don't worry about being caught." With a sweet smile, she sauntered off to minimize the chance of anyone noticing Elan's disappearance whatsoever. Chances are, no one would notice in the slightest.
"Slimey bastard." Hyuna spat. "C'mon, let's go somewhere quiet." Flicking her left wrist, Hyuna covered them with an illusion of random, generic nobles so no one could see them exit the ballroom.
"Yin." She said with an eager grin. "Wanna take him out?" It was then that she felt a little nudge and heard the weird girl- and her current slave whisper something and gesture towards Muna... who was chatting with Fortune of all people. What the hell. Now scowling she looked almost torn between murder and romance. And for that matter, where's the damned singing dancing oni that said he'd perform that song with her?
Orion his single uncovered eye, "I figured he was a Yin, but I need first names. Specifics. I can't just go around killing people, I need to make sure each one of those Yins have a befitting death for their actions."
Befitting death? Who gives a shit about stuff like that? There he is, a ripe target, and yet... goddamnit, she didn't know. Maybe she's just in a supremely bad mood because of Muna and whatever the hell she's up to- not jealous at all, Hyuna murmured darkly in her head, there's no way she- fuck it, she was jealous. To death. Preferably a Yin death, but anyone would really do, right?
"C'mon." Hyuna wrapped her arms around herself. Anything to goad the orange idiot into killing Elan. He did touch her in stupid spots, after all. "He touched me all over and shit, Orion. Probably raped your wife or something, or your daughter."
Orion's face contorted with rage, he had to prevent himself from slapping the girl back to Tuesday, "Who the fuck told you that, anwser me now. I don't have time for silly games, who the hell told you about that."
Wait, what? Something didn't make sense- what the hell was this orange idiot going on about? Wasn't he there when that Ukyo bastard screamed out in that pitiful voice about not being the one who thought of selling Orion's family? Maybe he was getting senile in his old age, or showing off that he's an unorange (for the time being) idiot. To be honest, Hyuna had no idea each one it was. So she put herself in a slightly more aggressive stance, shaking away the feeling of Elan's hands all over her.
"Ukyo screamed as much then." she murmured. "You were there, right...?"
As the two began speaking back and forth, with the man with the violet hair getting increasingly aggravated for some reason. Terra glanced nervously between the two, suddenly aware that something personal was involved in the whole matter.
Orion leaned forewords and stared directly into Hyuna's eyes, "I was there all right, but I didn't hear him scream rape. So where the hell did you hear the word rape, cause I know I didn't hear it, I know Ukyo was-"
"It was an assumption!" Hyuna scoffed, mumbling the word 'idiot' to herself. "Elan sure didn't need any encouragement to start touching me in a ball- what makes you think he wouldn't do anything further to your family?"
Orion took a step back to give the girl a bit of space, "I know he did things to my family before he convinced the other Yins to sell my family. I know because I was made aware of it by my wife. Word of advice, it would be best to watch your tongue when it comes to things you don't know. I don't cut out liar's tongues, but I sure do know many who will."
A brief memory flashed of her time in Tengala that she shook out of her head. Unimportant right now. Don't think about life there. She focused on Orion, instead, almost violently keeping the memory from rising up. It was irritating and useless to remember shit like that right now. But at least whatever had just transpired was over with- it's time to get at the main attraction. Elan's brutal death, right? With an almost hungry look in her eyes, utterly ignoring Orion's warning, she clicked her tongue.
"See?" She said gleefully. "Can we do it now? Tear him a new asshole?"
Orion chuckled a bit to himself, "With that one I won't need to kill him myself. I know a few people who are willing to pay a high price for him alive so they can kill him themselves. I'm thinking about selling him to an owner of a small pack of hellhounds, I hear they just love to rip people to shreds. Besides, I want to enjoy this evening."
Well, that was a let down, wasn't it? No excessive amounts of blood this time; she had gotten her hopes up, too! And now she has so much pent up bloodlust inside her that she needs some sort of release before approaching Muna, right? She cursed under her breath- why couldn't they just kill the bastard? It'd be fun, and it also has a personal stake for her this time, wouldn't it? And it'd be almost like a test to see how much non-lethal damage she could do with only chi.
"Can we at least hurt him?" She whined, almost like a little child asking for candy, or a toy fire and coal powered long wagon. "Make him cry, or scream? I already got lots planned out for him!"
Orion plucked a small glass from a passing butler and took a swig, "I didn't say we couldn't beat the shit out of him. They don't care what condition he's in as long as he's alive."
Hyuna smirked. "I'll trick him out of sight of the guards." She instantly followed in the direction where she had last seen Elan move- talking to some small girl in what looked like a heated conversation. Almost curious, Hyuna decided to listen in first; just in case the girl would recognize her after the capture.
Orion stepped forewords, and pulled Hyuna back, "I said I wanted to enjoy my evening, lets just wait a bit."
Terra was about to question Hyuna on where she was going... If she had asked Terra to find Muna, why was she just going off like Muna wasn't there? Of course, with the murderous gleam in Hyuna's eyes, and the object of her focus-to be specific, that creepy noble that had received Terra's fist to his stomach-was trying to hit on someone again. She started taking a sip from the drink Nee had given her...
...and promptly spat it back out (into the glass, thankfully) when she realized that he was hitting on Nee at that very moment. Suddenly, the idea of Hyuna doing...um, whatever she was planning...to that man seemed very appealing.
"It's not our family's fault." Elan sputtered. "We just got lucky and rich."
The girl, Nee, looked indignant as she took another sip. This bastard was ignoring a lot of socio-economic factors here. It was, honestly, frustrating. But she still kept her pleasant face on. "Sudden luck like that doesn't happen." She said smoothly. "Not when I'm carefully hounding you."
She was already certain that the sudden fortune was probably due to the slave trade. There's no other real explanation to how quickly the Yin family grew in influence. and yet he still could try to defend himself? For all she knew, he was one of the ring leaders of whatever the hell they did. She knew to be careful, though- if he really was into slavery, well, she was at risk. And this man obviously doesn't have a shred of kindness in him. None of the damn Yin family do.
"You're strong, Nee." Elan murmured darkly, leaning into her; making her flinch and move back. "But my family is stronger. Marry into ours, the mighty Yin Family, before we wipe you off the map."
Hilarious. The Yin family didn't even almost have enough influence to be making threats like that, were they? She settled back in her seat, faking comfort, and took another sip of the drink. With a calculated gaze over to the droning voice of that blasted regent, as well as an eye on that Yuwen- not talking to a rabbit beast-man... a slave, perchance? Could be... but even though she wanted to continue stalking him, it was a secondary priority right now. Because the detestable third heir of the Yin family has decided to talk to her specifically. And was failing spectacularly.
"My family has nothing to gain." Nee said. "From marrying me off to you. It'd weaken the NNA, for one. And there are better options for us, in gaining influence in Central Yune."
She made a dark, toothy smile. "Declined, good sir. Have a nice day..." She turned her head just enough to notice that man from before- Orion. The one with a hatred of slavers... and was apparently hunting down the Yin family, if Ukyo's absence meant anything.
Orion finished off his fourth drink and smiled, "Alright I enjoyed my evening enough tonight, lets get this whole business finished." Orion turned to Hyuna, "Work your magic so we can fuck his shit up."
Hyuna, with a cackle, primped her hair up with wind, for just that little extra oomph, and stepped in between the two noble's fierce discussion.
"I apologize for earlier, Yin." She grinned. "My servant is just... overprotective, is all." She looked down at the kimono girl briefly but then turned back to Elan. She was watching the spear girl carefully but not enough to make Hyuna really give much of a shit. "Shall we... perhaps, go somewhere private?" With a sneaky smile and a bit of a giggle; "Somewhere where my husband won't see us."
"You know what, I'm feeling a bit impatient. FUCK THE POLICE!" Orion stepped in and grabbed Elan, "We're going to have so much fun."
Nee sneered as she saw what was going on- an important figure of the Yin family, being eliminated effortlessly in front of her eyes. She didn't even have to do anything, so she decided, hey, why not. "Orion." She curtseyed politely, getting up from her seat. "Enjoy your time with that man, won't you?"
Orion smiled and turned his attention to the small girl while he casually punched Elan in the face. "Why hello there, didn't expect to see you here, how have you been?"
Well, there was no need for Orion to know that she's essentially been freed of slavery. "As best as a slave can manage." She shrugged. "I'll make sure no one important notices what happened here, so don't worry about being caught." With a sweet smile, she sauntered off to minimize the chance of anyone noticing Elan's disappearance whatsoever. Chances are, no one would notice in the slightest.
"Slimey bastard." Hyuna spat. "C'mon, let's go somewhere quiet." Flicking her left wrist, Hyuna covered them with an illusion of random, generic nobles so no one could see them exit the ballroom.
The Hooded Villain glared at Rumelis before him and after a tense moment smiled. Sparks began to go off in his hand as he prepared for a quick take-down of the bear-man when suddenly something in the distance caught his eye. Peering through a pile of nobles was a young girl, a girl he recognized from earlier. "I'll come back later," he said to Rumelis with a nod, the sparks fading from his palms as he walked away.
"Fancy meeting you here," He called to the girl. Nee spun around to see the Hooded Villain standing before her. The Villain rose an eyebrow at her before glancing over the noblemen's shoulder to who Nee was looking at: Yuwen Fortune, confronted by Lo-muna. "You know Mister Fortune?" He questioned
"Oh!" Yuwen spat, turning to her in disbelief at Lo-muna. "Look who it is! The Zoo Bandit herself." He put his hands on his hips, shaking his head first at Lo-muna then Wie then Lo-muna again. "I should have known you were the scum of the earth - stealing my zoo banditry and claiming it for yourself you underhanded rogue."
"Excuse me! Ladies and gentlemen!" Lord Saviour Chiller announced from the throne. The music faded to a stop gently as the crowds of the ballroom looked up at the regent before them. "We've all had our time to socialize - but it has come that time of the evening where we rejoice, and dance in the prosperity our country has given us!"
Suddenly on the left side of the ball-room the men began to line up, and on the right the women did the same. Yuwen glanced back at the crowd in confusion before stepping with the Manward Joke back with the other men, while Lo-muna stumbled to join the women.
"Posing as Li-Farge?" Painji spat at the other corner of the room, turning to toward the centre of the floor where the nobles had gathered for a dance. "...I don't think he's allowed to be in the country - and especially not at this ball," He whispered, cracking his neck. "Come on Tuying... we're got jobs to do." Painji began to march forward toward the dance floor when suddenly the the band blasted a tune through brass instruments. Tambourines rocked as the nobles swept toward each other, each grabbing the hand of a random partner and beginning to dance. Painji was gripped by the arms and began twirling with a large woman in heavy makeup.
In the centre of the dance-floor Yuwen gripped the hand of a young, brown-haired nobleman's daughter and began to twirl with her, directly toward Lo-muna, who was dancing with a large, muscular noblemen. "Tool," Yuwen hissed at her as they swept past each other. "Criminal," He added as they turned back again and switched partners, he now grabbing the arms of an elderly deaf woman...
"Fancy meeting you here," He called to the girl. Nee spun around to see the Hooded Villain standing before her. The Villain rose an eyebrow at her before glancing over the noblemen's shoulder to who Nee was looking at: Yuwen Fortune, confronted by Lo-muna. "You know Mister Fortune?" He questioned
"Oh!" Yuwen spat, turning to her in disbelief at Lo-muna. "Look who it is! The Zoo Bandit herself." He put his hands on his hips, shaking his head first at Lo-muna then Wie then Lo-muna again. "I should have known you were the scum of the earth - stealing my zoo banditry and claiming it for yourself you underhanded rogue."
"Excuse me! Ladies and gentlemen!" Lord Saviour Chiller announced from the throne. The music faded to a stop gently as the crowds of the ballroom looked up at the regent before them. "We've all had our time to socialize - but it has come that time of the evening where we rejoice, and dance in the prosperity our country has given us!"
Suddenly on the left side of the ball-room the men began to line up, and on the right the women did the same. Yuwen glanced back at the crowd in confusion before stepping with the Manward Joke back with the other men, while Lo-muna stumbled to join the women.
"Posing as Li-Farge?" Painji spat at the other corner of the room, turning to toward the centre of the floor where the nobles had gathered for a dance. "...I don't think he's allowed to be in the country - and especially not at this ball," He whispered, cracking his neck. "Come on Tuying... we're got jobs to do." Painji began to march forward toward the dance floor when suddenly the the band blasted a tune through brass instruments. Tambourines rocked as the nobles swept toward each other, each grabbing the hand of a random partner and beginning to dance. Painji was gripped by the arms and began twirling with a large woman in heavy makeup.
In the centre of the dance-floor Yuwen gripped the hand of a young, brown-haired nobleman's daughter and began to twirl with her, directly toward Lo-muna, who was dancing with a large, muscular noblemen. "Tool," Yuwen hissed at her as they swept past each other. "Criminal," He added as they turned back again and switched partners, he now grabbing the arms of an elderly deaf woman...
Fie looked at Terra like she was crazy. "Wow, someone doesn't have a taste for fine wine." Fie sipped her own glass daintily. "Who the hell am I kidding." Fie laughed a bit and then drank the whole glass. "So Terra, how has your day been?"
Terra sighed and shrugged. "It's my first ball...I-I haven't exactly tried things like this before." She gestured at the wine in her hand. "A-and, my day has been going well, Felicitay...yours?" But even as she spoke, she glanced back at Nee just to make sure the noble girl was doing alright.
Fie gave Terra a big smile, "Oh, my name isn't Felicitay anymore, it's just Fie. I had to change it due to legal reasons. You know this is my first ball as well, I have to say it's a bit of a let down. You know, no Prince Charming wooing the beautiful Princess, no dastardly villain ruining the day. But hey, at least the booze is good."
Really? This is what she thinks balls are? Terra scratched her head and laughed a bit. "I-I don't think it'd be really enjoyable if a villain came through the wall, you know...F-Fie." She'd have to get used to the new name now...but while Terra was thinking this, she suddenly noticed Nee approaching them, while Orion and Hyuna were walking off holding the creepy noble. Whatever happened to him automatically wasn't Terra's concern now. "Fie...c-call me Rika while I'm talking to that girl," she whispered quickly, gesturing towards Nee, before putting on a friendly face just as the noble got within a meter. "A-ah, hello again-"
But the next moment, a man with a hood appeared behind Nee and began to question her. "Fancy meeting you here...You know Mister Fortune?" he asked, in a somewhat threatening tone.
He said "Fortune". Terra's eyes widened as she remembered the man...he had appeared during the gravesite incident. What's he planning? Could it be... The Regent's speech suddenly finished, and people began to dance, but Terra, Fie, Nee, and the hooded man were ignored. So Terra, motioning for Fie to suspend their conversation for the time being, approached Nee and the hooded man, sensing for the worst...
She almost recoiled in shock- that goddamn voice again. She'd had enough of the fucking thing back on that damned ship, and she lost track of the rabbit somewhere in the middle of their dance. Dark thoughts almost seemed to ebb from her as the young noblegirl slowly and fearfully turned towards the hated voice. The hooded man... the one who'd touched her so tightly, and so soon after the incident, that fucking incient that ruined everything had happened. What was he thinking- why was he here? Was he going to try and- but Valkar's not here right now, is he? So then...
The idea of giving up, honestly, flipped through her mind. She really did consider taking the chain from around her waist and just sliding it across her throat, right then and there. She wouldn't let it happen again. She'd die before suffering that pain again. No matter what.
"Wh-what..." Damnit. She lost her composure, didn't she? Why couldn't she just stay, at least, outwardly calm? She felt the blood drain from her face; going pale. "I.... h-he's just posing as... a fake noble." Nee stammered, not daring to look behind her, but knowing it might've been smarter to. "Just.. wanted to see what h-he's... up to."
She feebly took a step farther away. "Whatever you're here for.. it-it has nothing to do with me. Right?"
What was wrong with Nee? She looked absolutely terrified of the hooded man for some reason. But hold on, she apparently seemed to know Yuwen as well...just what was going on? Regardless...Terra, glancing between Nee and the hooded man nervously, made a decision and placed herself directly between the two.
"S-stop questioning her." The dread of what he might be planning for Fortune was causing her to stammer, but all the same, Terra did her best to stand straighter and keep her voice bold. "C-can't you see she's troubled? J-just leave her alone...and Fortune, as well. W-what do y-you care about him, anyway?" Suddenly, it felt like the entire plan depended on Terra...
Terra sighed and shrugged. "It's my first ball...I-I haven't exactly tried things like this before." She gestured at the wine in her hand. "A-and, my day has been going well, Felicitay...yours?" But even as she spoke, she glanced back at Nee just to make sure the noble girl was doing alright.
Fie gave Terra a big smile, "Oh, my name isn't Felicitay anymore, it's just Fie. I had to change it due to legal reasons. You know this is my first ball as well, I have to say it's a bit of a let down. You know, no Prince Charming wooing the beautiful Princess, no dastardly villain ruining the day. But hey, at least the booze is good."
Really? This is what she thinks balls are? Terra scratched her head and laughed a bit. "I-I don't think it'd be really enjoyable if a villain came through the wall, you know...F-Fie." She'd have to get used to the new name now...but while Terra was thinking this, she suddenly noticed Nee approaching them, while Orion and Hyuna were walking off holding the creepy noble. Whatever happened to him automatically wasn't Terra's concern now. "Fie...c-call me Rika while I'm talking to that girl," she whispered quickly, gesturing towards Nee, before putting on a friendly face just as the noble got within a meter. "A-ah, hello again-"
But the next moment, a man with a hood appeared behind Nee and began to question her. "Fancy meeting you here...You know Mister Fortune?" he asked, in a somewhat threatening tone.
He said "Fortune". Terra's eyes widened as she remembered the man...he had appeared during the gravesite incident. What's he planning? Could it be... The Regent's speech suddenly finished, and people began to dance, but Terra, Fie, Nee, and the hooded man were ignored. So Terra, motioning for Fie to suspend their conversation for the time being, approached Nee and the hooded man, sensing for the worst...
She almost recoiled in shock- that goddamn voice again. She'd had enough of the fucking thing back on that damned ship, and she lost track of the rabbit somewhere in the middle of their dance. Dark thoughts almost seemed to ebb from her as the young noblegirl slowly and fearfully turned towards the hated voice. The hooded man... the one who'd touched her so tightly, and so soon after the incident, that fucking incient that ruined everything had happened. What was he thinking- why was he here? Was he going to try and- but Valkar's not here right now, is he? So then...
The idea of giving up, honestly, flipped through her mind. She really did consider taking the chain from around her waist and just sliding it across her throat, right then and there. She wouldn't let it happen again. She'd die before suffering that pain again. No matter what.
"Wh-what..." Damnit. She lost her composure, didn't she? Why couldn't she just stay, at least, outwardly calm? She felt the blood drain from her face; going pale. "I.... h-he's just posing as... a fake noble." Nee stammered, not daring to look behind her, but knowing it might've been smarter to. "Just.. wanted to see what h-he's... up to."
She feebly took a step farther away. "Whatever you're here for.. it-it has nothing to do with me. Right?"
What was wrong with Nee? She looked absolutely terrified of the hooded man for some reason. But hold on, she apparently seemed to know Yuwen as well...just what was going on? Regardless...Terra, glancing between Nee and the hooded man nervously, made a decision and placed herself directly between the two.
"S-stop questioning her." The dread of what he might be planning for Fortune was causing her to stammer, but all the same, Terra did her best to stand straighter and keep her voice bold. "C-can't you see she's troubled? J-just leave her alone...and Fortune, as well. W-what do y-you care about him, anyway?" Suddenly, it felt like the entire plan depended on Terra...
Lo-muna rolled her eyes as she switched partners from the muscular nobleman to a scrawny noble who weakly grabber her arm. It was a wonder why there weren't more mature people in the guild.
"Stop being a kit!" Muna hissed back as they passed by each other again. "And listen to me!"
She was spun around and again Yuwen was within hearing distance, her own partner not particular paying attention.
"There's massive villainy!" she spat, hoping that would pique his interest.
"Stop being a kit!" Muna hissed back as they passed by each other again. "And listen to me!"
She was spun around and again Yuwen was within hearing distance, her own partner not particular paying attention.
"There's massive villainy!" she spat, hoping that would pique his interest.
"Yeah?" Yuwen spat as he dipped his dance partner, now a curvy Sudean woman who had somehow climbed the ranks of Yunish nobility, beside Lo-muna who was being dipped by the scrawny man, barely able to support her weight in his arms. "And it's you!" With that he began to dance once more. "I won't listen to a word you say until you admit I'm the Zoo Bandit," Yuwen spat as they swept by each other.
At the edge of the dancefloor the Hooded Villain smirked as he looked out at Fortune dance. "He's using Li-Farge again, is he?" He whispered, shaking his head at the not remotely Yunish name. "As for what I'm here for it has everything to do with you." He folded his arms. "You were a slave and I tried to save you, yet you tried to get back to your captor. I need to know why."
"S-stop questioning her." Some sort of child protested. "C-can't you see she's troubled? J-just leave her alone...and Fortune, as well. W-what do y-you care about him, anyway?" The Hooded Villain glared at Terra before glancing at Nee.
"Do you know this...?" He questioned, pointing at the new addition to the conversation...
At the edge of the dancefloor the Hooded Villain smirked as he looked out at Fortune dance. "He's using Li-Farge again, is he?" He whispered, shaking his head at the not remotely Yunish name. "As for what I'm here for it has everything to do with you." He folded his arms. "You were a slave and I tried to save you, yet you tried to get back to your captor. I need to know why."
"S-stop questioning her." Some sort of child protested. "C-can't you see she's troubled? J-just leave her alone...and Fortune, as well. W-what do y-you care about him, anyway?" The Hooded Villain glared at Terra before glancing at Nee.
"Do you know this...?" He questioned, pointing at the new addition to the conversation...
"Fine, you're the zoo bandit!" she hissed as another noble, a greasy fat noble, started dancing with her. "Now will you listen!?"
"And admit that I'm the cleverest Zoo Bandit you've ever seen, and that your own dishonest mind could never come up with the brilliance of my heist," Yuwen added as he took the hands of some sort of drooling, nose-less elder...
"What!?" Muna spat in disbelief before a decrepit old man with massive sweat problems twirled her around. She looked back at Yuwen with annoyance, "You're an arrogant, stupid kit you know that! This is an opportunity to be a hero and you won't even listen!"
"Whats a kit?" Yuwen questioned as he grabbed the hand of a fat, buck-toothed imbecile poorly disguised as a woman who wouldn't stop laughing...
"Time to rock'n'roll," Tuying sighed, finally finishing the handful of cashews he had as he stepped into the fray. Seeing a large woman grab Painji, Tuying questioned, "Uh..I didn't mean that literally..." before being pulled by the cheek by a noblewoman and forced into the dancing fray.
"These smooth songs are dedicated to the wonderful citizens of Jiefong," Suiken spoke over the the light dancing music he was currently playing on his xylophone. "The Zhu-Night Show band thanks you for your support. Now onto the groove..." he spoke as pure funk emerged from the xylophone in the form of the melodious classic music of Jiefong. "C'mon all you dancers out there. Do the Snaparapa," the oni grinned as he began to dynamically and metaphorically take flight with the Snaparapa shuffle.
The whole ballroom immediately followed suit, partaking in a dance literally invented five seconds ago.
"These smooth songs are dedicated to the wonderful citizens of Jiefong," Suiken spoke over the the light dancing music he was currently playing on his xylophone. "The Zhu-Night Show band thanks you for your support. Now onto the groove..." he spoke as pure funk emerged from the xylophone in the form of the melodious classic music of Jiefong. "C'mon all you dancers out there. Do the Snaparapa," the oni grinned as he began to dynamically and metaphorically take flight with the Snaparapa shuffle.
The whole ballroom immediately followed suit, partaking in a dance literally invented five seconds ago.
Nee gulped hard, still hearing the voice. So, he really had come for her, after all. What could she do? She had lost sight of Gridiron and Tiamat... was she really doomed to have to suffer that fate again? Why couldn't he just go away and do whatever the hell he needed to? Visibly shaking, Nee turned to look at the hooded man, only to see a hood and not have a good enough view of his face.
"Didn't... n-need...um, no one asked you." Nee took a deep breath that utterly failed at calming her down. "I could handle m-myself just, just fine..."
He was too close. Too damn close, and Nee didn't want any of it. She took another step back, almost bumping into the fake slave, and shivered audibly, almost falling to the floor. Why couldn't she even control her body? All she had to do is run, run to the cops currently harassing Fortune; ask for their aid in making hoodie go away. Why wouldn't her legs listen to her?
"Fake slave..." Nee hiccuped, and tried to look straight at Hoodie's eyes, only to freeze entirely. Something seemed to snap inside of her in that very moment- all sense of control left her entirely.
"-scared." A choked mutter. "I'm... scared." She clutched at her head desperately. "I'm so scared. I don't- I'm scared. Make it stop. I'm..."
She was losing control. And in the middle of a ball full of nobles, this was a bad idea. Because of this damned... wannabe hero, it was ruining her entire game plan, wasn't it? And she couldn't do a damn thing about it.
"Didn't... n-need...um, no one asked you." Nee took a deep breath that utterly failed at calming her down. "I could handle m-myself just, just fine..."
He was too close. Too damn close, and Nee didn't want any of it. She took another step back, almost bumping into the fake slave, and shivered audibly, almost falling to the floor. Why couldn't she even control her body? All she had to do is run, run to the cops currently harassing Fortune; ask for their aid in making hoodie go away. Why wouldn't her legs listen to her?
"Fake slave..." Nee hiccuped, and tried to look straight at Hoodie's eyes, only to freeze entirely. Something seemed to snap inside of her in that very moment- all sense of control left her entirely.
"-scared." A choked mutter. "I'm... scared." She clutched at her head desperately. "I'm so scared. I don't- I'm scared. Make it stop. I'm..."
She was losing control. And in the middle of a ball full of nobles, this was a bad idea. Because of this damned... wannabe hero, it was ruining her entire game plan, wasn't it? And she couldn't do a damn thing about it.
"A baby rabbit," Lo-muna responded as though it were the most obvious thing in the world. They bowed to their partners and the music changed, funk filling up the ballroom. Before Yuwen and Muna had a chance to get off the dance floor, they were dragged into the Snaparapa shuffle. Luckily, the two ended up next to each other. The music was loud enough to cover up their conversation.
"Look Yuwen, massive things are going down with the chiller regent," Muna spoke as she copied the dance moves the other nobles had magically been able to synchronize in a matter of seconds. "Me and Jie overheard his plans to get rid of the emperor. The guild has a chance to become heroes if we stop this."
"Look Yuwen, massive things are going down with the chiller regent," Muna spoke as she copied the dance moves the other nobles had magically been able to synchronize in a matter of seconds. "Me and Jie overheard his plans to get rid of the emperor. The guild has a chance to become heroes if we stop this."
"Wow," Yuwen said loudly in response as he went opposite Lo-muna and took her hands. They began to sway them to and fro with the crowd as part of the shuffle. "I can't believe you changed the subject!" He exclaimed as they switched again, Lo-muna spinning around in front of Yuwen and raising her hands above her, which Yuwen reached out and caught. "You're not only a massive tool but also a fraud and a traitor," Yuwen said in her ear as she danced against him in the long line of Suiken shufflers. "You signed a contract, you've literally broken the law with your villainy!"
***
"You may want to calm down," The Hooded Villain replied coldly as the girl began to panic. "Why are you after Fortune?"
***
"You may want to calm down," The Hooded Villain replied coldly as the girl began to panic. "Why are you after Fortune?"
"Because I won't say your bullshittery!?" Lo-muna practically screamed as she pulled away. He extended his hand and she took it, Yuwen pulling her back in as she "accidentally" stepped on his foot. "Oh, I'm so sorry! I tend to get a bit clumsy when faced with an arrogant piece of shit who left a girl to be punched in the face and arrested by cops for some stupid shit he did while drunk probably!"
"Do you know how beneficial it would have been for our operation if I had gotten all those fans and money and invites to balls - this entire break-in could have been over!" Yuwen hissed as he grabbed his foot with one hand and bounced backward with another as the style of the shuffle changed again. "By the way you're enticing Hyuna with your bullshit - I think you're aware at this point that's my job," He said as they circled one another before going in with the rest of the crowd. He grabbed her by the waist and lowered her for a dip in unison with the rest of the dancers, suddenly releasing her at it's lowest point and causing her to smash head-first into the dance floor. "Oops, butter fingers," He shrugged.
For a brief moment, Gridiron simply stared at her sister-- wondered how she could possibly have become so incredibly fatalistic, so cynical and stripped of compassion. The ostracism she'd suffered in her youth, back in that little Sudean village nestled away amidst the sand-sculpted rocks and harsh winds of the desert dunes... could it really have made this out of a person? Out of someone who, if her father's words were to be believed, had once been a creature so far removed from this alien being, someone he'd described as laidback and easygoing-- as gentle, of all fucking things? There had never been a time, reaching as far back in her memory as she could, that Gridiron could claim to recall Amanhã displaying any of those attributes, and her aversion to them had clearly only exacerbated since last they'd met.
The Sudean's eyes narrowed on the suit of armour, resolution seeping into the amalgamation of disgust and uncertainty that had previously lain in her gaze. She was going to extricate the vestiges of the individual her father had described-- or, if she was forced to conclude there remained none, that this really was her sister in all that she was, then Gridiron would kill Amanhã. But... well, perhaps it was incredibly cliche of her to say so, little more than the vague, naively optimistic pipe dream of one who was anything but optimistic by nature, but Gridiron preferred to believe that maybe it wouldn't be necessary to take it to that point. And that was only partially because she wasn't entirely sure that she could handle her sister in a fight-- that Amanhã wouldn't just divorce her head from her shoulders with about the hesitation with which one stamps out a cockroach on the floor...
Hey-- Gridiron was torn from her thoughts as her eyes refocused upon Nee-- she cursed herself for losing track, however briefly, of the child, for someone had approached her in the interval. Gridiron's teeth clenched: the girl looked terrified of the strange hooded individual that had confronted her-- perhaps some associate of the slaver who'd taken her? It didn't matter-- whoever it was, it inspired genuine fear in the girl (if the girl was faking it, she was damn good), and that meant they merited being driven away, by force if necessary.
"Well, any excuse to fuck up a royal ball," the Sudean grunted aloud. "Amanhã, do you--?" She turned, only to realise that the very air around them had shifted dramatically. Murder-- it was simply emanating from Amanhã, with the sort of vehemence Gridiron liked to think was only surpassed by her own detestation for slavers. Somewhat baffled, Gridiron traced what she thought was her sister's gaze (it was kinda hard, what with the helmet and all) and realised it seemed to be directed at the hooded stranger standing before Nee.
She supposed it was probably a bit far-fetched to presume Amanhã was pissed off that whoever this fucknugget was, they were freaking Nee out-- but then, either way, she figured it was a pretty good advantage to have Amanhã distinctly on her side (or at least, fighting the same opponent) if worse came to worst. That being said, she was a bit afraid her sister might go off the rails and decapitate about fifty nobles before then disemboweling whoever this jackass was, so Gridiron was quick to step to Amanhã's side. "Maybe we better not default immediately to the 'kill it to death' tactic," she spoke in a reassuring tone, before stopping short and almost shaking her head. She'd never respect or listen to me if I put it that way. "We will not do that, in fact," she added, supplanting the soothing tones of before with a hard, straightforward manner. "If we go over there to confront them and they initiate hostilities, then we can't possibly be held accountable for defending ourselves. But if you go charging off swinging that greatsword of yours like it's going out of fashion and kill a few dozen nobles before we even get to the bastard, we'll both end up wanted by both the Yune authorities and the kinds of rich bastards who can afford to host shit like this. I dunno about you, but I like not being a fugitive..." And then, feeling somewhat disgusted as the idea came to her, she finished off, "And you don't make a whole lot of money as a fugitive."
Gridiron was torn between relief and disdain when that last sentence seemed to work: that burning fervour emanating off Amanhã like heat from an open flame cooled just a bit, and she seemed to relax just a bit. "Thanks," Gridiron grunted, before nodding over to the hooded stranger and Nee, who looked veritably catatonic with fear. She led the way toward the two, her sister following close behind, unceremoniously shoving various nobles out of the way if she didn't simply walk into them like fleas in her path.
"Excuse me," Gridiron growled as she elbowed aside another noble and reached the hooded stranger standing before Nee. "But you're clearly making her uncomfortable, and that means we have a problem. The girl's with us. Leave her alone."
The Sudean's eyes narrowed on the suit of armour, resolution seeping into the amalgamation of disgust and uncertainty that had previously lain in her gaze. She was going to extricate the vestiges of the individual her father had described-- or, if she was forced to conclude there remained none, that this really was her sister in all that she was, then Gridiron would kill Amanhã. But... well, perhaps it was incredibly cliche of her to say so, little more than the vague, naively optimistic pipe dream of one who was anything but optimistic by nature, but Gridiron preferred to believe that maybe it wouldn't be necessary to take it to that point. And that was only partially because she wasn't entirely sure that she could handle her sister in a fight-- that Amanhã wouldn't just divorce her head from her shoulders with about the hesitation with which one stamps out a cockroach on the floor...
Hey-- Gridiron was torn from her thoughts as her eyes refocused upon Nee-- she cursed herself for losing track, however briefly, of the child, for someone had approached her in the interval. Gridiron's teeth clenched: the girl looked terrified of the strange hooded individual that had confronted her-- perhaps some associate of the slaver who'd taken her? It didn't matter-- whoever it was, it inspired genuine fear in the girl (if the girl was faking it, she was damn good), and that meant they merited being driven away, by force if necessary.
"Well, any excuse to fuck up a royal ball," the Sudean grunted aloud. "Amanhã, do you--?" She turned, only to realise that the very air around them had shifted dramatically. Murder-- it was simply emanating from Amanhã, with the sort of vehemence Gridiron liked to think was only surpassed by her own detestation for slavers. Somewhat baffled, Gridiron traced what she thought was her sister's gaze (it was kinda hard, what with the helmet and all) and realised it seemed to be directed at the hooded stranger standing before Nee.
She supposed it was probably a bit far-fetched to presume Amanhã was pissed off that whoever this fucknugget was, they were freaking Nee out-- but then, either way, she figured it was a pretty good advantage to have Amanhã distinctly on her side (or at least, fighting the same opponent) if worse came to worst. That being said, she was a bit afraid her sister might go off the rails and decapitate about fifty nobles before then disemboweling whoever this jackass was, so Gridiron was quick to step to Amanhã's side. "Maybe we better not default immediately to the 'kill it to death' tactic," she spoke in a reassuring tone, before stopping short and almost shaking her head. She'd never respect or listen to me if I put it that way. "We will not do that, in fact," she added, supplanting the soothing tones of before with a hard, straightforward manner. "If we go over there to confront them and they initiate hostilities, then we can't possibly be held accountable for defending ourselves. But if you go charging off swinging that greatsword of yours like it's going out of fashion and kill a few dozen nobles before we even get to the bastard, we'll both end up wanted by both the Yune authorities and the kinds of rich bastards who can afford to host shit like this. I dunno about you, but I like not being a fugitive..." And then, feeling somewhat disgusted as the idea came to her, she finished off, "And you don't make a whole lot of money as a fugitive."
Gridiron was torn between relief and disdain when that last sentence seemed to work: that burning fervour emanating off Amanhã like heat from an open flame cooled just a bit, and she seemed to relax just a bit. "Thanks," Gridiron grunted, before nodding over to the hooded stranger and Nee, who looked veritably catatonic with fear. She led the way toward the two, her sister following close behind, unceremoniously shoving various nobles out of the way if she didn't simply walk into them like fleas in her path.
"Excuse me," Gridiron growled as she elbowed aside another noble and reached the hooded stranger standing before Nee. "But you're clearly making her uncomfortable, and that means we have a problem. The girl's with us. Leave her alone."
"I think I see your brother in the crowd!" Tuying called to Painji. "I think he's talking to that Zoo Bandit celebrity. How many connections does this guy have here...?" Tuying questioned, pushing past his dance partner. As he gotta clear view of the other officer's younger sibling. A view that was quickly blocked by the obese, greasy nobleman that had danced with Lo-Muna earlier.
"Uh, excuse me sir, but we're conducting official police business here and you..." Tuying paused as the obese monstrous man pounded his chest, roaring as he took a swipe at the cops with his fist. Tuying ducked forwards as the fist tried to deck him, only to quickly duck backwards as he saw another fist flying towards him, this time from the large greasy woman, dancing with Painji earlier.
"Y'know something, Lu-Tan....I think these nobles are the Tu-Tun Twins we arrested in that drug raid last month....ah!" Tuying yelled as one of the twins attempted to grab him in for a bear hug, which Tuying quickly slipped out of and avoided. "And you know something else...? I think they've been dipping into the super-opium again!"
The twins roared once more and attempted to crush the top cops into powder. This went largely ignored by the majority of the crowd as they were too focused on dancing.
"Uh, excuse me sir, but we're conducting official police business here and you..." Tuying paused as the obese monstrous man pounded his chest, roaring as he took a swipe at the cops with his fist. Tuying ducked forwards as the fist tried to deck him, only to quickly duck backwards as he saw another fist flying towards him, this time from the large greasy woman, dancing with Painji earlier.
"Y'know something, Lu-Tan....I think these nobles are the Tu-Tun Twins we arrested in that drug raid last month....ah!" Tuying yelled as one of the twins attempted to grab him in for a bear hug, which Tuying quickly slipped out of and avoided. "And you know something else...? I think they've been dipping into the super-opium again!"
The twins roared once more and attempted to crush the top cops into powder. This went largely ignored by the majority of the crowd as they were too focused on dancing.
"What I'm doing with Hyuna is a favor to you," Muna growled as she got back up, rubbing the back of her head. "Because your strategy with her is about as good as your dancing which is pretty shitty by the way."
She grabbed Yuwen's hands and the two spun together before Lo-muna released him, sending him crashing into another couple.
"By my observations, all you've done is made her want to kill you. That girl adores me," she hissed as she walked over to Yuwen. "See the difference? And if I had known your plans, I would have set it up easily. Like I said Fortune, I'm an ally."
She offered her hand to help him up.
"If you let me."
She grabbed Yuwen's hands and the two spun together before Lo-muna released him, sending him crashing into another couple.
"By my observations, all you've done is made her want to kill you. That girl adores me," she hissed as she walked over to Yuwen. "See the difference? And if I had known your plans, I would have set it up easily. Like I said Fortune, I'm an ally."
She offered her hand to help him up.
"If you let me."
Yuwen glanced up as the beast-woman offered him her hand, the couples surrounding them backing away at the scene they had caused, interrupting the shuffle completely. He swallowed before taking it tightly and raising to face her. "We'll talk about the breach of contract later," He sighed before looking her in the eye. "I think we both realize at this point we're pretty alike... and we do questionable things but for good reasons - but doing them to each other won't work. Honesty between the two of us and we can keep the guild running." He swallowed at the words before noticing in the distance a man drop-kicking some fat noble in the middle of the dance floor. A man he recognized. Yuwen swallowed before grabbing Lo-muna's hand once more. "But hey, let's talk about it over here!" He exclaimed, quickly pulling her through the crowd until they reached the end of the room...
***
"Are you the slave-owners then?" The Hooded Villain questioned as he glanced up at the two approaching women. "Human slave-owners I might add, which is illegal in this country - who's essential ruler is sitting right over there," He added, pointing to the distant form of Regent Chiller on the throne. "Now there are hundreds maybe thousands of guards in and around this palace alone for his visit and you criminals somehow manged to breach it," The Villain continued. "I don't want to report you, I just want to know why - and I want to know what Yuwen Fortune has to do with it."
***
"Are you the slave-owners then?" The Hooded Villain questioned as he glanced up at the two approaching women. "Human slave-owners I might add, which is illegal in this country - who's essential ruler is sitting right over there," He added, pointing to the distant form of Regent Chiller on the throne. "Now there are hundreds maybe thousands of guards in and around this palace alone for his visit and you criminals somehow manged to breach it," The Villain continued. "I don't want to report you, I just want to know why - and I want to know what Yuwen Fortune has to do with it."
When they reached the end of the room, Lo-muna pulled her hand away and crossed her arms.
"Let me guess, old acquaintances?" Lo-muna asked gently, having regained her calm composure. "Just don't look, I'll listen for sounds. So does this mean you're willing to listen to me now? I really do think I've stumbled across a great opportunity for the guild.."
"Let me guess, old acquaintances?" Lo-muna asked gently, having regained her calm composure. "Just don't look, I'll listen for sounds. So does this mean you're willing to listen to me now? I really do think I've stumbled across a great opportunity for the guild.."
"You're barely a member of the guild at this point but go on," Yuwen replied as he grabbed a glass and began to sip it, his eyes on the room's horizon for the approaching marauders...
Why was this happening?
It wasn't supposed to be like this. Nee was supposed to just be the everyday pampered girl, by her loving father, and his brothers and aunt. And her cousins. That's all it should have been- that's the life that was meant to be laid out for her, right? And yet things went wrong. Things happened that she couldn't dismiss, and she was forced to confront them; to strive to fix everything. So she essentially manipulated her father into forming the NNA, by roping together her own group of noble friends, and their families. She had to delve deep into the political bullshit that stank around the state; something far over her head in every way. She had to give up her damn innocence.
None of this was fair. But she had to do it. The life of one person means nothing compared to that of thousands upon millions. So that makes the enslavement and the rape okay, doesn't it?
Even f the rape and enslavement was inevitable; even if it was something that was written... she was supposed to have ran into her father's arms right then and there and let him make all the pain and hurt and doubt disappear into nothingness. That is a daddy's job, after all, isn't it? To kiss everything away; all the problems and issues to be gone completely in her Daddy's protective hug. That's... that's how she wanted it.
That isn't how it'd go. Once getting back... well, cross that bridge when the time comes, she supposed. Sighing hard, still sweating bullets and looking paler than a ghost, she brought her mind out of whatever dark place it was at, and gazed almost hollowly upon the hoodie'd man. She didn't react much when Gridiron and Tiamat made their way over- thank god they hadn't lost sight of her, if that was what it was. Or perhaps it was just Tiamat looking to exact revenge. With a little whimper- a real and all too painful one, Nee rushed to Gridiron and wrapped her arms around the sudean's body, shaking and trembling like a leaf.
"I don't know..." Nee sniffled, doing her best to stop from crying. "I don't know... but please..."
"You're scaring me," Nee managed to say in a a shakey tone. "Why do you even c-care any...ways?"
She then turned her face and buried it into Gridiron's waist. "Please don't let him touch me." She begged. "Gridiron, please... please don't let him..."
Hopefully it was clear to the Sudean that Nee regretted the little taunting act she had done to her earlier on. Hopefully Gridiron would look past that and help her and get her away from this; so she wouldn't have to think about what happened anymore' so it'd be all over. And why she was entirely comfortable with touching Gridiron's skin when brushing against a small gwanish girl was way too taxing for her? Nee hadn't even the faintest clue, and even if she did, she wouldn't want to think about it anyways.
It wasn't supposed to be like this. Nee was supposed to just be the everyday pampered girl, by her loving father, and his brothers and aunt. And her cousins. That's all it should have been- that's the life that was meant to be laid out for her, right? And yet things went wrong. Things happened that she couldn't dismiss, and she was forced to confront them; to strive to fix everything. So she essentially manipulated her father into forming the NNA, by roping together her own group of noble friends, and their families. She had to delve deep into the political bullshit that stank around the state; something far over her head in every way. She had to give up her damn innocence.
None of this was fair. But she had to do it. The life of one person means nothing compared to that of thousands upon millions. So that makes the enslavement and the rape okay, doesn't it?
Even f the rape and enslavement was inevitable; even if it was something that was written... she was supposed to have ran into her father's arms right then and there and let him make all the pain and hurt and doubt disappear into nothingness. That is a daddy's job, after all, isn't it? To kiss everything away; all the problems and issues to be gone completely in her Daddy's protective hug. That's... that's how she wanted it.
That isn't how it'd go. Once getting back... well, cross that bridge when the time comes, she supposed. Sighing hard, still sweating bullets and looking paler than a ghost, she brought her mind out of whatever dark place it was at, and gazed almost hollowly upon the hoodie'd man. She didn't react much when Gridiron and Tiamat made their way over- thank god they hadn't lost sight of her, if that was what it was. Or perhaps it was just Tiamat looking to exact revenge. With a little whimper- a real and all too painful one, Nee rushed to Gridiron and wrapped her arms around the sudean's body, shaking and trembling like a leaf.
"I don't know..." Nee sniffled, doing her best to stop from crying. "I don't know... but please..."
"You're scaring me," Nee managed to say in a a shakey tone. "Why do you even c-care any...ways?"
She then turned her face and buried it into Gridiron's waist. "Please don't let him touch me." She begged. "Gridiron, please... please don't let him..."
Hopefully it was clear to the Sudean that Nee regretted the little taunting act she had done to her earlier on. Hopefully Gridiron would look past that and help her and get her away from this; so she wouldn't have to think about what happened anymore' so it'd be all over. And why she was entirely comfortable with touching Gridiron's skin when brushing against a small gwanish girl was way too taxing for her? Nee hadn't even the faintest clue, and even if she did, she wouldn't want to think about it anyways.
"Barely still constitutes being in the guild," Lo-muna pointed out with a shrug. "Alright, so I was hanging with this noble and we stumble across a peek into the Regent's chambers where he was saying something about murdering the emperor and taking over the country. But it's not like he's going to go about pleasing the spirits of nature or anything. He plans to rule the country with a stone cold fist... and someone has to stop him before innocent blood is split."
The lard that was fighting Tuying had punched the cop into the nearest table, csuing him to slump next to it. The insane nobleman grabbed the knife used for carving the pheasant and attempted to jab Tuying with it as his head rested on the table. Tuying quickly moved his head right as the knife jabbed from the left, embedding it in the table. As the crazed noble attempted to pull it out, Tuying grabbed the entire pheasant and bashed it atop of the noble's head, before he kicked fat-a-nomics in the chest, causing him to fly across the room, landing on top of his fellow super-opiumed comrades.
There was one leg of pheasant left on the table, which Tuying saw, before shrugging and taking a bite out of it, "Now that's what I call an unpheasant situation..."
There was one leg of pheasant left on the table, which Tuying saw, before shrugging and taking a bite out of it, "Now that's what I call an unpheasant situation..."
The Hooded Villain gave a sorry look to the girl before glancing up at the slavers. "Was she normal before you guys came along?" He questioned.
***
"Chilling," Yuwen replied, his eyes searching the ground at the information. "And very, very disturbing." He swallowed before glancing up at the Regent, looking over the people below him unamused. "After we get the treasure of Eoling we head to Yuna-Yae immediately and meet with the Emperor... if we can beat Chiller's convoy back to the city we should be able to warn him."
***
"Chilling," Yuwen replied, his eyes searching the ground at the information. "And very, very disturbing." He swallowed before glancing up at the Regent, looking over the people below him unamused. "After we get the treasure of Eoling we head to Yuna-Yae immediately and meet with the Emperor... if we can beat Chiller's convoy back to the city we should be able to warn him."
"Sounds like a plan to me," Muna nodded. She looked behind her, at the crowd, and wondered briefly where the rest of the guild was. Turning back to Yuwen, she asked, "What exactly is the treasure of Eoling anyway? And what makes you so sure it's here? I mean, there were some chambers Jie and I wandered through, but I don't believe we encountered any treasure..."
"Its in a secret passage in the old temple, sealed in a secret chamber for over two-hundred years, and I'm the only man in the world with a map to it and a way in," Yuwen replied coolly as he leaned back on the table and watched the dancers party. "The great guild leader Eoling won a war with his few men against the entirety of the old empire - and in his victory he raided the palace and took the King's crown. All treasure the Empire accumulated from the dawn of it's existence was taken by Eoling, and never again found." Yuwen gave Lo-muna a smile, a large, warm one. "Eoling's treasure is a pile bigger than you can imagine of artifacts older and more valuable than anything you've ever seen - and atop it all is the old King's crown. Soon to be my crown."
Before the hooded stranger could make a word of reply, Nee gave a terrified whimper-- and the next thing Gridiron knew, the girl had sprung toward her, wrapping her arms around the tautly muscled form of the Sudean vigilante and shuddering like the last leaf in the wind of autumn. "I don't know," Nee murmured tearfully to the hooded stranger. "I don't know.... but please... you're scaring me... Why do you even c-care any...ways?" And then she turned her head, burying her face into Gridiron's shirt; the Sudean couldn't help but gawk a bit at the girl. "Please don't let him touch me," Nee pleaded in a petrified whisper of a whimper to her. "Gridiron, please... please don't let him..."
And so, the manipulative, precocious child of before was gone. There was no doubt in Gridiron's mind of that-- nobody was this good an actor, this good at maintaining a pretense of such intense distress, such vivid despair. She knew that callous face she had worn before was also genuine, that it was as much a real side to her as this was, but the vague sense of disdain and unease Gridiron had previously felt for the girl had crumbled the second she'd hurled herself at Gridiron in veritable terror. Now she was just a tiny, despondent creature who had endured something dreadful that this man was bringing back to the surface, and Gridiron could not continue to hold her in contempt if she had wanted to. At that point, she resolved to protect the girl fiercely, and if she was being manipulated even now... well, then, so be it. Gridiron had met the kinds of people who could instil this sort of sensation in a child, and none of them had turned out to be worth anything but the business end of her warhammer.
A bit uncertainly, Gridiron placed a rough, calloused hand on the girl's slender shoulder-- comforting people was not her forte, but if this little she could do...
"Are you the slave owners, then?" Gridiron looked back up from Nee to the hooded stranger, and in a heartbeat, the uncertain but soft-hearted expression her face had borne was supplanted with a cold fury at the very prospect. "Human slave owners, I might add, which is illegal in this country-- whose essential ruler is sitting right over there. Now there are hundreds, maybe thousands, of guards in and around this palace alone for his visit, and you criminals somehow managed to breach it. I don't want to report you, I just--"
"Listen, you piece of shit," Gridiron interrupted, gritting her teeth furiously in an attempt to suppress the urge to strangle the son of a bitch on the spot. "I'm not fucking around here: you take another glance at Nee, there won't be a wet spot of you left on the ground." She nodded her head coldly at Amanhã, who oddly enough was not a statue at that moment-- her head seemed to be visibly moving from Nee, still holding onto Gridiron, and then to Gridiron herself, and back, as if in puzzlement. "My sister here seems to really dislike you, and you're not doing a good job convincing me she's wrong. So back off..." She wrapped one hand around Nee protectively. "Not warning you again."
And so, the manipulative, precocious child of before was gone. There was no doubt in Gridiron's mind of that-- nobody was this good an actor, this good at maintaining a pretense of such intense distress, such vivid despair. She knew that callous face she had worn before was also genuine, that it was as much a real side to her as this was, but the vague sense of disdain and unease Gridiron had previously felt for the girl had crumbled the second she'd hurled herself at Gridiron in veritable terror. Now she was just a tiny, despondent creature who had endured something dreadful that this man was bringing back to the surface, and Gridiron could not continue to hold her in contempt if she had wanted to. At that point, she resolved to protect the girl fiercely, and if she was being manipulated even now... well, then, so be it. Gridiron had met the kinds of people who could instil this sort of sensation in a child, and none of them had turned out to be worth anything but the business end of her warhammer.
A bit uncertainly, Gridiron placed a rough, calloused hand on the girl's slender shoulder-- comforting people was not her forte, but if this little she could do...
"Are you the slave owners, then?" Gridiron looked back up from Nee to the hooded stranger, and in a heartbeat, the uncertain but soft-hearted expression her face had borne was supplanted with a cold fury at the very prospect. "Human slave owners, I might add, which is illegal in this country-- whose essential ruler is sitting right over there. Now there are hundreds, maybe thousands, of guards in and around this palace alone for his visit, and you criminals somehow managed to breach it. I don't want to report you, I just--"
"Listen, you piece of shit," Gridiron interrupted, gritting her teeth furiously in an attempt to suppress the urge to strangle the son of a bitch on the spot. "I'm not fucking around here: you take another glance at Nee, there won't be a wet spot of you left on the ground." She nodded her head coldly at Amanhã, who oddly enough was not a statue at that moment-- her head seemed to be visibly moving from Nee, still holding onto Gridiron, and then to Gridiron herself, and back, as if in puzzlement. "My sister here seems to really dislike you, and you're not doing a good job convincing me she's wrong. So back off..." She wrapped one hand around Nee protectively. "Not warning you again."
At the threat the Hooded villain rose an eyebrow - not that they could see it, for under the hood it was pitch black. "...I mean you're aware you have a human slave in your possession, right? I don't know if you were planning on doing the lawful or morally correct thing about that. Also she was spying on my friend, I'd like to know why."
"It's nice to see an actual man not be afraid of reaching high," Lo-muna chuckled as she turned to face the ballroom. "It seems to be forgotten among those born into wealth. The ambition certainly makes your name fit you well, Fortune. If what you say is correct, then our whole argument of before will have been pointless. This treasure will certainly make you more popular than anything I could have stolen."
Another laugh, warm and rich.
"So when does this plan of yours go into action?" the beastwoman glanced at Yuwen. "During the ball obviously, but considering how split up the guild is right now, probably not within the next few minutes. And there seems to be something in the room already presenting a possible complication considering you dragged me over here. Unless of course you wanted me alone, then all you had to do was ask."
She winked.
Another laugh, warm and rich.
"So when does this plan of yours go into action?" the beastwoman glanced at Yuwen. "During the ball obviously, but considering how split up the guild is right now, probably not within the next few minutes. And there seems to be something in the room already presenting a possible complication considering you dragged me over here. Unless of course you wanted me alone, then all you had to do was ask."
She winked.
"No, that part comes later," Yuwen replied to Lo-muna with a half smile before glancing over the ball-room. "It's my brother, he's an officer of the Imperial Police." He turned back to her with a raised eyebrow. "I may not exactly be in the country legally, my dear. Which is why I couldn't use my nobility of birth to get in. As for the plan it was supposed to happen when Suiken caused a distraction." Yuwen stared with hate as the incompetent Oni hoped about on stage, providing music for the Snapa shuffle that had broken out. "I'll be honest, I'm not quite sure when that's supposed to happen."
"Suiken seems relaible, I'm sure he'll pull through," Muna smiled. "Although, hopefully having a brother in the Imperial Police won't hinder your plans too much Fortune."
"Alright folks, the Zhu-Night Show Band will be taking a five minute break!" Suiken called. "Then we'll have a special song from a randomly selected audience member!"
"Oh boy, I bet I can karaoke with the best of 'em, I hope it's me," Obnoxious Lu, who was in no way a resident of Jiefong or a noble, spoke up excitedly, elbowing some random tool.
Suiken made his way outside of the ballroom, where he last saw Hyuna exit. "Psst! Hyuna! Where are you? It's almost time!"
"Oh boy, I bet I can karaoke with the best of 'em, I hope it's me," Obnoxious Lu, who was in no way a resident of Jiefong or a noble, spoke up excitedly, elbowing some random tool.
Suiken made his way outside of the ballroom, where he last saw Hyuna exit. "Psst! Hyuna! Where are you? It's almost time!"
"Who's this fool?" The Human Joke questioned as he approached Yuwen and Lo-muna. "Wasn't he the bum my guards disposed of earlier?"
The strong and firm hand helped comfort her the tiniest bit. Nee's sobs and cries died down just the little bit, though she was still shaking and shivering, and every so often her shoulders would hunch up as she tried to suppress more tears from falling. But she almost couldn't help it, this sudden weakness... where had it come from? She was always wrong, before, wasn't she? She pressed herself harder against Gridiron, out of gratefulness and dependancy, knowing full well how bad it looked for the prospective revolutionary, but also not giving a single shit. She wanted- no, needed kindness. And Gridiron was the only place she could get it- as well as protection.
"S-sorry.." Nee squeaked. "Griddy, I'm.. this is probably a bit of a b-b-other and I-"
She couldn't really continue; because she heard the hoodie'd man talk again in that disgusting, predatory tone of his. She felt the almost awkwardly gentle gaze disapepar from her- Gridiron was now focused on the enemy again. "Are you the slave owners, then?" The man asked- and Nee almost hiccoughed in the irony of it all, if she wasn't so shattered. Gridiron was probably the least likely slaver there could possibly be... it was ridiculous, so ridiculous a prospect. In fact, the idiocy almost forced the weakness out of Nee's mental state, but then the panic rose up again like an inevitable tide. Gridiron, with a strange sort of fury, interrupted the horrible man righteously.
"Listen, you piece of shit."
Nee whimpered into Gridiron's waist again, something that could only be understood as some sort of gesture of gratitude. Why couldn't she get herself under control, and get all this weakness out of her system? She never had this much uncontrollable pain before. She didn't know how to deal with it- and a part of her mind stepped back, with an almost clinical view of the situation, almost reprimanding her for revealing her weakness to such an extent.
"Make him g-go away." Nee sniffled again, rubbing feebly at her nose, almost apologetically. "He's... a bad person..."
Her tone suddenly turned icy. "He's a terrible person for... for scaring me this much.."
Seeing the broken but still breathing body of Elan Yin on the ground, Hyuna cracked her knuckles. Shit, times were good, weren't they? He was surprised at first- but then it was easy to break him. "You can deal with the rest." Hyuna said with a satisfied grin. "Thanks for the fun, Orion."
Heading back into the ball just in time to hear Suiken call her up, panic suddenly shot up into the red meter in Hyuna's mind. Oh shit. This was it- the moment of death and despair. With weak knees, she shook her head and clenched her fist in front of her in a semblance of confidence. I can do this, she muttered. can do my best and hope Muna's proud of it. With a cool grin, Hyuna essentially flew beside Suiken, bumping her shoulder with his.
"We got this." Hyuna said with machismo. "We totally got this." In a smaller tone. "Thanks again, Suiken..."
Hyuna prepared wind to blast herself onto the stage, at once it was time, so she could land with grace and flair, all at once. Heck, why not give the oni the boost, too? She looked sidelong at him and waited.
"S-sorry.." Nee squeaked. "Griddy, I'm.. this is probably a bit of a b-b-other and I-"
She couldn't really continue; because she heard the hoodie'd man talk again in that disgusting, predatory tone of his. She felt the almost awkwardly gentle gaze disapepar from her- Gridiron was now focused on the enemy again. "Are you the slave owners, then?" The man asked- and Nee almost hiccoughed in the irony of it all, if she wasn't so shattered. Gridiron was probably the least likely slaver there could possibly be... it was ridiculous, so ridiculous a prospect. In fact, the idiocy almost forced the weakness out of Nee's mental state, but then the panic rose up again like an inevitable tide. Gridiron, with a strange sort of fury, interrupted the horrible man righteously.
"Listen, you piece of shit."
Nee whimpered into Gridiron's waist again, something that could only be understood as some sort of gesture of gratitude. Why couldn't she get herself under control, and get all this weakness out of her system? She never had this much uncontrollable pain before. She didn't know how to deal with it- and a part of her mind stepped back, with an almost clinical view of the situation, almost reprimanding her for revealing her weakness to such an extent.
"Make him g-go away." Nee sniffled again, rubbing feebly at her nose, almost apologetically. "He's... a bad person..."
Her tone suddenly turned icy. "He's a terrible person for... for scaring me this much.."
Seeing the broken but still breathing body of Elan Yin on the ground, Hyuna cracked her knuckles. Shit, times were good, weren't they? He was surprised at first- but then it was easy to break him. "You can deal with the rest." Hyuna said with a satisfied grin. "Thanks for the fun, Orion."
Heading back into the ball just in time to hear Suiken call her up, panic suddenly shot up into the red meter in Hyuna's mind. Oh shit. This was it- the moment of death and despair. With weak knees, she shook her head and clenched her fist in front of her in a semblance of confidence. I can do this, she muttered. can do my best and hope Muna's proud of it. With a cool grin, Hyuna essentially flew beside Suiken, bumping her shoulder with his.
"We got this." Hyuna said with machismo. "We totally got this." In a smaller tone. "Thanks again, Suiken..."
Hyuna prepared wind to blast herself onto the stage, at once it was time, so she could land with grace and flair, all at once. Heck, why not give the oni the boost, too? She looked sidelong at him and waited.
"Oh hey, you're alive," Muna said not dickishly at all to Jie. She gestured towards Yuwen and did a sort of embarrassed chuckle, "Ah the thing about before, see it was all a big misunderstanding. Turns out I actually did know him! It's just the light and I was distracted by you and well..."
"Yuwen Fortune, Jie Wie. Jiw Wie, Yuwen Fortune," Lo-muna introduced them quickly, hoping the request would start already.
"Yuwen Fortune, Jie Wie. Jiw Wie, Yuwen Fortune," Lo-muna introduced them quickly, hoping the request would start already.
Using illusions to make them both invisible, Hyuna and Suiken were boosted onto the stage, still unseeable. She then illusioned up dark smoke- possibly out of shyness, and possibly because of the aesthetics of this whole thing. She couldn't see at the moment, but she was sure it was glorious. Then she made it so that the smoke cleared, and their sihlouettes appeared slowly through the dissipating fog- short human girl, thinning the air around her hand's tip in order to make it throw her voice throughout the ballroom. It was a strange effect, but it'd work well, she thought. A non-combat use for her chi, but it was suitable.
Doing her best to ignore the butterflies fluttering about, she began to sing in a surprisingly high, sweet, soft yet strong voice all at once; the sounds reverberating for all to hear. But specifically, she hoped the words would reach a certain rabbit woman. A certain Lo-Muna Vanhi.
Blushing to death as the song ended, she bowed, and nodded at Suiken in thanks, yet again. Unfortunately, she then fell off the stage in her clumsiness, hitting her head on the floor, and letting out a strangled cry. Unfortunately, when she fell, the poofy part of her dress had flared up.
Goddamnit, Hyuna cursed. Nothing ever goes right.
Doing her best to ignore the butterflies fluttering about, she began to sing in a surprisingly high, sweet, soft yet strong voice all at once; the sounds reverberating for all to hear. But specifically, she hoped the words would reach a certain rabbit woman. A certain Lo-Muna Vanhi.
Has thou ever known a beauty that you needed to court
But there was no relationship she seemed to want of any sort
Well, I will sing of a beauty with this fair tune
That I happened upon in the nation of Yune
I was performing in a play under quite a lot of stress
Until my worries faded when I saw her beautiful hair and dress
My performance ended and though I was very tired
I had to search through the crowd to find the beauty I admired
I'd asked her if she'd join me for dinner I think
Where we'd talk in enjoyment and have some to drink
She spoke and I spoke and I knew she was for me
As I simply sat there, enraptured by her beauty
I'd ask her if she'd like my performance?
She said she especially enjoyed my dance
We ended up speaking from night until morning
But when I spoke of romance she acted more strange than anything
I inquired is "Are you married?" and she may have lied
"No, the only men I know are siblings and a family friend," she cried
I must admit this was a perplexing thing
To explain my passion properly, I must sing...:
But there was no relationship she seemed to want of any sort
Well, I will sing of a beauty with this fair tune
That I happened upon in the nation of Yune
I was performing in a play under quite a lot of stress
Until my worries faded when I saw her beautiful hair and dress
My performance ended and though I was very tired
I had to search through the crowd to find the beauty I admired
I'd asked her if she'd join me for dinner I think
Where we'd talk in enjoyment and have some to drink
She spoke and I spoke and I knew she was for me
As I simply sat there, enraptured by her beauty
I'd ask her if she'd like my performance?
She said she especially enjoyed my dance
We ended up speaking from night until morning
But when I spoke of romance she acted more strange than anything
I inquired is "Are you married?" and she may have lied
"No, the only men I know are siblings and a family friend," she cried
I must admit this was a perplexing thing
To explain my passion properly, I must sing...:
Blushing to death as the song ended, she bowed, and nodded at Suiken in thanks, yet again. Unfortunately, she then fell off the stage in her clumsiness, hitting her head on the floor, and letting out a strangled cry. Unfortunately, when she fell, the poofy part of her dress had flared up.
Goddamnit, Hyuna cursed. Nothing ever goes right.
Nee seemed to grow a little less distressed, her sobs fading away a bit-- much to Gridiron's relief. The Sudean vigilante would have been lying if she claimed she didn't feel a small bit of satisfaction-- that at the very least she could instil some sense of comfort in another person, in a way that she was not well practised in. In every raid she and her band had conducted in slave rings and work camps, freeing slaves and slaughtering their captors, Gridiron had generally not been one to linger around and speak much to the individuals she had freed. It was not her forte-- not her arena of expertise. Garrus, the closest thing she had to a second in command, was much more efficient in that capacity than she ever could have been-- much better at connecting emotionally with other people, at comforting them and helping them to adjust to a life of freedom. She didn't lament that she was better at killing people than she was at communicating with them-- for all the good the latter did, she was fairly certain it did more good to kill slavers than to communicate with them. But... she was still glad in some small way that she could alleviate some of Nee's suffering, though the girl was still shuddering in Gridiron's arm like a child left out in the arid chill of a winter night amidst the Sudean deserts.
"S-sorry, Griddy," Nee whimpered, her voice emerging muffled. "I'm... this is probably a bit of a b-b-other and I--"
Griddy? Well-- no, that was of no matter right now. Little time had she to assure the girl it was anything but a bother, for the cretin in the hood saw fit to speak up again. For some reason, the bastard was just refusing to get the message-- but at least he seemed to have abandoned the completely insane proposition that Gridiron could possibly, conceivably, under any fucking circumstance that could be devised in the minds of even the great gods of the dunes be a slaver. "I mean, you're aware you have a human slave in your possession, right? I don't know if you were planning on doing the lawful or morally correct thing about that."
"She is a slave no longer," Gridiron retorted coldly, offering nothing more and feeling obligated to offer nothing more, though had she been of a mind to, she would not have gotten much out, for Nee extricated her face from the fabric of Gridiron's shirt, and rubbed at her nose, sniffling. "Make him g-go away," she pleaded. "He's... a bad person..."
Gridiron nodded at the girl, though her expression fell cold and vehement once more as she looked back up to the hooded stranger. "Now, turn, and leave," she commanded bitterly. "No more words. Just turn, and leave."
"S-sorry, Griddy," Nee whimpered, her voice emerging muffled. "I'm... this is probably a bit of a b-b-other and I--"
Griddy? Well-- no, that was of no matter right now. Little time had she to assure the girl it was anything but a bother, for the cretin in the hood saw fit to speak up again. For some reason, the bastard was just refusing to get the message-- but at least he seemed to have abandoned the completely insane proposition that Gridiron could possibly, conceivably, under any fucking circumstance that could be devised in the minds of even the great gods of the dunes be a slaver. "I mean, you're aware you have a human slave in your possession, right? I don't know if you were planning on doing the lawful or morally correct thing about that."
"She is a slave no longer," Gridiron retorted coldly, offering nothing more and feeling obligated to offer nothing more, though had she been of a mind to, she would not have gotten much out, for Nee extricated her face from the fabric of Gridiron's shirt, and rubbed at her nose, sniffling. "Make him g-go away," she pleaded. "He's... a bad person..."
Gridiron nodded at the girl, though her expression fell cold and vehement once more as she looked back up to the hooded stranger. "Now, turn, and leave," she commanded bitterly. "No more words. Just turn, and leave."
Before Wie had time to respond a girl's voice echoed across the room. Yuwen raised an eyebrow before glancing over to the stage. "Is that... is that Hyuna?" He whispered in disbelief. As the song went on it became clear what it was for. Yuwen turned to Lo-muna only to see her approaching the base of the stage, clearly understanding the song was for her...
***
"You're aware she was the slaver, right?" The Hooded Villain muttered, giving a nod to Amanha standing beside them. Suddenly from the stage Hyuna began to sing, catching the villain's gaze. The Hood swallowed as he spotted Phecda in the corner of the room, staring directly at him. "Sorry," He said, raising a hand to Gridiron. "I have to take this." With that the villain walked off, his walk soon turning into a hurried jog as he approached Phecda.
"That's guild, that's fucking guild," The Hooded Villain whispered as he approached his old friend. "This must be their distraction."
***
"You're aware she was the slaver, right?" The Hooded Villain muttered, giving a nod to Amanha standing beside them. Suddenly from the stage Hyuna began to sing, catching the villain's gaze. The Hood swallowed as he spotted Phecda in the corner of the room, staring directly at him. "Sorry," He said, raising a hand to Gridiron. "I have to take this." With that the villain walked off, his walk soon turning into a hurried jog as he approached Phecda.
"That's guild, that's fucking guild," The Hooded Villain whispered as he approached his old friend. "This must be their distraction."
Suiken nodded repectfully at Hyuna. She'd done well. Now it was up to him to sing the chorus, raucously pointing from Hyuna to Lo-Muna and bellowing the chorus as he simultaneously hit the keyboard.
YOU! You got what I NE-EED! But, you say he's just a friend!
And you say he's just a friend, OH BAYBEE
YOU! You got what I NE-EED, but you say he's just a friend!
But you say he's just a friend, OH BABY
YOU! YOU GOT WHAT I NE-EED! But you say he's just a friend!
But you say he's just a friend!
The crowd wept at the ancient song of Jiefong. Tuying shook his head and smiled. "Man, ya gotta love that hook, right?" he asked some random nobles.
YOU! You got what I NE-EED! But, you say he's just a friend!
And you say he's just a friend, OH BAYBEE
YOU! You got what I NE-EED, but you say he's just a friend!
But you say he's just a friend, OH BABY
YOU! YOU GOT WHAT I NE-EED! But you say he's just a friend!
But you say he's just a friend!
The crowd wept at the ancient song of Jiefong. Tuying shook his head and smiled. "Man, ya gotta love that hook, right?" he asked some random nobles.
"But you say he's just a friend! But you say he's just a friend!" Yuwen sang along as he ran up to Lo-muna. "Hey, she's saying she's just YOUR friend!" He exclaimed loudly.
Utter, infinite rage coursed through her at the level of idiocracy that coursed through the nobles' veins. Most of it was directed at Suiken however and Yuwen who were both probably the biggest idiots in existence. Choosing THAT song was surely a sentence for death in other parts of the world.
Throwing Yuwen into a wall, Lo-muna resumed her focus on Hyuna who had fallen off the stage. Considering the state of her dress, despite all attention probably on Suiken still, the rabbit made sure to shield her from the crowd of nobles. She kneeled beside the spear girl and pulled Hyuna up into a tight hug.
"Thank you for such a lovely song," the rabbit girl began with a warm smile as she let Hyuna go. "No one's ever done that for me on such a grand scale before. All the work and effort you put into it, I'm very grateful to have such a wonderful friend such as you compose such a friendly song for me and with that delightful oni's help too."
Throwing Yuwen into a wall, Lo-muna resumed her focus on Hyuna who had fallen off the stage. Considering the state of her dress, despite all attention probably on Suiken still, the rabbit made sure to shield her from the crowd of nobles. She kneeled beside the spear girl and pulled Hyuna up into a tight hug.
"Thank you for such a lovely song," the rabbit girl began with a warm smile as she let Hyuna go. "No one's ever done that for me on such a grand scale before. All the work and effort you put into it, I'm very grateful to have such a wonderful friend such as you compose such a friendly song for me and with that delightful oni's help too."
"Never talk to a girl who says she just has a friend," Yuwen muttered, shaking his head to Jie as he helped him up...
The downed girl saw Muna approach and almost calculatingly delivered a tight hug to her. Hyuna's breath quickened- she was suddenly incredibly conscious of every minute movement, every damn little thing. The feel of Muna's skin on her own, the feel of her fur, and her weight. But... something was wrong, of course. Hyuna wouldn't let herself feel happy yet. Because nothing ever goes right for her, does it? But it was hard, so hard to resist imagining the idyllic life that possible they could lead, the first step of which involves leaving behind the guild...
Maybe adopting other beastman children in need of families or whatever. Hyuna imagined how awkward she'd be in a caretaking role- that would obviously be deferred to Muna, if she so wanted, right? Either way-
"Thank you for such a lovely song." Muna said, smiling and releasing Hyuna from the hug. "No one's ever done that for me on such a grand scale before."
Good response? Bad response? Was all of it worth it? Hyuna was terrified at how it'd go. Because if it turned out badly-... but then again, if it turned out good, and Muna reciprocated, what if-
Was it really smart, to start delving into what ifs? Hyuna darkened, not knowing where that thought came from, exactly- it felt somewhat foreign, and yet, an integral part of her at the same time. It jabbed at her again- Thought you knew better than to start thinking things will go well for you.
Shut up, Hyuna thought. Shut up.
"All the work and effort you put into it, I'm very grateful to have such a wonderful friend-"
What happened immediately after that was pretty goddamn intense. A massive burst of wind- except it wasn't really just wind- there was some sort of darkness mixed into it, boosting it beyond anything Hyuna'd ever achieved before, blasting her way up into the air; earing her way through a window at blinding speeds, wrecking the ballroom floor as debris twisted around; giving her an almost bird's eye view of the whole damn city. She had the faint feeling that her spear had snapped under the wind pressure from wherever she had hidden it- and she had even left behind all those residual sweets, most of them slamming into the hooded villain's face from the burst. And Muna, well, it didn't really matter anymore, did it? The city was huge- and everyone below was tiny. Minuscule. Insignificant. Even the Comrade Mountains were nothing compared to her height. The once bright emerald eyes now were a dull, dark green, and with the slightest hint of a frown, the spear girl went northwards, leaving a ruined palace in her midst.
You should've listened. You wouldn't be feeling this if you did.
Maybe adopting other beastman children in need of families or whatever. Hyuna imagined how awkward she'd be in a caretaking role- that would obviously be deferred to Muna, if she so wanted, right? Either way-
"Thank you for such a lovely song." Muna said, smiling and releasing Hyuna from the hug. "No one's ever done that for me on such a grand scale before."
Good response? Bad response? Was all of it worth it? Hyuna was terrified at how it'd go. Because if it turned out badly-... but then again, if it turned out good, and Muna reciprocated, what if-
Was it really smart, to start delving into what ifs? Hyuna darkened, not knowing where that thought came from, exactly- it felt somewhat foreign, and yet, an integral part of her at the same time. It jabbed at her again- Thought you knew better than to start thinking things will go well for you.
Shut up, Hyuna thought. Shut up.
"All the work and effort you put into it, I'm very grateful to have such a wonderful friend-"
What happened immediately after that was pretty goddamn intense. A massive burst of wind- except it wasn't really just wind- there was some sort of darkness mixed into it, boosting it beyond anything Hyuna'd ever achieved before, blasting her way up into the air; earing her way through a window at blinding speeds, wrecking the ballroom floor as debris twisted around; giving her an almost bird's eye view of the whole damn city. She had the faint feeling that her spear had snapped under the wind pressure from wherever she had hidden it- and she had even left behind all those residual sweets, most of them slamming into the hooded villain's face from the burst. And Muna, well, it didn't really matter anymore, did it? The city was huge- and everyone below was tiny. Minuscule. Insignificant. Even the Comrade Mountains were nothing compared to her height. The once bright emerald eyes now were a dull, dark green, and with the slightest hint of a frown, the spear girl went northwards, leaving a ruined palace in her midst.
You should've listened. You wouldn't be feeling this if you did.
"Odd....the ancient song of Jiefong usually does wonders for situations like these..." Suiken frowned. He then turned to Lo-Muna helping the rabbit girl up. "What did you say to her?" he asked, having not heard.
Yuwen approached the stage, nodding in unison with Suiken as they got closer and closer until they at last got close enough to give each other a triumphant high-five and laugh in unison. "Yeah... so you really didn't do a good distraction, huh?" Yuwen said, suddenly reverting to anger as he glared at the Oni.
Suddenly Yuwen and the party goers were pushed back as Hyuna blasted up into the air and through one of the massive, glass windows of the ballroom. Yuwen tumbled backward as the rest of the ancient window crumbled apart, massive shards of glass falling down onto the dance-floor. "Yeah!" Yuwen spat, turning to Lo-muna with Suiken. "What did you do?!"
"Fortune!" A voice spat. Yuwen swallowed as he turned to see two armoured figures approach, one of which he recognized well. "Yuwen Fortune," Officer Painji Lu-Tan whispered as he stepped up to his younger brother. There was a pause as the two faced one another, Yuwen a foot or two taller than his elder brother, and a lot messier in appearance. Painji shook his head. "By decree of the Emperor you are under arrest for crimes against the Yune Empire, including forgery, fraud, operating under false documents, treason, resisting arrest, escape from incarceration, and entering a land from which you were once banished."
"There's a bit more," Yuwen whispered under his breath. "Well you can tell me all about it on our way back to Yuna Yae," Painji threatened. "Put your hands in the air."
Suddenly Yuwen and the party goers were pushed back as Hyuna blasted up into the air and through one of the massive, glass windows of the ballroom. Yuwen tumbled backward as the rest of the ancient window crumbled apart, massive shards of glass falling down onto the dance-floor. "Yeah!" Yuwen spat, turning to Lo-muna with Suiken. "What did you do?!"
"Fortune!" A voice spat. Yuwen swallowed as he turned to see two armoured figures approach, one of which he recognized well. "Yuwen Fortune," Officer Painji Lu-Tan whispered as he stepped up to his younger brother. There was a pause as the two faced one another, Yuwen a foot or two taller than his elder brother, and a lot messier in appearance. Painji shook his head. "By decree of the Emperor you are under arrest for crimes against the Yune Empire, including forgery, fraud, operating under false documents, treason, resisting arrest, escape from incarceration, and entering a land from which you were once banished."
"There's a bit more," Yuwen whispered under his breath. "Well you can tell me all about it on our way back to Yuna Yae," Painji threatened. "Put your hands in the air."
"Distraction?" Suiken questioned. "You made my alias Snaparapa, as in 'stupid musician' in my language. I thought that's what you meant!" His head then turned to the two officers, approaching them on stage.
"Woah, Suiken! Long time no see, dude! You AND the Zoo Bandit are allied with Lu-Tan the younger's guild?" Tuying asked, scratching the back of his head. He then turned to Painji and asked, "Are they under arrest as well?"
"Lock up the whole crew, they saved the lives of me and my entire village, but they're nothin' but trouble," Obnoxious Lu grumpily spat.
"That's....quite a record you have there, Fortune," Suiken commented.
"Woah, Suiken! Long time no see, dude! You AND the Zoo Bandit are allied with Lu-Tan the younger's guild?" Tuying asked, scratching the back of his head. He then turned to Painji and asked, "Are they under arrest as well?"
"Lock up the whole crew, they saved the lives of me and my entire village, but they're nothin' but trouble," Obnoxious Lu grumpily spat.
"That's....quite a record you have there, Fortune," Suiken commented.
The nobles grouped backward on the opposite side of the room, some moving in closer to get a better look at the scene. The palace guards had begun to line behind the two officers as they stood around the stage. Painji stepped forward and stuffed a hand in Yuwen's pocket, quickly pulling out a series of damaged scrolls.
"...The Great Guild Fortune..." He read aloud after a moment, his eyes glancing over the documents. "A guild founded on the first of June four-four-four by the noble Yuwen Fortune... of house Fortune." Painji lowered the documents and sighed. "Papers fictitious in their lawful nature for what is a very real criminal organization, consisting of, according to this, Yuwen Fortune, real name Yuwen Lu-Tan, Suiken, Sunaarashi, Illyria Kúr'êshii, Lo-Muna Vanhi, Malachi Gabra, Yamato Hibiki, Hyuna Ka-nan, Ann'Razul, Malao, Echo, and a Mister Rumelis Morende," Painji read aloud before glancing up. "Would all those read out stand forward for criminal charges!" He raised his crossbow in the air and threateningly turned to the group nobles at the other side of the room. "Step forward!" He yelled, his voice turning into a angry grizzle. "Now!"
"They're not all here. Malao, Malachi and Echo were captured by slavers and I don't know where Illyria or Sunaarashi are," Yuwen explained meekly. Painji turned back and gave him a half smile. "Tuying, would you restrain the man for me?" He question his partner before turning back to the crowd. "All members of this so called Great Guild Fortune step forward!" He screamed.
"...The Great Guild Fortune..." He read aloud after a moment, his eyes glancing over the documents. "A guild founded on the first of June four-four-four by the noble Yuwen Fortune... of house Fortune." Painji lowered the documents and sighed. "Papers fictitious in their lawful nature for what is a very real criminal organization, consisting of, according to this, Yuwen Fortune, real name Yuwen Lu-Tan, Suiken, Sunaarashi, Illyria Kúr'êshii, Lo-Muna Vanhi, Malachi Gabra, Yamato Hibiki, Hyuna Ka-nan, Ann'Razul, Malao, Echo, and a Mister Rumelis Morende," Painji read aloud before glancing up. "Would all those read out stand forward for criminal charges!" He raised his crossbow in the air and threateningly turned to the group nobles at the other side of the room. "Step forward!" He yelled, his voice turning into a angry grizzle. "Now!"
"They're not all here. Malao, Malachi and Echo were captured by slavers and I don't know where Illyria or Sunaarashi are," Yuwen explained meekly. Painji turned back and gave him a half smile. "Tuying, would you restrain the man for me?" He question his partner before turning back to the crowd. "All members of this so called Great Guild Fortune step forward!" He screamed.
As Hyuna blasted through the window, Phecda looked on with surprise and disappointment, before returning his focus to his hooded friend. "The hour is now, my friend. You know what part of the trap that you're responsible for activating."
With an impossibly high jump, while the entire ball's focus was upon Fortune, Phecda leaped upon the chandelier directly above them and waited.
----------------------------
Before Terra could really take any action, two massive, armored people-she had no idea what they were-appeared and apparently defended Nee from the hooded man's torment. Watching Nee hug one of them in terror...well, it was safe to say the noble girl trusted them very much.
Terra nodded towards the armored figures, despite not knowing who or what they were, before going up to Nee. "S-sorry I couldn't really help much," she whispered. "H-how about I get you another drink?"
Suddenly, there was a gigantic explosion of wind that sent both girls flying to the other end of the room. As Terra looked up in the dust, she saw a black-haired girl in a lilac dress flying away. Hyuna?!!! What are you doing?!! And from there, things got worse; suddenly, all members of the Great Guild Fortune-which, obviously, was Fortune's group-were ordered to step forward...by the police! In one minute, everything had gotten out of control.
Well, that was what she thought, but it really got out of control the next moment.
As the officers continued to attempt to arrest the Guild, an eerie laugh suddenly rang out. Everyone looked up in shock to see a man in a red longcoat and a mask which was half white and half black standing upon the chandelier. "You misunderstand, dear officers. Yuwen Lu-Tan Fortune must be put on trial...but not by you! Trap, Activate!" he roared, and raised a foot-wide golden ring in his left hand.
The next moment, the ring set itself on fire, and he swiped it through the chains holding the chandelier up, destroying them. The great mass of crystal began to fall-straight towards Muna! Terra's mind blanked out completely, and the next moment, she was hurling herself at Muna from halfway across the room. She managed to push the rabbit-woman away just before the chandelier shattered behind them, sending shards of crystal everywhere. A few landed on Terra, causing her to wince in pain.
But that was not the end of the Armageddon. In front of every entrance, flames sprang up and consumed the doorways completely. No, not even the doorways; flames were springing up in every part of the room, consuming their surroundings at a rapid rate. And in the midst of it all stood the masked man, who was glaring...directly at Fortune.
"Well, how long has it been, my friend?" he asked in a mocking tone. "Two years?! Is it really?! My, how time flies!" Theatrically putting his hand in the air, he continued, "I'm glad to see you're doing so well after all this time..." At this point, an undisguised malice entered his words. "...traitor."
Rising to her feet, but still standing between the masked man and Muna, Terra rose to one knee. "What are you talking about? We've never seen you before...right, Muna?" She looked at the rabbit woman for support. Even Fortune seemed baffled by the man's words.
"Quiet, girl! This is a matter between your seniors!" the masked man snapped, before turning to Fortune and acting with an exaggerated surprise. "What! You don't remember me?! It's not good to forget about your comrades, you know." Then the man reached up, grabbed the jaw of his mask, and flung it aside...
Underneath was a handsome Yunish face with red eyes-handsome, that is, were it not for the gigantic scar moving from under his left eye to his right cheek...as well as the malicious twisted grin he was glaring at Fortune with. "Well, do you remember my face now? Yuwen Fortune!"
With an impossibly high jump, while the entire ball's focus was upon Fortune, Phecda leaped upon the chandelier directly above them and waited.
----------------------------
Before Terra could really take any action, two massive, armored people-she had no idea what they were-appeared and apparently defended Nee from the hooded man's torment. Watching Nee hug one of them in terror...well, it was safe to say the noble girl trusted them very much.
Terra nodded towards the armored figures, despite not knowing who or what they were, before going up to Nee. "S-sorry I couldn't really help much," she whispered. "H-how about I get you another drink?"
Suddenly, there was a gigantic explosion of wind that sent both girls flying to the other end of the room. As Terra looked up in the dust, she saw a black-haired girl in a lilac dress flying away. Hyuna?!!! What are you doing?!! And from there, things got worse; suddenly, all members of the Great Guild Fortune-which, obviously, was Fortune's group-were ordered to step forward...by the police! In one minute, everything had gotten out of control.
Well, that was what she thought, but it really got out of control the next moment.
As the officers continued to attempt to arrest the Guild, an eerie laugh suddenly rang out. Everyone looked up in shock to see a man in a red longcoat and a mask which was half white and half black standing upon the chandelier. "You misunderstand, dear officers. Yuwen Lu-Tan Fortune must be put on trial...but not by you! Trap, Activate!" he roared, and raised a foot-wide golden ring in his left hand.
The next moment, the ring set itself on fire, and he swiped it through the chains holding the chandelier up, destroying them. The great mass of crystal began to fall-straight towards Muna! Terra's mind blanked out completely, and the next moment, she was hurling herself at Muna from halfway across the room. She managed to push the rabbit-woman away just before the chandelier shattered behind them, sending shards of crystal everywhere. A few landed on Terra, causing her to wince in pain.
But that was not the end of the Armageddon. In front of every entrance, flames sprang up and consumed the doorways completely. No, not even the doorways; flames were springing up in every part of the room, consuming their surroundings at a rapid rate. And in the midst of it all stood the masked man, who was glaring...directly at Fortune.
"Well, how long has it been, my friend?" he asked in a mocking tone. "Two years?! Is it really?! My, how time flies!" Theatrically putting his hand in the air, he continued, "I'm glad to see you're doing so well after all this time..." At this point, an undisguised malice entered his words. "...traitor."
Rising to her feet, but still standing between the masked man and Muna, Terra rose to one knee. "What are you talking about? We've never seen you before...right, Muna?" She looked at the rabbit woman for support. Even Fortune seemed baffled by the man's words.
"Quiet, girl! This is a matter between your seniors!" the masked man snapped, before turning to Fortune and acting with an exaggerated surprise. "What! You don't remember me?! It's not good to forget about your comrades, you know." Then the man reached up, grabbed the jaw of his mask, and flung it aside...
Underneath was a handsome Yunish face with red eyes-handsome, that is, were it not for the gigantic scar moving from under his left eye to his right cheek...as well as the malicious twisted grin he was glaring at Fortune with. "Well, do you remember my face now? Yuwen Fortune!"
Briefly, it appeared the bastard still didn't fucking get it-- he continued to talk, which Gridiron had very explicitly... er, discouraged, so to speak. "You're aware she was the slaver, right?" he hissed at her, nodding his head toward Amanhã, who, noting that she had been referred to, stepped toward him aggressively. Right about then, however, whatever semblance of a thinking organ that lay dormant within his thick skull seemed to kick into action, and at long last, he did what Gridiron had been threatening him to do for a good five goddamn minutes now: he fucked off. She watched the hooded stranger depart, eyes narrowing as he headed off, and then she turned back to Amanhã.
"He was lying," she grunted simply, as if discussing something as obvious and irrelevant as the weather. "You're not a slaver... you're a bounty hunter. I would've known pretty damn sure if you were a slaver. I saw you with the actual slaver who took Nee. Fuckin' dickhead, throwing himself into the midst of shit he's got no clue about..."
Amanhã stared at her sister, but was silent-- she was not about to correct Noxchi's (or Gridiron's, whatever she was calling herself these days) misconception. After all, what she didn't know wouldn't hurt her-- unless the girl told her of the role Amanhã had played in her capture. She seemed the type to do that simply for the sake of manipulation-- she was that type, coy, cocky, never really straightforward. Oh, how Amanhã loathed such individuals. It wasn't that she habitually fell victim to their chicanery-- they preyed upon those who made a habit of being too trusting, and their trickery was undone when faced with someone who regarded all whom they encountered with distance and wary silence. It was simply that they confused their guile with actual power-- that they honestly believed that their ability to play upon the feeble emotions of those too low and pitiful to recognise them as vulnerabilities actually made them powerful. That it was worthy of respect. That it made them formidable. But when you're being slowly strangled to death, your throat crushed between the fingers of someone bigger and stronger than you ever could be, suddenly... no respect. No power. Nothing.
The illusion of power, every bit as pathetic as the lack thereof-- no, even more so.
Gridiron turned away from her sister, and a bit awkwardly patted Nee on the top of her head. "Maybe we should call it a night on the ball," she suggested, attempting to form her voice into something comforting and reassuring. It was rather like attempting to shape a jagged, wind-scarred boulder into something pleasing to the eye, but at the very least the sentiment was genuine-- something someone like Nee should've been able to appreciate.
She had only just uttered the suggestion when, of course, another commotion overtook the ball-- though this time, fortuitously, it had nothing to do with the three. Some imperial officer was apparently arresting one of the nobles, and the other attendees had backed away to another side of the ballroom, leaving the farce to unfold. The officer, standing before a number of guards, had procured a scroll of some sort, and was now reading aloud. "The Great Guild Fortune-- A guild founded on the first of June four-four-four by the noble Yuwen Fortune... of house Fortune. Papers fictitious in their lawful nature for what is a very real criminal organization, consisting of, according to this, Yuwen Fortune, real name Yuwen Lu-Tan, Suiken, Sunaarashi, Illyria Kúr'êshii, Lo-Muna Vanhi, Malachi Gabra, Yamato Hibiki, Hyuna Ka-nan, Ann'Razul, Malao, Echo, and a Mister Rumelis Morende. Would all those read out stand forward for criminal charges?" Then the officer turned toward the nobles amassed on the other side of the room, bringing his crossbow to bear before turning the 'annoying as shit' factor up to eleven. "Step forward, now!" he veritably screamed at the lot of them.
"Fucking hell," Gridiron muttered under her breath, shaking her head. It seemed they wouldn't be able to abscond just yet-- not without looking suspicious as all hell. Figures. The one time anything remotely exciting happens at a noble ball is the one time I happen to be attending it. "Whoever this 'great guild' is, they sound like a bunch of nuisances," she grunted, turning towards her sister, figuring they could definitely agree on that much.
For Amanhã Tiamat's part, however, this wasn't just nuisance. Oh no. To describe this as a nuisance would have been much akin to describing disembowelment as a rather unpleasant experience which one is hard-pressed to be interested in repeating. Fucking fury was more like it. Are you fucking shitting me? These Guild fuckheads again? They didn't get slaughtered back in that asinine village of the dead episode? And now they're here, trying to draw me back into their inane bullshit. I couldn't possibly say 'fuck that' enough. If a single one of them decides to point me out and try to draw me back into their idiocy, I'll snap the motherfucker over my knee and walk right the fuck out outta this shithole.
"He was lying," she grunted simply, as if discussing something as obvious and irrelevant as the weather. "You're not a slaver... you're a bounty hunter. I would've known pretty damn sure if you were a slaver. I saw you with the actual slaver who took Nee. Fuckin' dickhead, throwing himself into the midst of shit he's got no clue about..."
Amanhã stared at her sister, but was silent-- she was not about to correct Noxchi's (or Gridiron's, whatever she was calling herself these days) misconception. After all, what she didn't know wouldn't hurt her-- unless the girl told her of the role Amanhã had played in her capture. She seemed the type to do that simply for the sake of manipulation-- she was that type, coy, cocky, never really straightforward. Oh, how Amanhã loathed such individuals. It wasn't that she habitually fell victim to their chicanery-- they preyed upon those who made a habit of being too trusting, and their trickery was undone when faced with someone who regarded all whom they encountered with distance and wary silence. It was simply that they confused their guile with actual power-- that they honestly believed that their ability to play upon the feeble emotions of those too low and pitiful to recognise them as vulnerabilities actually made them powerful. That it was worthy of respect. That it made them formidable. But when you're being slowly strangled to death, your throat crushed between the fingers of someone bigger and stronger than you ever could be, suddenly... no respect. No power. Nothing.
The illusion of power, every bit as pathetic as the lack thereof-- no, even more so.
Gridiron turned away from her sister, and a bit awkwardly patted Nee on the top of her head. "Maybe we should call it a night on the ball," she suggested, attempting to form her voice into something comforting and reassuring. It was rather like attempting to shape a jagged, wind-scarred boulder into something pleasing to the eye, but at the very least the sentiment was genuine-- something someone like Nee should've been able to appreciate.
She had only just uttered the suggestion when, of course, another commotion overtook the ball-- though this time, fortuitously, it had nothing to do with the three. Some imperial officer was apparently arresting one of the nobles, and the other attendees had backed away to another side of the ballroom, leaving the farce to unfold. The officer, standing before a number of guards, had procured a scroll of some sort, and was now reading aloud. "The Great Guild Fortune-- A guild founded on the first of June four-four-four by the noble Yuwen Fortune... of house Fortune. Papers fictitious in their lawful nature for what is a very real criminal organization, consisting of, according to this, Yuwen Fortune, real name Yuwen Lu-Tan, Suiken, Sunaarashi, Illyria Kúr'êshii, Lo-Muna Vanhi, Malachi Gabra, Yamato Hibiki, Hyuna Ka-nan, Ann'Razul, Malao, Echo, and a Mister Rumelis Morende. Would all those read out stand forward for criminal charges?" Then the officer turned toward the nobles amassed on the other side of the room, bringing his crossbow to bear before turning the 'annoying as shit' factor up to eleven. "Step forward, now!" he veritably screamed at the lot of them.
"Fucking hell," Gridiron muttered under her breath, shaking her head. It seemed they wouldn't be able to abscond just yet-- not without looking suspicious as all hell. Figures. The one time anything remotely exciting happens at a noble ball is the one time I happen to be attending it. "Whoever this 'great guild' is, they sound like a bunch of nuisances," she grunted, turning towards her sister, figuring they could definitely agree on that much.
For Amanhã Tiamat's part, however, this wasn't just nuisance. Oh no. To describe this as a nuisance would have been much akin to describing disembowelment as a rather unpleasant experience which one is hard-pressed to be interested in repeating. Fucking fury was more like it. Are you fucking shitting me? These Guild fuckheads again? They didn't get slaughtered back in that asinine village of the dead episode? And now they're here, trying to draw me back into their inane bullshit. I couldn't possibly say 'fuck that' enough. If a single one of them decides to point me out and try to draw me back into their idiocy, I'll snap the motherfucker over my knee and walk right the fuck out outta this shithole.
Fire. They were using fire.
The hooded man had taken center stage, it seemed, with his friend that sent the chandelier
crashing to the ground. Then came the flames. Rumelis recoiled in panic as the fire ate
away at the door he was leaning against, fearful of the fire chi, and tripped over his feet
as he tried to evade the flames. He picked himself up to see the hooded man show his true
face-- a horrid one, at that.
At least one of them could control fire chi, and Rumelis could do little to stop that. He
remembered the raiders that had attacked his village had a fire-chi user as well, who'd
roasted his kindred as well as their homes. It was a black memory, made light by the fires
surrounding him and the rising smoke.
He could run that time. This time there was to be no flight, there was nowhere to turn but
the source.
Rumelis drew his axe-- he'd left the bow behind, at Yuwen's bequest-- bodyguards used close
quarters weapons only, he'd insisted. It was fortunate, in a way-- the bow would likely
burn in the surrounding conflagration. He shouted at the two arsonists in the center.
"I don't know Yuwen too well, but I'm with him and his guild. Anyone who gets near him will have to go
through me!" He wasn't sure what compelled him to say that, over the fear of the fire-- perhaps
He ran towards Yuwen, half afraid of the fire and the noble's screams, half resolute to try
and end it somehow. Yet he wondered if it would come to killing... he'd like to avoid that
if possible, but it seemed inevitable. What those two had done was worse than some petty
banditry, and if they would not yield than death was the only course.
The hooded man had taken center stage, it seemed, with his friend that sent the chandelier
crashing to the ground. Then came the flames. Rumelis recoiled in panic as the fire ate
away at the door he was leaning against, fearful of the fire chi, and tripped over his feet
as he tried to evade the flames. He picked himself up to see the hooded man show his true
face-- a horrid one, at that.
At least one of them could control fire chi, and Rumelis could do little to stop that. He
remembered the raiders that had attacked his village had a fire-chi user as well, who'd
roasted his kindred as well as their homes. It was a black memory, made light by the fires
surrounding him and the rising smoke.
He could run that time. This time there was to be no flight, there was nowhere to turn but
the source.
Rumelis drew his axe-- he'd left the bow behind, at Yuwen's bequest-- bodyguards used close
quarters weapons only, he'd insisted. It was fortunate, in a way-- the bow would likely
burn in the surrounding conflagration. He shouted at the two arsonists in the center.
"I don't know Yuwen too well, but I'm with him and his guild. Anyone who gets near him will have to go
through me!" He wasn't sure what compelled him to say that, over the fear of the fire-- perhaps
He ran towards Yuwen, half afraid of the fire and the noble's screams, half resolute to try
and end it somehow. Yet he wondered if it would come to killing... he'd like to avoid that
if possible, but it seemed inevitable. What those two had done was worse than some petty
banditry, and if they would not yield than death was the only course.
Fortune, who had been put in shackles by Tuying, turned to face the newcomer to the ball. The red-coated figure had set flames to the interior, the fire quickly finding the old wooden supports between the stone and silver of the ballroom and beginning to spread, slowly but ferociously, across the wall-scape of the palace.
"Well, how long has it been, my friend?" The figure asked mockingly. "Two years?! Is it really?! My, how time flies! I'm glad to see you're doing so well after all this time..." Yuwen swallowed, his eyes narrowing at the man. "...traitor," the figure finished.
Suddenly Terra interfered with the maniac, giving Yuwen a second to look away and spot the stairway at the far end of the room - unguarded, as the palace soldiers had now gathered to surround the circle of criminals he was in the centre of. "What! You don't remember me?!" The red-coated man spat, quickly drawing Yuwen's attention back to his approaching form. "It's not good to forget about your comrades, you know..."
The man's left hand went to his mask and took hold of it, pulling it off to reveal beneath a Yunish man with a large scar carved across his face from left eye to right cheek. The mouth beneath was twisted into a psychotic grin. "Well, do you remember my face now? Yuwen Fortune!" He spat as he stopped before Yuwen.
Yuwen looked at the man, his green eyes meeting the man's unnatural red ones, and after a moment gave a desperate sigh. "...I don't know... who you people are," He whispered.
"Don't you, Yuwen Fortune?!" A voice exclaimed. Blasting through a trio of guards a Hooded Villain marched forward dramatically before taking a stand beside the red-coated man. "Do you not remember the faces of those you spent five years with? The people you led to victory time and time again?" The Hooded Villain turned away from Fortune to Suiken, Lo-muna, and Terra - the trio of Guild members at the side of the stage. "My friend here has his business with Fortune, mine is more with the three of you," He said, glancing out into the crowd of nobles. "And any other members of the Great Guild still hiding among the masses."
Painji gave Tuying a quick glance before turning to the guards, who had the circle completely surrounded, all of them afraid to make a move until commanded to do so. In the background several guards held the nobles at bay while others began to blast water onto the burning walls. "You see this isn't the first guild Mister Fortune had. Seven years ago he rode from being a child banished from his home for being a rebellious welp wanting to prove himself, and the one thing he had to be prove himself by was ambition and a lot of money to apply to that ambition," The Hooded Villain began, hoping on the stage in one swift motion before looking out over the crowd, and within it, the guild members.
"I don't know Yuwen too well, but I'm with him and his guild. Anyone who gets near him will have to go
through me!" A voice called. Yuwen turned, a massive smile growing on his face as Rumelis ran up to him. "Rumelis!" He exclaimed. "My friend!"
"Let me finish my tale, beast-man, and then you can decide where your loyalty is best put," The Hooded Villain continued. "We didn't always win, and we didn't always have to, because in the end we knew what we were after. Yuwen thinks hes a great man, and convinced us all he was - and greatness always succeeded. We would get the fabled Treasure of Eoling, and we'd get it together, because the guild wasn't about glory, or power... it was about us, the members: it was about our friendship, our adventures, and the memories we had together..." The Hooded Villain turned to Fortune who stood by Rumelis side, still shackled. "Isn't that right, Yuwen?" He whispered. "...We were heroes," He hissed. "We were the best... we always were the best. We saved people, we did good... but in the end it didn't matter. For when there was one last piece of the puzzle to obtain you cared more for it than you did us. We sailed to the northest height of the sea past the land of Onium to an island of black soil with a mountain in it's deadly centre where the creature slept... the impenetrable lair of the Dragon." The Villain swallowed, his speech becoming harder and harder to make as the emotions flooded to him once more. "And Yuwen Fortune threw us inside to retrieve a map... a map he took while we got slaughtered. The best friends you would ever have... and you sacrificed them so you could get an old king's crown and prove to your father you're as great as you think you are... and Yuwen, you would be! You so would be had you not needed to prove it, you selfish, little man."
The Hooded Villain finished, his shadow-covered glare cutting straight to Yuwen on the ground, who had become cold as a statue the more the man spoke. "...I'm sorry," Yuwen replied at last. "...I think you're very confused."
"Well, how long has it been, my friend?" The figure asked mockingly. "Two years?! Is it really?! My, how time flies! I'm glad to see you're doing so well after all this time..." Yuwen swallowed, his eyes narrowing at the man. "...traitor," the figure finished.
Suddenly Terra interfered with the maniac, giving Yuwen a second to look away and spot the stairway at the far end of the room - unguarded, as the palace soldiers had now gathered to surround the circle of criminals he was in the centre of. "What! You don't remember me?!" The red-coated man spat, quickly drawing Yuwen's attention back to his approaching form. "It's not good to forget about your comrades, you know..."
The man's left hand went to his mask and took hold of it, pulling it off to reveal beneath a Yunish man with a large scar carved across his face from left eye to right cheek. The mouth beneath was twisted into a psychotic grin. "Well, do you remember my face now? Yuwen Fortune!" He spat as he stopped before Yuwen.
Yuwen looked at the man, his green eyes meeting the man's unnatural red ones, and after a moment gave a desperate sigh. "...I don't know... who you people are," He whispered.
"Don't you, Yuwen Fortune?!" A voice exclaimed. Blasting through a trio of guards a Hooded Villain marched forward dramatically before taking a stand beside the red-coated man. "Do you not remember the faces of those you spent five years with? The people you led to victory time and time again?" The Hooded Villain turned away from Fortune to Suiken, Lo-muna, and Terra - the trio of Guild members at the side of the stage. "My friend here has his business with Fortune, mine is more with the three of you," He said, glancing out into the crowd of nobles. "And any other members of the Great Guild still hiding among the masses."
Painji gave Tuying a quick glance before turning to the guards, who had the circle completely surrounded, all of them afraid to make a move until commanded to do so. In the background several guards held the nobles at bay while others began to blast water onto the burning walls. "You see this isn't the first guild Mister Fortune had. Seven years ago he rode from being a child banished from his home for being a rebellious welp wanting to prove himself, and the one thing he had to be prove himself by was ambition and a lot of money to apply to that ambition," The Hooded Villain began, hoping on the stage in one swift motion before looking out over the crowd, and within it, the guild members.
"I don't know Yuwen too well, but I'm with him and his guild. Anyone who gets near him will have to go
through me!" A voice called. Yuwen turned, a massive smile growing on his face as Rumelis ran up to him. "Rumelis!" He exclaimed. "My friend!"
"Let me finish my tale, beast-man, and then you can decide where your loyalty is best put," The Hooded Villain continued. "We didn't always win, and we didn't always have to, because in the end we knew what we were after. Yuwen thinks hes a great man, and convinced us all he was - and greatness always succeeded. We would get the fabled Treasure of Eoling, and we'd get it together, because the guild wasn't about glory, or power... it was about us, the members: it was about our friendship, our adventures, and the memories we had together..." The Hooded Villain turned to Fortune who stood by Rumelis side, still shackled. "Isn't that right, Yuwen?" He whispered. "...We were heroes," He hissed. "We were the best... we always were the best. We saved people, we did good... but in the end it didn't matter. For when there was one last piece of the puzzle to obtain you cared more for it than you did us. We sailed to the northest height of the sea past the land of Onium to an island of black soil with a mountain in it's deadly centre where the creature slept... the impenetrable lair of the Dragon." The Villain swallowed, his speech becoming harder and harder to make as the emotions flooded to him once more. "And Yuwen Fortune threw us inside to retrieve a map... a map he took while we got slaughtered. The best friends you would ever have... and you sacrificed them so you could get an old king's crown and prove to your father you're as great as you think you are... and Yuwen, you would be! You so would be had you not needed to prove it, you selfish, little man."
The Hooded Villain finished, his shadow-covered glare cutting straight to Yuwen on the ground, who had become cold as a statue the more the man spoke. "...I'm sorry," Yuwen replied at last. "...I think you're very confused."
Terra stared at Fortune in horror as the hooded man and the man in the red longcoat began telling their tale. Fortune had started a Guild before, and betrayed them?! This was just wrong. She looked at Fortune, hoping he'd give a suitable response...
...and all she heard was, "...I'm sorry. I think you're very confused." What the hell is going on in your mind?! But there were telltale signs from his behavior that hinted whatever these men were talking about, Fortune knew what it was all too well...and was denying it. Suddenly, as much as Terra respected the bear man who had leaped in front of the guild leader, it now seemed to her as though Rumelis' heroism had been wasted.
"...so this is all we mean to you," the man in the red longcoat snarled, his hands clenching around the rings in his hand. "You say you don't remember? You really forgot all the good things we did, the good feelings we shared? They've left terrible voids in our lives, and yet you won't acknowledge them?!"
"Then..." Raising one ring high above his head, he howled in rage. "I'll carve those voids into your body!" The ring went flying from his hand at Fortune and Rumelis, letting off a light blue aura that caused the air around it to become filled with frost particles.
Meanwhile, Terra glanced between Muna and Suiken, trying to determine what they thought of the situation. Whatever they thought of Fortune, unfortunately, it wouldn't change that they had to fight. She raised a hand, and the crystals that had fallen everywhere from the chandelier arranged themselves behind her into wickedly sharp spears, suspended by her own power.
For Hyuna's sake...wherever she was...Terra felt she would still had to protect Muna.
...and all she heard was, "...I'm sorry. I think you're very confused." What the hell is going on in your mind?! But there were telltale signs from his behavior that hinted whatever these men were talking about, Fortune knew what it was all too well...and was denying it. Suddenly, as much as Terra respected the bear man who had leaped in front of the guild leader, it now seemed to her as though Rumelis' heroism had been wasted.
"...so this is all we mean to you," the man in the red longcoat snarled, his hands clenching around the rings in his hand. "You say you don't remember? You really forgot all the good things we did, the good feelings we shared? They've left terrible voids in our lives, and yet you won't acknowledge them?!"
"Then..." Raising one ring high above his head, he howled in rage. "I'll carve those voids into your body!" The ring went flying from his hand at Fortune and Rumelis, letting off a light blue aura that caused the air around it to become filled with frost particles.
Meanwhile, Terra glanced between Muna and Suiken, trying to determine what they thought of the situation. Whatever they thought of Fortune, unfortunately, it wouldn't change that they had to fight. She raised a hand, and the crystals that had fallen everywhere from the chandelier arranged themselves behind her into wickedly sharp spears, suspended by her own power.
For Hyuna's sake...wherever she was...Terra felt she would still had to protect Muna.
"This is becoming a problem," Suiken muttered, purposely understating things a bit. "We need to make an escape. Now..." Suiken sighed. "And once we do, you really need to tell us what these maniacs' problem with you is..."
"Well it's the Hooded Hero's word against your brothers'," Tuying said to Painji as the Hooded Villain spoke. "Whaddya make of all this?"
"Well it's the Hooded Hero's word against your brothers'," Tuying said to Painji as the Hooded Villain spoke. "Whaddya make of all this?"
Painji swallowed at Tuying's words. "A criminals a criminal, old sport," He replied slowly. "Look out!" He added suddenly as a frost coated metallic ring flung forward at them and the shackled Fortune. Painji lept to the side for cover while Yuwen collapsed to the ground, desperately trying to crawl away.
"You can't escape, Yuwen. I'm afraid the consequences of your actions have at long last arrived," The Hooded Villain called, jumping onto the ground and igniting the air his palms face with fire.
"You don't understand, you're confused!" Yuwen pleaded as he crawled. "The things you speak of... you don't know what they are," He whispered, looking up at the Hooded Villain and then at Phecda, desperation clear in his now reddened green-eyes. "You think you know the past but you have to trust me: I've never met you."
"You can't escape, Yuwen. I'm afraid the consequences of your actions have at long last arrived," The Hooded Villain called, jumping onto the ground and igniting the air his palms face with fire.
"You don't understand, you're confused!" Yuwen pleaded as he crawled. "The things you speak of... you don't know what they are," He whispered, looking up at the Hooded Villain and then at Phecda, desperation clear in his now reddened green-eyes. "You think you know the past but you have to trust me: I've never met you."
Rumelis dived to the side as the frost ring sailed towards him, unused to the chi attacks.
Slowed by the cumbersome armor he wore, he made a rather ungraceful landing, then pushed
himself back up.
Next was the fire. Rumelis could only stumble back to dodge the flames the hooded man sent,
quickly getting his balance back. It seemed the axe would be almost useless here-- they
could keep him at range for quite a while. Best to bide his time until they showed an
opening. Rumelis yelled back to them after he regained balance, the edges of his garb
slightly singed.
"Not sure who I agree with, but I know who's trying to kill me and who isn't. I think I'll
keep fighting the ones that fight me, and settle the extra later."
He moved forwards again, hoping to dodge around the chi-users and flank them, but kept his
distance to give himself time to dodge. He coughed at the smoke slowly filling the room,
and took a passing glance at the stairs-- but they were too far, at least for now.
Slowed by the cumbersome armor he wore, he made a rather ungraceful landing, then pushed
himself back up.
Next was the fire. Rumelis could only stumble back to dodge the flames the hooded man sent,
quickly getting his balance back. It seemed the axe would be almost useless here-- they
could keep him at range for quite a while. Best to bide his time until they showed an
opening. Rumelis yelled back to them after he regained balance, the edges of his garb
slightly singed.
"Not sure who I agree with, but I know who's trying to kill me and who isn't. I think I'll
keep fighting the ones that fight me, and settle the extra later."
He moved forwards again, hoping to dodge around the chi-users and flank them, but kept his
distance to give himself time to dodge. He coughed at the smoke slowly filling the room,
and took a passing glance at the stairs-- but they were too far, at least for now.
The cacophony of sounds overwhelmed her ears as the sights lost their solidity. She was present as the Hooded hero and scarred man made their accusations against Fortune but her thoughts were still branching out, searching buried memories for some sort of confirmation. He had lied. He had not lied. She had hurt Hyuna. She had hurt chances. She had not hurt herself. He would have agreed with her words. He would have patted her on the shoulder. He would have embraced her like an old friend and praised her for being so callous.
He had done the same to her.
But the 'he' she referred to was not the same he that now avoided an ice attack from the scarred man. Yuwen Fortune claimed he had never met the two men so bent on killing him. Not just him however. The whole guild was now involved. As Muna pulled herself back to reality, she realized it wasn't Hyuna standing in front of her. Quickly pulling back her outstretched hand, she realized who it was instead. It was Terra, using her power to take a defensive stance should one or both of their attackers turned their sight onto the rabbit. Hyuna was gone. She was also hurt by words so carelessly tossed from the rabbit woman's mouth. Control meant nothing to Lo-muna tonight.
"Terra," Muna whispered before quickly clearing her throat. There seemed to be a few moments to talk. In a louder voice, she said, "Terra, what are you doing? Look, I'm going to try to get Yuwen out of here. You don't have to defend or even help me.. for multiple reasons... So, look, you can bust out of here the instant you see an opening and go find Hyuna or something. You don't have to do this."
He had done the same to her.
But the 'he' she referred to was not the same he that now avoided an ice attack from the scarred man. Yuwen Fortune claimed he had never met the two men so bent on killing him. Not just him however. The whole guild was now involved. As Muna pulled herself back to reality, she realized it wasn't Hyuna standing in front of her. Quickly pulling back her outstretched hand, she realized who it was instead. It was Terra, using her power to take a defensive stance should one or both of their attackers turned their sight onto the rabbit. Hyuna was gone. She was also hurt by words so carelessly tossed from the rabbit woman's mouth. Control meant nothing to Lo-muna tonight.
"Terra," Muna whispered before quickly clearing her throat. There seemed to be a few moments to talk. In a louder voice, she said, "Terra, what are you doing? Look, I'm going to try to get Yuwen out of here. You don't have to defend or even help me.. for multiple reasons... So, look, you can bust out of here the instant you see an opening and go find Hyuna or something. You don't have to do this."
After having sufficiently pummeling Elan, Hyuna left Orion to go back to the ball. Orion picked up the battered and bruised Elan up and carried him over his shoulder. When Orion finally reached the hidden house of the Hellhound breeder Orion was greeted by the unearthly howls of the creatures, lusting for the bloodied human flesh that he carried. “You hear that? They can smell that their dinner is here.” Elan squirmed violently and tried to scream but was muffled by his gag. Orion pulled at the bell cord and was let in by a one handed man.
“You really do deliver,” The man dropped a large bag of gold coins on the table, “Your payment.” Orion nodded, “So what do you want me to do with him?” The one handed man smiled, “Remove his gag, untie him, and throw him to the dogs, they’re hungry and they know dinner is here.” Upon hearing this Elan struggled harder but it was to no avail. Orion pulled off the gag, untied him, and threw Elan into the cellar. Orion slammed the door shut to hide the monstrosities that lurked underground from the rest of the world. Orion smiled to himself as heard the shrieks of Elan, followed by the sound of growling and the sound of flesh being torn off the bone.
Orion collected his gold and shook the man’s only hand, “It was a pleasure doing business with you.” The man smiled at Orion, “Likewise.” Orion found his way back to the main streets of Jiefong. As he made his way back to the ball Orion gazed up into the night sky. Orion looked up to see what seemed to be a person falling from the sky. When the body exited his field of vision Orion heard a loud thud. Orion quickly ran up ahead to investigate.
“You really do deliver,” The man dropped a large bag of gold coins on the table, “Your payment.” Orion nodded, “So what do you want me to do with him?” The one handed man smiled, “Remove his gag, untie him, and throw him to the dogs, they’re hungry and they know dinner is here.” Upon hearing this Elan struggled harder but it was to no avail. Orion pulled off the gag, untied him, and threw Elan into the cellar. Orion slammed the door shut to hide the monstrosities that lurked underground from the rest of the world. Orion smiled to himself as heard the shrieks of Elan, followed by the sound of growling and the sound of flesh being torn off the bone.
Orion collected his gold and shook the man’s only hand, “It was a pleasure doing business with you.” The man smiled at Orion, “Likewise.” Orion found his way back to the main streets of Jiefong. As he made his way back to the ball Orion gazed up into the night sky. Orion looked up to see what seemed to be a person falling from the sky. When the body exited his field of vision Orion heard a loud thud. Orion quickly ran up ahead to investigate.
And with that, the hooded bastard left. It was almost ironic- him calling Tiamat to be a slaver. Sure, shed had a pretty big part in her abduction, but it was a part of her job, was it not, since she was paid for it. Nee couldn't really forgive it, but she knew that it directly helped her plot to ensnare Valkar and make him hers to command. So she has trouble bringing herself to hate the suit of armor, too. On the other hand, though, don't mistake Nee's ambivalence with like. Or even marginal trust. No, Tiamat's just such a wildcard that making any assumptions at this point is just idiotic. The only thing to really say abut her is that she likes money and that she likes to kill. And might have some very deep seated, incredibly subconscious affection for her sister, Gridiron. And Nee wondered if she could somehow sever the beginnings of a sisterly bond- it wouldn't be that difficult, all she had to do was confirm the fact that Tiamat had been instrumental in capturing her. But the thought of agreeing to something hoodie himself said; it made the noble want to vomit. He was that disgusting and terrifying to her.
Gridiron, though. Ne somewhat nuzzled her and then let herself be pushed somewhat away- her body being allowed to be her own, again- only to feel a hand rub against her head. She expected to jump up in fear and shock, but... she didn't. It wasn't all that bad, being... well, petted by the Sudean slaverkiller. She felt her fear and anxiety slowly ebbing away as her head was massaged. At Gridiron's suggestion to leave the ball, Nee nodded, adjusting the kimono around her frame again. She'd had enough of this damn place. Yuwen's plot probably wouldn't help her in the least anyways. If rumors served correctly, Yuwen really was simply a self-motivated man; not likely to really be of use, or be in impediment, either. Just a piece of the board that does it's own thing, and is better left untouched.
A few things happened at the same time. That girl- the murderous one, blew up roughly half the ball. Nee regarded it with a mix of shock and interest, as she let her nerves slowly calm down from the second Hoodie incident. The girl with insanely strong wind chi used it to escape after singing her... horrible choice of song for an unrequited love, and, well, Nee felt a small pang for her. The second thing that happened was the cops, and their guards, being sicced upon the 'Great Guild Fortune.' That is when everything clicked together.
Yuwen is here on some sort of guild scheme. And what does a guild do, other than try to get rich? Apparently, they were strong... but just how strong, was the question? Nae almost wanted to stick around- and hell, she'd probably have to anyways, to avoid suspicion, even with her NNA backing her up. A series of names were called out, and Gridiron expressed her annoyance with the whole situation. Nee had to agree- this really was inconvenient, even if a good opportunity to scout out a potential merc for hire.
"Let's just not get involved." Nee said quickly, seeing sensing an incredibly violent aura from the living suit of armor. "Wait it out, then escape. Easy."
Just in case, though, she kept a hand on the chain wrapped under her obi. It wouldn't be much help, but aboard Tiamat's shoulders, she figured this trio could fight their way out.
"...thanks." She whispered to Gridiron.
Hyuna crashed, using a cushion of air to destroy whatever was n front of her so she wouldn't die from the impact. utterly lacking any sortof flair, or grace, or aesthetic impressiveness. She just crashed into the side of a building and utterly demolished it. She let out a snarl, bitterly twisting her neck behind her to see if anyone had followed. No one had. Not even the bunny, that damned despicable bunny. First thing to do- the fucking dress. Hyuna unceremoniously shredded it apart with her fingers, not even caring about if anyone saw anymore. There was a slight bitterness that she lost the spear, though.
Slight? Isn't that the last thing your brother gave you, before the falling out?
Shut up, Hyuna scowled and, feeling a little vilified, decided to look at the rubble she'd created. It looked like that clothing store from before, didn't it? With a shrug, Hyuna started lifting up chunks of the building, tossing them unceremoniously behind her so she could get at the clothing, just in case there was something she could wear, quickly. She'd already decided on a course of action, though. Time to head back to Leiya. And go back to the war. The war broke her, after all. So maybe it's only right that she let it kill her, too. Hyuna then heard a sound of heavy boots clicking behind her, and she spun around to see... the orange idiot.
"Damn." Hyuna hissed, immediately conjuring up an illusion of clothes- mostly jut a simple dark cloak to cover whatever needed to be covered. "Enjoy the look, Orion?"
She looked at him, bitterly, almost brokenly. "What do ya want? Did Yu-Fortune tell you to force me to hang around in that shit guild?" She let out a laugh, brandishing her hands. "Yeah, yeah right. Like he'd care if I even died. So, what the hell do ya want, then?"
Gridiron, though. Ne somewhat nuzzled her and then let herself be pushed somewhat away- her body being allowed to be her own, again- only to feel a hand rub against her head. She expected to jump up in fear and shock, but... she didn't. It wasn't all that bad, being... well, petted by the Sudean slaverkiller. She felt her fear and anxiety slowly ebbing away as her head was massaged. At Gridiron's suggestion to leave the ball, Nee nodded, adjusting the kimono around her frame again. She'd had enough of this damn place. Yuwen's plot probably wouldn't help her in the least anyways. If rumors served correctly, Yuwen really was simply a self-motivated man; not likely to really be of use, or be in impediment, either. Just a piece of the board that does it's own thing, and is better left untouched.
A few things happened at the same time. That girl- the murderous one, blew up roughly half the ball. Nee regarded it with a mix of shock and interest, as she let her nerves slowly calm down from the second Hoodie incident. The girl with insanely strong wind chi used it to escape after singing her... horrible choice of song for an unrequited love, and, well, Nee felt a small pang for her. The second thing that happened was the cops, and their guards, being sicced upon the 'Great Guild Fortune.' That is when everything clicked together.
Yuwen is here on some sort of guild scheme. And what does a guild do, other than try to get rich? Apparently, they were strong... but just how strong, was the question? Nae almost wanted to stick around- and hell, she'd probably have to anyways, to avoid suspicion, even with her NNA backing her up. A series of names were called out, and Gridiron expressed her annoyance with the whole situation. Nee had to agree- this really was inconvenient, even if a good opportunity to scout out a potential merc for hire.
"Let's just not get involved." Nee said quickly, seeing sensing an incredibly violent aura from the living suit of armor. "Wait it out, then escape. Easy."
Just in case, though, she kept a hand on the chain wrapped under her obi. It wouldn't be much help, but aboard Tiamat's shoulders, she figured this trio could fight their way out.
"...thanks." She whispered to Gridiron.
Hyuna crashed, using a cushion of air to destroy whatever was n front of her so she wouldn't die from the impact. utterly lacking any sortof flair, or grace, or aesthetic impressiveness. She just crashed into the side of a building and utterly demolished it. She let out a snarl, bitterly twisting her neck behind her to see if anyone had followed. No one had. Not even the bunny, that damned despicable bunny. First thing to do- the fucking dress. Hyuna unceremoniously shredded it apart with her fingers, not even caring about if anyone saw anymore. There was a slight bitterness that she lost the spear, though.
Slight? Isn't that the last thing your brother gave you, before the falling out?
Shut up, Hyuna scowled and, feeling a little vilified, decided to look at the rubble she'd created. It looked like that clothing store from before, didn't it? With a shrug, Hyuna started lifting up chunks of the building, tossing them unceremoniously behind her so she could get at the clothing, just in case there was something she could wear, quickly. She'd already decided on a course of action, though. Time to head back to Leiya. And go back to the war. The war broke her, after all. So maybe it's only right that she let it kill her, too. Hyuna then heard a sound of heavy boots clicking behind her, and she spun around to see... the orange idiot.
"Damn." Hyuna hissed, immediately conjuring up an illusion of clothes- mostly jut a simple dark cloak to cover whatever needed to be covered. "Enjoy the look, Orion?"
She looked at him, bitterly, almost brokenly. "What do ya want? Did Yu-Fortune tell you to force me to hang around in that shit guild?" She let out a laugh, brandishing her hands. "Yeah, yeah right. Like he'd care if I even died. So, what the hell do ya want, then?"
Angrily, Phecda made a motion of pulling back, and the ring returned to his hand as Rumelis tried to advance. "You're devoting yourself to a cause completely unworthy of your trouble, bear man!" he snapped, jabbing his finger at Rumelis for emphasis. A moment later, a powerful torrent of water jetted towards the bear man. It didn't matter how much Water Chi he used; the flames created by his friend's augmented magic would not die down so easily.
But before he could confirm the results of his attack, he heard Fortune continue to deny that he had ever known Phecda or his guild. "Fine, keep lying all you want. Don't acknowledge your friends who sacrificed themselves for you. I should have expected as much!" With these words finished, Phecda tossed yet another ring at Yuwen, this one crackling with lightning.
Terra shook her head. "I can't just run away like that," she insisted. "M-Muna...I don't really understand much, but Hyuna considers you to be really important to her. I'll protect you for her!" But the hooded man decided to attack Fortune instead, and Phecda blasted a torrent of water at Rumelis. Realizing she could do so without worry, Terra pointed hurriedly at him, and the crystals rearranged themselves in a wall that allowed most of the cascade to pass him without harm.
"P-please keep out of danger, Muna," she whispered, before leaping onto the stage herself and rushing at Phecda, drawing a fist back to punch him. Her swords were completely unavailable now; they had been left outside one of the entrances.
Noticing her, Phecda took a step back and shot a burst of lightning from his fingertip at her, forcing her to dodge. "Or what, Fortune? You'll blame all this hell we're raining down on you on this girl who led me to you?"
These words caused Terra to stumble and slam facefirst into the stage. Wait, what did she have to do with this now?!
"You heard me. I used my familiars to chase after her for the past few days. She possesses a special form of Chi that I was interested in," Phecda explained, grinning at both of them as though he'd know what would happen. "So because of her, here I am to take my revenge on you!"
"Y-you're saying...t-this is all my...fault?" Terra's voice was small, and her stammering was now even worse.
"Exactly!" Phecda roared. "Well, what do you think, Fortune? Are you going to say now that this girl-no, this witch is responsible for everything we claim you have caused?" He pointed a finger into the air as Terra watched him with wide eyes. He smirked, realizing he had struck a very important chord.
"How does the superstition go again? Ah, it was that heterochromia is an ill omen that states its possessor shall bring suffering upon anyone that surrounds him or her? Well, Fortune, what say you? Going to believe in luck, just like your nickname says? I figured you'd call her witch as well, if only to make it not your fault, but rather your fortune's."
No...that's not right at all. Shut up. Shut up! "...so now it's my fault, eh?" Terra whispered, starting to move out of her position on the ground. This was exactly what had confronted her for a full month in the Yune Empire, no matter how hard she tried to prove it wrong. Everyone accused her of being an ill omen, and finding any refuge anywhere was difficult.
The other members of the Great Guild had proven themselves, regardless of whether they liked her or not, to not actually care about the superstition. This was why she had worked so hard on Fortune's plans, despite all the evidence that he himself wasn't worth the trouble. Why hadn't she seen it before, when he had left Muna behind? And now, with this bastard accusing her of causing all Fortune's problems, Terra felt it was clear that Fortune would not care about her fate at all.
What was she even fighting for now? Terra's arms lowered to her sides in defeat, and she quietly knelt upon the floor, waiting for whatever would happen next without a shard of hope. This was all she could do, as some bad-luck charm.
But before he could confirm the results of his attack, he heard Fortune continue to deny that he had ever known Phecda or his guild. "Fine, keep lying all you want. Don't acknowledge your friends who sacrificed themselves for you. I should have expected as much!" With these words finished, Phecda tossed yet another ring at Yuwen, this one crackling with lightning.
Terra shook her head. "I can't just run away like that," she insisted. "M-Muna...I don't really understand much, but Hyuna considers you to be really important to her. I'll protect you for her!" But the hooded man decided to attack Fortune instead, and Phecda blasted a torrent of water at Rumelis. Realizing she could do so without worry, Terra pointed hurriedly at him, and the crystals rearranged themselves in a wall that allowed most of the cascade to pass him without harm.
"P-please keep out of danger, Muna," she whispered, before leaping onto the stage herself and rushing at Phecda, drawing a fist back to punch him. Her swords were completely unavailable now; they had been left outside one of the entrances.
Noticing her, Phecda took a step back and shot a burst of lightning from his fingertip at her, forcing her to dodge. "Or what, Fortune? You'll blame all this hell we're raining down on you on this girl who led me to you?"
These words caused Terra to stumble and slam facefirst into the stage. Wait, what did she have to do with this now?!
"You heard me. I used my familiars to chase after her for the past few days. She possesses a special form of Chi that I was interested in," Phecda explained, grinning at both of them as though he'd know what would happen. "So because of her, here I am to take my revenge on you!"
"Y-you're saying...t-this is all my...fault?" Terra's voice was small, and her stammering was now even worse.
"Exactly!" Phecda roared. "Well, what do you think, Fortune? Are you going to say now that this girl-no, this witch is responsible for everything we claim you have caused?" He pointed a finger into the air as Terra watched him with wide eyes. He smirked, realizing he had struck a very important chord.
"How does the superstition go again? Ah, it was that heterochromia is an ill omen that states its possessor shall bring suffering upon anyone that surrounds him or her? Well, Fortune, what say you? Going to believe in luck, just like your nickname says? I figured you'd call her witch as well, if only to make it not your fault, but rather your fortune's."
No...that's not right at all. Shut up. Shut up! "...so now it's my fault, eh?" Terra whispered, starting to move out of her position on the ground. This was exactly what had confronted her for a full month in the Yune Empire, no matter how hard she tried to prove it wrong. Everyone accused her of being an ill omen, and finding any refuge anywhere was difficult.
The other members of the Great Guild had proven themselves, regardless of whether they liked her or not, to not actually care about the superstition. This was why she had worked so hard on Fortune's plans, despite all the evidence that he himself wasn't worth the trouble. Why hadn't she seen it before, when he had left Muna behind? And now, with this bastard accusing her of causing all Fortune's problems, Terra felt it was clear that Fortune would not care about her fate at all.
What was she even fighting for now? Terra's arms lowered to her sides in defeat, and she quietly knelt upon the floor, waiting for whatever would happen next without a shard of hope. This was all she could do, as some bad-luck charm.
Yuwen flung to the side to dodge the attack, landing at the cloaked man's feet. The Hooded Villain grabbed Yuwen and lifted him up just as Phecda accused Terra of being at fault. "I literally have no idea who that is," Yuwen accurately replied. "But it's not her fault you're here..."
"No, it's yours," The Hooded Villain whispered.
"ENOUGH!" A voice screamed. The Hooded Villain looked up to see Regent Chiller raised from his throne and smash into the ground. Suddenly a chilling wind went over them, all fire in the room extinguishing instantly at the cold-air's force. "You men come into my ball and disrupt my evening!" The Regent snarled, using chi magic to blast a bridge of ice down toward the stage. He carefully stepped on it and began to surf down, eventually reaching the bottom with an icy thud. He rose to his full-height and glared at the heroes and villains alike who surrounded him. "What's this?! MAGIC?" Regent snarled, staring at Terra. "You say she practices MAGIC?"
Yuwen swallowed as he watched the scene - the Regent had come down from his throne, and things seemed to get from bad to worse. But still one thing kept drawing his eye - the stairway, unguarded. "I'm sorry about this," Yuwen whispered to the Hood Villain, before pulling out a knife from the Hooded Villain's waist with his bound hands and stabbing the man with it. The Villain released him, staggering backward slightly as blood seeped gently from his stomach.
"Great Guild!" Yuwen screamed as he began to pelt for the stairs. "Great Guild Assemble!"
"FOOLS," The Regent spat, turning to the running man. "Guards! Seize them!" At the words the hundreds of palace guards began to chase after Yuwen toward the base of the stairs...
"No, it's yours," The Hooded Villain whispered.
"ENOUGH!" A voice screamed. The Hooded Villain looked up to see Regent Chiller raised from his throne and smash into the ground. Suddenly a chilling wind went over them, all fire in the room extinguishing instantly at the cold-air's force. "You men come into my ball and disrupt my evening!" The Regent snarled, using chi magic to blast a bridge of ice down toward the stage. He carefully stepped on it and began to surf down, eventually reaching the bottom with an icy thud. He rose to his full-height and glared at the heroes and villains alike who surrounded him. "What's this?! MAGIC?" Regent snarled, staring at Terra. "You say she practices MAGIC?"
Yuwen swallowed as he watched the scene - the Regent had come down from his throne, and things seemed to get from bad to worse. But still one thing kept drawing his eye - the stairway, unguarded. "I'm sorry about this," Yuwen whispered to the Hood Villain, before pulling out a knife from the Hooded Villain's waist with his bound hands and stabbing the man with it. The Villain released him, staggering backward slightly as blood seeped gently from his stomach.
"Great Guild!" Yuwen screamed as he began to pelt for the stairs. "Great Guild Assemble!"
"FOOLS," The Regent spat, turning to the running man. "Guards! Seize them!" At the words the hundreds of palace guards began to chase after Yuwen toward the base of the stairs...
"I really wish I could be surprised by this outcome..." Suiken grumbled as he tackled several guards over as he made his way to the stairs.
Tuying frowned as hundreds of guards poured into the room. "Uh, Regent?" Tuying called. "I don't think calling in THIS many guards is so much of a good idea as it is a distraction for them. These aren't any normal party crashers!"
Tuying frowned as hundreds of guards poured into the room. "Uh, Regent?" Tuying called. "I don't think calling in THIS many guards is so much of a good idea as it is a distraction for them. These aren't any normal party crashers!"
"You IMBECILE!" Regent Chiller screeched, grabbing Tuying by the throat and throttling him. "Do I look like a FOOL to you?!" He demanded. "I. AM. CHILL-LAH."
"Suiken!" Yuwen exclaimed in happiness before turning back to see other Guild members running with him. "If we all reach the stairs first I have a plan!" He called to the Oni. "Trust me! We're all getting out of this alive!"
"Suiken!" Yuwen exclaimed in happiness before turning back to see other Guild members running with him. "If we all reach the stairs first I have a plan!" He called to the Oni. "Trust me! We're all getting out of this alive!"
"Cough! Regent! Chill out!" Tuying wheezed as the Regent choked him, using his hands to loosen the King of the Cool's icy grip. "While you were giving the guild the cold shoulder it looks like they're putting your plans to capture them on ice!" he grimaced, as he used one hand to point to all the guild members heading down the stairs.
"Hopefully this plan will go off without a hitch," Suiken commented. "At any rate, what do we need to do now?"
"Hopefully this plan will go off without a hitch," Suiken commented. "At any rate, what do we need to do now?"
"We run!" Yuwen called.
"Don't worry," Chiller whispered, releasing Tuying back onto the ground and raising his hands to the running Great Guild. "I know how to handle these little worms."
"Chiller!" The Hooded Villain screamed, diving down a kick of fire coming through his boots. The rober Regent rolled out of the way as fiery attack consumed the area of floor and the Hood opponent went to Phecda's side. At the attack more guards surrounded the two villains. "Fortune's getting away," The Hooded Villain whispered to his partner in crime. "I hope you're ready to fight."
The Regent watched the duo get surrounded before turning back to the group of scared nobles. "Officers," He called to Tuying and Painji. The two officers stepped forward. "Yes my Regent?" Painji said.
"Go into the pile of nobles and sort them out," He ordered. "Find out who else has infiltrated my ball."
"Yes sir," Painji nodded before approaching the large mass of nobility. "Alright ladies and gentlemen as you can tell the evening has become dangerous! We will need everyone to produce identification immediately!"
"Don't worry," Chiller whispered, releasing Tuying back onto the ground and raising his hands to the running Great Guild. "I know how to handle these little worms."
"Chiller!" The Hooded Villain screamed, diving down a kick of fire coming through his boots. The rober Regent rolled out of the way as fiery attack consumed the area of floor and the Hood opponent went to Phecda's side. At the attack more guards surrounded the two villains. "Fortune's getting away," The Hooded Villain whispered to his partner in crime. "I hope you're ready to fight."
The Regent watched the duo get surrounded before turning back to the group of scared nobles. "Officers," He called to Tuying and Painji. The two officers stepped forward. "Yes my Regent?" Painji said.
"Go into the pile of nobles and sort them out," He ordered. "Find out who else has infiltrated my ball."
"Yes sir," Painji nodded before approaching the large mass of nobility. "Alright ladies and gentlemen as you can tell the evening has become dangerous! We will need everyone to produce identification immediately!"
"Go into the pile of nobles and sort them out," He ordered. "Find out who else has infiltrated my ball."
"Alright, you frosty lord..." Tuying muttered. Tuying approached Painji as he rounded up the nobles. "And don't worry, we aren't' going to arrest any of you...tonight, anyway."
***
"Good plan," Suiken quipped dryly as he ran toward the stairs.
"Alright, you frosty lord..." Tuying muttered. Tuying approached Painji as he rounded up the nobles. "And don't worry, we aren't' going to arrest any of you...tonight, anyway."
***
"Good plan," Suiken quipped dryly as he ran toward the stairs.
"I told you to bust out," Muna hissed in Terra's ear as she grabbed the young girl by the waist. Within moments, the two bounded past guards and with a final leap, the rabbit had caught up to the oni and the leader.
"So what's the plan, pals?" the rabbit woman called out as she joined them on the run.
"So what's the plan, pals?" the rabbit woman called out as she joined them on the run.
"Alright ladies and gentlemen! As you can tell, the evening has become dangerous! We will need everyone to produce identification immediately!"
Ann did not have her weapon on her, nor did there seem to be an immediate means to escape from her current position. At this point, the best course of action was probably to do nothing and let herself be taken into custody. Sure there were other things she could be doing besides wait around in a holding cell, but it wasn't like that was a particularly terrible thing. However, she instead found herself following Yuwen toward a flight of stairs. She had decided, after all, that they were in this together. And this time, to her own inconvenience, it didn't appear that there was anywhere to bail without being confronted by armed forces. She kept her wits about her and ran.
***
"Fuck this noise," Kadrim spat, feeling the heavy rattling of his hidden chains as he stood up, keeping a steady eye on the policemen as they began inspecting the nobles. "We gonna have to spill a little blood here?" he growled to others, his hands tightening into fists. "Because that's fine by me. I'm sure as hell not going to hand myself the fuck over and get my ass thrown behind bars."
"Let's not do anything drastic," Iora said. "If they don't act on us, we don't act on them."
"Fuckin' whatever," he muttered in response, waiting for their turn to be checked.
***
"Any idea what the hell's going on?" Siina asked, watching as the guild members began disputing with unfamiliar people and causing indiscriminate havoc.
"No more than you do," Maiya shrugged, shaking her head. Her eyes remained on Ann, who followed after the leader of the guild. She had come all this way just for her so if the guards attempted to arrest - let alone attack - her sister, they would not be let off lightly. "We'll see what happens, but for now, we stay put."
"Got it."
Ann did not have her weapon on her, nor did there seem to be an immediate means to escape from her current position. At this point, the best course of action was probably to do nothing and let herself be taken into custody. Sure there were other things she could be doing besides wait around in a holding cell, but it wasn't like that was a particularly terrible thing. However, she instead found herself following Yuwen toward a flight of stairs. She had decided, after all, that they were in this together. And this time, to her own inconvenience, it didn't appear that there was anywhere to bail without being confronted by armed forces. She kept her wits about her and ran.
***
"Fuck this noise," Kadrim spat, feeling the heavy rattling of his hidden chains as he stood up, keeping a steady eye on the policemen as they began inspecting the nobles. "We gonna have to spill a little blood here?" he growled to others, his hands tightening into fists. "Because that's fine by me. I'm sure as hell not going to hand myself the fuck over and get my ass thrown behind bars."
"Let's not do anything drastic," Iora said. "If they don't act on us, we don't act on them."
"Fuckin' whatever," he muttered in response, waiting for their turn to be checked.
***
"Any idea what the hell's going on?" Siina asked, watching as the guild members began disputing with unfamiliar people and causing indiscriminate havoc.
"No more than you do," Maiya shrugged, shaking her head. Her eyes remained on Ann, who followed after the leader of the guild. She had come all this way just for her so if the guards attempted to arrest - let alone attack - her sister, they would not be let off lightly. "We'll see what happens, but for now, we stay put."
"Got it."
The regent of all people was opposing them?! But having to take the Regent's power--which was alarmingly more powerful than either of them--into account, Phecda knew his plans were unable to continue. Scowling, he whispered to his friend, "We've done enough for the night. We're out." Then he grabbed the hooded man's hand and somersaulted towards the hole in the wall that Hyuna made, disappearing into the night.
Though he was disappointed they had been unable to kill Fortune, Phecda knew he had placed an even greater problem on Fortune: he had damaged any support the Guild had for their leader. They would no longer serve him, or at least do it grudgingly, and always be mistrustful of his actions.
Even so, Phecda glanced back at the ball. "We'll get your injuries treated, and maybe come back later to hinder Fortune further. But otherwise, there are other things I'd like to do if we can't perform that endeavor..." His eyes, once again, gleamed wickedly.
-----------------------------------------------
When Terra found herself being dragged along by Muna, she had barely any strength to argue...until she realized Muna was heading in Fortune's direction. What the hell? Have you learned nothing?
Surprisingly, the other guild members--sans Hyuna--all seemed to still be supporting Fortune. What was with them?! But Terra was sure they wouldn't pay attention to her opinion, what with how that scarred man suddenly placed all the blame on her...as soon as the rabbit woman set her down, Terra made a point to sit as far as possible from the others.
After that episode, she wasn't sure at all that they didn't believe in witches. People had blamed her for their problems before on almost arbitrary claims...and when she had tried to fix any sort of problems for them, it got even worse. Just like the gravesite incident, as well as the one with the bandits...
Suddenly, she was aware of a mist descending into the ballroom, causing her eyes to widen. Oh no, not here of all places! A moment later, there were screams of terror as the horrors appeared in the center of the room, snarling at them. Terra, not wanting to fight them at all, pointed at the remnants of the chandelier once again and assembled them into a spiky wall which barred their way to the stairwell that the Guild was in. The guards couldn't get in, either, so they should be safe...
Remembering Rumelis, she quickly opened up a hole in the wall for his sake, forgetting that even he might not trust her now.
Though he was disappointed they had been unable to kill Fortune, Phecda knew he had placed an even greater problem on Fortune: he had damaged any support the Guild had for their leader. They would no longer serve him, or at least do it grudgingly, and always be mistrustful of his actions.
Even so, Phecda glanced back at the ball. "We'll get your injuries treated, and maybe come back later to hinder Fortune further. But otherwise, there are other things I'd like to do if we can't perform that endeavor..." His eyes, once again, gleamed wickedly.
-----------------------------------------------
When Terra found herself being dragged along by Muna, she had barely any strength to argue...until she realized Muna was heading in Fortune's direction. What the hell? Have you learned nothing?
Surprisingly, the other guild members--sans Hyuna--all seemed to still be supporting Fortune. What was with them?! But Terra was sure they wouldn't pay attention to her opinion, what with how that scarred man suddenly placed all the blame on her...as soon as the rabbit woman set her down, Terra made a point to sit as far as possible from the others.
After that episode, she wasn't sure at all that they didn't believe in witches. People had blamed her for their problems before on almost arbitrary claims...and when she had tried to fix any sort of problems for them, it got even worse. Just like the gravesite incident, as well as the one with the bandits...
Suddenly, she was aware of a mist descending into the ballroom, causing her eyes to widen. Oh no, not here of all places! A moment later, there were screams of terror as the horrors appeared in the center of the room, snarling at them. Terra, not wanting to fight them at all, pointed at the remnants of the chandelier once again and assembled them into a spiky wall which barred their way to the stairwell that the Guild was in. The guards couldn't get in, either, so they should be safe...
Remembering Rumelis, she quickly opened up a hole in the wall for his sake, forgetting that even he might not trust her now.
Rumelis had almost gotten the damned armor off when the Regent called his guards. As they streamed into the room he threw the plate down with a clang, stood up, amd ran for the stairs.
As it was, he was slower than some of the other guildmembers, so he ran into some guard along the way. One approached woth a spear, which Rumelis broke the point off of and then took from the guard. With it, he swept at the legs of the guards in front of him, staggering them for enough time to get him to the stairs-- and, by proxy, the rest of guild that had fled. He tried to speed up to match their pace, then addressed Terra, still shaken from the fight.
"Hey. Thanks for stopping that attack earlier, I thought I was done. That damn armor kept getting in my way."
They kept running. It felt cowardly to just leave the horrors in the ballroom, but as he recalled, not everyone had even followed them. Hyuna and the others could deal with the issue- so long as they didn't slaughter everyone who impeded them.
As it was, he was slower than some of the other guildmembers, so he ran into some guard along the way. One approached woth a spear, which Rumelis broke the point off of and then took from the guard. With it, he swept at the legs of the guards in front of him, staggering them for enough time to get him to the stairs-- and, by proxy, the rest of guild that had fled. He tried to speed up to match their pace, then addressed Terra, still shaken from the fight.
"Hey. Thanks for stopping that attack earlier, I thought I was done. That damn armor kept getting in my way."
They kept running. It felt cowardly to just leave the horrors in the ballroom, but as he recalled, not everyone had even followed them. Hyuna and the others could deal with the issue- so long as they didn't slaughter everyone who impeded them.
The Hooded Villain gave out a long sigh, his breath fogging up the cold night air of the mountainside alley. The Hooded Villain glanced down at his wound, touching the blood lightly before turning away. "...Do you think he means it?" He spoke after a moment. Phecda glanced at him, a doubtful look on his scared face. The Hooded Villain swallowed and turned back toward the blowing tower that was the Palace of the Old Kings. "...I'm going back," He whispered, carefully unbuttoning his cloaked to reveal the wound beneath. The man ripped off a piece of his sleeve and began to wrap it around the bloodied area, wincing at each pass. "Because if we wait he'll have found the passage and I'll never get the treasure first..." He paused and glanced up at Phecda before buttoning his cloak up once more. "And that's what I want, Phecda. I don't care if he lives or dies..." The Hooded Villain glanced down. "I'm not like you, you know. You're angry at Fortune, while I'm sad... do you have any of your bombs on you?"
***
Yuwen looked back in shock as Terra smashed closed the entrance to the stairway with a massive ball assembled by the twisted metals of the chandelier. "Wait, so you really are a witch?" He asked in disbelief, giving out a laugh in disbelief. "Well gods above, that's useful, isn't it?" The Guild leader then proceeded to bounce toward Lo-muna, pointing his shackled hands toward her as if expecting her to free him. "Right, so things didn't go exactly according to plan but we're all here, more or less," He said, acting as though the series of allegations upon allegations made against him minutes earlier had not happened. "We head up to the third floor and get to the balcony, Yamato will still be there. We get the monk outfits and head into the old temple, then find the hidden entrance to the passageway." He swallowed. "Of course they know we're here now. They're busy at the moment but once we get the treasure it may be difficult to bring it out... but we'll deal with that when it comes."
***
Yuwen looked back in shock as Terra smashed closed the entrance to the stairway with a massive ball assembled by the twisted metals of the chandelier. "Wait, so you really are a witch?" He asked in disbelief, giving out a laugh in disbelief. "Well gods above, that's useful, isn't it?" The Guild leader then proceeded to bounce toward Lo-muna, pointing his shackled hands toward her as if expecting her to free him. "Right, so things didn't go exactly according to plan but we're all here, more or less," He said, acting as though the series of allegations upon allegations made against him minutes earlier had not happened. "We head up to the third floor and get to the balcony, Yamato will still be there. We get the monk outfits and head into the old temple, then find the hidden entrance to the passageway." He swallowed. "Of course they know we're here now. They're busy at the moment but once we get the treasure it may be difficult to bring it out... but we'll deal with that when it comes."
Orion tried to pretend that he couldn’t see through Hyuna’s illusion and approached her, “Your cloak seems rather flimsy,” Orion removed his own heavy cloak and draped it over Hyuna, “Take mine. The night is cold and it would be damn shame to lose a warrior to something like hypothermia.” Hyuna questioned him asking if her guild master sent him to get her, Orion scoffed at the idea remembering the arrogant asshole and his really stupid horse, “Like hell I would, you really think I would listen to a pansy like him. I was simply in the general neighborhood, taking care of a few things when I heard a loud crash, so I thought I would investigate. Oh, before I forget.” Orion reached into his bag and pulled out a small bag of gold and tossed it to Hyuna, “This is for helping me with Elan, you did well kid. We would make a good team. Too bad you’re tied down with a guild contract.”
"Yes, considering you won't be able to share the burden of carrying the treasure," Lo-muna answered. She didn't make a single move to free Yuwen from his cuffs. Instead, she stepped back with a disapproving frown.
"I wonder what happens when the guild leader breaches the contract," she wondered out loud. Her eyes shifted to the other guild members, avoiding Yuwen, before smiling. "Guess we found out though, didn't we? But yes, time is of the essence. The faster we get up there, the quicker we'll get to figure out what happens at the end."
"I wonder what happens when the guild leader breaches the contract," she wondered out loud. Her eyes shifted to the other guild members, avoiding Yuwen, before smiling. "Guess we found out though, didn't we? But yes, time is of the essence. The faster we get up there, the quicker we'll get to figure out what happens at the end."
After debating whether it was still worthwhile for the hooded man to accompany him, Phecda shrugged. "Then, I suppose we shall pursue a course of action that best accommodates both our interests. I'll attack Fortune's group, you get the map off him. Fair enough? And, as for the bombs...well, if you're alright with following me for a few moments; they're in another building on the other side of Jiefong."
He turned on his heel and began to walk. "While we're there, we should pick up some more things with which to treat your wounds. And what's the big difference between being angry or sad at him? We both despise him, either way."
-----------------------------------
Terra's hand waved as she resealed the hole in the crystal wall. "Y-you don't need to thank me," she insisted with the best smile she could manage in her current emotional state. "W-we g-got into this ball together, d-didn't we?" Indeed, Rumelis seemed about as shaken as her. It wouldn't be as frightening if I weren't here, I bet...
"Wait, so you really are a witch?"
The moment she heard Fortune say that, Terra toppled over and slammed her head against her own crystal wall. Did he have to call her that after that scarred man had used it so disparagingly? The next words she didn't hear clearly, but they were said without any general complimentary tone. By the time she heard clearly again, he was already going over the next stages of their plan.
And yet, despite the leader showing such lack of caring for them, Muna was urging everyone to continue his plan? When would this ever end?! Terra moved farther into the room, away from the guild. She saw nothing in her immediate future save for the role of the scapegoat--that role which she always seemed to be filling in. But how could she get out?
Then, the feeling suddenly passed over Terra that something--or someone--was missing.
He turned on his heel and began to walk. "While we're there, we should pick up some more things with which to treat your wounds. And what's the big difference between being angry or sad at him? We both despise him, either way."
-----------------------------------
Terra's hand waved as she resealed the hole in the crystal wall. "Y-you don't need to thank me," she insisted with the best smile she could manage in her current emotional state. "W-we g-got into this ball together, d-didn't we?" Indeed, Rumelis seemed about as shaken as her. It wouldn't be as frightening if I weren't here, I bet...
"Wait, so you really are a witch?"
The moment she heard Fortune say that, Terra toppled over and slammed her head against her own crystal wall. Did he have to call her that after that scarred man had used it so disparagingly? The next words she didn't hear clearly, but they were said without any general complimentary tone. By the time she heard clearly again, he was already going over the next stages of their plan.
And yet, despite the leader showing such lack of caring for them, Muna was urging everyone to continue his plan? When would this ever end?! Terra moved farther into the room, away from the guild. She saw nothing in her immediate future save for the role of the scapegoat--that role which she always seemed to be filling in. But how could she get out?
Then, the feeling suddenly passed over Terra that something--or someone--was missing.
Feeling an actual cloak draped around her- although it was far too big for her, and weighed down quite heavily, Hyuna couldn't help but feel a tiny amount of gratitude towards Orion. Once covered by actual clothing, the ex-spear girl dispersed the illusion of a cloak. Still, at least Orion hadn't seen anything critical, right? She let out a bit of a sigh or relief. And thus, the orange idiot was clad once again in his orange glory, making Hyuna wonder, just how stupid was he to pick orange as a main color scheme?
"Take mine." Orion muttered gruffly. "The night is cold, and it would be a damn shame to lose a warrior to something like hypothermia."
Fair enough, Hyuna surmised. She still didn't know what Orion wanted. In any case, clutching at the ends of it, she pulled it tighter around her, making the girl almost have a wraith-like appearance, with the bottoms of the cloak fitting against the slight curves of her legs, and then splaying out a the bottoms around the feet. If it wasn't for wind chi, Hyuna wondered just how she'd walk in this heavy cloth without tripping, or something. And her mind went back to her own clothes for a brief moment, wanting to get them back, until she remembered that Yuwen still put them somewhere. Fuck that, there's no way she'll ever willingly see Yuwen again. So.. she'd need money. Unfortunately, Yuwen also has all of her money, along with her clothes. It was stupid.. how was she going to get stuff to wear, if she didn't have any gold on her? What a stupid predicament.
Aswering her question with an almost jolly laugh, Orion looked as jovial as ever, even with his daughter being enslaved. Hyuna wondered, exactly, how the hell could Orion seem so laid back and carefree on the surface of things, in that situation? If it was Muna, or heck, her own big brother, Hyuna'd never rest until- well, not so much now, huh? That part of you's gone now.
Just a killer. That's all you are.
Right. Just a killer, that's right. She nodded at Orion's scoffing at Yuwen, and then he explained how he found her in this situation. Well, it worked, she supposed, didn't it? Not like it mattered, as long as i wasn't guild business. She walked closer to Orion.
"Oh, before I forget.” A pouch of coins went flying at Hyuna, who caught it easily with her left hand- she didn't make somewhat of a vacuum to suck it towards her fist, hones! “This is for helping me with Elan, you did well kid. We would make a good team. Too bad you’re tied down with a guild contract.”
Hilarious. There's no way she's going back to the guild. And Orion was obviously a killer too- maybe travelling with him'd be a good thing. And maybe she'd get stronger in the process.
"Fuck that." Hyuna snarled. "A contract is just a worthless piece of paper. Who needs it?" She made a wicked grin, already itching to get into more killing, regardless of how it was- cold blood, hot rage, war, pure murder, whatever. It didn't matter. But she wanted to kill- and simply torturing sanity from Elan wasn't good enough. She wanted victims. And the man standing in front of her, well, he was someone who could offer her victims. Compared to that, what the hell could the damn guild do? Even if it wasn't filled with people like Fortune, or Lo-Muna... there's no way she'd want anything to do with a guild. Even Master was more or less obsolete- shed never be able to make him proud, anyways. But with Orion, making him proud or not was irrelevant. All that mattered was that they'd get to kill. Oh, and save that daughter of his. But that's more of a secondary effect, more than anything.
"Always ready to go killing... anything, with you!" She cackled with fervor. She was ready for action. She wanted blood. "So, who do we torture and kill now... partner?"
"Take mine." Orion muttered gruffly. "The night is cold, and it would be a damn shame to lose a warrior to something like hypothermia."
Fair enough, Hyuna surmised. She still didn't know what Orion wanted. In any case, clutching at the ends of it, she pulled it tighter around her, making the girl almost have a wraith-like appearance, with the bottoms of the cloak fitting against the slight curves of her legs, and then splaying out a the bottoms around the feet. If it wasn't for wind chi, Hyuna wondered just how she'd walk in this heavy cloth without tripping, or something. And her mind went back to her own clothes for a brief moment, wanting to get them back, until she remembered that Yuwen still put them somewhere. Fuck that, there's no way she'll ever willingly see Yuwen again. So.. she'd need money. Unfortunately, Yuwen also has all of her money, along with her clothes. It was stupid.. how was she going to get stuff to wear, if she didn't have any gold on her? What a stupid predicament.
Aswering her question with an almost jolly laugh, Orion looked as jovial as ever, even with his daughter being enslaved. Hyuna wondered, exactly, how the hell could Orion seem so laid back and carefree on the surface of things, in that situation? If it was Muna, or heck, her own big brother, Hyuna'd never rest until- well, not so much now, huh? That part of you's gone now.
Just a killer. That's all you are.
Right. Just a killer, that's right. She nodded at Orion's scoffing at Yuwen, and then he explained how he found her in this situation. Well, it worked, she supposed, didn't it? Not like it mattered, as long as i wasn't guild business. She walked closer to Orion.
"Oh, before I forget.” A pouch of coins went flying at Hyuna, who caught it easily with her left hand- she didn't make somewhat of a vacuum to suck it towards her fist, hones! “This is for helping me with Elan, you did well kid. We would make a good team. Too bad you’re tied down with a guild contract.”
Hilarious. There's no way she's going back to the guild. And Orion was obviously a killer too- maybe travelling with him'd be a good thing. And maybe she'd get stronger in the process.
"Fuck that." Hyuna snarled. "A contract is just a worthless piece of paper. Who needs it?" She made a wicked grin, already itching to get into more killing, regardless of how it was- cold blood, hot rage, war, pure murder, whatever. It didn't matter. But she wanted to kill- and simply torturing sanity from Elan wasn't good enough. She wanted victims. And the man standing in front of her, well, he was someone who could offer her victims. Compared to that, what the hell could the damn guild do? Even if it wasn't filled with people like Fortune, or Lo-Muna... there's no way she'd want anything to do with a guild. Even Master was more or less obsolete- shed never be able to make him proud, anyways. But with Orion, making him proud or not was irrelevant. All that mattered was that they'd get to kill. Oh, and save that daughter of his. But that's more of a secondary effect, more than anything.
"Always ready to go killing... anything, with you!" She cackled with fervor. She was ready for action. She wanted blood. "So, who do we torture and kill now... partner?"
Rumelis took stock of the situation as the group climbed the stairs.
And, honestly, it was pretty odd. After a horrendous infiltration attempt, they were suddenly quite against the police, leading Yuwen in chains as a despondent Terra trailed at the back, trying to stay out of the picture.
Rumelis looked back at the girl as he brushed ashes out of his thick fur. She confused him-- she was obviously strong, and could stand up to quite a bit-- she even saved him from those chi-users. Yet, bring up the strangest things and she'd curl up and try to hide...
He slowed his pace to walk with her, avoiding the term "witch" for fear of making her hide even more...
"Somethin' bothering you? I mean, I'm one to talk, but you always seem to make the worst of these things."
And, honestly, it was pretty odd. After a horrendous infiltration attempt, they were suddenly quite against the police, leading Yuwen in chains as a despondent Terra trailed at the back, trying to stay out of the picture.
Rumelis looked back at the girl as he brushed ashes out of his thick fur. She confused him-- she was obviously strong, and could stand up to quite a bit-- she even saved him from those chi-users. Yet, bring up the strangest things and she'd curl up and try to hide...
He slowed his pace to walk with her, avoiding the term "witch" for fear of making her hide even more...
"Somethin' bothering you? I mean, I'm one to talk, but you always seem to make the worst of these things."
And of course, that was the point at which everything proceeded to go to shit.
The ballroom became witness to a battle that, frankly, Gridiron had no interesting either in beholding or partaking of. Whoever this 'Guild' was, they were now embroiled in a tripartite conflict encompassing their evidently quite ragtag ranks, the legion of guards at the behest of the Chancellor, and the hooded stranger-- who evidently had allies of his own to throw into the mix. Well, Gridiron, for her part, had no intention of joining in what was undoubtedly to become a bloodbath of impressive proportions. She simply placed a hand on Nee's shoulder in the event that the veritable war that had spontaneously engulfed the ballroom expanded suddenly, and made to leave.
The same, alas, could not be said for Amanhã, for whom the battle waging before her must have been tantamount to a piece of meat dangled before a ravenous crocodile.
Identification papers? They were probably all back with the caravan, weren't they? Mild awareness surged through the noble as she saw the fight break out. It was ridicuous, really. And it had nothing to do with them. Hell, they , as in the guild, ruined whatever chance Nee had of getting the regent killed in an opportune moment. Shame, it was, a goddamn shame, that she couldnt be rid of this enemy this early. The guards were all too vigilant now, not even to mention the regent. Chiller. Nee had to smirk wryly as she wondered- what the hell kind of name is that, anyways? She then felt a hand on her shoulder- Sudean's hand, so it was okay, oddly enough- and knew right then that Gridiron had come to the same conclusion she had. That the only option right now was tfight their way out, if need be.
But the living suit of armor didn't really seem as if that was a part of her plan. Sticking around to fight, though, was unacceptable. And Nee'd already gotten whatever information she needed for now; anything else was probably too dangerous. Heck, she'd even gotten more allies, as well as witnessed what would likely be the fall of the Yin family. If the survivors had any sense, they'd go into hiding and withdraw from the political war... giving Nee her chance to seize control of their influence sphere, letting the NNA (and more importantly, the Me-Hyung family) dominate and control the other houses north of Jiefong, whether they'd admit it or not.
Nee started walking first, and she gave Liu a bit of a nod of the head- the little boy started screaming and yelling at the guads, and more importantly, at the cops, about not being able to find his mother in this whole mess. With a cool smile, Nee turned away, making sure to thank him for the diversion next time they met.
"Even you can't fight an army, Tiamat." Nee muttered, nonchalante.
Gridiron eyed her sister apprehensively, hoping against all hope that perhaps Amanhã would experience some sort of massive revelation, an epiphany of sorts as it were, and decide 'hey, maybe the benefits of hurling myself into this complete shitfest are in no way greater than the distinct disadvantages of doing so'. It was simply logic, after all-- to enter the fray at this point would have been the height of folly, tantamount perhaps to suicide depending on the course of events. Surely her sister was not so thoroughly a slave to her dependence on violence as to neglect to realise this?
As it turned out, however, she was. The whole spectacle tugged at Amanhã, and she wished direly to join the massacre. It had been too long since she'd had a good fight-- that brief clash with the guards of the slave girl's caravan a few days prior was akin to a drop of water to a creature dying of thirst, and elbowing Cha'Valkar in the face could hardly have been called a satiating experience. She needed it the way the massive dread beasts that wandered the Sudean desert in search of prey needed flesh-- the way the denizens of this world needed their delusions of morality and absolute truth to function in a world inherently devoid of both those qualities. She yearned for it, and here it was, unfolding right before her very eyes. A slim hint of a grin touched upon her lips-- many would die now to sate the pangs of ravenous hunger that afflicted her...
The grin vanished as that same incomprehensible sensation of calm sank over Amanhã-- that baffling sense of contentment that had earlier prevented her from losing her patience and massacring several dozen of Yune's most influential, wealthy nobles. The yearning for violence gradually ebbed away, and concurrently, Amanhã heard the voice of the slave girl; she turned her head sharply to glare down at the little imbecile, who stood smiling coolly. "Even you can't fight an army, Tiamat," the girl remarked-- Gridiron was quick, if not exactly eager, to build on this argument. "Fugitives don't make money, remember?" the vigilante pointed out grudgingly. "Getting involved in this shit with the chancellor of the goddamn empire present is about as good an idea as headbutting the emperor of Ashan."
Her gaze darting from the battle-- which was still an incredibly tempting morsel-- to the two individuals speaking sense beside her, Amanhã scowled, but at the very least, she didn't seem about ready to go charging into the fray, so Gridiron turned to Nee. "If we're gonna break out, then perhaps you'd better get on my shoulders, or..." She glanced at Amanhã, who glanced back, and helmet be damned, Gridiron could tell she already knew what she was thinking: the half-Ashura bounty hunter vehemently shook her head in absolute rejection of the unspoken proposal. "Oh come on, Amanhã," Gridiron grunted irascibly. "Don't be indignant. I mean... with Nee on your shoulders with that chain of hers, we'll have that much easier a time of getting outta here and being done with all this nonsense. I dunno about you, but I'm sure as hell done with it all-- aren't you?"
An exhalation of disgruntled air could be heard from within the helmet, before the suit of armour bitterly swept down, lifted the slave girl clean off the ground, and plopped her down on her metal-clad shoulders.
Flinching just a bit as the living suit of armor, more or less grabbed at her and threw her own to the cold plated shoulderguards. It was reminiscent of way back, when this whole slavery thing had started- completely by surprise, with no trace of of a gentle feel, nor any sort of compassion. It was, well, cold, and pretty indifferent to the one being lifted up. Forcing herself to keep a clear head, somehow; she still wobbled just a bit before, almost violently, bringing herelf out of the waves of panic; the sweat and quickened breath that came with it. Nothing to be done- and this wa the most efficient way for them to get out of this mess, wasn't it? Nee, clutching on to Tiamat with her small legs, dug into her obi until her fingers linked into the loops of her chain. She started unravelling it from her waist, with some effort, as the chain snagged against the soft cloth over and over with each revolution of the bladed weapon. It wasn't until it was completely removed, and hanging sort of limp in her hands; trailing down the armor of the half-ashura, that she realized it had been restricting her breath a lot more than she had orignally thought. Taking the first deep breath in a while, Nee felt at least a little bit more aware and lucid of the situation. Any little bit helped, right? And it had- it was almost like a fog being lifted from her consciousness.
"Sorry." Nee murmured, after realizing that it had probably taken quite a while for her to get her weapon out in the first place. "...Let's go, then, shall we?"
As if experimenting, Nee made a practice swing with the chain, feeling the momentum swivel in her hands, and the blade made a smooth vertical loop. She then, aiming at a small indent on the wall, cracked the chainwhip, and the blade struck just to the left of it. Not perfect yet, Nee thought, but for someone who'd just learned not too long ago, she felt her accuracy and precision was pretty good. She took another deep, calming breath, to psyche herself up for this last fight before they could, hopefully, rest.
With Nee aloft on Amanhã's broad, armoured shoulders, Gridiron led the way, heading for the first exit to the side of the ballroom. However, they were in short order intercepted by a number of the guards that were now infesting the damn place-- they stood before the intrepid trio and brandished their weapons, and the guard at their helm called out, "Halt! By the order of the Regent, nobody is to be permitted to exit the ballroom without procuring documentation! Return to the ballroom immediately.
"Oh yeah? 'cause it looks to me..." Gridiron became a blur for all of about a split second, a blur that ended with her appearing directly in front of where the guard had been standing with an outstretched fist: the soldier sailed through the air and crumpled in a heap not far away, throwing the soldiers into discord. "... like Regent Chiller's got cold feet." Then, with a grin, she turned back toward Amanhã. "Eh? Eh? Totally thought of that one just now."
Somehow, her sister's absolute silence seemed a little more baleful than usual.
That seemed to start something of a chain reaction. Now that the one guard collapsed to Gridiron's... fist, of all things. Not even the warhammer, just a fist. And it fell a fully armed guard. Nee was almost bemused, to be honest, at how weak the supposedly trained guard was, compared to Gridiron. But anyways, after hearing the commotion, as well as the absolutely disgusting joke- Nee had to shake her head at that, and resisted the urge to place her palm on her face in response- more guards rushed in, weapons drawn. It was odd- the four or five that now bared their path waited until thy were all ready, before charging forwards, as if they were rehearsing for a play.
One sword got pretty close- aboard Tiamat, Nee flicked the chain forwards until it wrapped firmly around the blade. She then yanked hard with both hands; the sword striking the wrist of one of the archers, making the man cry out in pain. Steadying herself on top of half-ashura, the noble did another flick of her chain, and the blade stuck itself into the eye of a battleaxe wielder aiming for Gridiron, stopping him in his tracks as he clutched his eye. Nee numbly wondered if this was her best way of attle. Above everything, and mostly safe from being directly targetted, with long reach to wreak havoc when needed. It suited her, she shrugged, disarming a spearman, and in the return swing, slicing off his ear. From the corner of her eye- amidst more yelling, Nee saw a few more guards come to try and back them up, yelling stuff about criminals and whatnot.
"Griddy-" Nee started, but shut her mouth. Most likely the two seasoned fighters had already noticed them. So, Nee returned to her barrage of non-lethal attacks.
Needless to say, if any of the three was gonna be hesitant about slaughtering their way through the guards, it sure as hell wasn't gonna be Amanhã. If anything, it was like Christmas had come early-- it wasn't quite the glorious massacre occurring not far behind, but it'd do, for now.
Gridiron and Amanhã set to work, in their respective different manners-- one regularly shifting into a blur that left behind battered corpses in its wake, the other simply advancing slowly, swinging her greatsword in wide arcs, each one bringing down one more guard that happened to be in the way. And all along, up on Amanhã's shoulders, Nee did her part, her bladed chain occasionally darting out and disarming a foe, or taking another guard's eye out (even Gridiron winced just a little). She has remarkable aim, for someone who had never done this sort of thing before, the Sudean noted. She continued to carve a swathe through the guards, though she would have been lying if she had denied the heavy veil of guilt that hung over her as she saw Nee lashing out at another guard. I should have told her she didn't need to fight as well... Gridiron cursed herself. Nee was far too young to kill, far too young to even be maiming another person, and it bit at Gridiron that she had let Nee end up in a situation that necessitated that.
Then again, for once Gridiron supposed she could be thankful for her sister's presence, as Amanhã seemed to be determined to beat Nee to every kill.
The ranks of the guards before the door had thinned, but more were incoming-- Gridiron cursed. "Lovely, more," she ground out between her teeth, glancing up quickly at Nee on Amanhã's shoulders. "How're you doing up there?" she quickly asked as she prepared for the second group of guards.
Hearing Gridiron's query, Nee answered; slightly washed out, but still enough to keep up what she was doing. "My arm's getting sore." She answered truthfully. "I can still help, though." Almost as if to prove it, she lashed out- only just missing that guard's eye, and instead the blade strick the bridge of his nose. Nee glanced at it numbly for a few seconds, before wrenching it out with a mighty pull, almost falling off of the half-ashura, who was advancing like a slow but sure machine of death- an impending doom for all who couldn't get out of the way. It was a comfortable pace, enough to keep them a moving target, but slow and steady enough for Nee to not be overwhelmed by movement. It was doubtful that Tiamat did it out of consideration or her- far more likely that this was simply hre pace. That suited Nee just fine; she didn't want to feel particular debt to her- especially for being such an unpredictable enigma.
"I... I-uh..."
Nee turned sharply, after taking a small break to soothe her aching arm. She saw a boy, maybe just a bit older than she was, aiming a trembling katana at nothing in particular.
"I'll... I'll kill you three, you cr-criminals..." He muttered, trying to make himself more confident- almost trying to convince himself that he could do it, when obviously, he didn't. Nee made a troubled frown- sure, the others were actively trying to take them down, but... this boy (not even able to be considered a man, really) looked as if he was forced into it. "It's... it's my job. I can do this. Yeah. I.. I got this. I can prove myself."
It was painful to watch; and dread built up as Tiamat, and by extension, herself, moved ever closer to the boy. She thought quickly- yanking her chain forward to just barely miss the boy's neck. He let out a startled yelp, and backed up a bit more; but bent to pick ip his weapon and tried desperately to keep it aimed at the hulking suit of armor.
"Stand down." Nee said callously. "Fighting here will just guarantee your death, boy." From her vantage point, and the way her eyes narrowed in feigned annoyance, one could swear that she was already emotionally and situationally superior to the boy, who stumbled back in alarm at her voice. "Is your job really worth dying for?"
The boy nodded, clenching his teeth in resolve. "Gotta get money." He explained. "My kid sis- I don't want her to starve... so I- I had to. I gotta do this for her. Mum and dad are gone, so, it's up to me. I gotta protect her!" He looked down miserably. "Gotta make sure she gets a good life."
"And dying will give her a good life?" Nee pressed the issue. Now, it was just the trio, and this boy; the last thing barring their way to freedom. "How old is she?"
"A-about six..."
Nee frowned further. "So, a six year old, all alone, not even an older brother to protect her." scoffing, "even if she could manage to find food and shelter to survive... slavers exist, boy. A ripe young girl like her would make a perfect target." She paused, letting the words sink into the boy's head. This really was hitting too close to home for her... but it had to be said, after all. She didn't want to have someone so young killed directly in front of her. It'd be easier, once her plans went into motion, if she could stay back and focus on the big picture. But right now, that wasn't an option. "Leave, forget you ever saw us." The noble commanded. "Go back to your sister; try to find a farm to work on. If you really do wish to protect her, that is."
After a few tense moments, the boy nodded sickly, dropping the katana. Wordlessly, and without looking back, he disappeared, and Nee had a feeling she'd never see him again.
"My arm's getting sore," the girl replied to Gridiron's query. "I can still help though." The vigilante frowned. "That's not necessary--" she began to urge, but Nee had apparently already taken it upon herself to prove the veracity of her words, and the bladed chain darted out once more. The thing buried itself bladed end first into the nose of an incoming guard, only to be wrenched out (Gridiron winced again). She sighed as the guards came rushing to their collective demise-- perhaps it was something to be discussed once they weren't under attack.
Amanhã, meanwhile, wasn't giving a single shit about the slave girl or her sore arm. She turned to meet the incoming guards head on, taking out the two at the helm of the charge with the first swing of her sword, and then catching another on the return arc. She was deaf to the negotiations between the slave girl and the boy she was attempting to save, far too occupied with the gruesomely entertaining business of dismembering people that were in her way, until all had been beaten down-- save the one boy the slave girl was now, for one reason or another, attempting to dissuade from fighting. Unwilling to wait for the idiot girl to try and convince this imbecile to drop his weapons like a spineless wretch, Amanhã reached out a single hand, the long, armoured fingers closing in on the boy's throat, when she felt a hand rest upon the outstretched arm.
"Don't," her sister urged simply. Amanhã turned her head slightly to glare at her, and in silence, considered the single word request. Don't kill the little shit-- despite the fact he's in the way? Despite the fact that he's weak and attempting to stand up to the strong? Amanhã turned her glare back to the boy, with whom Nee was continuing to negotiate-- he looked absolutely pathetic, trembling pitifully, and his sword seemed almost too heavy for him to actually wield it effectively: his stuttered, anxious attempts to appear fearless and strong only made the farce all the more laughable. But then... Amanhã's brow furrowed as she beheld the repulsive testament to weakness and worthlessness. Was I any less pathetic when I was this whelp's age?
Slowly, her outstretched arm sank to her side, though her brow remained furrowed, her expression vexed and uncertain of her own actions. At the very least, Nee succeeded eventually in dissuading the idiot from getting himself killed: the coward wordlessly dropped his sword, and vanished, disappearing into the chaos of the ballroom.
"Thank you, Nee," Gridiron murmured wearily, replacing her warhammer and nodding toward the door. "Now... I think it's high time we put the regent's ball on ice."
For a moment, as the trio exited the ballroom and departed for the relative security and peace of Jiefong at night, it seemed her little jibe would have no reaction. And then, as the three vanished into the haze of night, Amanhã slapped her sister upside the head.
The ballroom became witness to a battle that, frankly, Gridiron had no interesting either in beholding or partaking of. Whoever this 'Guild' was, they were now embroiled in a tripartite conflict encompassing their evidently quite ragtag ranks, the legion of guards at the behest of the Chancellor, and the hooded stranger-- who evidently had allies of his own to throw into the mix. Well, Gridiron, for her part, had no intention of joining in what was undoubtedly to become a bloodbath of impressive proportions. She simply placed a hand on Nee's shoulder in the event that the veritable war that had spontaneously engulfed the ballroom expanded suddenly, and made to leave.
The same, alas, could not be said for Amanhã, for whom the battle waging before her must have been tantamount to a piece of meat dangled before a ravenous crocodile.
Identification papers? They were probably all back with the caravan, weren't they? Mild awareness surged through the noble as she saw the fight break out. It was ridicuous, really. And it had nothing to do with them. Hell, they , as in the guild, ruined whatever chance Nee had of getting the regent killed in an opportune moment. Shame, it was, a goddamn shame, that she couldnt be rid of this enemy this early. The guards were all too vigilant now, not even to mention the regent. Chiller. Nee had to smirk wryly as she wondered- what the hell kind of name is that, anyways? She then felt a hand on her shoulder- Sudean's hand, so it was okay, oddly enough- and knew right then that Gridiron had come to the same conclusion she had. That the only option right now was tfight their way out, if need be.
But the living suit of armor didn't really seem as if that was a part of her plan. Sticking around to fight, though, was unacceptable. And Nee'd already gotten whatever information she needed for now; anything else was probably too dangerous. Heck, she'd even gotten more allies, as well as witnessed what would likely be the fall of the Yin family. If the survivors had any sense, they'd go into hiding and withdraw from the political war... giving Nee her chance to seize control of their influence sphere, letting the NNA (and more importantly, the Me-Hyung family) dominate and control the other houses north of Jiefong, whether they'd admit it or not.
Nee started walking first, and she gave Liu a bit of a nod of the head- the little boy started screaming and yelling at the guads, and more importantly, at the cops, about not being able to find his mother in this whole mess. With a cool smile, Nee turned away, making sure to thank him for the diversion next time they met.
"Even you can't fight an army, Tiamat." Nee muttered, nonchalante.
Gridiron eyed her sister apprehensively, hoping against all hope that perhaps Amanhã would experience some sort of massive revelation, an epiphany of sorts as it were, and decide 'hey, maybe the benefits of hurling myself into this complete shitfest are in no way greater than the distinct disadvantages of doing so'. It was simply logic, after all-- to enter the fray at this point would have been the height of folly, tantamount perhaps to suicide depending on the course of events. Surely her sister was not so thoroughly a slave to her dependence on violence as to neglect to realise this?
As it turned out, however, she was. The whole spectacle tugged at Amanhã, and she wished direly to join the massacre. It had been too long since she'd had a good fight-- that brief clash with the guards of the slave girl's caravan a few days prior was akin to a drop of water to a creature dying of thirst, and elbowing Cha'Valkar in the face could hardly have been called a satiating experience. She needed it the way the massive dread beasts that wandered the Sudean desert in search of prey needed flesh-- the way the denizens of this world needed their delusions of morality and absolute truth to function in a world inherently devoid of both those qualities. She yearned for it, and here it was, unfolding right before her very eyes. A slim hint of a grin touched upon her lips-- many would die now to sate the pangs of ravenous hunger that afflicted her...
The grin vanished as that same incomprehensible sensation of calm sank over Amanhã-- that baffling sense of contentment that had earlier prevented her from losing her patience and massacring several dozen of Yune's most influential, wealthy nobles. The yearning for violence gradually ebbed away, and concurrently, Amanhã heard the voice of the slave girl; she turned her head sharply to glare down at the little imbecile, who stood smiling coolly. "Even you can't fight an army, Tiamat," the girl remarked-- Gridiron was quick, if not exactly eager, to build on this argument. "Fugitives don't make money, remember?" the vigilante pointed out grudgingly. "Getting involved in this shit with the chancellor of the goddamn empire present is about as good an idea as headbutting the emperor of Ashan."
Her gaze darting from the battle-- which was still an incredibly tempting morsel-- to the two individuals speaking sense beside her, Amanhã scowled, but at the very least, she didn't seem about ready to go charging into the fray, so Gridiron turned to Nee. "If we're gonna break out, then perhaps you'd better get on my shoulders, or..." She glanced at Amanhã, who glanced back, and helmet be damned, Gridiron could tell she already knew what she was thinking: the half-Ashura bounty hunter vehemently shook her head in absolute rejection of the unspoken proposal. "Oh come on, Amanhã," Gridiron grunted irascibly. "Don't be indignant. I mean... with Nee on your shoulders with that chain of hers, we'll have that much easier a time of getting outta here and being done with all this nonsense. I dunno about you, but I'm sure as hell done with it all-- aren't you?"
An exhalation of disgruntled air could be heard from within the helmet, before the suit of armour bitterly swept down, lifted the slave girl clean off the ground, and plopped her down on her metal-clad shoulders.
Flinching just a bit as the living suit of armor, more or less grabbed at her and threw her own to the cold plated shoulderguards. It was reminiscent of way back, when this whole slavery thing had started- completely by surprise, with no trace of of a gentle feel, nor any sort of compassion. It was, well, cold, and pretty indifferent to the one being lifted up. Forcing herself to keep a clear head, somehow; she still wobbled just a bit before, almost violently, bringing herelf out of the waves of panic; the sweat and quickened breath that came with it. Nothing to be done- and this wa the most efficient way for them to get out of this mess, wasn't it? Nee, clutching on to Tiamat with her small legs, dug into her obi until her fingers linked into the loops of her chain. She started unravelling it from her waist, with some effort, as the chain snagged against the soft cloth over and over with each revolution of the bladed weapon. It wasn't until it was completely removed, and hanging sort of limp in her hands; trailing down the armor of the half-ashura, that she realized it had been restricting her breath a lot more than she had orignally thought. Taking the first deep breath in a while, Nee felt at least a little bit more aware and lucid of the situation. Any little bit helped, right? And it had- it was almost like a fog being lifted from her consciousness.
"Sorry." Nee murmured, after realizing that it had probably taken quite a while for her to get her weapon out in the first place. "...Let's go, then, shall we?"
As if experimenting, Nee made a practice swing with the chain, feeling the momentum swivel in her hands, and the blade made a smooth vertical loop. She then, aiming at a small indent on the wall, cracked the chainwhip, and the blade struck just to the left of it. Not perfect yet, Nee thought, but for someone who'd just learned not too long ago, she felt her accuracy and precision was pretty good. She took another deep, calming breath, to psyche herself up for this last fight before they could, hopefully, rest.
With Nee aloft on Amanhã's broad, armoured shoulders, Gridiron led the way, heading for the first exit to the side of the ballroom. However, they were in short order intercepted by a number of the guards that were now infesting the damn place-- they stood before the intrepid trio and brandished their weapons, and the guard at their helm called out, "Halt! By the order of the Regent, nobody is to be permitted to exit the ballroom without procuring documentation! Return to the ballroom immediately.
"Oh yeah? 'cause it looks to me..." Gridiron became a blur for all of about a split second, a blur that ended with her appearing directly in front of where the guard had been standing with an outstretched fist: the soldier sailed through the air and crumpled in a heap not far away, throwing the soldiers into discord. "... like Regent Chiller's got cold feet." Then, with a grin, she turned back toward Amanhã. "Eh? Eh? Totally thought of that one just now."
Somehow, her sister's absolute silence seemed a little more baleful than usual.
That seemed to start something of a chain reaction. Now that the one guard collapsed to Gridiron's... fist, of all things. Not even the warhammer, just a fist. And it fell a fully armed guard. Nee was almost bemused, to be honest, at how weak the supposedly trained guard was, compared to Gridiron. But anyways, after hearing the commotion, as well as the absolutely disgusting joke- Nee had to shake her head at that, and resisted the urge to place her palm on her face in response- more guards rushed in, weapons drawn. It was odd- the four or five that now bared their path waited until thy were all ready, before charging forwards, as if they were rehearsing for a play.
One sword got pretty close- aboard Tiamat, Nee flicked the chain forwards until it wrapped firmly around the blade. She then yanked hard with both hands; the sword striking the wrist of one of the archers, making the man cry out in pain. Steadying herself on top of half-ashura, the noble did another flick of her chain, and the blade stuck itself into the eye of a battleaxe wielder aiming for Gridiron, stopping him in his tracks as he clutched his eye. Nee numbly wondered if this was her best way of attle. Above everything, and mostly safe from being directly targetted, with long reach to wreak havoc when needed. It suited her, she shrugged, disarming a spearman, and in the return swing, slicing off his ear. From the corner of her eye- amidst more yelling, Nee saw a few more guards come to try and back them up, yelling stuff about criminals and whatnot.
"Griddy-" Nee started, but shut her mouth. Most likely the two seasoned fighters had already noticed them. So, Nee returned to her barrage of non-lethal attacks.
Needless to say, if any of the three was gonna be hesitant about slaughtering their way through the guards, it sure as hell wasn't gonna be Amanhã. If anything, it was like Christmas had come early-- it wasn't quite the glorious massacre occurring not far behind, but it'd do, for now.
Gridiron and Amanhã set to work, in their respective different manners-- one regularly shifting into a blur that left behind battered corpses in its wake, the other simply advancing slowly, swinging her greatsword in wide arcs, each one bringing down one more guard that happened to be in the way. And all along, up on Amanhã's shoulders, Nee did her part, her bladed chain occasionally darting out and disarming a foe, or taking another guard's eye out (even Gridiron winced just a little). She has remarkable aim, for someone who had never done this sort of thing before, the Sudean noted. She continued to carve a swathe through the guards, though she would have been lying if she had denied the heavy veil of guilt that hung over her as she saw Nee lashing out at another guard. I should have told her she didn't need to fight as well... Gridiron cursed herself. Nee was far too young to kill, far too young to even be maiming another person, and it bit at Gridiron that she had let Nee end up in a situation that necessitated that.
Then again, for once Gridiron supposed she could be thankful for her sister's presence, as Amanhã seemed to be determined to beat Nee to every kill.
The ranks of the guards before the door had thinned, but more were incoming-- Gridiron cursed. "Lovely, more," she ground out between her teeth, glancing up quickly at Nee on Amanhã's shoulders. "How're you doing up there?" she quickly asked as she prepared for the second group of guards.
Hearing Gridiron's query, Nee answered; slightly washed out, but still enough to keep up what she was doing. "My arm's getting sore." She answered truthfully. "I can still help, though." Almost as if to prove it, she lashed out- only just missing that guard's eye, and instead the blade strick the bridge of his nose. Nee glanced at it numbly for a few seconds, before wrenching it out with a mighty pull, almost falling off of the half-ashura, who was advancing like a slow but sure machine of death- an impending doom for all who couldn't get out of the way. It was a comfortable pace, enough to keep them a moving target, but slow and steady enough for Nee to not be overwhelmed by movement. It was doubtful that Tiamat did it out of consideration or her- far more likely that this was simply hre pace. That suited Nee just fine; she didn't want to feel particular debt to her- especially for being such an unpredictable enigma.
"I... I-uh..."
Nee turned sharply, after taking a small break to soothe her aching arm. She saw a boy, maybe just a bit older than she was, aiming a trembling katana at nothing in particular.
"I'll... I'll kill you three, you cr-criminals..." He muttered, trying to make himself more confident- almost trying to convince himself that he could do it, when obviously, he didn't. Nee made a troubled frown- sure, the others were actively trying to take them down, but... this boy (not even able to be considered a man, really) looked as if he was forced into it. "It's... it's my job. I can do this. Yeah. I.. I got this. I can prove myself."
It was painful to watch; and dread built up as Tiamat, and by extension, herself, moved ever closer to the boy. She thought quickly- yanking her chain forward to just barely miss the boy's neck. He let out a startled yelp, and backed up a bit more; but bent to pick ip his weapon and tried desperately to keep it aimed at the hulking suit of armor.
"Stand down." Nee said callously. "Fighting here will just guarantee your death, boy." From her vantage point, and the way her eyes narrowed in feigned annoyance, one could swear that she was already emotionally and situationally superior to the boy, who stumbled back in alarm at her voice. "Is your job really worth dying for?"
The boy nodded, clenching his teeth in resolve. "Gotta get money." He explained. "My kid sis- I don't want her to starve... so I- I had to. I gotta do this for her. Mum and dad are gone, so, it's up to me. I gotta protect her!" He looked down miserably. "Gotta make sure she gets a good life."
"And dying will give her a good life?" Nee pressed the issue. Now, it was just the trio, and this boy; the last thing barring their way to freedom. "How old is she?"
"A-about six..."
Nee frowned further. "So, a six year old, all alone, not even an older brother to protect her." scoffing, "even if she could manage to find food and shelter to survive... slavers exist, boy. A ripe young girl like her would make a perfect target." She paused, letting the words sink into the boy's head. This really was hitting too close to home for her... but it had to be said, after all. She didn't want to have someone so young killed directly in front of her. It'd be easier, once her plans went into motion, if she could stay back and focus on the big picture. But right now, that wasn't an option. "Leave, forget you ever saw us." The noble commanded. "Go back to your sister; try to find a farm to work on. If you really do wish to protect her, that is."
After a few tense moments, the boy nodded sickly, dropping the katana. Wordlessly, and without looking back, he disappeared, and Nee had a feeling she'd never see him again.
"My arm's getting sore," the girl replied to Gridiron's query. "I can still help though." The vigilante frowned. "That's not necessary--" she began to urge, but Nee had apparently already taken it upon herself to prove the veracity of her words, and the bladed chain darted out once more. The thing buried itself bladed end first into the nose of an incoming guard, only to be wrenched out (Gridiron winced again). She sighed as the guards came rushing to their collective demise-- perhaps it was something to be discussed once they weren't under attack.
Amanhã, meanwhile, wasn't giving a single shit about the slave girl or her sore arm. She turned to meet the incoming guards head on, taking out the two at the helm of the charge with the first swing of her sword, and then catching another on the return arc. She was deaf to the negotiations between the slave girl and the boy she was attempting to save, far too occupied with the gruesomely entertaining business of dismembering people that were in her way, until all had been beaten down-- save the one boy the slave girl was now, for one reason or another, attempting to dissuade from fighting. Unwilling to wait for the idiot girl to try and convince this imbecile to drop his weapons like a spineless wretch, Amanhã reached out a single hand, the long, armoured fingers closing in on the boy's throat, when she felt a hand rest upon the outstretched arm.
"Don't," her sister urged simply. Amanhã turned her head slightly to glare at her, and in silence, considered the single word request. Don't kill the little shit-- despite the fact he's in the way? Despite the fact that he's weak and attempting to stand up to the strong? Amanhã turned her glare back to the boy, with whom Nee was continuing to negotiate-- he looked absolutely pathetic, trembling pitifully, and his sword seemed almost too heavy for him to actually wield it effectively: his stuttered, anxious attempts to appear fearless and strong only made the farce all the more laughable. But then... Amanhã's brow furrowed as she beheld the repulsive testament to weakness and worthlessness. Was I any less pathetic when I was this whelp's age?
Slowly, her outstretched arm sank to her side, though her brow remained furrowed, her expression vexed and uncertain of her own actions. At the very least, Nee succeeded eventually in dissuading the idiot from getting himself killed: the coward wordlessly dropped his sword, and vanished, disappearing into the chaos of the ballroom.
"Thank you, Nee," Gridiron murmured wearily, replacing her warhammer and nodding toward the door. "Now... I think it's high time we put the regent's ball on ice."
For a moment, as the trio exited the ballroom and departed for the relative security and peace of Jiefong at night, it seemed her little jibe would have no reaction. And then, as the three vanished into the haze of night, Amanhã slapped her sister upside the head.
"Somethin' bothering you? I mean, I'm one to talk, but you always seem to make the worst of these things."
Before Terra could figure out just who or what was missing (and it certainly wasn't Hyuna; Terra had seen her disappear), she found Rumelis walking next to her, with a fairly concerned look.
It was nice to know she could count on him for an open ear, but Terra was a bit too distraught to restrain what would come out of her mouth. "I always seem to make the worst things happen, you mean," she muttered dejectedly. "That's what almost everyone accuses me of. Every time I enter a city, the moment my eyes are seen, I automatically become an outcast."
Her pace continued to slow, and her shoulders sagged lower. "Not even just that...before I got this eye condition, nothing good ever came out of my life. Rumelis...Gwan is a country that is almost always preparing for war. They stress absolutely flawless abilities in battle. And what have you seen of me? Just a weak, tiny girl who can't hold her own for more than a minute, right? Someone who does a terrible job trying to help her friends...and ends up hurting them at times, even?"
Her voice fell to a whisper, as tears appeared at the corners of her eyes. "...it was even because of me that you were put in jail yesterday, Rumelis. Maybe it was just the heat of the moment, b-but...i-it doesn't change the fact that I murdered people that were n-no more than...t-than t-two years older than me! And all b-because I was trying t-to sav-"
Suddenly, she realized with horror what was missing. And almost instantaneously, her foot snagged on one of the steps and caused her to slam into the stairs painfully. But when someone moved to help her, they heard her whispering in a horrified, despairing voice full of self-loathing:
"M-M-Millie...I-I left her b-behind!"
Before Terra could figure out just who or what was missing (and it certainly wasn't Hyuna; Terra had seen her disappear), she found Rumelis walking next to her, with a fairly concerned look.
It was nice to know she could count on him for an open ear, but Terra was a bit too distraught to restrain what would come out of her mouth. "I always seem to make the worst things happen, you mean," she muttered dejectedly. "That's what almost everyone accuses me of. Every time I enter a city, the moment my eyes are seen, I automatically become an outcast."
Her pace continued to slow, and her shoulders sagged lower. "Not even just that...before I got this eye condition, nothing good ever came out of my life. Rumelis...Gwan is a country that is almost always preparing for war. They stress absolutely flawless abilities in battle. And what have you seen of me? Just a weak, tiny girl who can't hold her own for more than a minute, right? Someone who does a terrible job trying to help her friends...and ends up hurting them at times, even?"
Her voice fell to a whisper, as tears appeared at the corners of her eyes. "...it was even because of me that you were put in jail yesterday, Rumelis. Maybe it was just the heat of the moment, b-but...i-it doesn't change the fact that I murdered people that were n-no more than...t-than t-two years older than me! And all b-because I was trying t-to sav-"
Suddenly, she realized with horror what was missing. And almost instantaneously, her foot snagged on one of the steps and caused her to slam into the stairs painfully. But when someone moved to help her, they heard her whispering in a horrified, despairing voice full of self-loathing:
"M-M-Millie...I-I left her b-behind!"
"No, not fair enough," The Hooded Villain relied to Phecda as they trudged. "We tried it your way, it could have worked - maybe it's already started to, but for now it didn't." He paused and gave Phecda a tired look. "We try my way now..." A smile grew on the hood's face. "We threaten."
***
"Breaching contract?" Yuwen spat to Lo-muna, causing the other guild members to stop their ascent on the massive stairway. The others turned as the still shackled Yuwen stepped up behind them. "So you're actively keeping me handless because you believe the freaks who attacked us, is that right Muna?"
***
"Breaching contract?" Yuwen spat to Lo-muna, causing the other guild members to stop their ascent on the massive stairway. The others turned as the still shackled Yuwen stepped up behind them. "So you're actively keeping me handless because you believe the freaks who attacked us, is that right Muna?"
Orion chuckled nervously, "What? You think that's what I do for a living? Torture and kill people?" Surely this must be some elaborate joke. "Well if you're actually serious about joining me as a partner, we'll have to find your guild master." Orion cringed at the though of having to find the arrogant bastard, and actually talking to him. Orion really hoped that the horse wasn't with the guy, there was something about those dumb beasts that really pissed him off. "Seriously, do you really think you can just waltz away from a guild contract without any legal repercussions. Child, there are reasons why mercenaries avoid guild contracts like the pussy of a succubus, those things are non-negotiable, have a shit ton of hidden rules, and top it all off, they can only be canceled by the guild master." Orion chuckled to himself a bit, "I normally don't get involved with guilds and their stupid politics, but if you really are serious and will pay attention to orders, then I will do my best get you out of that dumb contract."
Lindas, Gwanalai
A young man in a simple, dark blue, silver-lined jacket, a black shirt, and black pants trudged up the path, letting out a sigh. It was nighttime, and the moon was full, casting a silver-blue glow on everything. As the water in the canal reflected the moonlight back up towards him, he couldn't help but feel at ease.
"Man, it's good to be back," the boy murmured, running a hand through his hair. It was spiky and long enough to reach his eyes, and had numerous blue dyes streaking the ends of the black filaments. "I sure hope nothing's changed too much while I was away, though. Ah...this is the place."
Going up to one of the houses, he reached up to the smooth wooden door and knocked twice. This was the door to the Himene's...the home of that girl who, about three years ago, he had been asked to train in unarmed combat, his specialty. He had no idea what she would think of him now, after so long, but he dearly wanted to see her. That girl was like a little sister to him-
Then the door opened, and the boy remembered how fond he was (not) of that girl's family. When a lady with short black hair, not much taller than he was, opened the door, she scowled when she saw who it was. "Yes, what do you want?"
"Good evening, Ms. Himene," the boy replied stiffly and coldly as he bowed rather insincerely. "Happy that I have returned, I see. Is your daughter here?"
The lady simply replied, "She's not," and shut the door in his face. After being taken back in surprise, the boy muttered some curses under his breath and raised a shaking hand, about to punch the door into splintering ruin. But he restrained himself in time, sighed, and started walking away with sagging shoulders. Why wasn't she there?
Off to the blacksmith's shop, then. Perhaps she'd be there; her best friend, Rika, had become a blacksmith's apprentice for some reason just before the boy had left to fight in the war. After walking for a while, he found the place just as it was closing up.
A girl with dark brown hair that fell past her shoulders was turning off the lights and putting away the tools just as he entered. "Ah, good evening, Rika," he said as he walked in, smiling much more warmly. "Not much has changed since I left, I see."
The girl looked up in surprise, and gasped when she saw his face. "Umi?! You're back?..." But instead of being joyous, she looked away from him. Her violet eyes carried a tremendous sadness, and her hands lowered onto the counter. "...it's good to see you, b-but...it would have been better if you came a month ago..."
The boy, whose name was Umi, as you probably have guessed, took a step back in shock. "W-what do you mean? What's wrong?"
..................................................
A moment later, when Rika had finished talking, Umi was staring at her with horror. "Y-you c-can't be serious...s-she left the village on her own?!" His fists began to clench, and he nearly punched one of the display cases in rage. "Argh! Why couldn't I have been there when it happened?! I-I should have been there to protect her!"
Watching his body shake with fury, Rika slowly began to bend down behind the counter. "C-calm down, Umi! T-there's nothing you could have done a-about whatever your legion was doing!"
"Like hell I'll accept some reason like that!" Umi roared, stamping his foot on the ground. "I shouldn't have left...ugh..." Suddenly exhausted, he slumped onto the counter, a hand on his face. After watching him with round eyes, Rika finally walked over and put a hand on his shoulder.
The shop was still as the two remained there in the same positions, before the blacksmith came out of the back area, where the most important equipment was. He reminded them curtly, yet not unkindly, that they would have to leave soon, and so the two silently vacated the shop. Noticing something was wrong, the blacksmith began to question them, but Umi just muttered, "Leave us alone," and he understood at once.
Rika put her arms around Umi again. "D-don't worry, Umi...s-she'll be fine, right?"
"She's too much like me. She doesn't believe enough in herself, and that's going to get her killed," Umi insisted, the fervor returning to his voice. "Rika...where did she go? To the Yune Empire?" When Rika nodded, his response was immediate. "Then I'm going off there, too. Don't try to stop me."
Though the blacksmith's apprentice protested, Umi had already started walking towards his home to gather supplies...
------------------------------------
Jiefong, Yune
Phecda scowled at the hooded man. Though they were close friends, there was still a small amount of egotism that Phecda held that caused him to believe his ideas were better. "So give me the details on your plan," he muttered grudgingly. "Mine only failed because of the goddamned Regent, you know."
------------------------------------
"So, you're actively keeping me handless because you believe the freaks who attacked us. Is that right, Muna?"
This was really the end for Terra's patience. Ignoring any hand that had been offered to her, she suddenly stood up to tower above him. "So you say they're untrustworthy on the account that they're freaks?" she angrily snapped at him. "A-and yet, you keep me around, despite-no, because everyone saying over and over and over that I'm a freaking witch! Do you even trust anyone but yourself?! Am I just some kind of plaything that you think you can just use however you want?!"
Bitterly sobbing, she began to run down the stairs, not paying attention to any of the guild members who were watching her in shock at her sudden, uncharacteristic outburst.
A young man in a simple, dark blue, silver-lined jacket, a black shirt, and black pants trudged up the path, letting out a sigh. It was nighttime, and the moon was full, casting a silver-blue glow on everything. As the water in the canal reflected the moonlight back up towards him, he couldn't help but feel at ease.
"Man, it's good to be back," the boy murmured, running a hand through his hair. It was spiky and long enough to reach his eyes, and had numerous blue dyes streaking the ends of the black filaments. "I sure hope nothing's changed too much while I was away, though. Ah...this is the place."
Going up to one of the houses, he reached up to the smooth wooden door and knocked twice. This was the door to the Himene's...the home of that girl who, about three years ago, he had been asked to train in unarmed combat, his specialty. He had no idea what she would think of him now, after so long, but he dearly wanted to see her. That girl was like a little sister to him-
Then the door opened, and the boy remembered how fond he was (not) of that girl's family. When a lady with short black hair, not much taller than he was, opened the door, she scowled when she saw who it was. "Yes, what do you want?"
"Good evening, Ms. Himene," the boy replied stiffly and coldly as he bowed rather insincerely. "Happy that I have returned, I see. Is your daughter here?"
The lady simply replied, "She's not," and shut the door in his face. After being taken back in surprise, the boy muttered some curses under his breath and raised a shaking hand, about to punch the door into splintering ruin. But he restrained himself in time, sighed, and started walking away with sagging shoulders. Why wasn't she there?
Off to the blacksmith's shop, then. Perhaps she'd be there; her best friend, Rika, had become a blacksmith's apprentice for some reason just before the boy had left to fight in the war. After walking for a while, he found the place just as it was closing up.
A girl with dark brown hair that fell past her shoulders was turning off the lights and putting away the tools just as he entered. "Ah, good evening, Rika," he said as he walked in, smiling much more warmly. "Not much has changed since I left, I see."
The girl looked up in surprise, and gasped when she saw his face. "Umi?! You're back?..." But instead of being joyous, she looked away from him. Her violet eyes carried a tremendous sadness, and her hands lowered onto the counter. "...it's good to see you, b-but...it would have been better if you came a month ago..."
The boy, whose name was Umi, as you probably have guessed, took a step back in shock. "W-what do you mean? What's wrong?"
..................................................
A moment later, when Rika had finished talking, Umi was staring at her with horror. "Y-you c-can't be serious...s-she left the village on her own?!" His fists began to clench, and he nearly punched one of the display cases in rage. "Argh! Why couldn't I have been there when it happened?! I-I should have been there to protect her!"
Watching his body shake with fury, Rika slowly began to bend down behind the counter. "C-calm down, Umi! T-there's nothing you could have done a-about whatever your legion was doing!"
"Like hell I'll accept some reason like that!" Umi roared, stamping his foot on the ground. "I shouldn't have left...ugh..." Suddenly exhausted, he slumped onto the counter, a hand on his face. After watching him with round eyes, Rika finally walked over and put a hand on his shoulder.
The shop was still as the two remained there in the same positions, before the blacksmith came out of the back area, where the most important equipment was. He reminded them curtly, yet not unkindly, that they would have to leave soon, and so the two silently vacated the shop. Noticing something was wrong, the blacksmith began to question them, but Umi just muttered, "Leave us alone," and he understood at once.
Rika put her arms around Umi again. "D-don't worry, Umi...s-she'll be fine, right?"
"She's too much like me. She doesn't believe enough in herself, and that's going to get her killed," Umi insisted, the fervor returning to his voice. "Rika...where did she go? To the Yune Empire?" When Rika nodded, his response was immediate. "Then I'm going off there, too. Don't try to stop me."
Though the blacksmith's apprentice protested, Umi had already started walking towards his home to gather supplies...
------------------------------------
Jiefong, Yune
Phecda scowled at the hooded man. Though they were close friends, there was still a small amount of egotism that Phecda held that caused him to believe his ideas were better. "So give me the details on your plan," he muttered grudgingly. "Mine only failed because of the goddamned Regent, you know."
------------------------------------
"So, you're actively keeping me handless because you believe the freaks who attacked us. Is that right, Muna?"
This was really the end for Terra's patience. Ignoring any hand that had been offered to her, she suddenly stood up to tower above him. "So you say they're untrustworthy on the account that they're freaks?" she angrily snapped at him. "A-and yet, you keep me around, despite-no, because everyone saying over and over and over that I'm a freaking witch! Do you even trust anyone but yourself?! Am I just some kind of plaything that you think you can just use however you want?!"
Bitterly sobbing, she began to run down the stairs, not paying attention to any of the guild members who were watching her in shock at her sudden, uncharacteristic outburst.
"Terra!" Yuwen screamed, turning to go after her when he suddenly tripped on the stairs, smashing on his chest and flinging down them, flying past her and smashing his face into the large ball of smelted chandelier crystal that blocked the bottom exit of the stairway. He weakly rose, trying to stand steadily with his hands still bound before turning. The rest of the guild watched from a few feet up the stairs and Terra before him. "Listen - those men out there are confused, and they are wrong," He whispered seriously. "You may have been called a freak in the past. You may have be called a witch, a necromancer - but you're in this team. None of us are normal, that's the point." He swallowed and looked past her to the team. "None of us belong out there, none of us belong in society," He began loudly, looking at each member as he began to walk up the stairs. "But there is a place we work. And we're so close to getting that treasure, we're so close to winning this thing... that maybe we belong together."
He swallowed, his eyes focusing back on Terra. "You may not trust me right now... I don't blame you. But this mission is real, and that treasure is real... and we can't get it without each other. None of us can."
***
"It was a good plan, but it went wrong," The Hooded Villain replied as they walked. "Let me tell you the details... by morning we'll both have what we want."
He swallowed, his eyes focusing back on Terra. "You may not trust me right now... I don't blame you. But this mission is real, and that treasure is real... and we can't get it without each other. None of us can."
***
"It was a good plan, but it went wrong," The Hooded Villain replied as they walked. "Let me tell you the details... by morning we'll both have what we want."
"You may not trust me right now... I don't blame you. But this mission is real, and that treasure is real... and we can't get it without each other. None of us can."
Yuwen addressed the crowd on the floor, in chains. If ever there was a test of loyalty, this was it. Rumelis looked down at him, then extended a paw-- then realized the mistake, Yuwen wasn't getting up alone. Rumelis helped him back up to his feet.
"Here. Maybe you've messed up before, but you don't seem a bad sort-- besides, I'm contracted with you, at least for the moment. As for not belonging in society, well, I don't mind that, but you do speak truly. I don't work well in cities, as you've seen."
He paused for a moment, then turned to Terra.
"Whatever you think of the trouble you've caused, you saved my life. That doesn't seem too foolish to me-- hell, it's pretty heroic. And that means much more than some people calling you something you don't want to be."
Yuwen addressed the crowd on the floor, in chains. If ever there was a test of loyalty, this was it. Rumelis looked down at him, then extended a paw-- then realized the mistake, Yuwen wasn't getting up alone. Rumelis helped him back up to his feet.
"Here. Maybe you've messed up before, but you don't seem a bad sort-- besides, I'm contracted with you, at least for the moment. As for not belonging in society, well, I don't mind that, but you do speak truly. I don't work well in cities, as you've seen."
He paused for a moment, then turned to Terra.
"Whatever you think of the trouble you've caused, you saved my life. That doesn't seem too foolish to me-- hell, it's pretty heroic. And that means much more than some people calling you something you don't want to be."
"What?" The reinstated orange idiot made a somewhat... nervous chuckle. What the hell's up with that? Hyuna scratched at her head absently, not really caring all too much. She was full of energy- and the more blood she could shed, the faster she could get rid of the pain of Muna's rejection. The more she kills, the stronger the armor she'll be able to build around her heart. And at this point, the faster she deals with that, the better. OR, and she almost recoiled in horror that she had thought it earlier- go back to the war to die there. Her hands shook slightly as she realized ephemerally, that if Orion hadn't shown up, she'd probably be going down the road in this current fork that labelled death for her. Hyuna sighed- although she was certain her life was definitely chaotic more than orderly... and that she'd suffer in the end, was it really so bad, to try and carve out your own happiness in this world? Another shudder broke through her body. What the hell has she been fighting for, all this time? Still, she nodded absently to Orion, not really paying attention, as she reveled in horror at the futility of her life.
Suffering this ridiculous pain by Muna... being ridiculed by Yuwen and Suiken after the damn performance. But more than that. Having her older brother scream at her and telling her that he hated her... and in that respect, having his lover killed to save her own life, during the damn war. They were close - close as sisters. And she was the last one of their little group that got left behind. Yaeha. It still hurt to think of her. Also, anything to do with that Tengu... that fucking tengu hurt her probably even worse than anything else. And almost as if there was a madness meter in her psyche, the number started shooting up like a rocket. It took her actual effort to snap out of it, only peripherally noticing Orion talk about her guild master... Yuwen Fortune.
"...-think you can just waltz away from a guild contract without any legal repercussions?" Orion looked at her, almost in disbelief. Hyuna clenched her jaw, ready to lash out, screaming that she was bailing; and fully intended on sacrificing her in war to just end all of this bullshit called life. But before she could make a move, Orion said the clinching word.
"Child." The word echoed, both in Orion's gruff voice, and her own father's light baritone, with the slightly raspy, throaty accent of Gwan inserted in. All of a sudden, a myriad of warm emotions and memories flooded- of the good old days. Of the fact that life... life wasn't just suffering. Sure, there's pain, that's inevitable... but isn't there some goodness, too? Her dark spiral was put on temporary hold for now. If she can find some of the goodness again... isn't that reason enough to live?
After listening, now calmer and slightly more at peace, Hyuna bumped fists with the orange idiot, with a wry grin. "Sure." She said with an air of self-confidence. "Dunno how useful I am without a weapon... but I'll do my best, orange idi- sorry, I mean, uh." She paused, looking bashful, not wanting to make a bad impression- it really had just slipped out! "Sorry. Orion, I meant to say Orion."
Flashing her teeth in a grin; "Let's have a nice partnership for as long as it lasts, ne?" With a determined smile - it was the least she could do in repayment for this man potentially saving her life - "We'll get your daughter back, whatever it takes!"
Somewhere along the Comrade Mountains were the strangest trio you could ever imagine. They were beyond the northern exit; hiding out in an alcove a bit away from the actual mountain path that swiveled and sloped it's way down, gradually, until it reached the plains that constituted most of Nee's home region- the Haraan Fields. The night was bitterly cold; and Nee took the time to reflect on her actions. Had she done the right thing, in convincing the boy to leave? He was, essentially, committing treason, after all, deserting in the face of duty, while in employment of the Emperor. But then again, if she hadn't, the boy would have died a brutal death, and his sister would've starved, or been taken as a slave and be submitted to... no, Nee didn't even want to think about what'd happen. Wrapping her knees closer to her chest, Nee shivered against the wind that cut against her.
Not for the first time, she wondered if she was going about her revolution the right way. It'd cause a lot of death- probably more than necessary... so many families and lives would be torn apart because of her actions. And it'd be all more blood, permanently stained onto her figurative hand; never being able to rub out. But then again... the ends justified the means, did they not? Once she could wrest control of the Yune Empire, she'd make changes to help out everyone in need. She'd fix... well, everything she could. Wasn't that, overall, enough to justify the death she'd create? Disliking this moral quandary, she turned to Gridiron. It was stupid, really, and she knew all too well that it was because of the permanent damage she'd done to soldiers, just paid to do their jobs, is all. Taking out eyes, wrecking the tendon of wrists... disarming them to be sheared apart by Tiamat's great sword...
She didn't like it. Not being this close to the horrors of combat.
"Did I do the right thing?" She asked the Sudean in a shaky voice. "Letting Tiamat kill them like that... or the survivors; permanently disfiguring them for life. All for the sake of my own." She glanced at a random pebble on the ground, ashamed that she was even relying on someone else like this in the first place. "I just..." The noble let out a sigh. "Not used to actual combat, I guess."
Suffering this ridiculous pain by Muna... being ridiculed by Yuwen and Suiken after the damn performance. But more than that. Having her older brother scream at her and telling her that he hated her... and in that respect, having his lover killed to save her own life, during the damn war. They were close - close as sisters. And she was the last one of their little group that got left behind. Yaeha. It still hurt to think of her. Also, anything to do with that Tengu... that fucking tengu hurt her probably even worse than anything else. And almost as if there was a madness meter in her psyche, the number started shooting up like a rocket. It took her actual effort to snap out of it, only peripherally noticing Orion talk about her guild master... Yuwen Fortune.
"...-think you can just waltz away from a guild contract without any legal repercussions?" Orion looked at her, almost in disbelief. Hyuna clenched her jaw, ready to lash out, screaming that she was bailing; and fully intended on sacrificing her in war to just end all of this bullshit called life. But before she could make a move, Orion said the clinching word.
"Child." The word echoed, both in Orion's gruff voice, and her own father's light baritone, with the slightly raspy, throaty accent of Gwan inserted in. All of a sudden, a myriad of warm emotions and memories flooded- of the good old days. Of the fact that life... life wasn't just suffering. Sure, there's pain, that's inevitable... but isn't there some goodness, too? Her dark spiral was put on temporary hold for now. If she can find some of the goodness again... isn't that reason enough to live?
After listening, now calmer and slightly more at peace, Hyuna bumped fists with the orange idiot, with a wry grin. "Sure." She said with an air of self-confidence. "Dunno how useful I am without a weapon... but I'll do my best, orange idi- sorry, I mean, uh." She paused, looking bashful, not wanting to make a bad impression- it really had just slipped out! "Sorry. Orion, I meant to say Orion."
Flashing her teeth in a grin; "Let's have a nice partnership for as long as it lasts, ne?" With a determined smile - it was the least she could do in repayment for this man potentially saving her life - "We'll get your daughter back, whatever it takes!"
Somewhere along the Comrade Mountains were the strangest trio you could ever imagine. They were beyond the northern exit; hiding out in an alcove a bit away from the actual mountain path that swiveled and sloped it's way down, gradually, until it reached the plains that constituted most of Nee's home region- the Haraan Fields. The night was bitterly cold; and Nee took the time to reflect on her actions. Had she done the right thing, in convincing the boy to leave? He was, essentially, committing treason, after all, deserting in the face of duty, while in employment of the Emperor. But then again, if she hadn't, the boy would have died a brutal death, and his sister would've starved, or been taken as a slave and be submitted to... no, Nee didn't even want to think about what'd happen. Wrapping her knees closer to her chest, Nee shivered against the wind that cut against her.
Not for the first time, she wondered if she was going about her revolution the right way. It'd cause a lot of death- probably more than necessary... so many families and lives would be torn apart because of her actions. And it'd be all more blood, permanently stained onto her figurative hand; never being able to rub out. But then again... the ends justified the means, did they not? Once she could wrest control of the Yune Empire, she'd make changes to help out everyone in need. She'd fix... well, everything she could. Wasn't that, overall, enough to justify the death she'd create? Disliking this moral quandary, she turned to Gridiron. It was stupid, really, and she knew all too well that it was because of the permanent damage she'd done to soldiers, just paid to do their jobs, is all. Taking out eyes, wrecking the tendon of wrists... disarming them to be sheared apart by Tiamat's great sword...
She didn't like it. Not being this close to the horrors of combat.
"Did I do the right thing?" She asked the Sudean in a shaky voice. "Letting Tiamat kill them like that... or the survivors; permanently disfiguring them for life. All for the sake of my own." She glanced at a random pebble on the ground, ashamed that she was even relying on someone else like this in the first place. "I just..." The noble let out a sigh. "Not used to actual combat, I guess."
If Terra had less moral restraint, she would have been glaring at Fortune as though he were something disgusting. As was, she didn't even care about treasure or anything like that at all--and now he was saying she belonged with the guild?! What kind of drugs was he taking?! Terra belonged with the guild about as much as she could tell Fortune did--meaning, not at all. She was the one who kept hurting her allies; he cared little for comrades, but instead considered them weapons at his disposal.
Wait, why was Rumelis helping Fortune up? The bear man's kindness suddenly felt sickening when he stated that he believed the guild leader to be a good man. He deserved better than Fortune could provide; Terra was certain of that. Then, to increase her shock, Rumelis continued that he considered her heroic of all things. Sure, she saved him at that moment, but going as far as to praise her as he did was exaggerating, to be honest.
Either way, Rumelis' words shook Terra off balance, and she was left speechless as she stared at the bear man. To her, it seemed as though he believed, more so than Fortune, that she was necessary to the group, and it was worthwhile for her to remain with them. Just why was he trying to make her think like that...?
It's times like this that I wish Umi were here... Shaking her head to get rid of the thought, Terra returned her gaze to Rumelis with a forlorn expression. "I-I...t-that's saying way too much about me, Rumelis. I-I mean, i-it is true that I saved you that one time...but honestly, I...I just...I c-can't go on with you all! That is...I'd end up getting y-you...a-and Ann, and M-Muna...killed..."
Her words were getting even more jumbled, and she could feel her panic intensifying again. "It's n-not like I need or want that stuff anyway...Look, F-Fortune's talking n-nonsense about everything, alright? Y-you don't...you shouldn't n-need t-to stick with him...or m-me..."
Not knowing anything else to say, she just staggered past the others towards the stairs and slumped against them like a discarded doll. "...p-please just leave m-me here for now," she mumbled, in too much emotional turmoil to do much else.
Wait, why was Rumelis helping Fortune up? The bear man's kindness suddenly felt sickening when he stated that he believed the guild leader to be a good man. He deserved better than Fortune could provide; Terra was certain of that. Then, to increase her shock, Rumelis continued that he considered her heroic of all things. Sure, she saved him at that moment, but going as far as to praise her as he did was exaggerating, to be honest.
Either way, Rumelis' words shook Terra off balance, and she was left speechless as she stared at the bear man. To her, it seemed as though he believed, more so than Fortune, that she was necessary to the group, and it was worthwhile for her to remain with them. Just why was he trying to make her think like that...?
It's times like this that I wish Umi were here... Shaking her head to get rid of the thought, Terra returned her gaze to Rumelis with a forlorn expression. "I-I...t-that's saying way too much about me, Rumelis. I-I mean, i-it is true that I saved you that one time...but honestly, I...I just...I c-can't go on with you all! That is...I'd end up getting y-you...a-and Ann, and M-Muna...killed..."
Her words were getting even more jumbled, and she could feel her panic intensifying again. "It's n-not like I need or want that stuff anyway...Look, F-Fortune's talking n-nonsense about everything, alright? Y-you don't...you shouldn't n-need t-to stick with him...or m-me..."
Not knowing anything else to say, she just staggered past the others towards the stairs and slumped against them like a discarded doll. "...p-please just leave m-me here for now," she mumbled, in too much emotional turmoil to do much else.
"So...if we're telling the truth now would you mind telling us why we're down here?" Suiken asked Yuwen. "And what do you know of our two assailants?"
Suiken glanced at Terra. "We leave now, you get arrested. Again. And that's not happening. Please, Terra, get up."
Suiken glanced at Terra. "We leave now, you get arrested. Again. And that's not happening. Please, Terra, get up."
"We're gonna head to the third floor and go to the balcony where Yamato should be waiting," Yuwen replied to Suiken nervously. "Then we head to the ancient temple and enter the secret passage on my map."
Rumelis looked at Terra, an emotional wreck by any standard. She didn't seem to want to continue any further, but no doubt Yuwen would want her to continue with them. As far as he remembered, she didn't have any connection with the Guild, but that chi-user had been hunting her, right? And the guild was as good a place as any for protection, if not stability. He looked at her, her multicolored eyes willing him to leave her be. Yet, he spoke regardless.
"I don't know if that treasure exists. But I do know that one of those chi-users was hunting you, so the guild might be your best bet for protection, rather than going alone."
Terra remained motionless, pretending to ignore him, it seemed. He spoke up again.
"As for putting us at risk, I'd say Yuwen is the cause of that-- however noble his cause, he's still leading us into danger. That's no fault of yours. But, I'm still going to stick with him-- I signed a contract, after all."
He felt it best to let her respond as she would.
"I don't know if that treasure exists. But I do know that one of those chi-users was hunting you, so the guild might be your best bet for protection, rather than going alone."
Terra remained motionless, pretending to ignore him, it seemed. He spoke up again.
"As for putting us at risk, I'd say Yuwen is the cause of that-- however noble his cause, he's still leading us into danger. That's no fault of yours. But, I'm still going to stick with him-- I signed a contract, after all."
He felt it best to let her respond as she would.
"I'm afraid," Sunaarashi said, stepping down the stairway, "that Yamato will be late. I will be taking his place."
Sunaarashi smiled.
Sunaarashi smiled.
Yuwen looked up, his eyes lighting up as the man's massive form stepped down the steps. "Sunaarashi!" He exclaimed, a smile appearing on his face. "You're alive! Where have you been?" He paused, glancing at the monk robes Sunaarashi held in his arms. "But wait, what happened to Yamato?"
"What happened to you, Sunaarashi Maru?" Yuwen questioned. "We haven't seen you since we entered the city," He paused and shook his head. "Nevermind, quickly unshackle me! The Guild thinks I'm a villain because some villains attacked us."
"I'm not surprised at their reasoning," Sunaarashi said, frowning. "Everyone here seems a little... high strung."
He took out a knife and broke Yuwen's shackles. "And I didn't kill Yamato. He really had some errand to run. I just don't know what it was."
He took out a knife and broke Yuwen's shackles. "And I didn't kill Yamato. He really had some errand to run. I just don't know what it was."
After hearing his friend's plan, Phecda scowled again. It still seemed distasteful to him, but he had no choice but to go along with it. "Well, I suppose we can make that work," he grumbled as he picked up a sachel of round objects. "Let's get back to the palace, then."
--------------------------
Sunaarashi Maru. That was the man who suddenly descended into their midst...to replace Yamato? Just what did he mean by that?
For some reason, the mentally exhausted Terra almost immediately felt there was an air about this man that made him seem untrustworthy. The smile he had, and the way he carried himself...she was so busy internally questioning him that she jumped when she heard Rumelis mention that the scarred man had been specifically hunting her.
But if that was a reason to stay in the guild, well, Terra wasn't so keen. "I-I'm grateful you care, Rumelis," she stammered in a ragged voice, "but, y-you know...i-if I stay away from you all, won't that mean he'll follow me, and not you all? R-really, it'd be for the best if I'm excluded."
--------------------------
Sunaarashi Maru. That was the man who suddenly descended into their midst...to replace Yamato? Just what did he mean by that?
For some reason, the mentally exhausted Terra almost immediately felt there was an air about this man that made him seem untrustworthy. The smile he had, and the way he carried himself...she was so busy internally questioning him that she jumped when she heard Rumelis mention that the scarred man had been specifically hunting her.
But if that was a reason to stay in the guild, well, Terra wasn't so keen. "I-I'm grateful you care, Rumelis," she stammered in a ragged voice, "but, y-you know...i-if I stay away from you all, won't that mean he'll follow me, and not you all? R-really, it'd be for the best if I'm excluded."
Yuwen smiled loudly as he massaged his wrists, before turning to Lo-muna accusingly. "You're such a liar," He hissed, before glancing at the rest of the Guild. "So what?" He called out. "Are you with me or are you against me?"
"Maru has nothing to do with my name," Sunaarashi said to Terra, before turning to Yuwen. "Obviously, I'm with you. I'm here."
Well, I've known many campsites in my time, but I have to say this ranks highly among the oddest of them.
Gridiron glanced from one side of the little cave into which the three had ducked to escape the frigid cold of the night over the Haraan Fields, to the other. On either side the two components of her company sat in stark contrast. Her sister sat leaned against the rock face of the cave wall, one leg outstretched and the other bent, as perfectly still as a painting of her would have been; with her helmet in place, the faceplate drawn staunchly down, she could have been asleep, or she could have been as vigilant as ever. Gridiron would certainly never know: she suspected nothing short of walking over and taking a kick at Amanhã would have revealed the answer, and frankly, she didn't figure the inevitable reprisal was worth it.
On the other side, Nee sat with her knees wrapped to her chest, shuddering in the cold that managed to make its way into their little cave. Gridiron felt sorry for the girl, and wished she could have given her something to wear besides the paltry materiel of the attire she now donned, but somehow she also had a hunch the cold was not the only thing biting at the girl. The deeper reality of it was not something Gridiron could cover up with clothe-- indeed, it was not something she could probably alleviate through any method, not if she surmised accurately the girl's quandaries. But then, how was she to know? Nee Me-Hyung was an incredibly peculiar girl-- as much like most noble girls her age as a flower was like a rotting toadstool. Gridiron, a woman who generally preferred to take the most direct route and left the vague, ambiguous operations of peoples' minds to those better suited to understanding them, could not begin to consider what was going through Nee's head.
But who knew it would turn out she wouldn't need to contemplate it? The Sudean vigilante was listlessly poking at the dying embers of the little campfire they'd put together with the meagre materiel available from the Fields, when she heard Nee reluctantly pipe up. "Did I do the right thing?" Gridiron turned her head to Nee-- the girl looked tentative and wholly uncertain of what she was saying. "Letting Tiamat kill them like that... or the survivors; permanently disfiguring them for life. All for the sake of my own. I just..." She let out a tiny sigh that emerged from her lips and dissipated into the arid air of the cave. "Not used to actual combat, I guess."
... well, I guess I'm gonna have to give it a try. Gridiron glanced back at her sister-- Amanhã remained motionless, utterly unaffected by the conversation. With a furrowing of the brow, she turned back to Nee, mulling over how to approach the issue. "Well... I mean... you shouldn't be used to it." The Sudean paused, poking a bit more at the dying campfire, before speaking up with more certainty. "You're a child, Nee. I know you probably don't like to be told that, but... you are. And children... aren't meant to have to grapple with the morality of killing. Childhood is when all that is... something a world apart. It never even enters your mind. No kid should ever have to think about that, and I'm sorry I put you in this position." She shifted somewhat, turning her gaze from Nee, before adding, "But if you're asking if you did the right thing... you did what you had to do. Forgive the presumption..." She looked back to Nee, a mixture of sympathy and knowing in her green eyes. "But I suspect you already know that sometimes what you have to do isn't the right thing at all."
Gridiron glanced from one side of the little cave into which the three had ducked to escape the frigid cold of the night over the Haraan Fields, to the other. On either side the two components of her company sat in stark contrast. Her sister sat leaned against the rock face of the cave wall, one leg outstretched and the other bent, as perfectly still as a painting of her would have been; with her helmet in place, the faceplate drawn staunchly down, she could have been asleep, or she could have been as vigilant as ever. Gridiron would certainly never know: she suspected nothing short of walking over and taking a kick at Amanhã would have revealed the answer, and frankly, she didn't figure the inevitable reprisal was worth it.
On the other side, Nee sat with her knees wrapped to her chest, shuddering in the cold that managed to make its way into their little cave. Gridiron felt sorry for the girl, and wished she could have given her something to wear besides the paltry materiel of the attire she now donned, but somehow she also had a hunch the cold was not the only thing biting at the girl. The deeper reality of it was not something Gridiron could cover up with clothe-- indeed, it was not something she could probably alleviate through any method, not if she surmised accurately the girl's quandaries. But then, how was she to know? Nee Me-Hyung was an incredibly peculiar girl-- as much like most noble girls her age as a flower was like a rotting toadstool. Gridiron, a woman who generally preferred to take the most direct route and left the vague, ambiguous operations of peoples' minds to those better suited to understanding them, could not begin to consider what was going through Nee's head.
But who knew it would turn out she wouldn't need to contemplate it? The Sudean vigilante was listlessly poking at the dying embers of the little campfire they'd put together with the meagre materiel available from the Fields, when she heard Nee reluctantly pipe up. "Did I do the right thing?" Gridiron turned her head to Nee-- the girl looked tentative and wholly uncertain of what she was saying. "Letting Tiamat kill them like that... or the survivors; permanently disfiguring them for life. All for the sake of my own. I just..." She let out a tiny sigh that emerged from her lips and dissipated into the arid air of the cave. "Not used to actual combat, I guess."
... well, I guess I'm gonna have to give it a try. Gridiron glanced back at her sister-- Amanhã remained motionless, utterly unaffected by the conversation. With a furrowing of the brow, she turned back to Nee, mulling over how to approach the issue. "Well... I mean... you shouldn't be used to it." The Sudean paused, poking a bit more at the dying campfire, before speaking up with more certainty. "You're a child, Nee. I know you probably don't like to be told that, but... you are. And children... aren't meant to have to grapple with the morality of killing. Childhood is when all that is... something a world apart. It never even enters your mind. No kid should ever have to think about that, and I'm sorry I put you in this position." She shifted somewhat, turning her gaze from Nee, before adding, "But if you're asking if you did the right thing... you did what you had to do. Forgive the presumption..." She looked back to Nee, a mixture of sympathy and knowing in her green eyes. "But I suspect you already know that sometimes what you have to do isn't the right thing at all."
"We're all linked together in this anyway, and the Empire brands us as such anyway..." Suiken shrugged. "Myself...I have my own reasons for sticking with this guild. So I'm with you for now, Fortune."
You're such a liar.
Lo-muna smiled, "Looking in the mirror, Yuwen?"
She listened to Suunarashi and Suiken throw their support towards Yuwen and frowned. There were several reasons as to why she was bound to agree with them. A contract was binding for one thing. Adventures, treasure, these were things Lo-muna couldn't resist. They both demanded her to travel. Even with what happened years ago, she had kept her feet firmly planted on the road. To turn back now would feel like cowardice.
What was problematic with the guild were the members.
"Someone has to keep an eye on you all," Muna said softly. "And I did say I could be your ally. I will also give you my support, Fortune, if you will have it."
Lo-muna smiled, "Looking in the mirror, Yuwen?"
She listened to Suunarashi and Suiken throw their support towards Yuwen and frowned. There were several reasons as to why she was bound to agree with them. A contract was binding for one thing. Adventures, treasure, these were things Lo-muna couldn't resist. They both demanded her to travel. Even with what happened years ago, she had kept her feet firmly planted on the road. To turn back now would feel like cowardice.
What was problematic with the guild were the members.
"Someone has to keep an eye on you all," Muna said softly. "And I did say I could be your ally. I will also give you my support, Fortune, if you will have it."
Maiya walked into the core of the dispersing crowds, her arms loose at her sides as she calmly took in the scene. There was a lone girl who'd fallen to the ground, shocked into a state of petrification as she watched nobles get taken down and slaughtered by festid black creatures with glowing eyes and massive claws. She seemed to have suffered a leg injury not from the attacking monsters, but from the initial rush of the crowd as they bolted for an exit. Unacceptable. This was absolutely unacceptable by any standard, any stretch of imagination or shred of hollow justification. How many of these nobles really deserved to be saved, really? How many of them were really worth their weight in their fortune? You can take your riches, your fake friends, your slaves, your land, but in the process, may you lose all that was left of your humanity to the blindness of artificial power that controls you far more than you think you control it. Because that way...it becomes easier to turn away, the doubt disappears, and only grim satisfaction remains, but satisfaction nonetheless - one not where justice is served, but where the slates are cleared and the dust is returned to the earth.
"Can you stand?" she asked, extending a hand to the girl. Millie nodded slowly, allowing the beautiful white-haired woman to assist her.
"Y-Yeah," the little girl managed to answer, wincing as she felt her left leg starting to give way under its own weight. "I just...I just got knocked around a little, is all."
"That won't do at all," she said in a solemn tone, leading her to an area of marginal safety, or at least some place that can be compared to safety in these deadly confines. "Here, follow me," she ushered the girl with a soothing smile. "I'll take you somewhere less dangerous."
An umbral horror attempted to get the jump on the both of them, its claws ready only for an instant. Maiya snapped her hand back in a horizontal swiping motion, launching a wave of colorless energy whose power resonated across the entire ball room as it traveled at supersonic speeds. The blade of chi energy not only slashed through the umbral, but the resounding shockwave was enough to obliterate dozens of other ones that were in proximity of the wave. From that one strike, shattered tiles peeled apart and blasted away, tables that were stacked from end-to-end with food went soaring, and most importantly, a good number of the umbrals were instantaneously annihilated, torn to infinitesimal pieces before dissipating into nothingness.
That single act of immense power seemed to create a momentary lull in the ballroom as some of the fleeing nobles turned back to observe the spectacle, the remaining umbrals suddenly becoming incredibly wary of their predicament. Maiya lowered her hand, a cold glint in her eyes as she stared down at the scampering creatures. Saying nothing, she patted down her dress and turned around to continue walking. That should be more than enough to dissuade them from trying anything else.
The little girl had already gone, perhaps to reunite with her family or because she was simply afraid. Whichever, the case, it didn't really matter, as long as she was safe and sound. Maiya's fingers clenched into a fist before relaxing again. It was because of incidents like these that she needed to remind herself why it was usually a better idea to stay out of matters if she could help it. But this was no ordinary matter, not when Ann was involved. She had to see through this personally, no matter what consequences that entailed. She forced a small half-grin, but it lasted only for a second. Death was among them.
"Can you stand?" she asked, extending a hand to the girl. Millie nodded slowly, allowing the beautiful white-haired woman to assist her.
"Y-Yeah," the little girl managed to answer, wincing as she felt her left leg starting to give way under its own weight. "I just...I just got knocked around a little, is all."
"That won't do at all," she said in a solemn tone, leading her to an area of marginal safety, or at least some place that can be compared to safety in these deadly confines. "Here, follow me," she ushered the girl with a soothing smile. "I'll take you somewhere less dangerous."
An umbral horror attempted to get the jump on the both of them, its claws ready only for an instant. Maiya snapped her hand back in a horizontal swiping motion, launching a wave of colorless energy whose power resonated across the entire ball room as it traveled at supersonic speeds. The blade of chi energy not only slashed through the umbral, but the resounding shockwave was enough to obliterate dozens of other ones that were in proximity of the wave. From that one strike, shattered tiles peeled apart and blasted away, tables that were stacked from end-to-end with food went soaring, and most importantly, a good number of the umbrals were instantaneously annihilated, torn to infinitesimal pieces before dissipating into nothingness.
That single act of immense power seemed to create a momentary lull in the ballroom as some of the fleeing nobles turned back to observe the spectacle, the remaining umbrals suddenly becoming incredibly wary of their predicament. Maiya lowered her hand, a cold glint in her eyes as she stared down at the scampering creatures. Saying nothing, she patted down her dress and turned around to continue walking. That should be more than enough to dissuade them from trying anything else.
The little girl had already gone, perhaps to reunite with her family or because she was simply afraid. Whichever, the case, it didn't really matter, as long as she was safe and sound. Maiya's fingers clenched into a fist before relaxing again. It was because of incidents like these that she needed to remind herself why it was usually a better idea to stay out of matters if she could help it. But this was no ordinary matter, not when Ann was involved. She had to see through this personally, no matter what consequences that entailed. She forced a small half-grin, but it lasted only for a second. Death was among them.
It suddenly became apparent to Terra that she was the only one in the room who had openly made it clear that she did not want to follow Fortune anymore. As shameful as being the only one to do anything felt, she wasn't in a state to keep moving, though.
"Just go," she muttered to Rumelis, pointing up the stairs with a hand that was about to fall back down at any moment. "I-if you really think I should follow you...I-I'll come up in a few minutes, okay?"
But she was still questioning if she should follow them at all.
"Just go," she muttered to Rumelis, pointing up the stairs with a hand that was about to fall back down at any moment. "I-if you really think I should follow you...I-I'll come up in a few minutes, okay?"
But she was still questioning if she should follow them at all.
"If you want," Muna offered as she walked up to Rumelis and Terra. "I can stay with her so you can join the others. I can easily catch up and should anything dangerous happen to come by, I can deal with it using some tricks up my sleeve. It won't be a problem, I assure you. Just keep an eye on Fortune for me."
"... Just keep an eye on Fortune for me."
Rumelis considered the proposal that Muna had made, then settled on it.
"Okay. Thanks for the help, I'll keep going with Yuwen."
After all, he couldn't really help any more than he had tried. He kept walking to catch up with Yuwen, continuing upwards with the main group.
Rumelis considered the proposal that Muna had made, then settled on it.
"Okay. Thanks for the help, I'll keep going with Yuwen."
After all, he couldn't really help any more than he had tried. He kept walking to catch up with Yuwen, continuing upwards with the main group.
"...good luck, then," Terra whispered as Rumelis turned and started moving back towards the stairs. But in reality, she felt even more burdensome than before, because Muna was being made to stay behind because of her. Granted, Fortune didn't trust the rabbit woman anyway anyway, so he'd probably try to make her life worse, but...Terra still was sure she'd make Muna get hurt (again) somehow simply by being near her. Honestly, how true were the "witch" rumors, anyway?
As Rumelis, Ann, and the rest trudged back up the stairs, Terra collapsed back against the stairs, trying not to meet the gaze of her companion. This was just about the first time she and Muna had been together alone since the graveyard-no, this was the first time, period. Just what did Muna think of her, anyway? The rabbit woman had almost every reason to hate Terra, and yet she kept acting as though the girl's life was worth it, so Terra couldn't understand any of it at all.
"...s-so, are you really okay with staying here? I-I didn't w-want to make you stay somewhere...t-that, you know, um, you didn't want t-to be," she stammered, glancing at Muna for an instant before quickly averting her eyes.
As Rumelis, Ann, and the rest trudged back up the stairs, Terra collapsed back against the stairs, trying not to meet the gaze of her companion. This was just about the first time she and Muna had been together alone since the graveyard-no, this was the first time, period. Just what did Muna think of her, anyway? The rabbit woman had almost every reason to hate Terra, and yet she kept acting as though the girl's life was worth it, so Terra couldn't understand any of it at all.
"...s-so, are you really okay with staying here? I-I didn't w-want to make you stay somewhere...t-that, you know, um, you didn't want t-to be," she stammered, glancing at Muna for an instant before quickly averting her eyes.
Yuwen glared over the group. Rumelis and Sunaarashi were the only two firmly in his corner, the rest were still plagued by the information the two assailants from earlier had bestowed upon them. The only real reason they hadn't left was that they were in the middle of the mission, and he still was the only one with in depth knowledge of what they were about to do next. "Right," Yuwen began, grabbing the red and white monk robes from Sunaarashi and placing them on the steps. "We shouldn't meet any interference from here to the entrance to the old temple, but just in case put these on-" Squeeze his head through the cloaked opening and stuffing his arms through the sleeves he bent over and grabbed hold of the other robes before flinging them at the other members. As everyone began to put on the misfitted robes Yuwen glanced over to Lo-muna, who stood by Terra's side. "Take care of her and wait by the third floor balcony for us to come back - if someone approaches you go into the temple and warn us," He ordered, not really expecting the beast-woman to follow. But it was worth a shot none the less. Yuwen turned back to the rest of the team, who'd all changed into monk robes. "Right," Yuwen said, putting his hood up. "Let's do this."
With that the Great Guild Fortune pelted forward up the stairs, Yuwen in the lead with Suiken following, heftily lifting up his robes so not to trip over his legs on the stairs. Sunaarashi trudged behind him, Ann by his side, and at the back Rumelis followed, keeping an eye behind him for oncoming guards. The Guild flung past the second floor entrance hall and quickly scaled the the second stair case before emerging on the third floor. Historic halls greeted them, the lanterns in them lightless and their ancient murals and decorations lit only by the moonlight shinning in through the balcony at the far end of the hall. "Come on," Yuwen whispered, beginning to pelt through the hall and quickly sticking himself to a wall as it split into two more. He swallowed, identifying the location in his head before running down the left hall, the Guild members following. They continued through the maze of halls, stopping only for a few sparse moments of tension when Yuwen thought he heard something - but there were never any guards to be found. The entire floor seemed to be abandoned.
Yuwen swallowed as they reached the end of the seventh or so hall they'd gone down, this one not greeted by more halls but instead a large stone door, the ancient symbol for temple engraved above it. But reaching the door wasn't what caused Yuwen to be nervous - it was that the door was already opened. "This is the bridge into the mountain," He explained, turning to the team. "Into the sacred temple. From now on we are monks, worshipers of Order and the God of Yune..." Yuwen stopped, unsure what else to say, before opening the door wider and beginning to march down the stony corridor into the mountain-temple.
Yuwen widened the door at the other side, emerging into a spectacular chamber that's ceiling towered so high above him he could swear it carve itself all the way to the mountain's peak. Titanic statues of the gods loomed above the team as they entered, and at the end of the chamber stood the leader of humanity, the correctest of the gods, according to the Empire. The God of Yune, the protector of humanity, towering in his robes with a silver staff held in hand. Cold, rock eyes looked out over the massive chamber, watching silently as the Guild stepped through the sacred space. "No one seems to be here," Yuwen whispered, glancing at the side-rooms of the temple, which were all as shadowy and dark as the main chamber- lantern light flowing from none.
Yuwen past by the God of Yune and approached a backroom, pushing in the door and entering into a tight hall, one side carved stone and the other rocky mountain jutting in. "The ancient temple was all designed for the main chamber," He explained, pushing himself against the wall and carefully shimmying past the protruding rocks. "So they used as much space for it as possible, leaving the side areas and the living quarters microscopic in comparison." Yuwen pushed himself off the wall as they entered a small living space, long-abandoned rock beds lining sheet-less. "Of course now in our modern age the Emperor lives in Yuna-Yae and he has an even bigger palace theres no real reason for the monks to live in this death-trap anymore, so they all live in the city," He said, unfolding a lantern from his pocket and igniting it. He held it out and began to pace down the beds, glancing at each carefully. "It's weird... being in a place so long dead." He paused. "But apparently not long enough."
He rested the the lantern down at the last bed, that's front frame had been pushed down and inward revealing a stairway below, further into the mountain. Yuwen looked to his team nervously. "So that one of a kind map that led to a never before opened chamber seems to have been opened by someone else..." Yuwen whispered. "And I don't think we're going to like whoever awaits down there. What weapons did you all bring?"
With that the Great Guild Fortune pelted forward up the stairs, Yuwen in the lead with Suiken following, heftily lifting up his robes so not to trip over his legs on the stairs. Sunaarashi trudged behind him, Ann by his side, and at the back Rumelis followed, keeping an eye behind him for oncoming guards. The Guild flung past the second floor entrance hall and quickly scaled the the second stair case before emerging on the third floor. Historic halls greeted them, the lanterns in them lightless and their ancient murals and decorations lit only by the moonlight shinning in through the balcony at the far end of the hall. "Come on," Yuwen whispered, beginning to pelt through the hall and quickly sticking himself to a wall as it split into two more. He swallowed, identifying the location in his head before running down the left hall, the Guild members following. They continued through the maze of halls, stopping only for a few sparse moments of tension when Yuwen thought he heard something - but there were never any guards to be found. The entire floor seemed to be abandoned.
Yuwen swallowed as they reached the end of the seventh or so hall they'd gone down, this one not greeted by more halls but instead a large stone door, the ancient symbol for temple engraved above it. But reaching the door wasn't what caused Yuwen to be nervous - it was that the door was already opened. "This is the bridge into the mountain," He explained, turning to the team. "Into the sacred temple. From now on we are monks, worshipers of Order and the God of Yune..." Yuwen stopped, unsure what else to say, before opening the door wider and beginning to march down the stony corridor into the mountain-temple.
Yuwen widened the door at the other side, emerging into a spectacular chamber that's ceiling towered so high above him he could swear it carve itself all the way to the mountain's peak. Titanic statues of the gods loomed above the team as they entered, and at the end of the chamber stood the leader of humanity, the correctest of the gods, according to the Empire. The God of Yune, the protector of humanity, towering in his robes with a silver staff held in hand. Cold, rock eyes looked out over the massive chamber, watching silently as the Guild stepped through the sacred space. "No one seems to be here," Yuwen whispered, glancing at the side-rooms of the temple, which were all as shadowy and dark as the main chamber- lantern light flowing from none.
Yuwen past by the God of Yune and approached a backroom, pushing in the door and entering into a tight hall, one side carved stone and the other rocky mountain jutting in. "The ancient temple was all designed for the main chamber," He explained, pushing himself against the wall and carefully shimmying past the protruding rocks. "So they used as much space for it as possible, leaving the side areas and the living quarters microscopic in comparison." Yuwen pushed himself off the wall as they entered a small living space, long-abandoned rock beds lining sheet-less. "Of course now in our modern age the Emperor lives in Yuna-Yae and he has an even bigger palace theres no real reason for the monks to live in this death-trap anymore, so they all live in the city," He said, unfolding a lantern from his pocket and igniting it. He held it out and began to pace down the beds, glancing at each carefully. "It's weird... being in a place so long dead." He paused. "But apparently not long enough."
He rested the the lantern down at the last bed, that's front frame had been pushed down and inward revealing a stairway below, further into the mountain. Yuwen looked to his team nervously. "So that one of a kind map that led to a never before opened chamber seems to have been opened by someone else..." Yuwen whispered. "And I don't think we're going to like whoever awaits down there. What weapons did you all bring?"
As the guild's footsteps receded, Lo-muna took a seat on the stairs besides Terra. An awkward silence hung in the air as Muna considered Terra's question. Her ears swivelled to the slightest sound and her muscles tensed. The rabbit woman had made no acknowledgement as to whether she had even heard Fortune's request but her words didn't require her to. They only bound her to fulfil her task should the need arise. Taking care of Terra was a given. Informing the rest of the guild of possible complications was a necessity.
"If I hadn't wanted to be here, I wouldn't have offered," Muna began bluntly, hoping the tactic wouldn't backfire on her twice in one night. She swallowed, hesitant, but continued, "I wanted to talk to you, Terra. I know with everything that's happened, talking has become a luxury with us right now and I wanted to set the record straight with you at least. There was that... incident between us and I don't even know if you feel we've settled it correctly. Hyuna..."
Lo-muna paused, eyes shifting to gauge Terra's reaction. She didn't know if Terra had heard the whole situation between her and Hyuna but it was a matter that needed discussing regardless.
"Hyuna seemed to bear a grudge against you for the incident. I bear no ill feelings towards you. And I don't want you to feel obligated to defend me as Hyuna does or did, or that you have to take my side on anything. Especially not if it's against Yuwen or Hyuna, both whom I've upset tonight. I also don't want you to feel as if I'm not worthy of your company either. You're not the only one with suspicious circumstances cast upon them."
She smiled at Terra, "There's this legend back in my hometown that a rabbit beast-man or beast-woman born under a new moon is cursed to a barren and miserable existence. They're bound to bring misfortune to others and shame to their family. Although, maybe that's not as bad as being called a witch but, I don't believe that should define you Terra. You're a wonderful person and just because everyone labels you a certain way, it doesn't necessarily mean you're bound to fill that role. You are your own person with decisions and choices and possibilities! And to define it under such a given label would be rather wasteful."
"If I hadn't wanted to be here, I wouldn't have offered," Muna began bluntly, hoping the tactic wouldn't backfire on her twice in one night. She swallowed, hesitant, but continued, "I wanted to talk to you, Terra. I know with everything that's happened, talking has become a luxury with us right now and I wanted to set the record straight with you at least. There was that... incident between us and I don't even know if you feel we've settled it correctly. Hyuna..."
Lo-muna paused, eyes shifting to gauge Terra's reaction. She didn't know if Terra had heard the whole situation between her and Hyuna but it was a matter that needed discussing regardless.
"Hyuna seemed to bear a grudge against you for the incident. I bear no ill feelings towards you. And I don't want you to feel obligated to defend me as Hyuna does or did, or that you have to take my side on anything. Especially not if it's against Yuwen or Hyuna, both whom I've upset tonight. I also don't want you to feel as if I'm not worthy of your company either. You're not the only one with suspicious circumstances cast upon them."
She smiled at Terra, "There's this legend back in my hometown that a rabbit beast-man or beast-woman born under a new moon is cursed to a barren and miserable existence. They're bound to bring misfortune to others and shame to their family. Although, maybe that's not as bad as being called a witch but, I don't believe that should define you Terra. You're a wonderful person and just because everyone labels you a certain way, it doesn't necessarily mean you're bound to fill that role. You are your own person with decisions and choices and possibilities! And to define it under such a given label would be rather wasteful."
"Well, I've got this axe here." The axe was still as sharp as ever, if a bit
notched.
"But, I also have my claws and teeth, so if someone's going in unarmed, I can give
the axe to someone else. Anyone need it? Careful, it's a pretty heavy weapon, even
for me."
Rumelis looked around at the mostly unarmed group.
notched.
"But, I also have my claws and teeth, so if someone's going in unarmed, I can give
the axe to someone else. Anyone need it? Careful, it's a pretty heavy weapon, even
for me."
Rumelis looked around at the mostly unarmed group.
None of the attempts of the rabbit woman to cheer Terra up did anything at all. “I’m the one unworthy of your company, you know,” she muttered sullenly, still trying not to meet her eyes. “M-Muna…I don’t know why you think I’m such a good person…I-I really haven’t amounted to anything, you know.”
Shifting her position to a more upright one, she started tearing up again, just as she had when she mentioned this to Rumelis. “You know, I-I come from Gwanalai…that place is more likely to use war rather than diplomacy. Therefore, anyone who was ever born there is expected to reach their peak combat potential…it’s considered a necessity like breathing.”
Terra lifted one bare arm, letting Muna see how thin it was. “But I…nothing ever worked for me. I was always the…w-weak one, who wouldn't stand a full minute in a training battle. My parents made me practice longer than the others, and even forced me to learn things that were far too advanced for me…but it did nothing; every time I entered a battle, I still felt like it would be impossible for me to win. So I was always that girl who keeps shackling the group, instead of helping them…"
"A-and then…when I got to the Yune Empire, and everyone started calling me a witch…it just got worse. 'A frightening woman who inflicts pain and suffering on everything around her'...it sounded too fitting for someone like me. I didn't have power or resolve or anything like that...really, I don't know what I was thinking back in that village, because whenever I tried to help people, they'd immediately say a witch's help would ruin everything, and they could solve the problem themselves. After a while, I started believing that if I were to try and help anyone, it really would end in disaster. Which it did that night..."
Suddenly realizing her voice had been acquiring more rage and despair with each passing second, Terra immediately stopped speaking and sank back into the same slouching position as before. "...I'm sorry...y-you didn't need to hear that. I-It probably just got your spirits down, and I probably strayed too far off topic from what you said..."
There had been one person who had told her, again and again, that she was amazing and could do anything she wanted without fail...that person, of course, was Umi. But it had been four years since she had last seen him, and she was sure now that he had been mistaken. As far as Terra could remember, she had only been at her best when Umi, who was essentially an older brother to her, had been anywhere near her...
Shifting her position to a more upright one, she started tearing up again, just as she had when she mentioned this to Rumelis. “You know, I-I come from Gwanalai…that place is more likely to use war rather than diplomacy. Therefore, anyone who was ever born there is expected to reach their peak combat potential…it’s considered a necessity like breathing.”
Terra lifted one bare arm, letting Muna see how thin it was. “But I…nothing ever worked for me. I was always the…w-weak one, who wouldn't stand a full minute in a training battle. My parents made me practice longer than the others, and even forced me to learn things that were far too advanced for me…but it did nothing; every time I entered a battle, I still felt like it would be impossible for me to win. So I was always that girl who keeps shackling the group, instead of helping them…"
"A-and then…when I got to the Yune Empire, and everyone started calling me a witch…it just got worse. 'A frightening woman who inflicts pain and suffering on everything around her'...it sounded too fitting for someone like me. I didn't have power or resolve or anything like that...really, I don't know what I was thinking back in that village, because whenever I tried to help people, they'd immediately say a witch's help would ruin everything, and they could solve the problem themselves. After a while, I started believing that if I were to try and help anyone, it really would end in disaster. Which it did that night..."
Suddenly realizing her voice had been acquiring more rage and despair with each passing second, Terra immediately stopped speaking and sank back into the same slouching position as before. "...I'm sorry...y-you didn't need to hear that. I-It probably just got your spirits down, and I probably strayed too far off topic from what you said..."
There had been one person who had told her, again and again, that she was amazing and could do anything she wanted without fail...that person, of course, was Umi. But it had been four years since she had last seen him, and she was sure now that he had been mistaken. As far as Terra could remember, she had only been at her best when Umi, who was essentially an older brother to her, had been anywhere near her...
"It's fine. I can't exactly offer the best advice but I can let you vent out your thoughts with someone to hear them," Lo-muna responded. She hadn't moved from her seat at all and in fact, her attention had moved from Terra as she spoke to now gazing at what was in front of her. "Mistakes happen. It's how you grow, how you experience things, how you learn to become strong. Maybe you're not meant for physical strength but clearly you're strong with chi. If one thing doesn't work, there's a whole new slew of possibilities that open up. Although, I'm surprised you're called a frightening woman. You're not exactly very scary."
She chuckled, trying to lift Terra's spirits up. Humor had never been one of Muna's own strengths however.
"It's not exactly like disaster's a bad thing sometimes. Fire is labeled as something bad, destructive, consuming.. but it allows new life to grow from its ashes. It brings light and warmth and allows carnivores to enjoy their meat. I'm sure you're appreciative of fire when you have a nice, warm meal during the winter. You're like fire, Terra, if you think about it. Or at least, that's my assumption of you," she shrugged with an apologetic smile. "Maybe you can make mistakes that do harm but you can bring about a lot of good too. Besides, you can learn from that destruction unlike fire. You're a bright girl Terra..."
The rabbit woman paused and then added in a quiet voice, "Bright enough that you'll realize eventually I'm not all that good either."
She chuckled, trying to lift Terra's spirits up. Humor had never been one of Muna's own strengths however.
"It's not exactly like disaster's a bad thing sometimes. Fire is labeled as something bad, destructive, consuming.. but it allows new life to grow from its ashes. It brings light and warmth and allows carnivores to enjoy their meat. I'm sure you're appreciative of fire when you have a nice, warm meal during the winter. You're like fire, Terra, if you think about it. Or at least, that's my assumption of you," she shrugged with an apologetic smile. "Maybe you can make mistakes that do harm but you can bring about a lot of good too. Besides, you can learn from that destruction unlike fire. You're a bright girl Terra..."
The rabbit woman paused and then added in a quiet voice, "Bright enough that you'll realize eventually I'm not all that good either."
"...strong with Chi? I didn't consider myself to be that powerful...you know, the boy who was told to teach me in unarmed combat was a lot stronger, and only one year older than I was." All the same, Terra found herself smiling rather weakly when Muna made the comment about how she didn't look very scary. In spite of herself, the comment did seem kind of funny.
It was clear that the rabbit woman, despite all that Terra had done and said, believed genuinely that she belonged in this world. Even though her words were nothing like Umi's, they still carried the same caring tone that made her feel at ease, no matter what was said (surprisingly, Muna's comparison of Terra to fire was accepted without any lasting hurt). "...besides, you can learn from that destruction, unlike fire. You're a bright girl, Terra..."
Terra waited for the next words hopefully, actually turning to look in Muna's direction this time...only to find the rabbit woman gazing the other way, with a look in her eyes that would have resembled that which Terra's heterochromatic ones almost always did. "...bright enough that you'll realize eventually that I'm not all that good either."
The words were like a blade of ice wedged into the warmth that had entered Terra's body from Muna's words. Her mouth opened and closed a number of times as she tried to think of a response. Muna? A bad person? That didn't fit at all. She was almost always able to bring out the best of even Hyuna, and though Fortune detested her very much, he was equally in the wrong in Terra's eyes. All the time, Muna had been there to encourage this girl who felt she was worthless in every regard, and she had even defended Terra on multiple occasions.
She had done all these things for Terra, and now, she was just outright saying she had done bad things? Terra's mind threatened to blank out again from panic. "T-that's n-n-not right...a-at all..." Her stammer was at its absolute worst now. "Y-you're jo-j...joking, right? M-M-Muna? T-there's n-no way...you c-could b-be a b-b-bad...ad p-pers..."
But she could only stammer helplessly as the depressive gaze in the rabbit woman's eyes remained unchanging. "...w-what have y-you e-e-ever...d-done?" she finally stuttered, still too numb to fully believe anything that Muna could possibly say next.
It was clear that the rabbit woman, despite all that Terra had done and said, believed genuinely that she belonged in this world. Even though her words were nothing like Umi's, they still carried the same caring tone that made her feel at ease, no matter what was said (surprisingly, Muna's comparison of Terra to fire was accepted without any lasting hurt). "...besides, you can learn from that destruction, unlike fire. You're a bright girl, Terra..."
Terra waited for the next words hopefully, actually turning to look in Muna's direction this time...only to find the rabbit woman gazing the other way, with a look in her eyes that would have resembled that which Terra's heterochromatic ones almost always did. "...bright enough that you'll realize eventually that I'm not all that good either."
The words were like a blade of ice wedged into the warmth that had entered Terra's body from Muna's words. Her mouth opened and closed a number of times as she tried to think of a response. Muna? A bad person? That didn't fit at all. She was almost always able to bring out the best of even Hyuna, and though Fortune detested her very much, he was equally in the wrong in Terra's eyes. All the time, Muna had been there to encourage this girl who felt she was worthless in every regard, and she had even defended Terra on multiple occasions.
She had done all these things for Terra, and now, she was just outright saying she had done bad things? Terra's mind threatened to blank out again from panic. "T-that's n-n-not right...a-at all..." Her stammer was at its absolute worst now. "Y-you're jo-j...joking, right? M-M-Muna? T-there's n-no way...you c-could b-be a b-b-bad...ad p-pers..."
But she could only stammer helplessly as the depressive gaze in the rabbit woman's eyes remained unchanging. "...w-what have y-you e-e-ever...d-done?" she finally stuttered, still too numb to fully believe anything that Muna could possibly say next.
Orion returned the smile, this could be the beginnings of a solid partnership. But there was something chewing at the back of Orion's head. What was that look from before, that strange manic expression on Hyuna. Part of Orion screamed demon, but it was quickly silenced. "You don't have a weapon now? Well that isn't a problem." Orion opened his bag up to show Hyuna the wide array of weaponry. "Orion reached an pulled out a steel spear and handed it to Hyuna. "This might be a bit heavier than what you're used to, but I'm sure you can adjust." Orion sealed up the large bag and slung it over his shoulder, "Now all we have to do is find your guild master and get this whole thing sorted out. Hopefully they are still at the palace, and I think the ball should last for another hour, so I think it would be best if headed over there to see if we can find your comrades."
Orion turned the corner and was able to get into eyesight of the palace, the thing was the palace was on fire, and then it dawned on Orion, "Oh shit, I left Fie at the palace. Hyuna, I think it be best if we start double timing it." Orion started sprinting towards the palace, "I hope Fie is still okay."
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"THIS IS THE BEST MOTHER FUCKIN' WORST DAY EVAH!" Screamed Fie as she threw a frying pan at one of the strange creatures that had burst in the ball room through the windows. The hit didn't seem to phase it and just made it angry. "Damit, that did not wok like I had planned it to. Well there is only one option left, TACTICAL RETREAT!" Fie raised her arms in the air and began running for her life.
Fie ran upstairs and sprinted down the halls with the creatures in close pursuit. Up ahead was a small girl aimlessly wandering the halls. One of creatures spotted the girl as well and began to go after the girl, Fie quickened her pace and picked up the girl like a battle ball objective, running like no tomorrow with the girl under her arm. When Fie looked behind herself she noticed that the beasts were slowing down and were turning around. Fie thought it would be best to continue running in the maze of hallways to find somewhere she and the small girl could hide.
Up ahead was a fork in her path and Fie turned right to come face to face with a very large and horrendous creature. The thing resembled a very large and shadowy bear with large sickle like claws and a large fanged jaw. It's glowing red eyes sized up Fie as it licked it's lips. "Oh shit," Fie turned around and began running like no tomorrow, the beast cocked it's head and began following her. As it moved the whole ground seemed to tremble. As Fie turned the corner she ran into the girl she recognized as Terra and some bunny person. As she passed the two girls she screamed "NO TIME FOR TALKING ABOUT FEELINGS! GIANT BEAR THING!"
Fie made her way down the hall and burst into the room at the end of the hall where a small group of people were meeting. Fie quickly slammed the door behind herself and propped a chair against the door. Fie turned to the group, a few of which she recognized as members of that guild, Fie frantically pointed at the door and tried to force the words out of her mouth, "B-B-B-B-B-B-B-B-B-B-B BEAR, TH-TH-THING, G-GIANT, HUGE B-B-BEAR CREEEEATURE."
Orion turned the corner and was able to get into eyesight of the palace, the thing was the palace was on fire, and then it dawned on Orion, "Oh shit, I left Fie at the palace. Hyuna, I think it be best if we start double timing it." Orion started sprinting towards the palace, "I hope Fie is still okay."
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"THIS IS THE BEST MOTHER FUCKIN' WORST DAY EVAH!" Screamed Fie as she threw a frying pan at one of the strange creatures that had burst in the ball room through the windows. The hit didn't seem to phase it and just made it angry. "Damit, that did not wok like I had planned it to. Well there is only one option left, TACTICAL RETREAT!" Fie raised her arms in the air and began running for her life.
Fie ran upstairs and sprinted down the halls with the creatures in close pursuit. Up ahead was a small girl aimlessly wandering the halls. One of creatures spotted the girl as well and began to go after the girl, Fie quickened her pace and picked up the girl like a battle ball objective, running like no tomorrow with the girl under her arm. When Fie looked behind herself she noticed that the beasts were slowing down and were turning around. Fie thought it would be best to continue running in the maze of hallways to find somewhere she and the small girl could hide.
Up ahead was a fork in her path and Fie turned right to come face to face with a very large and horrendous creature. The thing resembled a very large and shadowy bear with large sickle like claws and a large fanged jaw. It's glowing red eyes sized up Fie as it licked it's lips. "Oh shit," Fie turned around and began running like no tomorrow, the beast cocked it's head and began following her. As it moved the whole ground seemed to tremble. As Fie turned the corner she ran into the girl she recognized as Terra and some bunny person. As she passed the two girls she screamed "NO TIME FOR TALKING ABOUT FEELINGS! GIANT BEAR THING!"
Fie made her way down the hall and burst into the room at the end of the hall where a small group of people were meeting. Fie quickly slammed the door behind herself and propped a chair against the door. Fie turned to the group, a few of which she recognized as members of that guild, Fie frantically pointed at the door and tried to force the words out of her mouth, "B-B-B-B-B-B-B-B-B-B-B BEAR, TH-TH-THING, G-GIANT, HUGE B-B-BEAR CREEEEATURE."
The entire matter of Muna's morality was forgotten in seconds as Fie suddenly blasted through the hallway, screaming something about a giant bear. Eyes wide, Terra quickly grabbed Muna and pulled the rabbit woman behind her, raising her other hand as she did so. Stones ripped themselves from the ground and arranged themselves into a wall that the demonic bear slammed hard into a moment later, causing her to wince.
But her hand moved down to her leg, which her pouch of crystals was strapped to (and had somehow gone through the entire ball without being noticed). Taking out a sapphire, she moved both herself and Muna away from the hastily constructed wall, holding the crystal high above her head. It shattered, and her left eye suddenly began to glow with a strong blue light. Need to time this carefully...
The moment the bear slammed through the wall, Terra responded by thrusting both her hands forward and sending a torrent of water rushing at it, throwing the bear back down the full length of the hallway and crushing it against the wall at the end, along with piles and piles of debris. Though she maintained she was weak, her manipulation over water was astoundingly good...perhaps it was Umi's guidance? She thought she could remember him talking about how water chi worked, but she wasn't sure.
It occurred to her a moment later that Fie had been carrying Millie. "A-ah! U-um...let's quickly go after that catgirl that just passed us, o-okay, Muna?" Without really waiting, she raised both her hands. Her swords, still in their black sheathes, came spinning from their hiding place somewhere far below and flew through a window into her hands. As hastily as she could, Terra unstrapped the belt around her leg and put it back on around her waist, putting the swords where they belonged.
"You can talk about it as we run, right?" she asked, taking Muna by the hand and starting to dash after the catgirl, wherever she was now. Although she was rather afraid of hearing what would happen next...
But her hand moved down to her leg, which her pouch of crystals was strapped to (and had somehow gone through the entire ball without being noticed). Taking out a sapphire, she moved both herself and Muna away from the hastily constructed wall, holding the crystal high above her head. It shattered, and her left eye suddenly began to glow with a strong blue light. Need to time this carefully...
The moment the bear slammed through the wall, Terra responded by thrusting both her hands forward and sending a torrent of water rushing at it, throwing the bear back down the full length of the hallway and crushing it against the wall at the end, along with piles and piles of debris. Though she maintained she was weak, her manipulation over water was astoundingly good...perhaps it was Umi's guidance? She thought she could remember him talking about how water chi worked, but she wasn't sure.
It occurred to her a moment later that Fie had been carrying Millie. "A-ah! U-um...let's quickly go after that catgirl that just passed us, o-okay, Muna?" Without really waiting, she raised both her hands. Her swords, still in their black sheathes, came spinning from their hiding place somewhere far below and flew through a window into her hands. As hastily as she could, Terra unstrapped the belt around her leg and put it back on around her waist, putting the swords where they belonged.
"You can talk about it as we run, right?" she asked, taking Muna by the hand and starting to dash after the catgirl, wherever she was now. Although she was rather afraid of hearing what would happen next...
"I believe the moment has passed," Lo-muna called out as she followed the catgirl and saw she was heading straight for the guild. She groaned, for multiple reasons, and wondered how Fortune would interpret this slip in security.
"Yeah, the time for that has totally passed," Muna restated, not wanting to reveal any personal information anymore. The moment had passed and if anything, the rabbit woman didn't feel comfortable with anyone else to the point they could even overhear what Muna had been about to say.
"Yeah, the time for that has totally passed," Muna restated, not wanting to reveal any personal information anymore. The moment had passed and if anything, the rabbit woman didn't feel comfortable with anyone else to the point they could even overhear what Muna had been about to say.
Rumelis looked at the obviously frightened girl. Was she that scared of a bear beast-man? Sure, he was large, but...
"Who, me?"
"Who, me?"
"Okay," Yuwen nodded, pulling out a small knife himself before turning to the stairs in the bed. Suddenly from the main chamber of the temple Rumelis entered, Terra, Lo-muna, and some woman with him. "What are they doing here? Who the hell is she?" Yuwen questioned, before shaking his head. "Never mind... we're too close now."
Stepping onto the frame of the stone bed he carefully began to march down the secret passage, the others following as he descended lower and lower into the darkness. It was pitch black, the only light coming from lantern he held before him - though the reach of it's light barely extended beyond the thousands of abandon spider webs melted upon each other in thick layers coating the ceiling and wall. Soon they reached the bottom of the stairs and emerged into light. Before them a large cave stretched, mountain water flowing through it's stoney ground, swerving around a large, stone platform - where basking in a single glimmer of light a chest stood, and marked upon it's lock was Eoling's character itself. "We made it..." Yuwen said in disbelief as they entered the cave. "We made it!" He exclaimed again, beginning to run toward the stand.
"Wait!" A voice called. The Guild swung their weapons toward the source of the voice - a man emerging from the shadows. Greasy black hair, small, puny features - a pair of spectacles decorated his pale face. His body, small and unimposing, was decked in a priests robe. "It's a trap," The man called out. "Trust me... you don't want to try."
Stepping onto the frame of the stone bed he carefully began to march down the secret passage, the others following as he descended lower and lower into the darkness. It was pitch black, the only light coming from lantern he held before him - though the reach of it's light barely extended beyond the thousands of abandon spider webs melted upon each other in thick layers coating the ceiling and wall. Soon they reached the bottom of the stairs and emerged into light. Before them a large cave stretched, mountain water flowing through it's stoney ground, swerving around a large, stone platform - where basking in a single glimmer of light a chest stood, and marked upon it's lock was Eoling's character itself. "We made it..." Yuwen said in disbelief as they entered the cave. "We made it!" He exclaimed again, beginning to run toward the stand.
"Wait!" A voice called. The Guild swung their weapons toward the source of the voice - a man emerging from the shadows. Greasy black hair, small, puny features - a pair of spectacles decorated his pale face. His body, small and unimposing, was decked in a priests robe. "It's a trap," The man called out. "Trust me... you don't want to try."
"Sorry, trust has become something of a...touchy word among us," Suiken spoke. "As Sunaarashi says, who are you? What fate will befall us if we try?"
"My name is Aeong Lexicon, I am a monk of the temple," The man whispered, raising his hands. "I found this place while cleaning the rooms."
"Well whats up there?" Yuwen asked, pointing to the chest. "Where's the boundless treasure and relics of ages past? Where's the crown of the old King?"
"Not here," The Monk replied, stepping forward over the stream and beginning to walk toward them. "Whatever is in that chest it burns the hands of men... of the unworthy... Eoling himself made it so only he could retrieve it's contents."
"Then what are we supposed to do?!" Yuwen spat at the man, before turning to his team. "...we need whats inside that chest."
"Well whats up there?" Yuwen asked, pointing to the chest. "Where's the boundless treasure and relics of ages past? Where's the crown of the old King?"
"Not here," The Monk replied, stepping forward over the stream and beginning to walk toward them. "Whatever is in that chest it burns the hands of men... of the unworthy... Eoling himself made it so only he could retrieve it's contents."
"Then what are we supposed to do?!" Yuwen spat at the man, before turning to his team. "...we need whats inside that chest."
"Well does your map have any hints?" Suiken asked Yuwen. He turned to the grimy monk. "Do you have any helpful advice?"
"Just open it," Sunaarashi suggested, edging his way in front of Aeong Lexicon. "And let Rumelis hold it. He's not fully human, so..."
Yuwen frowned. "The map has text but its... its not written in our language," He frowned. "I managed to figure out the drawings but... I don't know what to do now."
"No!" Monk Lex exclaimed, running before Sunaarashi. "Enough people have died trying to open the chest."
"No!" Monk Lex exclaimed, running before Sunaarashi. "Enough people have died trying to open the chest."
So Muna wasn't going to tell her? Terra sighed and looked back up ahead, the disbelief returning in full. "J-just, tell me when you're comfortable, then, o-okay?" she pleaded, seeing Fie turn and race into a room...which the rest of the guild was in?! Nothing ever seemed to go like it should...granted, Terra was feeling less sluggish, so it sort of worked out.
"What the hell are they dong here? Who the hell is she?" Fortune's annoying 'this is not how it should go because I say so' voice echoed through the room as they entered. "Never mind...we're too close now." He turned back with an annoyed huff...well, not that Terra cared about him...her eyes were more placed upon the girl in Fie's grip.
Moving up to the catgirl, she pulled Millie from the catgirl's arms and hugged the little girl tightly. "I-I'm really sorry, Millie...I-I won't let this happen again next time, I promise!" she almost automatically declared, relieved that the girl hadn't been hurt, but now with the guilt fresh and burning in her mind.
Then, Terra looked up at the catgirl. "Nice to see you again, Fie..." She laughed a bit nervously, before standing up and bowing. "Th-thank you for taking care of Millie!" Her eyes briefly swept over Ann, hoping the black-haired woman wouldn't disapprove too much of her neglecting Millie. But the group had started to move again, so Terra remained with Fie, Millie and Muna in the rear.
The route was an ominous descent into pitch darkness, and Terra found herself clutching her bare upper arms even tighter as they walked. It felt cold and threatening with each step, and any sound reverberated loudly through the passage, making her jump. Even so, she pressed on...she had promised Rumelis, after all, that she'd accompany them.
At the end of the route, a vast cave opened up before them. Gemstones sparkled above in the light of Fortune's lantern, and water rushed beneath their feet, under a narrow, smooth bridge of stone...which led to a chest on a pedestal. This was the treasure Fortune wanted? It felt like the rest of the cave was more interesting to Terra, but she said nothing as Fortune rushed towards the chest like a greedy kid who wanted to be the first to get candy.
Suddenly, a priest with spectacles stopped them, claiming the chest was designed so that it would burn the hands of any man who attempted to open it. As Fortune showed obvious dismay, Terra watched him with even less respect than before. He was so desperate for riches; it was like they meant more to him than his life. "If anyone but Fortune needs me, please tell me right away," she whispered to Muna and Millie. Then she sat down on the edge of the bridge and began singing softly, ignoring the chest.
"What the hell are they dong here? Who the hell is she?" Fortune's annoying 'this is not how it should go because I say so' voice echoed through the room as they entered. "Never mind...we're too close now." He turned back with an annoyed huff...well, not that Terra cared about him...her eyes were more placed upon the girl in Fie's grip.
Moving up to the catgirl, she pulled Millie from the catgirl's arms and hugged the little girl tightly. "I-I'm really sorry, Millie...I-I won't let this happen again next time, I promise!" she almost automatically declared, relieved that the girl hadn't been hurt, but now with the guilt fresh and burning in her mind.
Then, Terra looked up at the catgirl. "Nice to see you again, Fie..." She laughed a bit nervously, before standing up and bowing. "Th-thank you for taking care of Millie!" Her eyes briefly swept over Ann, hoping the black-haired woman wouldn't disapprove too much of her neglecting Millie. But the group had started to move again, so Terra remained with Fie, Millie and Muna in the rear.
The route was an ominous descent into pitch darkness, and Terra found herself clutching her bare upper arms even tighter as they walked. It felt cold and threatening with each step, and any sound reverberated loudly through the passage, making her jump. Even so, she pressed on...she had promised Rumelis, after all, that she'd accompany them.
At the end of the route, a vast cave opened up before them. Gemstones sparkled above in the light of Fortune's lantern, and water rushed beneath their feet, under a narrow, smooth bridge of stone...which led to a chest on a pedestal. This was the treasure Fortune wanted? It felt like the rest of the cave was more interesting to Terra, but she said nothing as Fortune rushed towards the chest like a greedy kid who wanted to be the first to get candy.
Suddenly, a priest with spectacles stopped them, claiming the chest was designed so that it would burn the hands of any man who attempted to open it. As Fortune showed obvious dismay, Terra watched him with even less respect than before. He was so desperate for riches; it was like they meant more to him than his life. "If anyone but Fortune needs me, please tell me right away," she whispered to Muna and Millie. Then she sat down on the edge of the bridge and began singing softly, ignoring the chest.
"I'm sure," Sunaarashi said, patting the monk on the shoulder. "Just like you're an actual monk that just happened to stumble across this super secret room with this evil chest and treasure by accident."
The Monk looked taken aback by Sunaarashi's statements, clutching his chest. "I promise you, sir - I am no liar. Only a Great Guild Leader may touched the chest without getting burned..."
"Yes, well... let's proceed with caution at least..." Suiken warned Sunaarashi. "It'd be too much of a risk to just open it without care. This is a puzzle, my friends. And any puzzle can be solved simply enough with the right application of thought..."
"Wait..." Suiken. "What did you say...?" Suiken asked the monk, before immediately answering without hearing the monks response. "You said...Great Guild leader," Suiken scratched his chin thoughtfully, as he glanced at the others.
"Wait..." Suiken. "What did you say...?" Suiken asked the monk, before immediately answering without hearing the monks response. "You said...Great Guild leader," Suiken scratched his chin thoughtfully, as he glanced at the others.
"I wasn't being sarcastic," Sunaarashi said seriously. "Things like that seem to happen frequently, to my surprise."
Sunaarashi then pulled on a glove and opened the chest.
Sunaarashi then pulled on a glove and opened the chest.
"Hmm, now where would we find someone like that?" Lo-muna wondered out loud as she stroked her imaginary beard. She immediately stopped when she saw Suunarashi go to open the chest.
"Woah, wait!" she exclaimed, uncertain of what would happen.
"Woah, wait!" she exclaimed, uncertain of what would happen.
"Sunaarashi!" Yuwen called out, but it was too late. The large man had ran to the top of the stand and clutched the chest, opening it swiftly... and painlessly. Yuwen turned from the chest to the Monk. "You're such a liar," He said, pushing the man backward before running up to Sunaarashi. "Sunaarashi," He greeted, looking around the man to see inside. "What do you see?"
Inside the old wooden box rested a delicate crown of faded gold - its design a ring with small jewels pointing up from it, and it's craftsmanship was brutish and unrefined, the craftsmanship of an age long past.. Yuwen smiled in disbelief as he looked upon the crown of the old king. "I can't believe it..."
Tucked beside the crown was a scroll, faded and worn...
Inside the old wooden box rested a delicate crown of faded gold - its design a ring with small jewels pointing up from it, and it's craftsmanship was brutish and unrefined, the craftsmanship of an age long past.. Yuwen smiled in disbelief as he looked upon the crown of the old king. "I can't believe it..."
Tucked beside the crown was a scroll, faded and worn...
"Well...?" Suiken muttered, highly relieved that no one had foolishly gotten injured from opening the chest. "Is this scroll what you've sought all this time? Is it written in any decipherable language?"
Sunaarashi laughed. "Or I was meant to be a great guild leader. Either way, I'm glad it worked."
He examined the crown. "Something like this... shouldn't be locked away here." He pulled out a cloth bag and gently placed the crown inside of it. He handed the bag to Yuwen. "This is what we came for."
He examined the crown. "Something like this... shouldn't be locked away here." He pulled out a cloth bag and gently placed the crown inside of it. He handed the bag to Yuwen. "This is what we came for."
Nee let out a sigh, huddling herself tighter in a smaller, more compact ball. It was ridiculous, wasn't it? And she supposed she really had been relying too much on Gridiron's newfound kindness here. They had only just met- and hey, hadn't Nee stricken the Sudean with that blade of hers, a few times? Funny, really, how things turned out, wasn't it? She shuffled a little. What was going on with her? For the first time in a long time, Nee was actively trying to not turn on her sharp and analytic mind on the Sudean. It was pretty hard to discern why at first- trying to dig into people's heads could only give advantages, after all, right? But then again... doing that also stopped her from viewing people as equal to herself. And, wryly, Nee realized that she already out the Sudean slave-killer up to the same height that she put herself. A girl who, her whole life, kept people at a controllable distance; unable to really form much of a connection, she found herself quite starved, honestly, for someone who she could simply choose not to manipulate. Sure, it had it's own practical reasons- Griddy seemed to be more useful with sincerity than with callousness, but then again... the somewhat emotional dependence that had grown on Nee really was genuine. She didn't know if it irked her or not. Maybe it was... a little pleasant? Too early to tell, though, really, if this friendship could last, what with that suit of armor sitting, possibly asleep, in the corner of the cave. Really was pretty damn cold, and the noble really wanted to move around a bit, to get some heat in her muscles.
Finally, Gridiron gave her answer to Nee's query- alleviating the burden on her heart just a little bit. "Well... I mean..." Gridiron looked uncertain, and tended to the waning fire that didn't do much to warm up Nee at all. The gesture was there, though, and she listened with rapt attention. "-you shouldn't be used to it." A brief pause. "You're a child, Nee. I know you probably don't like to be told that, but... you are. And children... aren't meant to have to grapple with the morality of killing."
Was that really true, though? There was that boy, in the Yunish army, was there not? He was hardly older than she was- and was still considered a child, and yet... killing was most definitely on his mind. How about that Rika? She was a member of the guild, so sure enough, she got some kills herself. She looked almost Nee's age, also just a tad older. And yet killing still happened there. Nee shrugged sadly, silently. Was she even a child anymore, these days? Had she ever been?
Nee drifted her mind back to the dark, dank cave, missing some of Gridiron's words, but getting the meaning nonetheless. It was nice, in a way, to have someone worry about her as a child like this... and it was, to a point, self gratifying. But if she wanted to spearhead a rebellion, she had to discard that part of her; lock it away forever, right? Nee noticed the Sudean shift her position a bit; Nee shut down her brain momentarily as to not go into the psychological implications of said turn. "But if you're asking if you did the right thing... you did what you had to do."
"Forgive the presumption..." Gridiron returned her look to Nee, who nodded and mumbled, faintly; 'forgiven', before falling silent again. "But I suspect you already know that sometimes what you have to do isn't the right thing at all."
It really was a lot to think about, wasn't it? "Did what I had to do." Nee mused balefully. "Like, the ends justified the means, right?" Did that apply in all walks of life? Sure... it wasn't the right thing to do, by all means- but it might've been the necessary thing. And there is a distinct difference between right and necessary here. Necessary evil. Necessary villain. Nee wondered briefly- was that her role in this world? "So... doing evil for a later good... that's how it is?"
Nee then got up, clutching at her kimono now. she had gotten a bit of rest on the way to the cave, so her mind wasn't as weary as death, anymore. But then again... well, whatever. The presence outside seemed to want her, in any case. Nee stretched her arms out, wondering exactly who they were. She had to respond with one last thing, though, to Gridiron.
"In some echelons of Yunish society..." Nee gulped; hard. "After being broken in by a man, a girl becomes a woman." Her vision shook a little, and turned grey at the corners just a bit- hyperventilating. She took another harsh gulp to do her best to keep it down; ignoring the pounding headache. "So because of that Valkar... I'm not so sure if I count as a child anymore. Not that it wasn't nice to hear- thank you, Gridiron." She made a bit of a curtsey. "I... I'm going to get some air, before we head out again. Be back soon." She said that last bit with resolve because, well, she wasn't sure if she was going to be back, if it was who she thought it was.
Leaving the cave behind, Nee stepped out into the bitter biting mountain winds. She caught a glimpse of the square tilled fields below; a few red farmhouses. At the distance, she could vaguely see a figure of a man using wind chi to harvest his plants, a whole field of carrots rising at once, and moving in unison towards the storage. A little boy, playing with a cow and a wooden sword, using it as a steed. Nee looked at them fondly... her subjects. The people she'd protect, once she got power. And they were only a small sample. Warm, gentle feeling surged through her, as she felt the two presences get closer.
"So." Nee said icily. "Valkar made his first move, didn't he?"
There they were, the Eagle and the Hummingbird- disgruntled at the worthless Guild Fortune that couldn't even complete a quest right. When the whole thing exploded, the two avians did what they could- measuring the damage before visiting several pubs, maliciously spreading rumors around Jiefong how terrible said guild was. As of now, it'd be hard for them to really be able to find a job at all, really. And, well, it worked as punishment, they supposed. Didn't matter in the long run; their target was here, ripe for the taking.
"Took him long enough." The noble continued. "Was wondering if he'd forgotten abo-"
Two feathered hands grasped hard at her wrists, wrenching her back. Nee spun; eyes narrowed. What the hell was going on? Kicking forward in reflex; dust and a few pebbles rolling down the side of the Comrade Mountains, Nee started breathing hard again at the firm grasp behind her. But try as the terrified noble might, she couldn't get out. One thing was for sure though- this couldn't be Valkar. He'd have made his men treat her with more kindness than this; that was a given. Forcing herself to focus- this was no time to be freaking out- she asked, in a hissing, biting tone. "Who sent you?"
"You'll be a nice pawn." The hummingbird said, watching the eagle secure ropes around the girl; bound and helpless. "With you as our hostage... well. Our leader; Moga, can make Valkar do anything he wants."
"Like kill 'imself." The eagle said darkly, hoisting the girl up above his shoulder. Her eyes squinted in rapid thought, first of indignation- a pawn? Really? Wouldn't that be ironic- after all of her machinations and deliberations, she ends up as a stupid pawn? That's just... terrible. Second of all, and most importantly- her sexual safety was in no way promised anymore, was it? Cold shudder wracked through her, and as her body jerked, she felt the hand tighten around her waist, holding her in place.
"B-but... who's... second in command. Moga... internal p-power stru-" Okay, maybe it was a lot harder than she thought, to keep herself composed, when at risk of shit happening to her all over again. She struggled fiercely as The hummingbird nodded, confirming her thoughts. So there really was a power struggle- and perfectionist thoughts started rushing through Nee's head: this time, on how to eliminate Moga as soon as possible, and re-unite with Valkar before her safety could be used against him, again.
Still, she wasn't all that helpless. Seeing the cave, Nee let out a shrill scream for help, particularly, Griddy, to come and save her.
Just north of Hanshan, two men were walking. An old, pale looking man, with grizzled grey hair, holding an assortment of maps in his back, alongside his son, with a messy mop of brown hair, almost covering his eyes, toting a donkey behind him, with food and water rations.
"Father." The young man aid, yawning tiredly. "You don't have to try and fool me."
The man looked upon his son with weary eyes, seeing the rising sun in the horizon. He really was old; soon he'd have to stop travelling and settle down in Leiya once and for all. He'd lived a long, mostly good life. Losing his love too early... and losing his daughter, also way too early, he was still mostly happy. At least he had his son, Lunan Ka-Nan, with him, to spend his last days with. The father let out a bit of a cough; deep in his lungs, it was, and Lunan shot him a worried raised eyebrow.
"It's dangerous for you to travel this far from Leiya these days." Lunan scratched his hair absently, recalling the last few weeks. "We've been all over Yune. It's as if you're looking for... someone."
Of course, the old man was, wasn't he? The man sighed wearily. "I can't... settle down. Not until my baby girl comes back, and forgives us."
Lunan spat bitterly. "Forgive us?" He shouted. "She... you know her role in my fiancee's... it's her fault, Father!" Lunan stopped walking momentarily, wiping away at the tears forming in his eyes, while the father just wistfully looked at his son. Lunan's temper, while never as fiery as Hyuna's was, it was still pretty strong. It family resemblance was uncanny. "She was pregnant with my child, father, Yaeha, and yet-"
"If Hyuna could have helped it, my dear boy, she would'v-"
Almost like a swooping predator, a man with long hair and a red suit descended upon them. He recognized a younger version of that voice, and regarded the man and father nth scrutiny. Was it really him, Valkar wondered momentarily. The slaver who managed to escape his clutches and live a mostly good life? The slaver who fell in love with a slave?
"Run." The father said after a few moments, to his son, with panicked eyes. Sure enough, the red suit and long hair was iconic- the son of the man who was once head of the Ku'rannos Slaver Ring. Cha'Valkar. The man shuddered... he didn't want any of his children to know his past, after all.
"Been a while, Riev." Valkar said, with a grin. "Or... whatever name you're going by now."
"Haven't heard it in a while." The man who was once Riev said guardedly, while Lunan looked back and forth between the two men in confusion. "Though, my name's Kolan Ka-Nan now."
"A nice Yunish name" Valkar simpered. "Well, then. Where's the sl- wife? How is she?"
"Dead." Kolan murmured, looking down. "Childbirth." He then looked up, with imploring eyes to Valkar. "I don't want anything to do with my past anymore. Please, Cha... leave us be. Okay?"
Cha laughed, and patted the man's shoulder. "Don't worry about a thing." He said with a bitter, self loathing smile. "I'm not here to kill you. It's just- I need advice. It seems that I, too, want to protect and take care of a slave, although for me, it's more of a... father-daughter thing."
Goddamn, this new spear was heavy. Hyuna twirled it a bit- it really felt off-balance. Not really something he could use as well as the custom made one, after all. but then again, her old tengu spear was so heavily modified in order for a small girl like her to be able to wield it at all. Still, perhaps the extra weight could make for a more powerful thrust, at the sacrifice of some speed. Hyuna twirled it again, ending with a jab to a part of the stone, feeling the sediment crack under the blade. It lacked the armor-shearing capabilities of her old spear, and that really was a same. It also would take more energy for her to hold... but it was the best she could do for now. She clenched her left fist: chi hand still was fine, in any case.
Hyuna muttered a thanks, feeling awkward without straps on her back to shove her spear, but she couldn't complain. At least she had something. And she'd have to adjust, wouldn't she?
"Now all we have to do is find your guild master and get this whole thing sorted out." Orion said, in an almost business like tone. Hyuna groaned internally; she had just, literally, just escaped them for a reason, right? That fucking bunny. Hyuna still burned with shame at the idea of needing to face her again. If she was in trouble... there's no way Hyuna'd jump in and save her this time. The faster this damn mess got dealt with, the faster she could move on, and forget about her only love. Behind Orion's back, Hyuna made an illusion of Muna being exploded into bits by condensed air- and Hyuna felt no pang of pain at all, in her heart. Instead, she felt righteous vindication. Vengeance for the pain that she suffered. Her slasher smile spread on her face. "Hopefully they are still at the palace, and I think the ball should last for another hour, so I think it would be best if headed over there to see if we can find your comrades."
"Let's make it quick." Hyuna said, making a slight manic laugh. "Or else I'd be tempted to just kill Fortune and be done with it all."
Rounding a corner, and getting in eyesight of the palace on fire, Hyuna knew exactly what to do. She, with her new awkward spear, charged forwards with her air chi boosting her, tearing apart a few monsters with one hand shredding them apart; vicious air chi raging. Been a while, hasn't it, since she could kill? Far; far too long. She only hoped to not see Muna anywhere. The damned bunny.
Suddenly feeling the urge to look visually impressive, Hyuna did a little jump and a spin in the air; left hand conjuring up those shining white wings, stretching out from her shoulder blades on the back, flapping a little as she landed; both feet on the ground. With a cool smirk, still not used to this spear's weight, she waited for Orion to catch up and get all this shit over with.
Finally, Gridiron gave her answer to Nee's query- alleviating the burden on her heart just a little bit. "Well... I mean..." Gridiron looked uncertain, and tended to the waning fire that didn't do much to warm up Nee at all. The gesture was there, though, and she listened with rapt attention. "-you shouldn't be used to it." A brief pause. "You're a child, Nee. I know you probably don't like to be told that, but... you are. And children... aren't meant to have to grapple with the morality of killing."
Was that really true, though? There was that boy, in the Yunish army, was there not? He was hardly older than she was- and was still considered a child, and yet... killing was most definitely on his mind. How about that Rika? She was a member of the guild, so sure enough, she got some kills herself. She looked almost Nee's age, also just a tad older. And yet killing still happened there. Nee shrugged sadly, silently. Was she even a child anymore, these days? Had she ever been?
Nee drifted her mind back to the dark, dank cave, missing some of Gridiron's words, but getting the meaning nonetheless. It was nice, in a way, to have someone worry about her as a child like this... and it was, to a point, self gratifying. But if she wanted to spearhead a rebellion, she had to discard that part of her; lock it away forever, right? Nee noticed the Sudean shift her position a bit; Nee shut down her brain momentarily as to not go into the psychological implications of said turn. "But if you're asking if you did the right thing... you did what you had to do."
"Forgive the presumption..." Gridiron returned her look to Nee, who nodded and mumbled, faintly; 'forgiven', before falling silent again. "But I suspect you already know that sometimes what you have to do isn't the right thing at all."
It really was a lot to think about, wasn't it? "Did what I had to do." Nee mused balefully. "Like, the ends justified the means, right?" Did that apply in all walks of life? Sure... it wasn't the right thing to do, by all means- but it might've been the necessary thing. And there is a distinct difference between right and necessary here. Necessary evil. Necessary villain. Nee wondered briefly- was that her role in this world? "So... doing evil for a later good... that's how it is?"
Nee then got up, clutching at her kimono now. she had gotten a bit of rest on the way to the cave, so her mind wasn't as weary as death, anymore. But then again... well, whatever. The presence outside seemed to want her, in any case. Nee stretched her arms out, wondering exactly who they were. She had to respond with one last thing, though, to Gridiron.
"In some echelons of Yunish society..." Nee gulped; hard. "After being broken in by a man, a girl becomes a woman." Her vision shook a little, and turned grey at the corners just a bit- hyperventilating. She took another harsh gulp to do her best to keep it down; ignoring the pounding headache. "So because of that Valkar... I'm not so sure if I count as a child anymore. Not that it wasn't nice to hear- thank you, Gridiron." She made a bit of a curtsey. "I... I'm going to get some air, before we head out again. Be back soon." She said that last bit with resolve because, well, she wasn't sure if she was going to be back, if it was who she thought it was.
Leaving the cave behind, Nee stepped out into the bitter biting mountain winds. She caught a glimpse of the square tilled fields below; a few red farmhouses. At the distance, she could vaguely see a figure of a man using wind chi to harvest his plants, a whole field of carrots rising at once, and moving in unison towards the storage. A little boy, playing with a cow and a wooden sword, using it as a steed. Nee looked at them fondly... her subjects. The people she'd protect, once she got power. And they were only a small sample. Warm, gentle feeling surged through her, as she felt the two presences get closer.
"So." Nee said icily. "Valkar made his first move, didn't he?"
There they were, the Eagle and the Hummingbird- disgruntled at the worthless Guild Fortune that couldn't even complete a quest right. When the whole thing exploded, the two avians did what they could- measuring the damage before visiting several pubs, maliciously spreading rumors around Jiefong how terrible said guild was. As of now, it'd be hard for them to really be able to find a job at all, really. And, well, it worked as punishment, they supposed. Didn't matter in the long run; their target was here, ripe for the taking.
"Took him long enough." The noble continued. "Was wondering if he'd forgotten abo-"
Two feathered hands grasped hard at her wrists, wrenching her back. Nee spun; eyes narrowed. What the hell was going on? Kicking forward in reflex; dust and a few pebbles rolling down the side of the Comrade Mountains, Nee started breathing hard again at the firm grasp behind her. But try as the terrified noble might, she couldn't get out. One thing was for sure though- this couldn't be Valkar. He'd have made his men treat her with more kindness than this; that was a given. Forcing herself to focus- this was no time to be freaking out- she asked, in a hissing, biting tone. "Who sent you?"
"You'll be a nice pawn." The hummingbird said, watching the eagle secure ropes around the girl; bound and helpless. "With you as our hostage... well. Our leader; Moga, can make Valkar do anything he wants."
"Like kill 'imself." The eagle said darkly, hoisting the girl up above his shoulder. Her eyes squinted in rapid thought, first of indignation- a pawn? Really? Wouldn't that be ironic- after all of her machinations and deliberations, she ends up as a stupid pawn? That's just... terrible. Second of all, and most importantly- her sexual safety was in no way promised anymore, was it? Cold shudder wracked through her, and as her body jerked, she felt the hand tighten around her waist, holding her in place.
"B-but... who's... second in command. Moga... internal p-power stru-" Okay, maybe it was a lot harder than she thought, to keep herself composed, when at risk of shit happening to her all over again. She struggled fiercely as The hummingbird nodded, confirming her thoughts. So there really was a power struggle- and perfectionist thoughts started rushing through Nee's head: this time, on how to eliminate Moga as soon as possible, and re-unite with Valkar before her safety could be used against him, again.
Still, she wasn't all that helpless. Seeing the cave, Nee let out a shrill scream for help, particularly, Griddy, to come and save her.
Just north of Hanshan, two men were walking. An old, pale looking man, with grizzled grey hair, holding an assortment of maps in his back, alongside his son, with a messy mop of brown hair, almost covering his eyes, toting a donkey behind him, with food and water rations.
"Father." The young man aid, yawning tiredly. "You don't have to try and fool me."
The man looked upon his son with weary eyes, seeing the rising sun in the horizon. He really was old; soon he'd have to stop travelling and settle down in Leiya once and for all. He'd lived a long, mostly good life. Losing his love too early... and losing his daughter, also way too early, he was still mostly happy. At least he had his son, Lunan Ka-Nan, with him, to spend his last days with. The father let out a bit of a cough; deep in his lungs, it was, and Lunan shot him a worried raised eyebrow.
"It's dangerous for you to travel this far from Leiya these days." Lunan scratched his hair absently, recalling the last few weeks. "We've been all over Yune. It's as if you're looking for... someone."
Of course, the old man was, wasn't he? The man sighed wearily. "I can't... settle down. Not until my baby girl comes back, and forgives us."
Lunan spat bitterly. "Forgive us?" He shouted. "She... you know her role in my fiancee's... it's her fault, Father!" Lunan stopped walking momentarily, wiping away at the tears forming in his eyes, while the father just wistfully looked at his son. Lunan's temper, while never as fiery as Hyuna's was, it was still pretty strong. It family resemblance was uncanny. "She was pregnant with my child, father, Yaeha, and yet-"
"If Hyuna could have helped it, my dear boy, she would'v-"
Almost like a swooping predator, a man with long hair and a red suit descended upon them. He recognized a younger version of that voice, and regarded the man and father nth scrutiny. Was it really him, Valkar wondered momentarily. The slaver who managed to escape his clutches and live a mostly good life? The slaver who fell in love with a slave?
"Run." The father said after a few moments, to his son, with panicked eyes. Sure enough, the red suit and long hair was iconic- the son of the man who was once head of the Ku'rannos Slaver Ring. Cha'Valkar. The man shuddered... he didn't want any of his children to know his past, after all.
"Been a while, Riev." Valkar said, with a grin. "Or... whatever name you're going by now."
"Haven't heard it in a while." The man who was once Riev said guardedly, while Lunan looked back and forth between the two men in confusion. "Though, my name's Kolan Ka-Nan now."
"A nice Yunish name" Valkar simpered. "Well, then. Where's the sl- wife? How is she?"
"Dead." Kolan murmured, looking down. "Childbirth." He then looked up, with imploring eyes to Valkar. "I don't want anything to do with my past anymore. Please, Cha... leave us be. Okay?"
Cha laughed, and patted the man's shoulder. "Don't worry about a thing." He said with a bitter, self loathing smile. "I'm not here to kill you. It's just- I need advice. It seems that I, too, want to protect and take care of a slave, although for me, it's more of a... father-daughter thing."
Goddamn, this new spear was heavy. Hyuna twirled it a bit- it really felt off-balance. Not really something he could use as well as the custom made one, after all. but then again, her old tengu spear was so heavily modified in order for a small girl like her to be able to wield it at all. Still, perhaps the extra weight could make for a more powerful thrust, at the sacrifice of some speed. Hyuna twirled it again, ending with a jab to a part of the stone, feeling the sediment crack under the blade. It lacked the armor-shearing capabilities of her old spear, and that really was a same. It also would take more energy for her to hold... but it was the best she could do for now. She clenched her left fist: chi hand still was fine, in any case.
Hyuna muttered a thanks, feeling awkward without straps on her back to shove her spear, but she couldn't complain. At least she had something. And she'd have to adjust, wouldn't she?
"Now all we have to do is find your guild master and get this whole thing sorted out." Orion said, in an almost business like tone. Hyuna groaned internally; she had just, literally, just escaped them for a reason, right? That fucking bunny. Hyuna still burned with shame at the idea of needing to face her again. If she was in trouble... there's no way Hyuna'd jump in and save her this time. The faster this damn mess got dealt with, the faster she could move on, and forget about her only love. Behind Orion's back, Hyuna made an illusion of Muna being exploded into bits by condensed air- and Hyuna felt no pang of pain at all, in her heart. Instead, she felt righteous vindication. Vengeance for the pain that she suffered. Her slasher smile spread on her face. "Hopefully they are still at the palace, and I think the ball should last for another hour, so I think it would be best if headed over there to see if we can find your comrades."
"Let's make it quick." Hyuna said, making a slight manic laugh. "Or else I'd be tempted to just kill Fortune and be done with it all."
Rounding a corner, and getting in eyesight of the palace on fire, Hyuna knew exactly what to do. She, with her new awkward spear, charged forwards with her air chi boosting her, tearing apart a few monsters with one hand shredding them apart; vicious air chi raging. Been a while, hasn't it, since she could kill? Far; far too long. She only hoped to not see Muna anywhere. The damned bunny.
Suddenly feeling the urge to look visually impressive, Hyuna did a little jump and a spin in the air; left hand conjuring up those shining white wings, stretching out from her shoulder blades on the back, flapping a little as she landed; both feet on the ground. With a cool smirk, still not used to this spear's weight, she waited for Orion to catch up and get all this shit over with.
"What?" Yuwen questioned, before spotting the scroll in the corner of the chest. He reached in and began to unravel it curiously. Though at first worn and seemingly blank after a few blinks red characters began to appear on the page, as though they'd been hidden by a trick of the light before. Yuwen looked down at the guild. "I can read it," He called. "It's in Yunish. It says.... here lies the crown of the King of Yune... which I've locked away as to hide the power it conceals..."
"In my conquests I've allied myself with a wizard," A voice continued. The group turned to see the monk step forward from between them. "And though I thought him to first be a young man as I was, I soon discovered that he is in fact nothing of which he appears..."
"The wizard is of a level I have never seen before - of a power I can not comprehend..." Yuwen continued from the scroll, the words becoming more and more disturbing as they wrote on. "And he has been alive since times I knew not even existed..."
"He is a Necromancer, shifting forms and faces for whatever suits him best... occupying hosts, and thus forever invincible," The monk continued. "And when I disclosed to him that I knew this terrible secret he proposed an alliance. If I were to help him fulfill his final wish, he'd help me control the Yune Empire..."
"He revealed to me then that he'd once been the court alchemist... and had crafted for the first King a crown of the most beautiful gold and the richest jewels..." Yuwen read. "But in secret the crown was much more than a gift... it was a trap. The Necromancer enchanted it so that he would control the fate of whoever wore the crown. He did so in the hopes of having the King's of Yune fulfill his desire... but they failed, and for some reason he believed I could do for him what they could not... he saw greatness in me..."
"I agreed and with him controlling the Emperor's fate we ten conquered thousands," The monk said. "But I too failed, for the Necromancer's final wish, his one desire, is something no man can do. And in turn he betrayed me, and betrayed the Guild... and one by one we fell. I am the only one alive... I've hidden the treasure and the crown where he can not touch it, so he could never control an Empire again..."
"I go now to my death... a black abyss that I know now no man can return from, for if they could I may still be in His good graces," Yuwen finished, tracing to the end of the scroll where the red inked characters become less refined and hurried. "I go now to the one place he cannot find me... I hope history not forget Eoling, for I was not a bad man."
Yuwen lowered the scroll slowly. The monk, once fragile and pale, now stood still as a statue, eyes glaring at the sack Yuwen held. "...Give me the crown," The wormy man managed to say.
Yuwen backed away slowly, pulling out a knife as he went to Sunaarashi's side. "I don't think I should... the scroll said this Necromancer could take face... and any form."
"In my conquests I've allied myself with a wizard," A voice continued. The group turned to see the monk step forward from between them. "And though I thought him to first be a young man as I was, I soon discovered that he is in fact nothing of which he appears..."
"The wizard is of a level I have never seen before - of a power I can not comprehend..." Yuwen continued from the scroll, the words becoming more and more disturbing as they wrote on. "And he has been alive since times I knew not even existed..."
"He is a Necromancer, shifting forms and faces for whatever suits him best... occupying hosts, and thus forever invincible," The monk continued. "And when I disclosed to him that I knew this terrible secret he proposed an alliance. If I were to help him fulfill his final wish, he'd help me control the Yune Empire..."
"He revealed to me then that he'd once been the court alchemist... and had crafted for the first King a crown of the most beautiful gold and the richest jewels..." Yuwen read. "But in secret the crown was much more than a gift... it was a trap. The Necromancer enchanted it so that he would control the fate of whoever wore the crown. He did so in the hopes of having the King's of Yune fulfill his desire... but they failed, and for some reason he believed I could do for him what they could not... he saw greatness in me..."
"I agreed and with him controlling the Emperor's fate we ten conquered thousands," The monk said. "But I too failed, for the Necromancer's final wish, his one desire, is something no man can do. And in turn he betrayed me, and betrayed the Guild... and one by one we fell. I am the only one alive... I've hidden the treasure and the crown where he can not touch it, so he could never control an Empire again..."
"I go now to my death... a black abyss that I know now no man can return from, for if they could I may still be in His good graces," Yuwen finished, tracing to the end of the scroll where the red inked characters become less refined and hurried. "I go now to the one place he cannot find me... I hope history not forget Eoling, for I was not a bad man."
Yuwen lowered the scroll slowly. The monk, once fragile and pale, now stood still as a statue, eyes glaring at the sack Yuwen held. "...Give me the crown," The wormy man managed to say.
Yuwen backed away slowly, pulling out a knife as he went to Sunaarashi's side. "I don't think I should... the scroll said this Necromancer could take face... and any form."
"You....should stand down, monk," Suiken warned, warily. In his mind, he had begun to sense that something had gone awfully awry just a bit ago, but he couldn't exactly place when. "Lest you forget, you are outnumbered here...."
Sunaarashi punched the evil monk-monster in the face.
"Let's skip the monologue and get out of here!" he yelled, continuing his assault with a vicious uppercut to the man's jaw, followed by a two-step kick to the man's chest that sent the monk to the ground. "Obviously, this guy's had a lot of time to plan this and I don't want to wait around for him to follow through!"
"Let's skip the monologue and get out of here!" he yelled, continuing his assault with a vicious uppercut to the man's jaw, followed by a two-step kick to the man's chest that sent the monk to the ground. "Obviously, this guy's had a lot of time to plan this and I don't want to wait around for him to follow through!"
"Then why don't you strike me down?" The monk whispered, not turning to face the Oni or the rest of the guild behind him. His eyes remained fixed on Yuwen, who held the bag tightly in his hand. "Be ready," The Guild Leader whispered to Sunaarashi. Something was wrong here. Very wrong.
Suddenly, before anyone had time to react, Sunaarashi lept forward, punching the man in the face and kicking him in the chest. The monk staggered backward in the ground, barely reacting as he collapsed. "My face..." The monk whispered, leaning up to reveal the area Darius had bunched had caved in, the area crusted and broken like a dented bees hive. Where there should have been wounds instead the face had begun to peel like paper, and where blood should seep black smoke poured. "You know that chest did burn some of us," He whispered, raising his hands to reveal them to be deformed, burned stumps - ruined from many hundreds of attempts. "But I figured the curious would come get it for me eventually." His face began to chip more, smoke rushing out from his robes and his body.
"Guys... run!" Yuwen screamed, as suddenly the monk before them exploded, blood and human features finally splattering outward onto the group. Yuwen was sent flying to the ground. Before he had time to move the smoke was on him, violently forcing itself down his throat until it disappeared inside him...
Suddenly, before anyone had time to react, Sunaarashi lept forward, punching the man in the face and kicking him in the chest. The monk staggered backward in the ground, barely reacting as he collapsed. "My face..." The monk whispered, leaning up to reveal the area Darius had bunched had caved in, the area crusted and broken like a dented bees hive. Where there should have been wounds instead the face had begun to peel like paper, and where blood should seep black smoke poured. "You know that chest did burn some of us," He whispered, raising his hands to reveal them to be deformed, burned stumps - ruined from many hundreds of attempts. "But I figured the curious would come get it for me eventually." His face began to chip more, smoke rushing out from his robes and his body.
"Guys... run!" Yuwen screamed, as suddenly the monk before them exploded, blood and human features finally splattering outward onto the group. Yuwen was sent flying to the ground. Before he had time to move the smoke was on him, violently forcing itself down his throat until it disappeared inside him...
Sunaarashi twisted away as the man's body exploded. Yuwen fell to the ground, a thick smoke pouring into him, like it was the necromancer's essence itself.
"Crap," Sunaarashi muttered, reaching out and snatching the bag from Yuwen. "Suiken! Use your chi stuff!"
"Crap," Sunaarashi muttered, reaching out and snatching the bag from Yuwen. "Suiken! Use your chi stuff!"
Suiken readied his weapons, preparing a fight, when he saw a horrid creature beyond imagination. "What manner of creature are you...?" Suiken muttered. The snow oni always knew if something came as a shock to him, it'd be really bad news. In his lifetime he's encountered all manner of creatures and this was the first time something surprised him. This was more then a simple necromancer.
And that much was proven when the monster of a man seemed to entomb himself within Yuwen. "By the spirits..." Suiken gasped. Suiken then looked at Sunaarashi who seemed to ask him to use chi stuff, prompting a still bewildered to reply, "Yes, I'm not sure you know how that exactly works...This isn't like a usual case of cleansing an evil spirit. This is....far worse."
Suiken walked over to Yuwen. "Fortune! Are you aware?! Can you breath?! Anything?!"
And that much was proven when the monster of a man seemed to entomb himself within Yuwen. "By the spirits..." Suiken gasped. Suiken then looked at Sunaarashi who seemed to ask him to use chi stuff, prompting a still bewildered to reply, "Yes, I'm not sure you know how that exactly works...This isn't like a usual case of cleansing an evil spirit. This is....far worse."
Suiken walked over to Yuwen. "Fortune! Are you aware?! Can you breath?! Anything?!"
The guild was certainly full of surprises.
Some, however, were not ones she would have ever wanted to encounter. The absolute repulsion and fear she felt at seeing the monk's dissolving form made her want to bolt immediately. Every instinct screamed to run but her muscles were locked. Her body was frozen even as Suunarashi and Yuwen both screamed to run. If only her ears had heard the message had fully received.
And then the explosion and she could feel what little food she had rise in her throat. Muna forced it down and again her instincts demanded that she leave and not turn back. But the rabbit woman found herself coming forward and yelling, "Well if it's not the usual, then do the unusual or something! Moon's sake, get it out of him!"
Some, however, were not ones she would have ever wanted to encounter. The absolute repulsion and fear she felt at seeing the monk's dissolving form made her want to bolt immediately. Every instinct screamed to run but her muscles were locked. Her body was frozen even as Suunarashi and Yuwen both screamed to run. If only her ears had heard the message had fully received.
And then the explosion and she could feel what little food she had rise in her throat. Muna forced it down and again her instincts demanded that she leave and not turn back. But the rabbit woman found herself coming forward and yelling, "Well if it's not the usual, then do the unusual or something! Moon's sake, get it out of him!"
"Did what I had to do..." Nee repeated Gridiron's words in a fashion, her voice almost vindictive in tone. "Like, the ends justified the means, right? Doing evil for a later good... that's how it is?" Gridiron wasn't entirely certain those questions were directed at her, nor meant to be answered by her-- it seemed to her that the girl was simply asking those questions of herself. Indeed, even if Gridiron had been of a mind to answer, Nee gave her no such opportunity; as the last word left her svelte lips, she elegantly drifted up to her feet, stretching out her limbs before turning to glance again at Gridiron.
"In some echelons of Yunish society... after being broken in by a man, a girl becomes a woman. So because of that Valkar... I'm not so sure if I count as a child anymore. Not that it wasn't nice to hear-- thank you, Gridiron. I... I'm going to get some air, before we head out again. Be back soon." The Sudean watched, somewhat sadly, as Nee departed the cave-- lamenting what she had endured in the hands of that cretinous vermin of a slave driver...
The sound of a cold, almost mechanical breath drew Gridiron's attention back to her remaining companion. Amanhã had remained as she had been throughout the duration of the trio's stay in the cave-- her apathy was somehow even more sickening to Gridiron than it had always been. She shook her head, heaving a woeful sigh. "To think that girl is but fourteen years old, and yet concerns herself with matters of right and wrong, and what must be done." Gridiron shot another glance at her sister, but if Amanhã had any thought on Gridiron's remark, she, not unexpectedly, gave no indication of it. The Sudean gave another sigh-- this time, one of uncertain resolution. She had been waiting years for this moment, and now it was upon them. A chance to talk... or a chance for Gridiron to throw words at an empty shell.
I can only pray it should not be so... Gridiron turned to gaze at the half-Ashura, eyes sweeping over the soulless, cold metal surface of her skin, and at last pierced the veil of silence.
"Twenty three years, Amanhã."
The suit of armour did not budge.
"When you left, it was a slap in the face worse than any time you'd ever turned away from me in silence and left me standing alone and dejected. Because..." Gridiron found herself suddenly struggling to speak-- the muscles of her face went taut, her fists clenched, and she felt a moistness coming to her eyes as feelings two decades old began to well up. She shoved them back down into the pit from which they'd emerged, and forced herself to continue. "Because I spent ten years trying to understand you. Trying to be you. Be something you could respect and love. But when you left, I realised I would never earn your respect. And I began to suspect nobody would ever earn your love. You can't earn what was never there."
Gridiron thought she heard something from within the suit of armour-- some sort of minute, almost inaudible exhalation of air. But no overt reaction did her sister give. For all she knew, Amanhã was sleeping.
"... but I don't think that's the case," the Sudean gritted her teeth and pushed forward like a single solder fighting their way through an overwhelming army-- except that in this case she was both the soldier and the army, her own uncertainty and scepticism battling her attempts to communicate with her sister. "I don't think you're some psychopath-- in fact, I think you feel too much, or you used to. There was a time when you were just like I was-- naive, tiny, searching for a connection to other people. But you were different from them-- you were borne of blood the children you grew up amongst were raised to hate, to treat with contempt and vitriol. So they taunted you, treated you with cruelty, pushed you around... and you took it to heart."
Gridiron suddenly clambered up to her feet, and turned to face the still-motionless suit of armour that sat sprawled before her. "Father told me the things they used to say." Her voice grew harder and more pointed as she cast an incisive glare down at Amanhã. "What they called you before you became the thing you are now and forced them to stop. How they told you to get out of your own home-- how they wanted you to go away even though you'd been born there, even though it was as much your soil as it was theirs. How they rejected you when you sought their friendship, and the way they told you you didn't belong, the names you were branded with to illustrate that you never would. Freak. Aberration. A vulgarity against nature. Filth, muck, scum, a living profanity, a stain upon existence that besmirched the world with your presence. A half-breed that didn't belong and never would--"
She had expected if there would be any reaction, it would be this one-- she was taken by surprise only by the alacrity of it, with what swiftness the suit of armour came alive like a vehement wraith emerging from the grave upon provocation, how adroitly Amanhã surged up to her feet and hurled herself at Gridiron, a violent snarl escaping the confines of the helmet. The Sudean had no means of escape in the incredibly close quarters of the cave; she was powerless to stop it as the steel-clad bulk of her sister lunged at her, the vambrace crushing at her throat and slamming her into the cave wall, pinning her there.
For just a moment, Gridiron wondered if she'd been an idiot and gone too far-- if she'd mistaken just how hard the words would hit home, if she'd just signed her own death warrant in her attempt to provoke this reaction. But Amanhã didn't kill her-- not yet, anyway. Gridiron's teeth clenched as her hands struggled against the forearm pressed ruthlessly against her throat, and her eyes peered at the slits in the faceplate of her sister's helmet-- therein lay only darkness to her eyes. But Amanhã's breathing was hard, and the helmet betrayed each heaving breath as she seemed to attempt to compose herself. Gridiron forced herself not to smile in spite of her less than glorious position-- so that pain was still there. It was buried deep, and shabbily boarded over with years of violence and death in an effort to fulfil that void, and yet still, it was there, and its bitter edge had not dulled in all those years.
There was something in that suit of armour. Something more than callous avarice for money and violence. Gridiron had drawn it out, if only briefly, but that glimpse was all she needed to prove it was worth it.
Slowly, almost shamefully-- though Gridiron suspected it had more to do with the loss of control than the consequent act itself-- Amanhã withdrew, permitting Gridiron to land on her feet lightly from the wall. "Thanks," the latter grunted, rubbing at her throat a bit pensively. Her sister, however, had already begun to turn away-- not toward her little nook of the cave, where she had sat motionlessly all along, but for the mouth, leading out to the open.
"Amanhã-- wait--" Gridiron called out hastily to her sister. Miraculously, Amanhã hesitated, pausing at the mouth of the cave, her head turning only slightly over her shoulder to meet her sister's dire gaze, her own obscured beneath the apathy of the steel facade.
"I..." Suddenly, Gridiron was much less confident in what she was saying-- she'd drawn out the reaction, proven there was something in her sister that wasn't this cold and murderous beast, but now, what could she possibly do or say to extricate that vital essence from the miasma? If she didn't approach this properly, she'd push her sister away for good, ruin her chance to... to make this right. To give Amanhã that... that sense of... of closure, of truth, that Gridiron still felt, even twenty three years after she'd been abandoned by her, that her sister deserved. It had dogged her for years, even after she'd learned of the... less than righteous individual her sister had become-- ever since her father had told her of the person Amanhã had once been, a person Noxchi had then refused to believe was possible. But that person deserved to show herself once again, if only what little of her perhaps remained ingrained within that suit of armour.
"Please, just stay here a little longer." The plead emerged from Gridiron's thin lips almost without her own beck, in a voice much softer than she had intended. "I... I just want to talk to you."
"Nothing to say." Amanhã's voice was as cold and harsh a rasp as ever, untinged by feeling or emotion. "They were right."
"Only as right as you let them be... you could prove them wrong."
The very air in the cave seemed to shift-- or so Gridiron perceived as much. Amanhã's head turned back to the mouth of the cave, but she didn't move, as though nailed to the spot by bounds that could not be seen. Her fists clenched, and unclenched, as though struggling to grasp something that yet evaded her, grappling with two beasts that ruled her whims, now in conflict.
And the second that conflict was resolved, Amanhã wheeled around to face Gridiron.
A single hand reached up and all but tore the helmet from her head, hurling the article to the wall; it clattered heavily against the rock face and went clanging back down to the ground. Her face was now revealed, a scarred, hard-edged mien, but the base nature of it remained unchanged-- that innate bitterness etched into the callous stone surface, twisted into perpetual taciturnity. But now the stone face was weathered, the foundations weakened-- her constant vigilance against the vulnerability of visible affectivity crumbling, if only ever so slightly. That hint of rage, interbred with a sense of sorrow and isolation, that could not have been something her countenance was well-used to wearing, though it must have been something its bearer was accustomed to feeling.
"I learned my worth." Amanhã spat the words out into the thin, arid air of the alcove, her two eyes of red and black boring into Gridiron's with vehemence as she began to suddenly pace about the cave as though she was slowly losing her mind, clenching her fists in the air as she spoke bitterly. "Learned I was nothing if I didn't assert that I was something. That I deserved to exist. They told me I didn't, and the only way I could prove I did was by hurting them. I learned that words were cheap and meant nothing-- because when I tried to use them, all I ever got was more scorn. But violence-- when I used that, I suddenly mattered. I had presence. And I realised that this was the only way I ever would. So I cultivated it-- built my entire life around it, because for the first time, I could show others that I deserved to live, because I was strong. Because I wasn't weak and couldn't be pushed around anymore-- told what I was and where I belonged." She stopped pacing at last, facing her sister with a loathing and virulent resentment that Gridiron knew immediately had nothing to do with her in particular. "I decided that day that violence would be my way of life-- that nothing would ever matter except being strong."
Gridiron bit her lip, shocked by her sister's outburst-- she had spoken more in that one minute than Gridiron had ever heard her speak in the ten years she had grown up with her, showed more emotion than she had thought Amanhã was capable of feeling when she'd been a child. Her gaze fell somewhat from her sister's furious, almost frenzied glare. "... and were you right?"
"No!" Amanhã all but howled in anguish, her fists wringing in the air, her mien overcome by the angst spilling out from her lips as though they were no longer at the command of her mind. "I was wrong! I was a fool, and I never stopped! I was afraid of being that stupid, naive little imbecile, of being pushed around and mocked, of being hated for existing! So I became something they couldn't mock-- an implacable force they could never push around..." Her face fell, sorrow beginning to seep into the rage that twisted her features still. "But I lost control of it. It became my master. Violence was supposed to be my tool, the method with which I asserted my right to be, a means to an end, but eventually it became the end-- it became my reason, and I forgot why I had made myself what I had in the first place. This wasn't supposed to happen-- I wasn't supposed to be this. I wasn't supposed to lose sight of why I chose this path. I... I just didn't want to hear them say it anymore. Freak. Abomination. Half-breed. I just wanted to be strong so they'd stop... I don't know when that began to mean that it was right, that it was just to put down the weak to prove it. It wasn't supposed to be about killing, or violence... it was only ever about proving I deserved to be here..."
Amanhã seemed drained of all the vehement, bitter fervor that had suddenly taken hold of her, like a vessel possessed by some demonic force. Her breathing hard and shallow, she wearily stepped toward the wall of the cave, leaning heavily against the rock surface and casting her gaze to the floor to avoid meeting her sister's eyes.
"... I'm sorry, Amanhã." Gridiron struggled to find something more than that to give-- too much was broiling beneath the surface of her own skin, words and phrases, each vying to emerge in turn, and she sought to determine which could possibly encapsulate this moment, if any could. She had not even realised that tears were welling in her own eyes, that she too had been overcome by emotion, if not the same that had seized upon her sister. So it finally emerges. All the vitriol, all the pent-up rage and resentment that Noxchi had once attempted to extricate from Amanhã when they had been but children, two decades past. And now, twenty three years later, it was finally out, and for the first time, Amanhã became more than just some strange, lofty force to Gridiron-- more than a goal, more than some alien thing which she sought to understand.
For the first time, Gridiron realised fully who her sister was.
"But we can make this right," she continued, stepping toward her sister. Amanhã turned her gaze upwards, glaring at Gridiron with silent perplexity. "Come with me," Gridiron urged, eagerness getting the better of her as she grew more and more passionate. "We'll bring Nee back to her home-- to her family. You can come with me and show the world your worth by helping people, by removing evil from the land-- you can change, Amanhã. You can make all this right, you can change--"
"No. I can't. That's the worst of it." Amanhã's words cut down Gridiron's like an axe to a hopeful, sapling tree. And then, without another word, the bounty hunter knelt down, picked up her helmet, put it on coldly, and, in silence, she turned and left the cave.
Amanhã did not wish to consider it any further.
Even as she departed the cave, her heart was torn asunder with uncertainty and a lack of clarity that greatly distressed her. Many of the things she had said... the things that had emerged from her lips as though upon the beck of some creature that was not her and yet knew her... she had never consciously thought of them. Perhaps they had lingered there beneath the surface, but some part of her had been well aware they would do her no good-- that they would invoke only unease and ambivalence, produce cracks in an otherwise impenetrable rock wall. Some part of her had done well to shove them off to the side... until her sister of all people had tugged at them until they were drawn directly to the forefront.
... little idiot, Amanhã mulled bitterly as she proceeded down toward the fields below, the unforgiving winds of the mountains straying her greying dreadlocks out behind her as she trudged onward. Why did she have to evoke a truth from me that... that serves no one, least of all myself? This equivocation is nothing but a hindrance... already a hindrance. Already she had found herself wondering if perhaps she should not have gone back and taken her sister up on the offer-- already she was doubting reality. I will never change. She forced herself to repeat this phrase to herself, over and over, until it became the very throbbing beat of her tumultuous thought patterns. She would never change. Even if she recognised her flaws-- marked the folly of the very foundation upon which she'd built her lifestyle-- she would never change. She couldn't. It would be too painful not only to realise the way she had lived her life for thirty years was inherently flawed, but also to attempt to adjust to living otherwise at this point. What she was.... was what she was. Irrevocably. And if there was some sense of sorrow to the way she resigned herself to that reality... then so be it. Reality was rarely anything but a sorrowful spectacle.
The sound of some commotion not far to her left drew Amanhã's heed-- perhaps fortuitously so-- from those pointless thoughts. Three figures were outlined in the darkness-- voices, though the words they spoke she could not mark, were borne unto her upon the wind. And then, from one of the figures, a shriek emerged-- and almost immediately, Amanhã knew who it was. The slave girl-- she had stepped out from the cave before Noxchi-- Gridiron, whatever, dammit-- had begun her thrice-cursed affair. She had not returned. It was not inconceivable, after all, that Cha'Valkar had been tracking the three, and, having perceived an invaluable opportunity to seize upon the girl, devoid of her two defenders, had struck then.
Gridiron will go help her-- she's all about wasting time on the weak. But I don't have to... because... because I am strong. Because I know that means the weak should mean nothing to me... no, even if it doesn't, even if I know the truth of it and it's just an illusion, I can prove now that I was right, that I am what I am...
You can make all this right, you can change--
Amanhã shook her head. Can I? She glanced once more to the figures in the shadows, the slave girl struggling fruitlessly against her captors. Can I really bring myself to simply go forth and overthrow that which I have lived my life on the basis of-- undo the very lies upon which I built my entire lifestyle? All that, admit that I cannot take comfort in the absoluteness of those false truths... here and now?
After all, was not an absolute lie more comforting, more tangible, more real than the uncertainty of truth?
Well, the hell with it. Amanhã had always been a creature of impulse over contemplation.
The two beastfolk struggling with Nee were yet succeeding when some massive form from the thick of the night came charging into their midst, a towering figure of steel and vehemence barreling into them. Every movement Amanhã made was one of resolution, of clarity renewed, as she drew her greatsword, and brought it to bear.
"In some echelons of Yunish society... after being broken in by a man, a girl becomes a woman. So because of that Valkar... I'm not so sure if I count as a child anymore. Not that it wasn't nice to hear-- thank you, Gridiron. I... I'm going to get some air, before we head out again. Be back soon." The Sudean watched, somewhat sadly, as Nee departed the cave-- lamenting what she had endured in the hands of that cretinous vermin of a slave driver...
The sound of a cold, almost mechanical breath drew Gridiron's attention back to her remaining companion. Amanhã had remained as she had been throughout the duration of the trio's stay in the cave-- her apathy was somehow even more sickening to Gridiron than it had always been. She shook her head, heaving a woeful sigh. "To think that girl is but fourteen years old, and yet concerns herself with matters of right and wrong, and what must be done." Gridiron shot another glance at her sister, but if Amanhã had any thought on Gridiron's remark, she, not unexpectedly, gave no indication of it. The Sudean gave another sigh-- this time, one of uncertain resolution. She had been waiting years for this moment, and now it was upon them. A chance to talk... or a chance for Gridiron to throw words at an empty shell.
I can only pray it should not be so... Gridiron turned to gaze at the half-Ashura, eyes sweeping over the soulless, cold metal surface of her skin, and at last pierced the veil of silence.
"Twenty three years, Amanhã."
The suit of armour did not budge.
"When you left, it was a slap in the face worse than any time you'd ever turned away from me in silence and left me standing alone and dejected. Because..." Gridiron found herself suddenly struggling to speak-- the muscles of her face went taut, her fists clenched, and she felt a moistness coming to her eyes as feelings two decades old began to well up. She shoved them back down into the pit from which they'd emerged, and forced herself to continue. "Because I spent ten years trying to understand you. Trying to be you. Be something you could respect and love. But when you left, I realised I would never earn your respect. And I began to suspect nobody would ever earn your love. You can't earn what was never there."
Gridiron thought she heard something from within the suit of armour-- some sort of minute, almost inaudible exhalation of air. But no overt reaction did her sister give. For all she knew, Amanhã was sleeping.
"... but I don't think that's the case," the Sudean gritted her teeth and pushed forward like a single solder fighting their way through an overwhelming army-- except that in this case she was both the soldier and the army, her own uncertainty and scepticism battling her attempts to communicate with her sister. "I don't think you're some psychopath-- in fact, I think you feel too much, or you used to. There was a time when you were just like I was-- naive, tiny, searching for a connection to other people. But you were different from them-- you were borne of blood the children you grew up amongst were raised to hate, to treat with contempt and vitriol. So they taunted you, treated you with cruelty, pushed you around... and you took it to heart."
Gridiron suddenly clambered up to her feet, and turned to face the still-motionless suit of armour that sat sprawled before her. "Father told me the things they used to say." Her voice grew harder and more pointed as she cast an incisive glare down at Amanhã. "What they called you before you became the thing you are now and forced them to stop. How they told you to get out of your own home-- how they wanted you to go away even though you'd been born there, even though it was as much your soil as it was theirs. How they rejected you when you sought their friendship, and the way they told you you didn't belong, the names you were branded with to illustrate that you never would. Freak. Aberration. A vulgarity against nature. Filth, muck, scum, a living profanity, a stain upon existence that besmirched the world with your presence. A half-breed that didn't belong and never would--"
She had expected if there would be any reaction, it would be this one-- she was taken by surprise only by the alacrity of it, with what swiftness the suit of armour came alive like a vehement wraith emerging from the grave upon provocation, how adroitly Amanhã surged up to her feet and hurled herself at Gridiron, a violent snarl escaping the confines of the helmet. The Sudean had no means of escape in the incredibly close quarters of the cave; she was powerless to stop it as the steel-clad bulk of her sister lunged at her, the vambrace crushing at her throat and slamming her into the cave wall, pinning her there.
For just a moment, Gridiron wondered if she'd been an idiot and gone too far-- if she'd mistaken just how hard the words would hit home, if she'd just signed her own death warrant in her attempt to provoke this reaction. But Amanhã didn't kill her-- not yet, anyway. Gridiron's teeth clenched as her hands struggled against the forearm pressed ruthlessly against her throat, and her eyes peered at the slits in the faceplate of her sister's helmet-- therein lay only darkness to her eyes. But Amanhã's breathing was hard, and the helmet betrayed each heaving breath as she seemed to attempt to compose herself. Gridiron forced herself not to smile in spite of her less than glorious position-- so that pain was still there. It was buried deep, and shabbily boarded over with years of violence and death in an effort to fulfil that void, and yet still, it was there, and its bitter edge had not dulled in all those years.
There was something in that suit of armour. Something more than callous avarice for money and violence. Gridiron had drawn it out, if only briefly, but that glimpse was all she needed to prove it was worth it.
Slowly, almost shamefully-- though Gridiron suspected it had more to do with the loss of control than the consequent act itself-- Amanhã withdrew, permitting Gridiron to land on her feet lightly from the wall. "Thanks," the latter grunted, rubbing at her throat a bit pensively. Her sister, however, had already begun to turn away-- not toward her little nook of the cave, where she had sat motionlessly all along, but for the mouth, leading out to the open.
"Amanhã-- wait--" Gridiron called out hastily to her sister. Miraculously, Amanhã hesitated, pausing at the mouth of the cave, her head turning only slightly over her shoulder to meet her sister's dire gaze, her own obscured beneath the apathy of the steel facade.
"I..." Suddenly, Gridiron was much less confident in what she was saying-- she'd drawn out the reaction, proven there was something in her sister that wasn't this cold and murderous beast, but now, what could she possibly do or say to extricate that vital essence from the miasma? If she didn't approach this properly, she'd push her sister away for good, ruin her chance to... to make this right. To give Amanhã that... that sense of... of closure, of truth, that Gridiron still felt, even twenty three years after she'd been abandoned by her, that her sister deserved. It had dogged her for years, even after she'd learned of the... less than righteous individual her sister had become-- ever since her father had told her of the person Amanhã had once been, a person Noxchi had then refused to believe was possible. But that person deserved to show herself once again, if only what little of her perhaps remained ingrained within that suit of armour.
"Please, just stay here a little longer." The plead emerged from Gridiron's thin lips almost without her own beck, in a voice much softer than she had intended. "I... I just want to talk to you."
"Nothing to say." Amanhã's voice was as cold and harsh a rasp as ever, untinged by feeling or emotion. "They were right."
"Only as right as you let them be... you could prove them wrong."
The very air in the cave seemed to shift-- or so Gridiron perceived as much. Amanhã's head turned back to the mouth of the cave, but she didn't move, as though nailed to the spot by bounds that could not be seen. Her fists clenched, and unclenched, as though struggling to grasp something that yet evaded her, grappling with two beasts that ruled her whims, now in conflict.
And the second that conflict was resolved, Amanhã wheeled around to face Gridiron.
A single hand reached up and all but tore the helmet from her head, hurling the article to the wall; it clattered heavily against the rock face and went clanging back down to the ground. Her face was now revealed, a scarred, hard-edged mien, but the base nature of it remained unchanged-- that innate bitterness etched into the callous stone surface, twisted into perpetual taciturnity. But now the stone face was weathered, the foundations weakened-- her constant vigilance against the vulnerability of visible affectivity crumbling, if only ever so slightly. That hint of rage, interbred with a sense of sorrow and isolation, that could not have been something her countenance was well-used to wearing, though it must have been something its bearer was accustomed to feeling.
"I learned my worth." Amanhã spat the words out into the thin, arid air of the alcove, her two eyes of red and black boring into Gridiron's with vehemence as she began to suddenly pace about the cave as though she was slowly losing her mind, clenching her fists in the air as she spoke bitterly. "Learned I was nothing if I didn't assert that I was something. That I deserved to exist. They told me I didn't, and the only way I could prove I did was by hurting them. I learned that words were cheap and meant nothing-- because when I tried to use them, all I ever got was more scorn. But violence-- when I used that, I suddenly mattered. I had presence. And I realised that this was the only way I ever would. So I cultivated it-- built my entire life around it, because for the first time, I could show others that I deserved to live, because I was strong. Because I wasn't weak and couldn't be pushed around anymore-- told what I was and where I belonged." She stopped pacing at last, facing her sister with a loathing and virulent resentment that Gridiron knew immediately had nothing to do with her in particular. "I decided that day that violence would be my way of life-- that nothing would ever matter except being strong."
Gridiron bit her lip, shocked by her sister's outburst-- she had spoken more in that one minute than Gridiron had ever heard her speak in the ten years she had grown up with her, showed more emotion than she had thought Amanhã was capable of feeling when she'd been a child. Her gaze fell somewhat from her sister's furious, almost frenzied glare. "... and were you right?"
"No!" Amanhã all but howled in anguish, her fists wringing in the air, her mien overcome by the angst spilling out from her lips as though they were no longer at the command of her mind. "I was wrong! I was a fool, and I never stopped! I was afraid of being that stupid, naive little imbecile, of being pushed around and mocked, of being hated for existing! So I became something they couldn't mock-- an implacable force they could never push around..." Her face fell, sorrow beginning to seep into the rage that twisted her features still. "But I lost control of it. It became my master. Violence was supposed to be my tool, the method with which I asserted my right to be, a means to an end, but eventually it became the end-- it became my reason, and I forgot why I had made myself what I had in the first place. This wasn't supposed to happen-- I wasn't supposed to be this. I wasn't supposed to lose sight of why I chose this path. I... I just didn't want to hear them say it anymore. Freak. Abomination. Half-breed. I just wanted to be strong so they'd stop... I don't know when that began to mean that it was right, that it was just to put down the weak to prove it. It wasn't supposed to be about killing, or violence... it was only ever about proving I deserved to be here..."
Amanhã seemed drained of all the vehement, bitter fervor that had suddenly taken hold of her, like a vessel possessed by some demonic force. Her breathing hard and shallow, she wearily stepped toward the wall of the cave, leaning heavily against the rock surface and casting her gaze to the floor to avoid meeting her sister's eyes.
"... I'm sorry, Amanhã." Gridiron struggled to find something more than that to give-- too much was broiling beneath the surface of her own skin, words and phrases, each vying to emerge in turn, and she sought to determine which could possibly encapsulate this moment, if any could. She had not even realised that tears were welling in her own eyes, that she too had been overcome by emotion, if not the same that had seized upon her sister. So it finally emerges. All the vitriol, all the pent-up rage and resentment that Noxchi had once attempted to extricate from Amanhã when they had been but children, two decades past. And now, twenty three years later, it was finally out, and for the first time, Amanhã became more than just some strange, lofty force to Gridiron-- more than a goal, more than some alien thing which she sought to understand.
For the first time, Gridiron realised fully who her sister was.
"But we can make this right," she continued, stepping toward her sister. Amanhã turned her gaze upwards, glaring at Gridiron with silent perplexity. "Come with me," Gridiron urged, eagerness getting the better of her as she grew more and more passionate. "We'll bring Nee back to her home-- to her family. You can come with me and show the world your worth by helping people, by removing evil from the land-- you can change, Amanhã. You can make all this right, you can change--"
"No. I can't. That's the worst of it." Amanhã's words cut down Gridiron's like an axe to a hopeful, sapling tree. And then, without another word, the bounty hunter knelt down, picked up her helmet, put it on coldly, and, in silence, she turned and left the cave.
Amanhã did not wish to consider it any further.
Even as she departed the cave, her heart was torn asunder with uncertainty and a lack of clarity that greatly distressed her. Many of the things she had said... the things that had emerged from her lips as though upon the beck of some creature that was not her and yet knew her... she had never consciously thought of them. Perhaps they had lingered there beneath the surface, but some part of her had been well aware they would do her no good-- that they would invoke only unease and ambivalence, produce cracks in an otherwise impenetrable rock wall. Some part of her had done well to shove them off to the side... until her sister of all people had tugged at them until they were drawn directly to the forefront.
... little idiot, Amanhã mulled bitterly as she proceeded down toward the fields below, the unforgiving winds of the mountains straying her greying dreadlocks out behind her as she trudged onward. Why did she have to evoke a truth from me that... that serves no one, least of all myself? This equivocation is nothing but a hindrance... already a hindrance. Already she had found herself wondering if perhaps she should not have gone back and taken her sister up on the offer-- already she was doubting reality. I will never change. She forced herself to repeat this phrase to herself, over and over, until it became the very throbbing beat of her tumultuous thought patterns. She would never change. Even if she recognised her flaws-- marked the folly of the very foundation upon which she'd built her lifestyle-- she would never change. She couldn't. It would be too painful not only to realise the way she had lived her life for thirty years was inherently flawed, but also to attempt to adjust to living otherwise at this point. What she was.... was what she was. Irrevocably. And if there was some sense of sorrow to the way she resigned herself to that reality... then so be it. Reality was rarely anything but a sorrowful spectacle.
The sound of some commotion not far to her left drew Amanhã's heed-- perhaps fortuitously so-- from those pointless thoughts. Three figures were outlined in the darkness-- voices, though the words they spoke she could not mark, were borne unto her upon the wind. And then, from one of the figures, a shriek emerged-- and almost immediately, Amanhã knew who it was. The slave girl-- she had stepped out from the cave before Noxchi-- Gridiron, whatever, dammit-- had begun her thrice-cursed affair. She had not returned. It was not inconceivable, after all, that Cha'Valkar had been tracking the three, and, having perceived an invaluable opportunity to seize upon the girl, devoid of her two defenders, had struck then.
Gridiron will go help her-- she's all about wasting time on the weak. But I don't have to... because... because I am strong. Because I know that means the weak should mean nothing to me... no, even if it doesn't, even if I know the truth of it and it's just an illusion, I can prove now that I was right, that I am what I am...
You can make all this right, you can change--
Amanhã shook her head. Can I? She glanced once more to the figures in the shadows, the slave girl struggling fruitlessly against her captors. Can I really bring myself to simply go forth and overthrow that which I have lived my life on the basis of-- undo the very lies upon which I built my entire lifestyle? All that, admit that I cannot take comfort in the absoluteness of those false truths... here and now?
After all, was not an absolute lie more comforting, more tangible, more real than the uncertainty of truth?
Well, the hell with it. Amanhã had always been a creature of impulse over contemplation.
The two beastfolk struggling with Nee were yet succeeding when some massive form from the thick of the night came charging into their midst, a towering figure of steel and vehemence barreling into them. Every movement Amanhã made was one of resolution, of clarity renewed, as she drew her greatsword, and brought it to bear.
The Guild Leader began to spasm violently on the ground, black bubbles mixed with saliva bubbling out from his throat and overflowing the sides of his mouth. As he shook the bag flung out of his hand. It hit the stone hard and it's bindings unwrapped, letting the golden crown glide out into the air. Suddenly Yuwen gained awareness. "The crown!" He spat pushing himself off the ground suddenly and pelting after it. But before he could reach it it's glint slipped beneath the rocks that the watery streamed flowed beneath. Yuwen paused as the object disappeared. "You let it go," He whispered, turning to glare at the Guild members before him. "You let it go!" Suddenly Yuwen flung forward, pulling his knife out and viciously stabbing at Suiken with all his might...
"Damn, I was afraid of this..." Suiken frowned as the knife that the Yuwencromancer wielded managed plunged into his abdomen.is Blue blood seeped out of his wound, but the snow oni would not let himself die. Not yet. As Yuwen still held the knife, Suiken quickly stopped attempting to loosen the blade and grabbed Yuwen , lifted him into the air and suplexed him onto the floor.
Lo-muna quickly dug into her bag and pulled out rope, some bandages, and a clean rag. She put these items on the ground and quickly grabbed the knife that had fallen from Yuwen's grip, placing it in her own bag to keep it out of his reach. She then used the rope and tied him up to the best of her ability.
"So what do we do about this thing?" she asked, unsure of how Fortune was going to react. Muna then turned to Suiken and added, "I'm guessing you'll need that wound looked at?"
"So what do we do about this thing?" she asked, unsure of how Fortune was going to react. Muna then turned to Suiken and added, "I'm guessing you'll need that wound looked at?"
Yuwen smashed into the ground, his eyes rolling back in his head and his body going still. On the rock behind him blood gently seeped out form his head. A single sound echoed across the chamber, the sound of clapping. The Guild turned to the side to see a figure step down from the stairway.
"So he tried to do to you what he did to us?" The familiar voice of the Hooded Villain called as he stepped into the cave's dim light. "Hello Great Guild Fortune," He spoke cooly, giving a gentle smile to the group. "I'm back, but I'm not here to fight. That never seems to go over well with you guys. No. Instead I'm presenting a decision." The Hooded Villain cracked his neck, enjoying the attention as the members waited on him. "My friend Phecda is waiting at the top of the stairs. He's planted throughout the old temple his specialty mix of blasting powder. If he ignites it the temple will blow apart and collapse, wiping out this chamber and everyone inside it. Including Yuwen, so our problems are solved, right?" The Villain shook his head. "But I'm not a murderer, my friends... and so I'm offering you the choice to give Yuwen to us now, and then you can all walk free."
Yuwen's body began to spasm once more as the Villain spoke...
"So he tried to do to you what he did to us?" The familiar voice of the Hooded Villain called as he stepped into the cave's dim light. "Hello Great Guild Fortune," He spoke cooly, giving a gentle smile to the group. "I'm back, but I'm not here to fight. That never seems to go over well with you guys. No. Instead I'm presenting a decision." The Hooded Villain cracked his neck, enjoying the attention as the members waited on him. "My friend Phecda is waiting at the top of the stairs. He's planted throughout the old temple his specialty mix of blasting powder. If he ignites it the temple will blow apart and collapse, wiping out this chamber and everyone inside it. Including Yuwen, so our problems are solved, right?" The Villain shook his head. "But I'm not a murderer, my friends... and so I'm offering you the choice to give Yuwen to us now, and then you can all walk free."
Yuwen's body began to spasm once more as the Villain spoke...
"Wow, you killed him," Lo-muna said to Suiken in horror before the Hooded Hero arrived.She listened to his proposition and gave a long sigh.
"As nice as that sounds, I for one will not be handing Yuwen over," Muna said decisively as she stood protectively over Yuwen's corpse. She stared directly at Hoodie and said, "And if the rest of the guild decides to turn him over, there's no guarantee they'll find his charred corpse among the ashes. I'm willing to test my luck."
"As nice as that sounds, I for one will not be handing Yuwen over," Muna said decisively as she stood protectively over Yuwen's corpse. She stared directly at Hoodie and said, "And if the rest of the guild decides to turn him over, there's no guarantee they'll find his charred corpse among the ashes. I'm willing to test my luck."
"No! You psychopath!" Suiken shouted. "Get out of here! Whatever happened to you in the past can't possibly compared to this!" Suiken pointed towards Yuwen. "A darkness rests withing him! Literally, we saw a dark necromancer control Yuwen's every thought! A dark power that is sure to reach out of control if we don't find a way to contain it now! I had hoped knocking him out would be able to quell this for now, but it seems I've misapplied my own strength," Suiken sighed.
Then Yuwen's body began to spasm more. "It's happening again...." Suiken frowned, doubling over as he held his wound. "Lo-Muna! Assist Yuwen first and foremost! And stop acting foolish, he's not corpse...yet at least!" Suiken turned to Hoodie and the Phielca. "Will you just stand there and be antagonistic or will you assist us in preventing a plague of evil from reaching Yune?! ...Without trying to kill Fortune as I assure you, that will only make things worse!"
Then Yuwen's body began to spasm more. "It's happening again...." Suiken frowned, doubling over as he held his wound. "Lo-Muna! Assist Yuwen first and foremost! And stop acting foolish, he's not corpse...yet at least!" Suiken turned to Hoodie and the Phielca. "Will you just stand there and be antagonistic or will you assist us in preventing a plague of evil from reaching Yune?! ...Without trying to kill Fortune as I assure you, that will only make things worse!"
"Enough!" The Hooded Villain screamed, smashing his foot down on the ground. Fire raced outward and violent flares as he stood tall. "Yuwen Fortune has lied and betrayed you and countless others time and time again! His Guild is a thing of fiction, it has no legal identity! None of you owe him everything! Now things are very simple right now - I don't want Fortune dead, I just want him to stop what he's doing... so you can either give him to me and we all walk away, or you don't... Phecda uses his bombs and you all die." The Hooded Villain shrugged. "Your choice, Great Guild." He sighed. "I don't want to kill you."
"...So do you both want to doom the world, or...?" Suiken asked the two villains, looking to the rest of the guild to gauge their reactions on what they're enxt move should be.
"We're not the only ones with options!" Lo-muna pointed out as she cradled Yuwen's head. "You don't want to kill us, then don't! It's a simple as that!"
She glared at the Hooded Villain, the clean rag in her hand turning red. The rabbit woman looked over at Suiken and shook her head, "We're not handing Yuwen over."
She glared at the Hooded Villain, the clean rag in her hand turning red. The rabbit woman looked over at Suiken and shook her head, "We're not handing Yuwen over."
Ann took in everything with an attitude that was much more calm than she probably should've been, but in the end it didn't really matter. There was really no point in worrying, especially in such a bizarre circumstance that was so out of bounds of her own realm of power. So she did what she did best and took a backseat, sitting down on the cold, hard ground and resting her back against the stone wall, watching the events unfold with a pair of folded arms and a mildly a bored expression. Even if she had her sword on her, it didn't seem likely that she'd take any sort of meaningful action. No point in fretting over something she had no control over. It was a surreal dream-like experience, but there was no denying that, yes, this was indeed happening right now. Suiken and Lo-Muna seemed to be intent on taking some semblance over the situation. Whatever was happening to Yuwen, she couldn't imagine that he was enjoying it very much. Ann suppressed a small yawn and blinked a few times. Might as well sit it out until the whole thing blows over.
The madness that had erupted throughout the chamber had left Terra absolutely confused and petrified from fear. It all went by so fast that she couldn't even believe anything-Sunaarashi opened the chest without difficulty, then that priest suddenly exploded into a horrifying burst of organs and blood, and then Fortune started attacking Suiken-
And now, the hooded man was before them again, giving them two options: Hand over Fortune, or die. And even stranger, Muna and Suiken were defending the guild leader, claiming if they let him be taken, a great evil would be unleashed upon the world...
The most logical thing to do, it seemed to Terra (even in her panicked state), was to drop Fortune into the waters below and seal him with her Chi into the earth forever. But wait...if she did that, the hooded man and Phecda would destroy them all anyway. Just what could be done?
"Hurry up a bit, will you?" The voice of Phecda echoed from high above. "My fingers are rather twitchy right now, you know."
Hearing this, Terra realized however they would resolve this, it had to be fast. She started wracking her own mind for a solution, but none presented itself to her...
And now, the hooded man was before them again, giving them two options: Hand over Fortune, or die. And even stranger, Muna and Suiken were defending the guild leader, claiming if they let him be taken, a great evil would be unleashed upon the world...
The most logical thing to do, it seemed to Terra (even in her panicked state), was to drop Fortune into the waters below and seal him with her Chi into the earth forever. But wait...if she did that, the hooded man and Phecda would destroy them all anyway. Just what could be done?
"Hurry up a bit, will you?" The voice of Phecda echoed from high above. "My fingers are rather twitchy right now, you know."
Hearing this, Terra realized however they would resolve this, it had to be fast. She started wracking her own mind for a solution, but none presented itself to her...
Fie stared at the hooded human in disbelief, and turned to the other members of the group who were obviously taking the guy seriously. This ultimatum, it made no sense at all, boiled down it translated to: Give me what I want, or I will destroy what I want. Maybe this would make much more sense if she was drunk, like five bottles of wine and thirty pints of ale drunk. Wait, why exactly aren't they handing over the guy who obviously has hummie rabies. Sure he's unconscious right now, but as soon as he gets up he's going to be biting and stabbing everyone. Oh Fie forgot that the guy who was threatening to kill everyone didn't want to kill everyone. This is too illogical, it must mean, "PRAISE KHORNE, PRAISE HIM IN ALL OF HIS MIGHTY CHAOS, cause there apparently is no such thing as logic anymore. Nope, it's completely out of the window, meaning that the gods of chaos are really the ones in charge here." Fie grabbed Terra and began to shake her violently, "Do you hear what that hummie is saying, he is threatening to kill us, but he thinks that he's still cool and he's still not a bad person because he doesn't want to." Fie released Terra and raised her hands to the air, "So let us brothers and sisters praise Khorne, God of Chaos, for logic and all form of reasoning is dead," Fie pointed to the hooded man, "And he killed logic with his stupidity that is on the same level of a retarded fish person."
Orion raced down the street and hurried up the stairs to the palace, Hyuna must have had done her job well, seeing how there was little opposition on the way there. Orion burst through the large door and into the ball room, finding the whole room in disarray and no traces of the guild members. All that remained of the grand party was multiple overturned tables, empty bottles, and a few dented frying pans. Orion turned to Hyuna who was using some sort of illusion in order to hide herself. "What are you doing, I really don't think now is the time for silly hide and seek games."
Hyuna spun around, looking at Orion. She smirked a little bit, seeing that he had come; late, of course. With a wave of a hand, she dispersed the illusion, and walked over to greet him. He didn't know why she'd left the guild in the first place, did he? Not like it'd really matter to him. And not that it was relevant anyways. They were both really only using each other, weren't they? Using her for her murdering, and she was using him for the supply of justified victims. But they got along well, did they not? Maybe they could become friends. But she wouldn't hope for something like that, not after how the guild went down.
"Fine." She sighed. "But I kinda like my illusions." She took a cursory glance at the destroyed ruins of the ball- whatever was left of the umbral horrors had disappeared; maybe scared off or whatever. "The hell happened here?"
Orion chuckled, "I don't know, but I'm gonna go on limb and say that is some sort of evil douchebaggery." Orion lifted his boot from the liquidized creatures and tried to shake off the strange goo. "I guessing some high tier dickery, and some sort of magics and shit. Now I'm theorizing for what went down tonight is someone got dissed or rejected and decided not to be a good sport and summoned a small army of creatures. Now this is just a theory, but I'm pretty sure that I might be right. What do you think?"
The spear girl blinked, with the shaft of the weapon slung across her shoulders. What? "He hell's magic?" She asked quizzically. To be honest, she had never heard of the word, and... well, it was weird. She crossed her eyes for a moment, almost as if confirming that she'd never heard of it in passing ever before, and then shrugged. Probably wasn't important anyways. "Whatever, or whoever it is, can I kill him?"
She brandished her spear at nothing in particular, making a bit of a grunt at the weight. With a little 'heh', she scanned the area. Where the hell was everyone, anyways? It'd be best to just do this quickly. Maybe fast enough that she wouldn't have to see Muna, right? Heck... whatever caused this, wouldn't it be nice if Hyuna could take the opportunity to kill off Yuwen and Singing Dancing Oni? If the battle was bad enough, they could possibly have enough time to do that. Now she was even more eager. "Not just Magic." She cackled. "There are others I'm looking to kill off too, if I can help it." She shot a nasty glare at the window she broke, and then looked around again, not knowing which direction to search in.
Orion couldn't think of where that group of freaks could have gone to and then it hit him, why the hell was such a group even at a ball in the first place, "Hey Hyuna, were you and your friends attending the ball for any particular reason? I don't know how guilds operate nowadays, but last time I checked they're usually groups of criminals headed by noble with a packet of documents that excuse the criminals from their crimes. So I'm wondering why would such a group even attend such a ball?"
Friends. That word. Hyuna clenched herself angrily, spinning to turn and face Orion, bristling with anger. Friends? Really?! The spear was pointed at him, and if she used a burst of speed, it'd be hard to dodge it completely- most likely to at the very least get a bit of a graze. "Don't." She spat. "Ever call them my friends." Her voice went darker; harder. How could she be friends with ny of them, anyways? They were all... mostly, at least, people that pissed her off. Or hated her. Whatever. People who needed to die, as far as she was concerned. The whole lot of them. Even - even the Rabbit. There's no way she'll forgive any of them. There's no fucking way she'll consider them a friend. "As for the ball.. probably one'a Fortune's fucked up plans to get rich. Or famous. Whatever."
She then stormed off in a completely arbitrary direction; heading up the stairs, too angry to look back to see if the orange idiot was following.
Orion stood there stunned, wait, she was travelling around with a group of people who she apparently hated. Wow, that was bit strange. Orion watched Hyuna storm off, and go upstairs, maybe she does have an idea where those people might be, and he decided to follow. As they walked through the upper hallways a pungent smell reached Orion's nose. "Hold up, I think we better slow down for a second, something isn't right." Orion examined one of the columns where the smell was coming from. At the top of the pillar was a strange green substance that was most definitely not mold, "Have any guesses what that might be?"
So, a mysterious strange substance, a disgusting shade of murky green... and that fucking odor, man, what the hell. One mystery, combined with a strange mysterious word- or person, whatever the hell kind of name Magic is, at least. So, putting two and two together, Hyuna answered Orion's question with a feeling of certainty. "That's that magic stuff, right?" She answered. "Or something belonging to that dude named Magic?"
She didn't really care though. However, she was keping an eye out for a lighter lance-type weapon around... preferably one that looked expensive. A noble's spear wold be pretty damn awesome to wield into battle, much better than this one of average quality and temperament. She gave Orion's spear a frown of irritation.
Orion laughed at Hyuna's response, "Nope," Orion scrapped off some of the powder and tasted it, "Yep, that's blasting powder alright, haven't seen this stuff since that time where the Gwans were sending POWs filled with the stuff. It was disgusting of course, but I have to say it was pretty darn cool. I'm getting side tracked, well, it's official, were are now walking into giant explosive. You still think your fr- former comrades are still down this path?"
"Maybe." Hyuna murmured, annoyed that Orion mostly ignored her question about this enigmatic Magic. She would have to remember that name. Chances are, she'll run across them, whoever they are... and from what she knows about this person (that they exist), well, it's reason enough for her to form a plan to kill them. Or to even want to kill in the first place. She sighed, making sure to not forget it later. Magic. An eventual enemy. No way she'd let that go. She then turned to Orion, in a tight voice. "You're weird, tasting that crap. Let's just keep goi-"
There it was. She heard a muffled sound of a cry, or something. Obviously human. Probably a noble. Scared? Hyuna relished that possibility. Following the noise, Hyuna traced it behind an ornate and stupidly decorated golden door, even with some elaborate dragon design sticking out on it. With a wide grin, Hyuna slammed her left hand against it, focusing her wind to blow the door down; both halves clattering to reveal a young, maybe six year old boy, who looked absolutely terrified. How fucking sweet. She heard something else fall to- it looked rather long and pointed. And was used to try and keep the door barred. A quick glance- an ornate winged... coincidentally enough, a spear with some sort of wing-tip design on it, made of what looked to be some strange tempered silver that was melted down and mixed with another metal she didn't recognize. The blade itself- well, it was different from her Tengu one, and was probably useless against plate armor. But from what she could tell, it gave her good piercing strength, and some flexibility. Sweet.
"Hey, let's kill the kid." Hyuna said, after picking up her new weapon, and tossing the old one back at Orion. "I'm bored- "After realizing that was a terrible reason for murder, she corrected herself. "I mean, he'll probably tell the rich jerks that I stole one of their shits, right?"
Orion's eyes widened at Hyuna's proposal, was this girl serious? "HOLD UP A SECOND, are you really considering killing a small child for no apparent reason. I wouldn't care if the kid was spawn of some demonic relationship, I don't know how they teach things from where you're from, but it is a despicable crime to even suggest child killing in most provinces of Gwan."
Hyuna stiffened at the answer. It was disappointing, really... but. Still. She really wanted to kill- heck, that strange voice in her head was even telling her to spear the kid and move on. And he looked so delectably stabbable that it was hard to not do it, honestly. But then again- she did owe Orion. Hyuna let out an easy laugh, forcing the weird voice back temporarily; holding her hands up in mock surrender. "Just a joke!" She laughed; hoping it sounded normal enough. "Was too serious 'round here anyways. Sorry; guess it was tasteless." But if this Magic was somewhere up ahead... well. Better get a move on, right? Hyuna was getting stir crazy already; sensing a battle so near. "Let's hurry it up, explosions be damned, Orion!"
This girl really was a loose catapult that need to be watched carefully, "It's fine, just don't joke around like that again." Orion put the spear that he loaned to Hyuna and adjusted his bag, followed Hyuna who was now hurrying down the hall, "So I'm guessing you aren't a fan of the Gwanish spear, who exactly trained you?"
"It's heavy." Hyuna whined. "And it's more suited for killing horses than fighting everything!" But that did offer an interesting question. She never really did have training, did she? Ever since being forced to fight in the Yune-Tengu war, she never was trained. She just.. sort of picked up the modified spear, and started helping out the resistance as best as she could. She wasn't really trained in chi, either. Ina war, there's no time to be trained. The enemies won't sit around and let you get better before a fight. She had no choice. It was either learn on your own, or die.
"No one." She murmured, suddenly a little self conscious. "Guess it's kinda obvious. Don't really got much in terms of defense- mostly just jumping in and wrecking shit before jumping back out to get ready to jump in again. Shit like that. All about killing the enemy as fast as possible." She twirled the new spear- it already felt like an extension of her own being. "Don't really need training to learn to kill people."
"Bah, That is a falasality, the Gwanish spear is made for mono eh mono combat, you were probably holding it wrong. And yes, they are the ultimate horse slayer, hell most of the weapons I keep in my bag are more well suited for driving that wretched race of beasts back to the hell spawn they came from." Orion scowled at the though of those demonic beasts that separated soldiers from the tender embrace of the great mother Gwanlai. "I swear, I'm going to stab the next horse I see, wretched things."Orion was taken aback for second by Hyuna's comment about not needing training, "What? You think killing is something any maverick can do with a blade, I'm telling ya kid, there's an art behind killing, there's something mystical about hearing a man scream while he's being beaten by his own spinal cord. It's a truly an amazing thing."
The spear girl let out a little huff of annoyance. "I never needed training. Did fine- I'm still alive, right?" They left that hall, then, pushing a large double door; heavy and steel. It looked as if it was going to lead somewhere important; maybe where the others were. She did the same as she did to the other door- chi hand right against it; blowing the door apart, both sections going flying.... down the balcony, crashing against the Comrade Mountains. She looked, almost in shock. Had they gone the wrong way, then? But where else could the Guild have gone? A cold breeze rushed in, and Hyuna pushed against it to glance at the breathtaking view of the mountain range. It was amazing; heck, she could even pinpoint a bee's nest hanging off a branch of a rare tree. The bees- weren't they rumored to be extremely aggressive and merciless? Kinda like her, Hyuna murmured, before turning back to Orion. "Let's find a different door to go through or something."
Nee heard a rustle- someone was coming. She relaxed then, and both beastmen then set her down, preparing for a conflict. Someone was coming, after all. She figured, might as well get as much information out of the damnable things as she could before their inevitable deaths. Before Gridiron came to save her.
"Why does Moga want to take down Valkar?" Nee asked, trying to twist her wrist to be able to grab at the blade on her chain. If she could get it out, she could cut through the ropes, and lash out, probably shocking the two captors, right? And in their surprise, she could escape. She had to buy time for that though. And she also didn't want to be useless.
"Man's gone soft." The hummingbird squawked. "Now shut up, someone's comin'."
"Soft how?" She inquired bitterly. "Enslaved me, didn't he?"
The eagle turned his head to look at the girl in bemusement. "The old Valkar'd have raped you several times already." He laughed, making obscene hand movements. "You'd be nothing but a shell now. Kinda like Moga's chick he's gone. Weird name. Minayne or something."
Minayne? Nee furrowed her brows, making sure to remember that name. Just in case. She also sighed in relief; happy that Valkar's good side had shown through at least a small amount. She had to remember to thank him for at least that much. "Who's Min-"
At that moment the suit of armor burst through; swinging the greatsword and cleanly decapitating the eagle in one fell swoop. In shock, the Hummingbird fell back, holding his katana out at the suit of armor, almost shaking at the shock. Still. He was pissed. His friend for life- died. Right there. And the murderer...
"I'll kill you!" Hummingbird cried out, and lunged at the greatsword, parrying it away to kick futilely against the plated steel. He then took his sword- more specifically, an epee, and tried to dig it through the chinks of the armor. It was at that moment that Nee got a handle on the blade, and immediately cut the ropes out, looking at the flurry of blades slashing back and forth, almost too fast to see. But Tiamat was clearly gaining the advantage with her brute force. This was taking too long, though, wasn't it? And the noble girl didn't want to be entirely useless. With a resolute frown she leaped forward, digging the blade into the back of the hummingbird's knee; making him yelp and fall, almost comically, to the ground. A second after that, the greatsword found itself embedded inside his green feathered chest.
And thus, they both died. Nee looked up at the suit of armor and threw up- nausea and revulsion rising high through her small form. Recovering from spewing her guts, she looked up at Tiamat, ignoring the fact that she had killed once again.
"Um." She mumbled softly, in a tiny squeak. "Th-thanks. Tiamat... I... you saved me. Really." She knew her words probably meant nothing to the half-ashura, but she had to say it anyways. "You're my hero. If it wasn't for- for you, I..."
She stopped ruefully. Chances are she'd be completely ignored anyways. "Let's... just go back to the cave."
Hyuna spun around, looking at Orion. She smirked a little bit, seeing that he had come; late, of course. With a wave of a hand, she dispersed the illusion, and walked over to greet him. He didn't know why she'd left the guild in the first place, did he? Not like it'd really matter to him. And not that it was relevant anyways. They were both really only using each other, weren't they? Using her for her murdering, and she was using him for the supply of justified victims. But they got along well, did they not? Maybe they could become friends. But she wouldn't hope for something like that, not after how the guild went down.
"Fine." She sighed. "But I kinda like my illusions." She took a cursory glance at the destroyed ruins of the ball- whatever was left of the umbral horrors had disappeared; maybe scared off or whatever. "The hell happened here?"
Orion chuckled, "I don't know, but I'm gonna go on limb and say that is some sort of evil douchebaggery." Orion lifted his boot from the liquidized creatures and tried to shake off the strange goo. "I guessing some high tier dickery, and some sort of magics and shit. Now I'm theorizing for what went down tonight is someone got dissed or rejected and decided not to be a good sport and summoned a small army of creatures. Now this is just a theory, but I'm pretty sure that I might be right. What do you think?"
The spear girl blinked, with the shaft of the weapon slung across her shoulders. What? "He hell's magic?" She asked quizzically. To be honest, she had never heard of the word, and... well, it was weird. She crossed her eyes for a moment, almost as if confirming that she'd never heard of it in passing ever before, and then shrugged. Probably wasn't important anyways. "Whatever, or whoever it is, can I kill him?"
She brandished her spear at nothing in particular, making a bit of a grunt at the weight. With a little 'heh', she scanned the area. Where the hell was everyone, anyways? It'd be best to just do this quickly. Maybe fast enough that she wouldn't have to see Muna, right? Heck... whatever caused this, wouldn't it be nice if Hyuna could take the opportunity to kill off Yuwen and Singing Dancing Oni? If the battle was bad enough, they could possibly have enough time to do that. Now she was even more eager. "Not just Magic." She cackled. "There are others I'm looking to kill off too, if I can help it." She shot a nasty glare at the window she broke, and then looked around again, not knowing which direction to search in.
Orion couldn't think of where that group of freaks could have gone to and then it hit him, why the hell was such a group even at a ball in the first place, "Hey Hyuna, were you and your friends attending the ball for any particular reason? I don't know how guilds operate nowadays, but last time I checked they're usually groups of criminals headed by noble with a packet of documents that excuse the criminals from their crimes. So I'm wondering why would such a group even attend such a ball?"
Friends. That word. Hyuna clenched herself angrily, spinning to turn and face Orion, bristling with anger. Friends? Really?! The spear was pointed at him, and if she used a burst of speed, it'd be hard to dodge it completely- most likely to at the very least get a bit of a graze. "Don't." She spat. "Ever call them my friends." Her voice went darker; harder. How could she be friends with ny of them, anyways? They were all... mostly, at least, people that pissed her off. Or hated her. Whatever. People who needed to die, as far as she was concerned. The whole lot of them. Even - even the Rabbit. There's no way she'll forgive any of them. There's no fucking way she'll consider them a friend. "As for the ball.. probably one'a Fortune's fucked up plans to get rich. Or famous. Whatever."
She then stormed off in a completely arbitrary direction; heading up the stairs, too angry to look back to see if the orange idiot was following.
Orion stood there stunned, wait, she was travelling around with a group of people who she apparently hated. Wow, that was bit strange. Orion watched Hyuna storm off, and go upstairs, maybe she does have an idea where those people might be, and he decided to follow. As they walked through the upper hallways a pungent smell reached Orion's nose. "Hold up, I think we better slow down for a second, something isn't right." Orion examined one of the columns where the smell was coming from. At the top of the pillar was a strange green substance that was most definitely not mold, "Have any guesses what that might be?"
So, a mysterious strange substance, a disgusting shade of murky green... and that fucking odor, man, what the hell. One mystery, combined with a strange mysterious word- or person, whatever the hell kind of name Magic is, at least. So, putting two and two together, Hyuna answered Orion's question with a feeling of certainty. "That's that magic stuff, right?" She answered. "Or something belonging to that dude named Magic?"
She didn't really care though. However, she was keping an eye out for a lighter lance-type weapon around... preferably one that looked expensive. A noble's spear wold be pretty damn awesome to wield into battle, much better than this one of average quality and temperament. She gave Orion's spear a frown of irritation.
Orion laughed at Hyuna's response, "Nope," Orion scrapped off some of the powder and tasted it, "Yep, that's blasting powder alright, haven't seen this stuff since that time where the Gwans were sending POWs filled with the stuff. It was disgusting of course, but I have to say it was pretty darn cool. I'm getting side tracked, well, it's official, were are now walking into giant explosive. You still think your fr- former comrades are still down this path?"
"Maybe." Hyuna murmured, annoyed that Orion mostly ignored her question about this enigmatic Magic. She would have to remember that name. Chances are, she'll run across them, whoever they are... and from what she knows about this person (that they exist), well, it's reason enough for her to form a plan to kill them. Or to even want to kill in the first place. She sighed, making sure to not forget it later. Magic. An eventual enemy. No way she'd let that go. She then turned to Orion, in a tight voice. "You're weird, tasting that crap. Let's just keep goi-"
There it was. She heard a muffled sound of a cry, or something. Obviously human. Probably a noble. Scared? Hyuna relished that possibility. Following the noise, Hyuna traced it behind an ornate and stupidly decorated golden door, even with some elaborate dragon design sticking out on it. With a wide grin, Hyuna slammed her left hand against it, focusing her wind to blow the door down; both halves clattering to reveal a young, maybe six year old boy, who looked absolutely terrified. How fucking sweet. She heard something else fall to- it looked rather long and pointed. And was used to try and keep the door barred. A quick glance- an ornate winged... coincidentally enough, a spear with some sort of wing-tip design on it, made of what looked to be some strange tempered silver that was melted down and mixed with another metal she didn't recognize. The blade itself- well, it was different from her Tengu one, and was probably useless against plate armor. But from what she could tell, it gave her good piercing strength, and some flexibility. Sweet.
"Hey, let's kill the kid." Hyuna said, after picking up her new weapon, and tossing the old one back at Orion. "I'm bored- "After realizing that was a terrible reason for murder, she corrected herself. "I mean, he'll probably tell the rich jerks that I stole one of their shits, right?"
Orion's eyes widened at Hyuna's proposal, was this girl serious? "HOLD UP A SECOND, are you really considering killing a small child for no apparent reason. I wouldn't care if the kid was spawn of some demonic relationship, I don't know how they teach things from where you're from, but it is a despicable crime to even suggest child killing in most provinces of Gwan."
Hyuna stiffened at the answer. It was disappointing, really... but. Still. She really wanted to kill- heck, that strange voice in her head was even telling her to spear the kid and move on. And he looked so delectably stabbable that it was hard to not do it, honestly. But then again- she did owe Orion. Hyuna let out an easy laugh, forcing the weird voice back temporarily; holding her hands up in mock surrender. "Just a joke!" She laughed; hoping it sounded normal enough. "Was too serious 'round here anyways. Sorry; guess it was tasteless." But if this Magic was somewhere up ahead... well. Better get a move on, right? Hyuna was getting stir crazy already; sensing a battle so near. "Let's hurry it up, explosions be damned, Orion!"
This girl really was a loose catapult that need to be watched carefully, "It's fine, just don't joke around like that again." Orion put the spear that he loaned to Hyuna and adjusted his bag, followed Hyuna who was now hurrying down the hall, "So I'm guessing you aren't a fan of the Gwanish spear, who exactly trained you?"
"It's heavy." Hyuna whined. "And it's more suited for killing horses than fighting everything!" But that did offer an interesting question. She never really did have training, did she? Ever since being forced to fight in the Yune-Tengu war, she never was trained. She just.. sort of picked up the modified spear, and started helping out the resistance as best as she could. She wasn't really trained in chi, either. Ina war, there's no time to be trained. The enemies won't sit around and let you get better before a fight. She had no choice. It was either learn on your own, or die.
"No one." She murmured, suddenly a little self conscious. "Guess it's kinda obvious. Don't really got much in terms of defense- mostly just jumping in and wrecking shit before jumping back out to get ready to jump in again. Shit like that. All about killing the enemy as fast as possible." She twirled the new spear- it already felt like an extension of her own being. "Don't really need training to learn to kill people."
"Bah, That is a falasality, the Gwanish spear is made for mono eh mono combat, you were probably holding it wrong. And yes, they are the ultimate horse slayer, hell most of the weapons I keep in my bag are more well suited for driving that wretched race of beasts back to the hell spawn they came from." Orion scowled at the though of those demonic beasts that separated soldiers from the tender embrace of the great mother Gwanlai. "I swear, I'm going to stab the next horse I see, wretched things."Orion was taken aback for second by Hyuna's comment about not needing training, "What? You think killing is something any maverick can do with a blade, I'm telling ya kid, there's an art behind killing, there's something mystical about hearing a man scream while he's being beaten by his own spinal cord. It's a truly an amazing thing."
The spear girl let out a little huff of annoyance. "I never needed training. Did fine- I'm still alive, right?" They left that hall, then, pushing a large double door; heavy and steel. It looked as if it was going to lead somewhere important; maybe where the others were. She did the same as she did to the other door- chi hand right against it; blowing the door apart, both sections going flying.... down the balcony, crashing against the Comrade Mountains. She looked, almost in shock. Had they gone the wrong way, then? But where else could the Guild have gone? A cold breeze rushed in, and Hyuna pushed against it to glance at the breathtaking view of the mountain range. It was amazing; heck, she could even pinpoint a bee's nest hanging off a branch of a rare tree. The bees- weren't they rumored to be extremely aggressive and merciless? Kinda like her, Hyuna murmured, before turning back to Orion. "Let's find a different door to go through or something."
Nee heard a rustle- someone was coming. She relaxed then, and both beastmen then set her down, preparing for a conflict. Someone was coming, after all. She figured, might as well get as much information out of the damnable things as she could before their inevitable deaths. Before Gridiron came to save her.
"Why does Moga want to take down Valkar?" Nee asked, trying to twist her wrist to be able to grab at the blade on her chain. If she could get it out, she could cut through the ropes, and lash out, probably shocking the two captors, right? And in their surprise, she could escape. She had to buy time for that though. And she also didn't want to be useless.
"Man's gone soft." The hummingbird squawked. "Now shut up, someone's comin'."
"Soft how?" She inquired bitterly. "Enslaved me, didn't he?"
The eagle turned his head to look at the girl in bemusement. "The old Valkar'd have raped you several times already." He laughed, making obscene hand movements. "You'd be nothing but a shell now. Kinda like Moga's chick he's gone. Weird name. Minayne or something."
Minayne? Nee furrowed her brows, making sure to remember that name. Just in case. She also sighed in relief; happy that Valkar's good side had shown through at least a small amount. She had to remember to thank him for at least that much. "Who's Min-"
At that moment the suit of armor burst through; swinging the greatsword and cleanly decapitating the eagle in one fell swoop. In shock, the Hummingbird fell back, holding his katana out at the suit of armor, almost shaking at the shock. Still. He was pissed. His friend for life- died. Right there. And the murderer...
"I'll kill you!" Hummingbird cried out, and lunged at the greatsword, parrying it away to kick futilely against the plated steel. He then took his sword- more specifically, an epee, and tried to dig it through the chinks of the armor. It was at that moment that Nee got a handle on the blade, and immediately cut the ropes out, looking at the flurry of blades slashing back and forth, almost too fast to see. But Tiamat was clearly gaining the advantage with her brute force. This was taking too long, though, wasn't it? And the noble girl didn't want to be entirely useless. With a resolute frown she leaped forward, digging the blade into the back of the hummingbird's knee; making him yelp and fall, almost comically, to the ground. A second after that, the greatsword found itself embedded inside his green feathered chest.
And thus, they both died. Nee looked up at the suit of armor and threw up- nausea and revulsion rising high through her small form. Recovering from spewing her guts, she looked up at Tiamat, ignoring the fact that she had killed once again.
"Um." She mumbled softly, in a tiny squeak. "Th-thanks. Tiamat... I... you saved me. Really." She knew her words probably meant nothing to the half-ashura, but she had to say it anyways. "You're my hero. If it wasn't for- for you, I..."
She stopped ruefully. Chances are she'd be completely ignored anyways. "Let's... just go back to the cave."
"My fingers are rather twitchy right now, you know..."
The situation had changed quite quickly. Yuwen was convulsing under the effects of
the foul magic that held him, the hooded fire-chi user threatened them all with
death. He didn't trust his promise, though... something seemed off. Rumelis turned
to the fire chi-user, his face covered once again by the hood he always wore.
He was about to speak--"PRAISE KHORNE, PRAISE HIM IN ALL OF HIS MIGHTY CHAOS, cause
there apparently is no such thing as logic anymore. Nope, it's completely out of the
window, meaning that the gods of chaos are really the ones in charge here."
Well, okay. Apparently the cat-girl had something to say...
"And he killed logic with his stupidity that is on the same level of a retarded fish
person."
He looked over at the cat-girl, who was violently shaking a fearful Terra. Was she
really going to anger the man who apparently held their lives in his palm? Strange
girl. He looked back at her and half-whispered.
"You trying to get us killed? Because making him mad isn't helping anyone..."
He turned back to the hooded man.
"Still, I think something's up here. If you want Yuwen, why threaten to kill
everyone here? You'll lose him. And why should I trust that you'll let us live
anyway? You're clearly not one to hold life carefully, considering you set fire to a
ball full of unarmed nobles who meant you no harm."
The situation had changed quite quickly. Yuwen was convulsing under the effects of
the foul magic that held him, the hooded fire-chi user threatened them all with
death. He didn't trust his promise, though... something seemed off. Rumelis turned
to the fire chi-user, his face covered once again by the hood he always wore.
He was about to speak--"PRAISE KHORNE, PRAISE HIM IN ALL OF HIS MIGHTY CHAOS, cause
there apparently is no such thing as logic anymore. Nope, it's completely out of the
window, meaning that the gods of chaos are really the ones in charge here."
Well, okay. Apparently the cat-girl had something to say...
"And he killed logic with his stupidity that is on the same level of a retarded fish
person."
He looked over at the cat-girl, who was violently shaking a fearful Terra. Was she
really going to anger the man who apparently held their lives in his palm? Strange
girl. He looked back at her and half-whispered.
"You trying to get us killed? Because making him mad isn't helping anyone..."
He turned back to the hooded man.
"Still, I think something's up here. If you want Yuwen, why threaten to kill
everyone here? You'll lose him. And why should I trust that you'll let us live
anyway? You're clearly not one to hold life carefully, considering you set fire to a
ball full of unarmed nobles who meant you no harm."
Uncertainty proved a surprisingly potent source of aggression: Amanhã channeled all that apprehension and disquiet over the very action she had chosen to take now into carrying out that action to the fullest extent-- namely, slaughtering the two beastfolk before her. The eagle went down first and easiest, Amanhã's greatsword surging in a wide arc that divorced the beastfolk's head from his shoulders in a single sweep. As the body crumpled to the ground uselessly, the other beastfolk (the variant f which Amanhã could not ascertain-- he looked to be of hummingbird stock, and frankly that was possibly the least threatening sort of beastfolk the bounty hunter could conceive of) recoiled, but not for long. Amanhã did not catch whatever inanity escaped the cretin's beak as he lunged at her; he wielded the sort of tiny, pointed blade which was quite well-suited for finding the minute openings between the plates of her armour, which made him troublesome briefly as he darted to and fro deftly. Before long, however, Amanhã caught the sight of the slave girl, unexpectedly, involving herself in the brief clash, however slightly. It was all that was necessary; as she dug her blade into the irksome beastfolk's leg and her foe fell to the ground in pain, Amanhã wasted no time in subsequently planting her blade into his chest. And thusly, he died-- no time even for the rasp of dying throes, simply perishing ignominiously, which was only as much as he merited.
As Amanhã pulled the blade from his chest, slick with the fallen beastfolk's vibrant sanguine, she heard the girl behind her vomiting for some reason-- well, it was generally an attribute of the weak to be sickened by shows of force such as this, that much Amanhã had gathered. ... perhaps she's simply unadjusted to it all, the bounty hunter grudgingly granted. It made her no less pathetic before Amanhã, but... well, it was a reason, and not Amanhã's to care about.
Amanhã turned away somewhat scornfully from the girl, unsure of whether or not to return to the cave for fear of appearing weak-willed, when the slave's timid voice drew her heed. "Um..." Amanhã scowled as she gave pause-- what could the whelp possibly want now that she had gone and made a fool of herself, hurling herself into an unnecessary combat situation wherein lay no possible gain whatsoever for her? Perhaps the little imbecile was going to point this out-- acknowledge aloud Amanhã's sudden descent into asininity. Amanhã's brow furrowed. I'll wring the little shit's neck, she decided irascibly. She was giving herself enough shit for making this decision-- she didn't need it from some witless child as well...
"Th-thanks."
Well, that wasn't exactly mockery. At least, not blatantly.
"Tiamat, I..." Amanhã turned her body to face the girl, glaring down at her with a mixture of curiosity and remnant irritation-- the girl was having difficulty putting her words together, it seemed. "You saved me. Really. You're my hero."
... hero? The last vestiges of that lingering fury died away as overt puzzlement overtook Amanhã. Somehow, the girl's words of gratitude seemed not only devoid of mockery, but sincere... even reverent, in some fashion. She was honestly calling Amanhã her hero-- which was something... well, she had never been called. This was not surprising to her-- after all, at what point in her life had Amanhã done anything remotely heroic? Hell, anything remotely to her detriment for the good of others that didn't involve some form of recompense on her part? Such acts were nowhere to be seen in the annals of her thirty nine years of existence, but those years were fraught with acts of malice and wanton cruelty. Those did not earn the admiration and gratitude of others-- at least, not beyond the shallow acknowledgement of a particular employer after hiring her. And Amanhã would have suspected that it mattered little if anything to her-- that the accumulation of wealth and the elevation of her martial prowess to ever-increasing levels was vastly preferable-- except that somehow she felt it was... not intolerable to have someone feel genuine gratitude for her actions.
The hell with it. Amanhã callously waved aside those thoughts, having little patience for the dissection and internal examination of her current state of mind. When the girl recommended they simply return to the cave, therefore, the bounty hunter acquiesced silently, indicating her assent by starting up the hill toward the light of the cave.
Might as well, she decided grudgingly. If I've chosen to follow this fool's path... well, I've never been one to go half way on anything.
Gridiron had found herself leaning despondently against the wall as she watched her sister depart-- fearing she had, in accomplishing her goal of drawing out that inner isolation and anguish, driven her sister only all the further into its clutches. So deeply immersed in her thoughts of misery and gloom that when Nee's shriek reached the cave, Gridiron failed to act upon it immediately. It was only a moment later that she gasped, realising in horror her idiotic oversight-- Nee was in danger! What the hell am I doing, dammit? Have I lost it completely? In haste, Gridiron swept down and grabbed her warhammer from where it lay upon the stone floor, rushing out of the cave and glancing frantically about in the darkness that had overtaken the hills and the fields below-- where had she gone, confound it all...?
Down at the base of the hill, she espied two figures-- one of whom could only be her sister. Gridiron's teeth ground down bitterly-- could it be her sister had felt the need to prove to herself and to Gridiron her callous, heartless nature by assailing Nee? However, even as she hurtled down the hill toward the two, Gridiron was forced to reconsider this conclusion-- it seemed, if anything, Nee was following behind Amanhã, and they were... trudging up toward the cave? Behind them, previously veiled in the cloak of darkness, Gridiron discerned two corpses-- beastfolk. But... in that case...
"You saved her?" Gridiron asked almost incredulously of her sister as she approached. Wordlessly, the suit of armour shouldered past her, leaving her sister to gawk at her as she made for the mouth of the cave. As Nee passed, however, Gridiron shook her head and spoke in a sorrowful voice, "I'm so sorry I came so late. I was... lost in my own head, and failed to come to your aid." She glanced back at Amanhã's armour-clad back, and tentatively added, with a helpless wry smile, "I never thought I'd say 'it's a good thing my sister was there', though."
As Amanhã pulled the blade from his chest, slick with the fallen beastfolk's vibrant sanguine, she heard the girl behind her vomiting for some reason-- well, it was generally an attribute of the weak to be sickened by shows of force such as this, that much Amanhã had gathered. ... perhaps she's simply unadjusted to it all, the bounty hunter grudgingly granted. It made her no less pathetic before Amanhã, but... well, it was a reason, and not Amanhã's to care about.
Amanhã turned away somewhat scornfully from the girl, unsure of whether or not to return to the cave for fear of appearing weak-willed, when the slave's timid voice drew her heed. "Um..." Amanhã scowled as she gave pause-- what could the whelp possibly want now that she had gone and made a fool of herself, hurling herself into an unnecessary combat situation wherein lay no possible gain whatsoever for her? Perhaps the little imbecile was going to point this out-- acknowledge aloud Amanhã's sudden descent into asininity. Amanhã's brow furrowed. I'll wring the little shit's neck, she decided irascibly. She was giving herself enough shit for making this decision-- she didn't need it from some witless child as well...
"Th-thanks."
Well, that wasn't exactly mockery. At least, not blatantly.
"Tiamat, I..." Amanhã turned her body to face the girl, glaring down at her with a mixture of curiosity and remnant irritation-- the girl was having difficulty putting her words together, it seemed. "You saved me. Really. You're my hero."
... hero? The last vestiges of that lingering fury died away as overt puzzlement overtook Amanhã. Somehow, the girl's words of gratitude seemed not only devoid of mockery, but sincere... even reverent, in some fashion. She was honestly calling Amanhã her hero-- which was something... well, she had never been called. This was not surprising to her-- after all, at what point in her life had Amanhã done anything remotely heroic? Hell, anything remotely to her detriment for the good of others that didn't involve some form of recompense on her part? Such acts were nowhere to be seen in the annals of her thirty nine years of existence, but those years were fraught with acts of malice and wanton cruelty. Those did not earn the admiration and gratitude of others-- at least, not beyond the shallow acknowledgement of a particular employer after hiring her. And Amanhã would have suspected that it mattered little if anything to her-- that the accumulation of wealth and the elevation of her martial prowess to ever-increasing levels was vastly preferable-- except that somehow she felt it was... not intolerable to have someone feel genuine gratitude for her actions.
The hell with it. Amanhã callously waved aside those thoughts, having little patience for the dissection and internal examination of her current state of mind. When the girl recommended they simply return to the cave, therefore, the bounty hunter acquiesced silently, indicating her assent by starting up the hill toward the light of the cave.
Might as well, she decided grudgingly. If I've chosen to follow this fool's path... well, I've never been one to go half way on anything.
Gridiron had found herself leaning despondently against the wall as she watched her sister depart-- fearing she had, in accomplishing her goal of drawing out that inner isolation and anguish, driven her sister only all the further into its clutches. So deeply immersed in her thoughts of misery and gloom that when Nee's shriek reached the cave, Gridiron failed to act upon it immediately. It was only a moment later that she gasped, realising in horror her idiotic oversight-- Nee was in danger! What the hell am I doing, dammit? Have I lost it completely? In haste, Gridiron swept down and grabbed her warhammer from where it lay upon the stone floor, rushing out of the cave and glancing frantically about in the darkness that had overtaken the hills and the fields below-- where had she gone, confound it all...?
Down at the base of the hill, she espied two figures-- one of whom could only be her sister. Gridiron's teeth ground down bitterly-- could it be her sister had felt the need to prove to herself and to Gridiron her callous, heartless nature by assailing Nee? However, even as she hurtled down the hill toward the two, Gridiron was forced to reconsider this conclusion-- it seemed, if anything, Nee was following behind Amanhã, and they were... trudging up toward the cave? Behind them, previously veiled in the cloak of darkness, Gridiron discerned two corpses-- beastfolk. But... in that case...
"You saved her?" Gridiron asked almost incredulously of her sister as she approached. Wordlessly, the suit of armour shouldered past her, leaving her sister to gawk at her as she made for the mouth of the cave. As Nee passed, however, Gridiron shook her head and spoke in a sorrowful voice, "I'm so sorry I came so late. I was... lost in my own head, and failed to come to your aid." She glanced back at Amanhã's armour-clad back, and tentatively added, with a helpless wry smile, "I never thought I'd say 'it's a good thing my sister was there', though."
Being shaken around wildly by Fie's sudden bout of insanity was not fun at all. As the suddenly delirious catgirl started blabbering out some nonsense, Terra was caught in a vicegrip in her flailing arms. It was extremely disorienting, and she felt sick by the time she was released and collapsed into a heap at Rumelis' feet.
Speaking of Rumelis, the bear man was trying to reason with the hooded man. While he did bring up valid points, though...well, the fact that he acknowledged the man's merciless actions at the ball should have meant Rumelis would understand how foolish it would be to take an arms-free approach.
Picking herself up, Terra staggered past Rumelis, feeling her stomach lurch violently, but managed to remain on her feet nonetheless. "It's not like he'll spare us, Rumelis...his friend was more than willing to kill you when you defended F-Fortune, you know," she groaned, leaning on the bear man for support.
Wait. Friend... That gave her an idea. "A-are you sure he'll do it?" she asked, standing up a bit straighter and addressing the hooded man. "Y-you're his friend, you know...h-he wouldn't kill us if you'd get c-caught up in the blast, I'm sure."
Taking in a deep breath and praying for the humanity of the one named Phecda, she thrust out her hand, and stones wrenched themselves from below the waters, sharpening and pointing at the hooded man. "Now you're bound to die as much as we are," she growled, with a grim smile, before raising her quavering voice as much as she could. "S-so, what happens now, Phecda? You wouldn't b-blow up your f-friend...r-right?" Her voice cracked on the last words, revealing how uncertain she was.
To her surprise and relief, no explosion came. Then, the voice echoed back down the passage, spoken with much more care and less levity than before. "Well, my friend, it seems there's been a hitch in our plans. Do you have an alternative?"
Speaking of Rumelis, the bear man was trying to reason with the hooded man. While he did bring up valid points, though...well, the fact that he acknowledged the man's merciless actions at the ball should have meant Rumelis would understand how foolish it would be to take an arms-free approach.
Picking herself up, Terra staggered past Rumelis, feeling her stomach lurch violently, but managed to remain on her feet nonetheless. "It's not like he'll spare us, Rumelis...his friend was more than willing to kill you when you defended F-Fortune, you know," she groaned, leaning on the bear man for support.
Wait. Friend... That gave her an idea. "A-are you sure he'll do it?" she asked, standing up a bit straighter and addressing the hooded man. "Y-you're his friend, you know...h-he wouldn't kill us if you'd get c-caught up in the blast, I'm sure."
Taking in a deep breath and praying for the humanity of the one named Phecda, she thrust out her hand, and stones wrenched themselves from below the waters, sharpening and pointing at the hooded man. "Now you're bound to die as much as we are," she growled, with a grim smile, before raising her quavering voice as much as she could. "S-so, what happens now, Phecda? You wouldn't b-blow up your f-friend...r-right?" Her voice cracked on the last words, revealing how uncertain she was.
To her surprise and relief, no explosion came. Then, the voice echoed back down the passage, spoken with much more care and less levity than before. "Well, my friend, it seems there's been a hitch in our plans. Do you have an alternative?"
The Hooded man froze as suddenly as the rocks lifted from the waters, sharpened edges aiming at the Hooded Villain. And for the first time he seemed to panic. "Well, my friend, it seems there's been a hitch in our plans," Phecda's voice called down "Do you have an alternative?"
He did not.
***
"This way!" Painji screamed as he and Tuying ran with hundreds of guards through the passage leading to the old temple. They kicked open the door and rushed in, swarming forward and breaking off into the side-rooms off the main chamber in search of the guild. From the bedroom entrance to the secret cave Phecda could hear their voices and boots kicking open doors, and from below the Guild too picked up on their noise.
"Well... looks like the fuzz has arrived," The Hooded Villain said quietly, his words meek as even he was unsure of what he was about to do. "Phecda... blow it!"
"I found one!" Painji screamed to his partner as he entered the bedroom, aiming his crossbow at Phecda who sat at the fuse. "You are under arrest! In the name of Emperor Hojan! Hands in the air!" The Officer screamed. Confronted with the shot bow and with no more time to questioned Hood's wishes, Phecda ignited the fuse.
"Sorry," The Hooded Villain whispered. "But we are too close now." At the words explosions rocked the walls. The Hooded Villain winced, preparing to feel either the pain of Terra's rocks... but none came. He opened an eye, and found that the cave was still intact. "...Well," The Villain sighed. "I guess it's-"
At the words the floor suddenly smashed in two, the cave having cracked in half. Sunlight pored in as the unstable edge of the cave, where the Guild stood, begin to break away from the mountainside it was on. With Terra's rocks displaced the Hooded Villain pelted forward, leaping across the gap and sliding into the unstable side of the cave. The floor began to break away more and the walls of the cave too shattered as the area began to tumble sideways. The guild members and the villain flung to the wall as the cave collapsed, it's rock breaking away, causing them to fly into a free-fall along with broken pieces of mountain and cave, the city of Jiefong's noble quarter five hundred or so feet below them.
"Fortune!" The Villain screamed as they fell, his feet digging into a falling piece of stone and kicking off it, intersecting with Lo-muna and snatching Fortune out of her hands. The Villain and the guild leader flung past and smashed into a snow-part of the mountain-side, toppling violently down it and out of sight as the guild continued to fall...
He did not.
***
"This way!" Painji screamed as he and Tuying ran with hundreds of guards through the passage leading to the old temple. They kicked open the door and rushed in, swarming forward and breaking off into the side-rooms off the main chamber in search of the guild. From the bedroom entrance to the secret cave Phecda could hear their voices and boots kicking open doors, and from below the Guild too picked up on their noise.
"Well... looks like the fuzz has arrived," The Hooded Villain said quietly, his words meek as even he was unsure of what he was about to do. "Phecda... blow it!"
"I found one!" Painji screamed to his partner as he entered the bedroom, aiming his crossbow at Phecda who sat at the fuse. "You are under arrest! In the name of Emperor Hojan! Hands in the air!" The Officer screamed. Confronted with the shot bow and with no more time to questioned Hood's wishes, Phecda ignited the fuse.
"Sorry," The Hooded Villain whispered. "But we are too close now." At the words explosions rocked the walls. The Hooded Villain winced, preparing to feel either the pain of Terra's rocks... but none came. He opened an eye, and found that the cave was still intact. "...Well," The Villain sighed. "I guess it's-"
At the words the floor suddenly smashed in two, the cave having cracked in half. Sunlight pored in as the unstable edge of the cave, where the Guild stood, begin to break away from the mountainside it was on. With Terra's rocks displaced the Hooded Villain pelted forward, leaping across the gap and sliding into the unstable side of the cave. The floor began to break away more and the walls of the cave too shattered as the area began to tumble sideways. The guild members and the villain flung to the wall as the cave collapsed, it's rock breaking away, causing them to fly into a free-fall along with broken pieces of mountain and cave, the city of Jiefong's noble quarter five hundred or so feet below them.
"Fortune!" The Villain screamed as they fell, his feet digging into a falling piece of stone and kicking off it, intersecting with Lo-muna and snatching Fortune out of her hands. The Villain and the guild leader flung past and smashed into a snow-part of the mountain-side, toppling violently down it and out of sight as the guild continued to fall...
"Y'see that, Jun-Sun?" Tuying asked one of the rookie guards. "This is why it's best to go into an early retirement and not hang around with a couple of crazies like us. You'll live longer," Tuying explained as Jun-Sun nodded her head furiously, taking notes. "Oh and do that voice...sound...chi thing you do and alert the other guards in the city as well as the ones stationed outside Jiefong. They might have their hands full."
Tuying turned to look at Painji. "So, what the hell was that?! What exactly was your brother trying to pull down here?!" he asked, before looking around. "And...as a matter of fact, what the hell is this place? I mean did anyone else, know this was down here?"
***
"There is a high chance, I'll survive this fall..." Suiken called to the others as they rushed downward. "If you can, some of you may use me to cushion your fall, while working on a plan to soften this landing for the rest of us.
Tuying turned to look at Painji. "So, what the hell was that?! What exactly was your brother trying to pull down here?!" he asked, before looking around. "And...as a matter of fact, what the hell is this place? I mean did anyone else, know this was down here?"
***
"There is a high chance, I'll survive this fall..." Suiken called to the others as they rushed downward. "If you can, some of you may use me to cushion your fall, while working on a plan to soften this landing for the rest of us.
"I don't know," Painji replied at the shake of the explosion. "Keep an eye on the perp," He commented, nodding to Phecda before descending down the secret staircase - a descent that ended quickly as it led to a massive hole in the side of the mountain. Below it he spotted the debris of the chamber and the forms of the Great Guild members descending toward the city. "They're bloody well falling! The Great Guild is!" Painji replied, running up to Jun-Sun. "Have the guards in the noble-quarter ready to fire and evacuate the citizens!" he ordered.
***
Outside the Great Guild continued to plummet from the mountainside toward the noble quarter and the massive river that ran through the city of Jiefong...
***
Outside the Great Guild continued to plummet from the mountainside toward the noble quarter and the massive river that ran through the city of Jiefong...
The loudest fucking explosion cracked the sky. Hyuna and Orion both stopped in their tracks as they heard it - was it related to the explosion powder of before? Probably. So that had to mean that half of the palace had blown up as well, right? She clutched her spear tightly. What the hell had happened? Was Magic making his move? Did he attack the guild? Goddamnit. God fucking damnit. Sure, she hates them, almost all of them... but, seriously. They were her kill, weren't they, despite everything? Specifically Yuwen. She had claimed him, did she not? She turned to a confused Orion with an angry glare.
"Gonna have to save my idiot Guild Master." She said wearily. "Stupid me. Wait for me, kay?" So then, using her left hand to propel wind behind her at high velocity, Hyuna catapulted herself through the air, almost using her spear as a rod to help aim her. Flying chunks of rock and palace gold were in the air, almost suspended as Hyuna rushed toward the debris at high speed, like a rocket, just in time to see a familiar bastard snatching Fortune from Lo-Muna's grasp. Seeing the rabbit girl again made Hyuna flounder, of course, and she failed to time a dodge right, a mountain chunk falling and forcibly pushing her back, away from Muna. It was just as well. She wasn't prepared to face her just yet. The searing of her heart was proof of that. She then glanced around in midair- in her element, for the hooded bastard, who had stolen Yuwen, and saw a glimpse of them elsewhere. But first- and her mental voice screamed at her to just kill the damned rabbit, Hyuna knew she couldn't just leave it at that.
"Just to be clear." Hyuna hissed, propelling herself towards Muna. "I still hate you, okay?"
For a brief moment, she considered rejoining the guild, upon seeing the Rabbit's eyes. But, of course, it wasn't to be, and Hyuna placed her left hand at the small of Muna's back, and used wind to blast her down to the riverbank below, only just protecting her fall with a rather strong cushion of air. And now that that was dealt with, the spear girl aimed herself at the dancing singing oni. Just seeing his ugly old fat form made her even more the angrier. What the hell anyways? This is a perfect damn opportunity to get rid of him.
"Dancing singing oni." Hyuna snarled, using air to hold him in place, utterly ignoring the other guild members. "You... r-ruined everything!" Hissing shrilly, the spear girl shot herself forward, hoping to land a lethal blow. And just in case the dancing singing oni could somehow dodge, or deflect it, she hardened air to a sharp point around her left hand, driving it Suiken's center of mass.
And there was Gridiron, standing at the mouth of the cave, looking at once, stricken, relieved, and confused all at once. It was a little amusing to see the wide range of expressions cross the Sudean's face, but she would have felt mean to let it stay like that.." Nee glanced up at Gridiron with a pleasant, 'I'm safe so it's okay" smile, and then said, aptly... "I'm safe, so it's okay." In response to Gridiron's apology and explanation. Of course, Tiamat was being as stoic as ever, and just muscled past Gridiron wordlessly, leaving Nee looking after the suit of armor with a puzzled frown, only slapping the Sudean for the silly statement.
"She's always like that." Nee sighed, wrapping the chain around her obi once again. "I believe, though... she's better than she lets on, Griddy. I'm glad I have you both with me right now."
She then stretched her lithe body, feeling the weariness and tension ebb away, and let out a long sigh of satisfaction. It really did feel good; and she was anxious to get back on the road after Griddy and Tiamat were both ready to head back out. Meanwhile, her mind was already at work to adjust her plans in order to take out Moga- can't have him vying for control, after all. How would she handle this new problem? And that name - Minayne - how would that fit in? Maybe Nee could make use of her, somehow. She thought carefully, preparing to turn things over in her head a few dozen times. Remembering Griddy was still standing next to her, Nee tentatively patted her as high as she could reach, and then sauntered back into the cave. She halted in her tracks, though, and turned back to her.
"Hey... remember my query, back before the ball?"
"So my mother used to be your slave."
"Yes." Kolan said, for the upteenth time, in the small in of in Hanshan. The three of them had decided to rest in Hanshan for the time being, even finding a ranch to let their pack donkey stay. All in all, it was pretty convenient. And the whole time, Lunan was confirming his father's dubious history. "She was- so innocent. I couldn't resist her charm."
He remembered her smiling face, her small form; everything, with a sad fondness. It had been too long, hadn't it? Since they;d parted? His shoulders then slumped, remembering how she died, whispering for him to treasure Hyuna- then just a newborn babe. Her last smile, fading as she lost the strength to keep going. The memory, even nineteen years later, still itched at his mind, and his soul. Did he treat her right? Did he raise her right? He asked this all the time.
"And you changed your name, from a slaver named Riev'Tadarn."
"Yes."
"One of the better ones." Valkar muttered from his corner of the room. "It's good t'see you again now, at least." The red man put a hand behind his head bashfully. "Glad you're doing okay for now, for your old age."
Kolan chuckled at his old friend. "I'm not that old." He wheezed, and coughed harshly, phlegm appearing on his hand. Lunan quickly steadied his father and helped set him down on the bed.
"I'll go get a medic." Lunan nodded briefly at Valkar before leaving the room.
"Been too long, Riev." Valkar whistled through his teeth. "So... how do I make that girl trust me? How do I make up for what.... what I did to her?"
Kolan turned to the man in the corner and began explaining how he had done it. Because the whole situation reminded him so much of his own past that he just couldn't turn him down.
"Gonna have to save my idiot Guild Master." She said wearily. "Stupid me. Wait for me, kay?" So then, using her left hand to propel wind behind her at high velocity, Hyuna catapulted herself through the air, almost using her spear as a rod to help aim her. Flying chunks of rock and palace gold were in the air, almost suspended as Hyuna rushed toward the debris at high speed, like a rocket, just in time to see a familiar bastard snatching Fortune from Lo-Muna's grasp. Seeing the rabbit girl again made Hyuna flounder, of course, and she failed to time a dodge right, a mountain chunk falling and forcibly pushing her back, away from Muna. It was just as well. She wasn't prepared to face her just yet. The searing of her heart was proof of that. She then glanced around in midair- in her element, for the hooded bastard, who had stolen Yuwen, and saw a glimpse of them elsewhere. But first- and her mental voice screamed at her to just kill the damned rabbit, Hyuna knew she couldn't just leave it at that.
"Just to be clear." Hyuna hissed, propelling herself towards Muna. "I still hate you, okay?"
For a brief moment, she considered rejoining the guild, upon seeing the Rabbit's eyes. But, of course, it wasn't to be, and Hyuna placed her left hand at the small of Muna's back, and used wind to blast her down to the riverbank below, only just protecting her fall with a rather strong cushion of air. And now that that was dealt with, the spear girl aimed herself at the dancing singing oni. Just seeing his ugly old fat form made her even more the angrier. What the hell anyways? This is a perfect damn opportunity to get rid of him.
"Dancing singing oni." Hyuna snarled, using air to hold him in place, utterly ignoring the other guild members. "You... r-ruined everything!" Hissing shrilly, the spear girl shot herself forward, hoping to land a lethal blow. And just in case the dancing singing oni could somehow dodge, or deflect it, she hardened air to a sharp point around her left hand, driving it Suiken's center of mass.
And there was Gridiron, standing at the mouth of the cave, looking at once, stricken, relieved, and confused all at once. It was a little amusing to see the wide range of expressions cross the Sudean's face, but she would have felt mean to let it stay like that.." Nee glanced up at Gridiron with a pleasant, 'I'm safe so it's okay" smile, and then said, aptly... "I'm safe, so it's okay." In response to Gridiron's apology and explanation. Of course, Tiamat was being as stoic as ever, and just muscled past Gridiron wordlessly, leaving Nee looking after the suit of armor with a puzzled frown, only slapping the Sudean for the silly statement.
"She's always like that." Nee sighed, wrapping the chain around her obi once again. "I believe, though... she's better than she lets on, Griddy. I'm glad I have you both with me right now."
She then stretched her lithe body, feeling the weariness and tension ebb away, and let out a long sigh of satisfaction. It really did feel good; and she was anxious to get back on the road after Griddy and Tiamat were both ready to head back out. Meanwhile, her mind was already at work to adjust her plans in order to take out Moga- can't have him vying for control, after all. How would she handle this new problem? And that name - Minayne - how would that fit in? Maybe Nee could make use of her, somehow. She thought carefully, preparing to turn things over in her head a few dozen times. Remembering Griddy was still standing next to her, Nee tentatively patted her as high as she could reach, and then sauntered back into the cave. She halted in her tracks, though, and turned back to her.
"Hey... remember my query, back before the ball?"
"So my mother used to be your slave."
"Yes." Kolan said, for the upteenth time, in the small in of in Hanshan. The three of them had decided to rest in Hanshan for the time being, even finding a ranch to let their pack donkey stay. All in all, it was pretty convenient. And the whole time, Lunan was confirming his father's dubious history. "She was- so innocent. I couldn't resist her charm."
He remembered her smiling face, her small form; everything, with a sad fondness. It had been too long, hadn't it? Since they;d parted? His shoulders then slumped, remembering how she died, whispering for him to treasure Hyuna- then just a newborn babe. Her last smile, fading as she lost the strength to keep going. The memory, even nineteen years later, still itched at his mind, and his soul. Did he treat her right? Did he raise her right? He asked this all the time.
"And you changed your name, from a slaver named Riev'Tadarn."
"Yes."
"One of the better ones." Valkar muttered from his corner of the room. "It's good t'see you again now, at least." The red man put a hand behind his head bashfully. "Glad you're doing okay for now, for your old age."
Kolan chuckled at his old friend. "I'm not that old." He wheezed, and coughed harshly, phlegm appearing on his hand. Lunan quickly steadied his father and helped set him down on the bed.
"I'll go get a medic." Lunan nodded briefly at Valkar before leaving the room.
"Been too long, Riev." Valkar whistled through his teeth. "So... how do I make that girl trust me? How do I make up for what.... what I did to her?"
Kolan turned to the man in the corner and began explaining how he had done it. Because the whole situation reminded him so much of his own past that he just couldn't turn him down.
Phecda sighed and muttered something about "foolish juniors" and raised both his hands. A moment later, an explosion of wind threw the police away, and Phecda bounded out wildly. Behind him, from a black mist that suddenly entered the passageway, the Umbral Horrors suddenly crawled out and made for the police, giving the villainous masked man enough time to escape...
But as he tried to locate his friend from the window of the palace that he jumped out of, he suddenly noticed Spectre's presence very close. So Hyuna has come back... With a smirk, he changed his course and started flying in the other direction. This would be fun.
----------------------------
Terra had no chance to attack the hooded man before they were all sent flying through the cave wall and into a frightening 500-foot drop, the streets of Jiefong far below them.
At first, she was absolutely panicking yet again, and for a full minute couldn't think of a plan to get down safely-before remembering, she could just soften the earth beneath them at the last moment to break their fall. In any case, having recovered, she quickly set to using her abilities to send any rock debris that fell near them in other directions. It didn't matter to her just how much she ruined some nobles' lives; she had seen enough arrogance from them already.
Sending a glance towards Muna, however, she saw that...wait, what was Hyuna doing there? Terra's hands moved down to her swords, but Hyuna flew away a moment later after the hooded man...who had snatched Fortune. Whatever she was planning, Terra hoped it'd end for the better...which it probably wouldn't, knowing Hyuna.
Suddenly, she was aware of a man in a red longcoat rushing at them...whom she, and everyone else (with the exception of Sunaarashi) recognized all too well. Oh, no! Phecda's attacking us again now of all times?!
"I might as well kill you all now for the fun of it!" Phecda laughed, ripping one of the rings from the chain he had created and throwing it downwards at Rumelis. As it fell, the ring spun faster and faster, crackling with lightning.
Eyes wide, Terra threw her hand upwards and sent one of the rocks falling about them to slam into the ring-but in a few seconds, it sheared right through the rock, on a slightly different path...but now towards her instead. She unsheathed both her swords in order to block it, but...
A crazed burst of lightning flew into her body, causing the girl to scream in pain. But with the ground less than a hundred feet away, and the attack sending her plummeting even faster than the others for some reason, Terra knew she would have to withstand the pain and act. Forcing her muscles, which refused to respond at first, to push against the ring and hurl her in a different direction, she willed the ground underneath to soften, leaving her with no serious injuries. All she really got were a number of bruises and the wind knocked out of her.
Moments later, Phecda landed, the ring having been called back to his hand, and linked it with the others once again. As soon as he had disposed of all of these people, he was planning to go find Hyuna...his friend could deal with Fortune. Honestly, his friend probably did not want Phecda to kill the entire guild, but he hardly cared; he just wanted to torment Fortune even more. Raising the linked rings, he sent a freezing bolt at Muna, who had also landed nearby. This time, Terra was too far away to effectively defend her, and she had to be incapacitated from that lightning attack, so he was sure she wouldn't interfere...
Except the girl in the green kimono rose and staggered towards Muna, as though she thought she could block the attack in time. Phecda stared in irritation and surprise. That girl wasn't fast enough, he knew it...so why was she even trying?!
But as he tried to locate his friend from the window of the palace that he jumped out of, he suddenly noticed Spectre's presence very close. So Hyuna has come back... With a smirk, he changed his course and started flying in the other direction. This would be fun.
----------------------------
Terra had no chance to attack the hooded man before they were all sent flying through the cave wall and into a frightening 500-foot drop, the streets of Jiefong far below them.
At first, she was absolutely panicking yet again, and for a full minute couldn't think of a plan to get down safely-before remembering, she could just soften the earth beneath them at the last moment to break their fall. In any case, having recovered, she quickly set to using her abilities to send any rock debris that fell near them in other directions. It didn't matter to her just how much she ruined some nobles' lives; she had seen enough arrogance from them already.
Sending a glance towards Muna, however, she saw that...wait, what was Hyuna doing there? Terra's hands moved down to her swords, but Hyuna flew away a moment later after the hooded man...who had snatched Fortune. Whatever she was planning, Terra hoped it'd end for the better...which it probably wouldn't, knowing Hyuna.
Suddenly, she was aware of a man in a red longcoat rushing at them...whom she, and everyone else (with the exception of Sunaarashi) recognized all too well. Oh, no! Phecda's attacking us again now of all times?!
"I might as well kill you all now for the fun of it!" Phecda laughed, ripping one of the rings from the chain he had created and throwing it downwards at Rumelis. As it fell, the ring spun faster and faster, crackling with lightning.
Eyes wide, Terra threw her hand upwards and sent one of the rocks falling about them to slam into the ring-but in a few seconds, it sheared right through the rock, on a slightly different path...but now towards her instead. She unsheathed both her swords in order to block it, but...
A crazed burst of lightning flew into her body, causing the girl to scream in pain. But with the ground less than a hundred feet away, and the attack sending her plummeting even faster than the others for some reason, Terra knew she would have to withstand the pain and act. Forcing her muscles, which refused to respond at first, to push against the ring and hurl her in a different direction, she willed the ground underneath to soften, leaving her with no serious injuries. All she really got were a number of bruises and the wind knocked out of her.
Moments later, Phecda landed, the ring having been called back to his hand, and linked it with the others once again. As soon as he had disposed of all of these people, he was planning to go find Hyuna...his friend could deal with Fortune. Honestly, his friend probably did not want Phecda to kill the entire guild, but he hardly cared; he just wanted to torment Fortune even more. Raising the linked rings, he sent a freezing bolt at Muna, who had also landed nearby. This time, Terra was too far away to effectively defend her, and she had to be incapacitated from that lightning attack, so he was sure she wouldn't interfere...
Except the girl in the green kimono rose and staggered towards Muna, as though she thought she could block the attack in time. Phecda stared in irritation and surprise. That girl wasn't fast enough, he knew it...so why was she even trying?!
Nee gave a reassuring smile at Gridiron's fretting, and merely replied, "I'm safe, so it's okay." As Amanhã shouldered on past in solemn silence and Gridiron couldn't help but quip at the unexpected tun of events, however, she felt Nee's little hand slap at her lightly, causing the Sudean to glance down at her in surprise. "She's always like that," the girl murmured enigmatically, causing Gridiron's brow to furrow in perplexity at the statement. She decided not to pursue the subject, however-- after all, from the looks of it, the girl had just been attacked again by emissaries of Cha'Valkar's slave ring, and being pressed for questions on the meaning of her words was probably something she was none too eager for.
"I believe, though..." Nee added with a sigh, wrapping her chain around her sash. "She's better than she lets on, Griddy. I'm glad I have you both with me right now."
Gridiron relaxed somewhat and gave a wary smile. "I hope you're right," she mused, before nodding her head up to the cave, into which Amanhã had already disappeared. The two trudged up toward the mouth of the alcove, toward respite from the bitter winds of the fields, but they had only just arrived at the opening of the cave when Gridiron felt Nee patting her again, and glanced down at the girl. "Yeah?" she grunted.
"Hey... remember my query, back before the ball?"
Gridiron glanced over into the interior of the cave, toward Amanhã, who had, perhaps not unexpectedly, resumed her previous, staunchly motionless position. Turning back to Nee, the vigilante leaned against the rock wall at the threshold of the cave, crossing her arms across her chest. "I do," she replied impassively. Now, she'd have to stay guarded-- she had grown protective of Nee in a fashion, in a sense that was strangely divorced of her usual way of going about things with freed slaves, but she also bore close in mind that Nee was indeed a manipulator, and they were touching upon a subject that Gridiron suspected Nee was not above manipulating her to achieve. And she couldn't have that-- not if she didn't know the full scope of it.
Casting a swift eye behind her; there might'e been more from Moga, after all; Nee's demeanor went somewhat rigid and cold. Sure, there was no one really around that could attack - unless the suit of armor counted- but this was the first time she'd ever indulge even a small bit of her stratagem to. And damned, if she wasn't nervous. None if it apepared on her face, though; instead looking only mildly edgy, but in control. And in a way, she was. "You're strong." Nee started. "Amanha, too. I really could use the help... and it coincides with your own motivations, in a way."
If Amanhã had any reaction to Nee's words, she gave no indication of it-- Guess you can't really change a tiger's stripes, or however, the expression goes, Gridiron mused silently. Unless you, y'know, painted the damn tiger, but she somehow suspected Amanhã would be none too chuffed about her half-sister coming at her with a bucket of paint. Hell, even then, the tattoos that followed along the sharp edges of her defined facial features bore a passing resemblance to war paint of some sort.... Wait, shit, how did I end up going there of all-- The Sudean shook her head somewhat, resisting the urge to smack those sorts of inane thoughts out of her skull.
"... help with what?" Gridiron ventured.
"Most states..." Nee paused, wondering how much detail she should actually go into. Would Gridiron really care so much about the economic situation for foreigners, or the inequal sex laws? Probably not as much as one particular issue, right? With a savvy smile, the girl continued weaving her thread. "Allow slavery of at least one species. Consequentially, most states, particuarly Yune, gets a lot of it's income from taxation of the noble houses. What if some nobles wanted t-" Might as well be truthful. Shrugging, "were manipulated into agreeing to help abolish slavery. Once the time's right... they'll rise up. Maybe even stand a chance."
Gesturing at nothing in particulary; "This is where Valkar comes in. Being easily manipulated, I planned on getting him to my side. I also wanted to reform and militarize his Ku'Rannos Group. Essentially: we need more firepower. If you offer me your hammer..." Nee beamed at Gridiron. "Maybe thi sis your chance to rid Yune and Gwan, as a side effect, of slavery?"
In spite of herself, a smile flashed across the thin line of Gridiron's mouth, and she shook her head almost ruefully. "Lofty aspirations? Clearly I underestimated your ambition." However, her mien quickly fell gravely serious once more. "But the thing about lofty aspirations is that reality all too often falls short of them. What makes you think you'll be successful in dismantling a system that's been ingrained into much of Horat society for centuries-- what can you say that will make me so certain in your vision as to neglect to put down one of the most brutal slave lords in the land the second I have the chance?"
No sooner had these words left Gridiron's lips than she immediately tackled another issue without hesitation. "And let me make one thing clear before you begin-- these are not a child's ambitions, so I will not be treating you like a child. If I believe for even a second that you are withholding information that would affect my judgement or attempting to lead me on with deceit, I will shut down this line of communication and you're going straight home to Furoe with no further discussion."
Nee nodded, almost twinkling with her determined resolve. "Well then..." She made a slow smirk that crawled up her face; shaking just a bit as a small part of her asked, repeatedly 'there's no turning back! do you really want to do this?" and Nee could oly reply with a stern 'I don't have any other choice now'. "It isn't just slavery." Nee said with honesty. "Once I can- and I've already amassed quite a few allies - then we'll fix everything. We'll be the villains necessary to break the centuries-old system of today." almost bitterly, but proudly at the same time. "We'll change as much as we can for the better."
She let out a harsh exhale of breath, before looking back up at Gridiron again, this time with a slightly cracked grin. "You'll help, won't you? For a... better world." She then, bashfully, looked away, as if embarassed. "You're the only one I've told my intentions to, you know... Never thought I could trust anyone else."
Gridiron frowned a bit. "You don't help your case with all those vaguely sinister smirks, you know," she grunted candidly. "That being said... your plan is vague. What allies have you amassed, and what kind of power will they bring to the table-- political, social, militant? Just how do you intend to employ them against the system-- will you overthrow it with force of arms, or political manoeuvring? And of course... what of the aftermath? One doesn't simply demolish the status quo and expect all to be forward motion thenceforth. What governance takes the place of the fallen system of before?" At this juncture, Gridiron's eyes narrowed keenly-- Nee's answer would be vital. Gridiron could not yet discount that perhaps she was just some power hungry noble seeking to amass further prestige and power to her name, or to the name of her family. There were too many variables at this point, and Gridiron absolutely would not give heed to Nee's plottings if they were not elucidated upon satisfactorily.
Almost mechanically. "All of the nobles in Northern Yune. A few in the more southern reaches of Yune. All of their associates. Valkar. His eventually reformed army.. I believe it was almost one hundred grand men. And their slaves, in exchange for freedom. I also have a few strings of influence in Gwan, and an old familial alliance in Vahira." She shuffled her feet. "First step of course, is economic pressure. Boycott everything, deprive the Empire of funds until they can no longer afford the many wars they currentyl have. If Chiller reacts violently, or doesn't relent, then we stage a violent revolution. That is where the many mercs indebted to my allies, as well as Valkar ans his army come into play. As for the replacing government..." At that, Nee was honestly somewhat stumped. She was so focused on overthrowing the current system, that she hadn't considered the 'after'. She stopped to think briefly, before piping up. "Total egalitarian. Equal opportunity and chance for everyone to live a content life. And we'd try to make peace- stop these useless, stupid wars. Get rid of the 'nobles' system- if any of them assent, I have Valkar's army to answer them, as well."
"I don't want power." She murmured. "Prestige. Money. I just want to give as many people the chance to live happily. I will achieve that at any cost, even if it be my own life or happiness."
"Hmm." Gridiron listened in silent heed to Nee's words-- considered each one in kind. It was all a very circumstantial business-- dependent on the flimsy hope that all assembled pieces would fall in line perfectly. What if the familial alliance in Vahira was not respected by the other party? What of the possibility that the other nobles-- underhanded as they tended to be, after all-- did not hold true to their allegiances and betrayed the brewing plot? Who was to say the mercenaries would not abandon their cause in droves if the imperials offered them greater monetary recompense? And, of course, above all....
"What the hell makes you think that Cha'Valkar would ever help you overthrow a system that has made him wealthy and powerful beyond imagination? Even assuming I am convinced it is worth it to let that worthless vermin continue to crawl upon the earth, who is to say he would not be the first to betray your plan and take you once more into his possession? Your plan here relies heavily upon possibilities that may not unfold as you had intended, Nee. I cannot swear fealty, my own or that of my soldiers, to a cause that may result only in the demises of those who put their stock in me and my own cause, at no ultimate gain for that cause and great detriment on the contrary."
"Fair enough." Nee said, not really phazed at all. Of course it wouldn't be this easy to get Gridiron's help - maybe if she tried manipulating... but she was extremely reluctant to do so. She didn't want to ruin this current... quasi-friendship, perhaps. So then, the girl bowed her head to the sudean woman, politely and refined once more. "Sorry for the bother. And thank you for the criticism - I will have to rethink things some more." She made for the fire, only at the last second remembering to ask. "You won't try to stop me, I hope..." Because if so, everything would become harder.
Gridiron could not help but give pause at the request-- of sorts, as it were. "... my aim is to bring you to safety," she considered each word carefully before it left her lips. "Nothing less than that. You have ambitions that exceed the vision of anybody else your age, Nee-- leastaways, that I've ever encountered in my time-- but I fear you may ultimately be pursuing a cause that ends only in your own demise, or your return to captivity, neither of which I will permit under my auspices." Hesitation overtook her once more, before she ventured an addendum. "... not whilst your plan remains so vague and uncertain."
She turned to the dying embers of the fire, and with her boot stamped away the vestiges of its former glory. "That being said, I feel it prudent that we be on our way," Gridiron intoned to both her companions. "My band awaits at a predetermined rendezvous point in a border town not far from here-- we should be upon it by midday of tomorrow if we set out now." She fixed Nee with a impassive gaze as Amanhã silently clambered up to her feet, standing by and crossing her arms across the cuirass of her chest as she awaited departure. "Will you need me to carry you?" she asked of the girl in a firm but somewhat fatigued tone.
Shaking her head, and walking on her own small, pattering feet, Nee didn't really want to burden Gridiron more than she had. She also figured - even if her fate was to return to Furoe for now... she could at least arrange for her Father's death while there. One step closer, after all. She turned her eyes to Griddy for a split second, before deciding that she wouldn't bring that up at all. Gridiron wouldn't approve, and she didn't need any more factors swaying her resolve.
"I'll walk for now." She said feebly. "Thanks, though."
"I believe, though..." Nee added with a sigh, wrapping her chain around her sash. "She's better than she lets on, Griddy. I'm glad I have you both with me right now."
Gridiron relaxed somewhat and gave a wary smile. "I hope you're right," she mused, before nodding her head up to the cave, into which Amanhã had already disappeared. The two trudged up toward the mouth of the alcove, toward respite from the bitter winds of the fields, but they had only just arrived at the opening of the cave when Gridiron felt Nee patting her again, and glanced down at the girl. "Yeah?" she grunted.
"Hey... remember my query, back before the ball?"
Gridiron glanced over into the interior of the cave, toward Amanhã, who had, perhaps not unexpectedly, resumed her previous, staunchly motionless position. Turning back to Nee, the vigilante leaned against the rock wall at the threshold of the cave, crossing her arms across her chest. "I do," she replied impassively. Now, she'd have to stay guarded-- she had grown protective of Nee in a fashion, in a sense that was strangely divorced of her usual way of going about things with freed slaves, but she also bore close in mind that Nee was indeed a manipulator, and they were touching upon a subject that Gridiron suspected Nee was not above manipulating her to achieve. And she couldn't have that-- not if she didn't know the full scope of it.
Casting a swift eye behind her; there might'e been more from Moga, after all; Nee's demeanor went somewhat rigid and cold. Sure, there was no one really around that could attack - unless the suit of armor counted- but this was the first time she'd ever indulge even a small bit of her stratagem to. And damned, if she wasn't nervous. None if it apepared on her face, though; instead looking only mildly edgy, but in control. And in a way, she was. "You're strong." Nee started. "Amanha, too. I really could use the help... and it coincides with your own motivations, in a way."
If Amanhã had any reaction to Nee's words, she gave no indication of it-- Guess you can't really change a tiger's stripes, or however, the expression goes, Gridiron mused silently. Unless you, y'know, painted the damn tiger, but she somehow suspected Amanhã would be none too chuffed about her half-sister coming at her with a bucket of paint. Hell, even then, the tattoos that followed along the sharp edges of her defined facial features bore a passing resemblance to war paint of some sort.... Wait, shit, how did I end up going there of all-- The Sudean shook her head somewhat, resisting the urge to smack those sorts of inane thoughts out of her skull.
"... help with what?" Gridiron ventured.
"Most states..." Nee paused, wondering how much detail she should actually go into. Would Gridiron really care so much about the economic situation for foreigners, or the inequal sex laws? Probably not as much as one particular issue, right? With a savvy smile, the girl continued weaving her thread. "Allow slavery of at least one species. Consequentially, most states, particuarly Yune, gets a lot of it's income from taxation of the noble houses. What if some nobles wanted t-" Might as well be truthful. Shrugging, "were manipulated into agreeing to help abolish slavery. Once the time's right... they'll rise up. Maybe even stand a chance."
Gesturing at nothing in particulary; "This is where Valkar comes in. Being easily manipulated, I planned on getting him to my side. I also wanted to reform and militarize his Ku'Rannos Group. Essentially: we need more firepower. If you offer me your hammer..." Nee beamed at Gridiron. "Maybe thi sis your chance to rid Yune and Gwan, as a side effect, of slavery?"
In spite of herself, a smile flashed across the thin line of Gridiron's mouth, and she shook her head almost ruefully. "Lofty aspirations? Clearly I underestimated your ambition." However, her mien quickly fell gravely serious once more. "But the thing about lofty aspirations is that reality all too often falls short of them. What makes you think you'll be successful in dismantling a system that's been ingrained into much of Horat society for centuries-- what can you say that will make me so certain in your vision as to neglect to put down one of the most brutal slave lords in the land the second I have the chance?"
No sooner had these words left Gridiron's lips than she immediately tackled another issue without hesitation. "And let me make one thing clear before you begin-- these are not a child's ambitions, so I will not be treating you like a child. If I believe for even a second that you are withholding information that would affect my judgement or attempting to lead me on with deceit, I will shut down this line of communication and you're going straight home to Furoe with no further discussion."
Nee nodded, almost twinkling with her determined resolve. "Well then..." She made a slow smirk that crawled up her face; shaking just a bit as a small part of her asked, repeatedly 'there's no turning back! do you really want to do this?" and Nee could oly reply with a stern 'I don't have any other choice now'. "It isn't just slavery." Nee said with honesty. "Once I can- and I've already amassed quite a few allies - then we'll fix everything. We'll be the villains necessary to break the centuries-old system of today." almost bitterly, but proudly at the same time. "We'll change as much as we can for the better."
She let out a harsh exhale of breath, before looking back up at Gridiron again, this time with a slightly cracked grin. "You'll help, won't you? For a... better world." She then, bashfully, looked away, as if embarassed. "You're the only one I've told my intentions to, you know... Never thought I could trust anyone else."
Gridiron frowned a bit. "You don't help your case with all those vaguely sinister smirks, you know," she grunted candidly. "That being said... your plan is vague. What allies have you amassed, and what kind of power will they bring to the table-- political, social, militant? Just how do you intend to employ them against the system-- will you overthrow it with force of arms, or political manoeuvring? And of course... what of the aftermath? One doesn't simply demolish the status quo and expect all to be forward motion thenceforth. What governance takes the place of the fallen system of before?" At this juncture, Gridiron's eyes narrowed keenly-- Nee's answer would be vital. Gridiron could not yet discount that perhaps she was just some power hungry noble seeking to amass further prestige and power to her name, or to the name of her family. There were too many variables at this point, and Gridiron absolutely would not give heed to Nee's plottings if they were not elucidated upon satisfactorily.
Almost mechanically. "All of the nobles in Northern Yune. A few in the more southern reaches of Yune. All of their associates. Valkar. His eventually reformed army.. I believe it was almost one hundred grand men. And their slaves, in exchange for freedom. I also have a few strings of influence in Gwan, and an old familial alliance in Vahira." She shuffled her feet. "First step of course, is economic pressure. Boycott everything, deprive the Empire of funds until they can no longer afford the many wars they currentyl have. If Chiller reacts violently, or doesn't relent, then we stage a violent revolution. That is where the many mercs indebted to my allies, as well as Valkar ans his army come into play. As for the replacing government..." At that, Nee was honestly somewhat stumped. She was so focused on overthrowing the current system, that she hadn't considered the 'after'. She stopped to think briefly, before piping up. "Total egalitarian. Equal opportunity and chance for everyone to live a content life. And we'd try to make peace- stop these useless, stupid wars. Get rid of the 'nobles' system- if any of them assent, I have Valkar's army to answer them, as well."
"I don't want power." She murmured. "Prestige. Money. I just want to give as many people the chance to live happily. I will achieve that at any cost, even if it be my own life or happiness."
"Hmm." Gridiron listened in silent heed to Nee's words-- considered each one in kind. It was all a very circumstantial business-- dependent on the flimsy hope that all assembled pieces would fall in line perfectly. What if the familial alliance in Vahira was not respected by the other party? What of the possibility that the other nobles-- underhanded as they tended to be, after all-- did not hold true to their allegiances and betrayed the brewing plot? Who was to say the mercenaries would not abandon their cause in droves if the imperials offered them greater monetary recompense? And, of course, above all....
"What the hell makes you think that Cha'Valkar would ever help you overthrow a system that has made him wealthy and powerful beyond imagination? Even assuming I am convinced it is worth it to let that worthless vermin continue to crawl upon the earth, who is to say he would not be the first to betray your plan and take you once more into his possession? Your plan here relies heavily upon possibilities that may not unfold as you had intended, Nee. I cannot swear fealty, my own or that of my soldiers, to a cause that may result only in the demises of those who put their stock in me and my own cause, at no ultimate gain for that cause and great detriment on the contrary."
"Fair enough." Nee said, not really phazed at all. Of course it wouldn't be this easy to get Gridiron's help - maybe if she tried manipulating... but she was extremely reluctant to do so. She didn't want to ruin this current... quasi-friendship, perhaps. So then, the girl bowed her head to the sudean woman, politely and refined once more. "Sorry for the bother. And thank you for the criticism - I will have to rethink things some more." She made for the fire, only at the last second remembering to ask. "You won't try to stop me, I hope..." Because if so, everything would become harder.
Gridiron could not help but give pause at the request-- of sorts, as it were. "... my aim is to bring you to safety," she considered each word carefully before it left her lips. "Nothing less than that. You have ambitions that exceed the vision of anybody else your age, Nee-- leastaways, that I've ever encountered in my time-- but I fear you may ultimately be pursuing a cause that ends only in your own demise, or your return to captivity, neither of which I will permit under my auspices." Hesitation overtook her once more, before she ventured an addendum. "... not whilst your plan remains so vague and uncertain."
She turned to the dying embers of the fire, and with her boot stamped away the vestiges of its former glory. "That being said, I feel it prudent that we be on our way," Gridiron intoned to both her companions. "My band awaits at a predetermined rendezvous point in a border town not far from here-- we should be upon it by midday of tomorrow if we set out now." She fixed Nee with a impassive gaze as Amanhã silently clambered up to her feet, standing by and crossing her arms across the cuirass of her chest as she awaited departure. "Will you need me to carry you?" she asked of the girl in a firm but somewhat fatigued tone.
Shaking her head, and walking on her own small, pattering feet, Nee didn't really want to burden Gridiron more than she had. She also figured - even if her fate was to return to Furoe for now... she could at least arrange for her Father's death while there. One step closer, after all. She turned her eyes to Griddy for a split second, before deciding that she wouldn't bring that up at all. Gridiron wouldn't approve, and she didn't need any more factors swaying her resolve.
"I'll walk for now." She said feebly. "Thanks, though."
Rumelis spread-eagled and looked at the massive expanse of land beneath him. There didn't seem to be any way for him to slow his descent otherwise-- he didn't have any chi to save himself, just a heavy axe and some military-esque clothing. At least he'd ditched the breastplate, he was falling a bit slower because of that.
He scanned the approaching ground for something to land on that might slow his fall without killing him. He'd fallen off tall trees before, he figured the same concept could be used. However, it seemed that there was nowhere to land other than the buildings below him, a fall he'd surely die from. He'd need some external help for this one.
Suddenly, an electric chain whipped towards him, tossed by that bastard with the ice attacks. He had no way to dodge the damn thing, but it seemed Terra had him covered. Some chi quickly made the chain move, now threatening Terra instead of him. He wanted to help her in turn, but it seemed impossible at his current position.
The ground loomed closer. He gave out a yell to Hyuna, hoping she'd save a beast-man over getting revenge.
"Hyuna! Ignore that bastard and save us, or you'll never touch this fur again!"
Of course, she could touch the fur on his corpse if she so desired, but Rumelis was hoping she wouldn't think of it that way...
He scanned the approaching ground for something to land on that might slow his fall without killing him. He'd fallen off tall trees before, he figured the same concept could be used. However, it seemed that there was nowhere to land other than the buildings below him, a fall he'd surely die from. He'd need some external help for this one.
Suddenly, an electric chain whipped towards him, tossed by that bastard with the ice attacks. He had no way to dodge the damn thing, but it seemed Terra had him covered. Some chi quickly made the chain move, now threatening Terra instead of him. He wanted to help her in turn, but it seemed impossible at his current position.
The ground loomed closer. He gave out a yell to Hyuna, hoping she'd save a beast-man over getting revenge.
"Hyuna! Ignore that bastard and save us, or you'll never touch this fur again!"
Of course, she could touch the fur on his corpse if she so desired, but Rumelis was hoping she wouldn't think of it that way...
It was like falling down a hole all over again.
It would have been a lot more difficult if Yuwen had remained in her arms but admittedly, Muna would have preferred that to the Hooded Man taking him from her. She'd been too slow, the rabbit gritted her teeth, and the leader had been lost. Speed was her greatest trait and she hadn't been able to respond. It was a humiliating experience.
And yet, there was no time to dwell on it. The ground gave way and next thing she knew, she was in the air. Rabbits loathed heights. Or in Lo-muna's case, heights she couldn't control. This wasn't one of her jumps. This was her falling with very little control as to the descent or landing. Suiken's call to use him as a landing pad rang in her ears but Muna couldn't will her body to move over. Falling, falling...
Just to be clear, I still hate you, okay?
A familiar face and a burst of wind. Muna opened her eyes and saw she was safely on the softened ground. Words came forward but before the rabbit woman even had a chance to call Hyuna's name, the girl was off and Muna was left with a guilty look on her face. Again, no time was left to Muna's thoughts. She had seen Phielca before, attacking Terra, and the rabbit was quickly reminded she was an improptu healer for the group. This was not the only thing she was reminded of however.
Ice was coming towards her.
Within moments a rapier and several explosives appeared in Muna's hands. The traveller was not defenceless after all. The healer had patients to attend to and no time, as always, for such things as dying. The explosives left her hand and headed towards the ice ring, exploding in the air just before making contact to make a violent wall of fire which she hoped would rid her of Phecda's attack. If not, she was already leaping out of the way with rapier in hand, ready for any other attack the bastard thought to throw at her.
It would have been a lot more difficult if Yuwen had remained in her arms but admittedly, Muna would have preferred that to the Hooded Man taking him from her. She'd been too slow, the rabbit gritted her teeth, and the leader had been lost. Speed was her greatest trait and she hadn't been able to respond. It was a humiliating experience.
And yet, there was no time to dwell on it. The ground gave way and next thing she knew, she was in the air. Rabbits loathed heights. Or in Lo-muna's case, heights she couldn't control. This wasn't one of her jumps. This was her falling with very little control as to the descent or landing. Suiken's call to use him as a landing pad rang in her ears but Muna couldn't will her body to move over. Falling, falling...
Just to be clear, I still hate you, okay?
A familiar face and a burst of wind. Muna opened her eyes and saw she was safely on the softened ground. Words came forward but before the rabbit woman even had a chance to call Hyuna's name, the girl was off and Muna was left with a guilty look on her face. Again, no time was left to Muna's thoughts. She had seen Phielca before, attacking Terra, and the rabbit was quickly reminded she was an improptu healer for the group. This was not the only thing she was reminded of however.
Ice was coming towards her.
Within moments a rapier and several explosives appeared in Muna's hands. The traveller was not defenceless after all. The healer had patients to attend to and no time, as always, for such things as dying. The explosives left her hand and headed towards the ice ring, exploding in the air just before making contact to make a violent wall of fire which she hoped would rid her of Phecda's attack. If not, she was already leaping out of the way with rapier in hand, ready for any other attack the bastard thought to throw at her.
Sunaarashi picked himself off the ground, grunting a thanks to Suiken for cushioning his fall, and pulled out of one of the throwing knives he'd kept in his belt.
Since he'd been one of the last to fall, he wasn't sure this guy with the Sonic rings had seen him yet. With a burst of speed, he sprinted towards Phecda, leaping into the air and slamming both feet into the man's back. He rolled to his feet as Phecda slammed into the ground, the knife in his hand spinning through his fingers to throw at Phecda's throat.
Since he'd been one of the last to fall, he wasn't sure this guy with the Sonic rings had seen him yet. With a burst of speed, he sprinted towards Phecda, leaping into the air and slamming both feet into the man's back. He rolled to his feet as Phecda slammed into the ground, the knife in his hand spinning through his fingers to throw at Phecda's throat.
Phecda stared in surprise at the rabbit woman, as the flames blazed away from her. "How did you...?" he murmured, before suddenly grinning wildly. "Forget it. I can figure out once your soul departs!" He raised his finger and pointed it at Muna, and a burst of water gushed out in front of him, dousing the flames and sweeping the annoying hare awa-
It was at that point that Terra, who had also stopped in surprise when Muna countered the attack, made her own move. She slammed into Muna from the side and blasted the two of them upwards, letting the tide blast underneath her feet without touching her. Another rock flew upwards which she kicked off of, landing on a noticeably higher place where the deluge couldn't reach them.
Just who was this rabbit woman, anyway? As Terra released her, she whispered, "You have to tell me everything once tonight is over. Please allow me that." Noticing Rumelis and Ann still falling, she was about to soften the earth beneath them, when suddenly, orange light radiated from behind her. She was barely in time to raise a wall of stone before the ring of fire seared through the air and struck it, shearing through Terra's defense in an instant and slamming into her swords.
The ring was spinning rapidly on its own for whatever reason, and to Terra's horror, it was forcing her swords back quickly with each second--in fact, the next moment, her swords went flying out of her hands, as the ring went upwards. A second one, crackling with lightning, sliced towards her and Muna the next moment. Without her swords, Terra began to panic, before hurriedly trying to block it with a stone. Once again, it did nothing, and the ring zoomed through it, towards Muna.
There was only one thing to do, as far as Terra could tell. She threw herself just in front of the ring before it could strike the rabbit woman, and the menacing sparks immediately leaped into her own body. With a scream, the girl went flying back into the river, her body still glowing from the attack.
Phecda snarled as he called both rings back to his hand. "Just when will that girl stop interfering?!" he growled, before turning his attention upwards at the falling Guild members. "Hmph...now this really leaves me in a bad mood...I suppose I'll start with you!" His hand flew to the side, and spears of earth shot into the cold Jiefong air--straight towards Ann'Razul.
Suddenly, a moment later, Sunaa's feet crashed into Phecda's back, sending the magus sprawling on the ground, and a moment later, Sunaa pulled out a knife and threw it towards Phecda's throat. Furiously, Phecda pointed a hand at the knife, and it suddenly stopped in midair. The next moment, he reached out with one hand and made a motion of grabbing something. At that moment, Sunaa felt as though someone's fingers were closing around his neck...
It was at that point that Terra, who had also stopped in surprise when Muna countered the attack, made her own move. She slammed into Muna from the side and blasted the two of them upwards, letting the tide blast underneath her feet without touching her. Another rock flew upwards which she kicked off of, landing on a noticeably higher place where the deluge couldn't reach them.
Just who was this rabbit woman, anyway? As Terra released her, she whispered, "You have to tell me everything once tonight is over. Please allow me that." Noticing Rumelis and Ann still falling, she was about to soften the earth beneath them, when suddenly, orange light radiated from behind her. She was barely in time to raise a wall of stone before the ring of fire seared through the air and struck it, shearing through Terra's defense in an instant and slamming into her swords.
The ring was spinning rapidly on its own for whatever reason, and to Terra's horror, it was forcing her swords back quickly with each second--in fact, the next moment, her swords went flying out of her hands, as the ring went upwards. A second one, crackling with lightning, sliced towards her and Muna the next moment. Without her swords, Terra began to panic, before hurriedly trying to block it with a stone. Once again, it did nothing, and the ring zoomed through it, towards Muna.
There was only one thing to do, as far as Terra could tell. She threw herself just in front of the ring before it could strike the rabbit woman, and the menacing sparks immediately leaped into her own body. With a scream, the girl went flying back into the river, her body still glowing from the attack.
Phecda snarled as he called both rings back to his hand. "Just when will that girl stop interfering?!" he growled, before turning his attention upwards at the falling Guild members. "Hmph...now this really leaves me in a bad mood...I suppose I'll start with you!" His hand flew to the side, and spears of earth shot into the cold Jiefong air--straight towards Ann'Razul.
Suddenly, a moment later, Sunaa's feet crashed into Phecda's back, sending the magus sprawling on the ground, and a moment later, Sunaa pulled out a knife and threw it towards Phecda's throat. Furiously, Phecda pointed a hand at the knife, and it suddenly stopped in midair. The next moment, he reached out with one hand and made a motion of grabbing something. At that moment, Sunaa felt as though someone's fingers were closing around his neck...
Yamato wondered the streets of the upper district alone. The sun was shining and people were out and about. He'd missed the ball and Yuwen's entire plan after deciding to get drunk instead. He remembered running into Sunaarashi and giving him the monk robes for Yuwen, but after that it was a blur. Save the young woman he'd woken up next to only hours before. She'd given him a smile before quickly dressing and leaving without a word. Yamato took that as his cue to find out what happened to the people he'd somehow grown fond of traveling with.
A sudden explosion from the mountain that towered above the city made him look up, only to regret the decision after his chi enhanced vision noted the guild falling to what would be their deaths. He jolted from the earth just as it grew unnaturally soft and made his way to the sky, dodging the falling debris, using his chi to break some of the larger rocks into smaller pieces that would crumble on impact when they hit the ground. He then noticed the man falling with the guild, he seemed to be aiming for Terra, Hyuna and Lo-muna. The group fell faster than he'd anticipated and Yamato shook his head as he landed behind Phecda, who was making his way to where Lo-Muna had fallen. She got up quickly and armed herself, fighting back against Phecda's attacks. He then turned his attention to Terra, "what is it with this girl and attracting danger?" Yamato thought as he watched Terra fly into the nearby river.
The towns people were in a panic now, the guild had fallen from the sky, magically survived and were now engaging an unknown enemy. Not what one would consider a "normal" day. Yamato drew his katana and slammed into the ground, sending a shockwave though the softened earth before pulling Terra from the river. "Stay out of trouble. I'll handle this prick." He watched as Sunaarashi drop kicked the man, who seemed to be focused on Ann at this point. Sunaarashi had turned the focus on to him however. It was the perfect opening. He rushed Phecda and shoulder checked him to the floor, thrusting his katana into the man's shoulder, pinning him to the ground. "The way I see it, you have two options. I hold you here until you bleed out, or you run. Either one works for me, but what you will not be doing is attacking my guild-mates any longer."
A sudden explosion from the mountain that towered above the city made him look up, only to regret the decision after his chi enhanced vision noted the guild falling to what would be their deaths. He jolted from the earth just as it grew unnaturally soft and made his way to the sky, dodging the falling debris, using his chi to break some of the larger rocks into smaller pieces that would crumble on impact when they hit the ground. He then noticed the man falling with the guild, he seemed to be aiming for Terra, Hyuna and Lo-muna. The group fell faster than he'd anticipated and Yamato shook his head as he landed behind Phecda, who was making his way to where Lo-Muna had fallen. She got up quickly and armed herself, fighting back against Phecda's attacks. He then turned his attention to Terra, "what is it with this girl and attracting danger?" Yamato thought as he watched Terra fly into the nearby river.
The towns people were in a panic now, the guild had fallen from the sky, magically survived and were now engaging an unknown enemy. Not what one would consider a "normal" day. Yamato drew his katana and slammed into the ground, sending a shockwave though the softened earth before pulling Terra from the river. "Stay out of trouble. I'll handle this prick." He watched as Sunaarashi drop kicked the man, who seemed to be focused on Ann at this point. Sunaarashi had turned the focus on to him however. It was the perfect opening. He rushed Phecda and shoulder checked him to the floor, thrusting his katana into the man's shoulder, pinning him to the ground. "The way I see it, you have two options. I hold you here until you bleed out, or you run. Either one works for me, but what you will not be doing is attacking my guild-mates any longer."
"Terra!" Muna screamed as she raced towards the river. Her steps slowed as she watched Yamato pull the young girl out of the river and the rabbit quickly took her charge from him. He went off to fight Phecda and she laid Terra down on the ground. Muna checked to see if the girl was breathing and shook her slightly, hoping to get a response.
"Terra? Terra! For the trees' spirits, please be okay," the rabbit woman muttered quickly before deciding to scoop the young woman in her arms. They were still in the middle of a battle and the last thing Lo-muna needed was another guild member lost to villains.
"Terra? Terra! For the trees' spirits, please be okay," the rabbit woman muttered quickly before deciding to scoop the young woman in her arms. They were still in the middle of a battle and the last thing Lo-muna needed was another guild member lost to villains.
"Great Guild!" the voice of Tuying called down, projecting over almost the entire Jiefong valley, all echoing from a small cloud, courtesy of Recruit Jun-Sun. "It's in your best interests to surrender. I've surrounded this valley with Jiefong's best!" Tuying announced as hundreds of guards, lined up around the valley encircling the river, aiming crossbows at the guild. "You've got the firepower, I'll give you that! But we've got you outnumbered! Please, it's in your best interest if you don't try to run!"
"Why run....when we can swim?" Suiken wheezed as he pressed a hand to his wound. "We need to use the river to our advantage. It's...our only chance...." Suiken coughed as he glanced at the others.
"Why run....when we can swim?" Suiken wheezed as he pressed a hand to his wound. "We need to use the river to our advantage. It's...our only chance...." Suiken coughed as he glanced at the others.
Sunaarashi paused, and looked around. He seemed to be counting. Then he shrugged.
"Yeah, I'd say take the river," he said. "I can probably handle these guys."
"Yeah, I'd say take the river," he said. "I can probably handle these guys."
After stabbing the dancing singing oni, as well as helping the bear get safely onto the ground (after copiously massaging that brilliant fur), Hyuna rushed herself to the fight on the ground, against the necromancer. Summoning a few illusions of herself to charge him, she made a quick stab to the strange man's knees, hoping to cripple him for good, whoever he was. There was some sort of... longing feeling her her head though, trying to drag her closer to the necromancer. The spear girl shook it out of her head, spitting angrily at the pinned man, underneath Yamato. "Your name is Magic, right?" She growled. "Screw off before I wreck your body but leave you alive to live as a fucking vegetable, got it?"
She then spotted Lo-Muna tending to the damned weird girl! That seriously pissed her off. The spear girl, after spitting onto Magic, and dispersing her clones, went with a dark scowl hiding the want to bawl on the spot.
"You idiot." She muttered. "She willingly took the hit for you; she must know the damn consequences. Let her die for her own choice." She gestured at the weird girl. "You probably could've taken the hit better than she could, anyways." With a wave of her hand, Hyuna blew the weird girl away from the demon rabbit, the girl possibly striking her head on a stone. She contemplated pushing her back into the river; that'd be a laugh, wouldn't it?
Kill the rabbit. She wronged you, didn't she?
Yes, yes she did. But... damnit, Hyuna couldn't bring herself to lunge forward to deliver the killing blow. And that probably pissed her off more than anything at the moment. She could feel the sting burning; eyes threatening to tear, but with a callous frown, Hyuna conjured an illusion to hide any of that from showing. She didn't need shit like emotions right now.
She then spotted Lo-Muna tending to the damned weird girl! That seriously pissed her off. The spear girl, after spitting onto Magic, and dispersing her clones, went with a dark scowl hiding the want to bawl on the spot.
"You idiot." She muttered. "She willingly took the hit for you; she must know the damn consequences. Let her die for her own choice." She gestured at the weird girl. "You probably could've taken the hit better than she could, anyways." With a wave of her hand, Hyuna blew the weird girl away from the demon rabbit, the girl possibly striking her head on a stone. She contemplated pushing her back into the river; that'd be a laugh, wouldn't it?
Kill the rabbit. She wronged you, didn't she?
Yes, yes she did. But... damnit, Hyuna couldn't bring herself to lunge forward to deliver the killing blow. And that probably pissed her off more than anything at the moment. She could feel the sting burning; eyes threatening to tear, but with a callous frown, Hyuna conjured an illusion to hide any of that from showing. She didn't need shit like emotions right now.
"Hyuna, I know I've wronged you and there's no possible apology capable of remedying that, but for moon's sake, don't take it out on Terra," Lo-muna pleaded. There was no hostile air about her or ire in her words. They were as gentle as the brown eyes that looked upon Hyuna with regret and worry. There were guards on the point of attack and a mad man barely held down by Yamato. Yuwen was captured. The guild was broken and leaderless. It was not a time to incite Hyuna.
"You did the exact same thing and that did not mean that I was to let you die, now did it?" she reminded Hyuna as she started walking towards Terra's body. The river, the others were talking about jumping in the river....
"I save who I can and do what I must, although I see now I am still capable of injuring others," she continued, still not turning to face Hyuna. Muna's face was as expressive of her eyes so perhaps it was better if she didn't turn around. "Atonement never does end, does it?"
"You did the exact same thing and that did not mean that I was to let you die, now did it?" she reminded Hyuna as she started walking towards Terra's body. The river, the others were talking about jumping in the river....
"I save who I can and do what I must, although I see now I am still capable of injuring others," she continued, still not turning to face Hyuna. Muna's face was as expressive of her eyes so perhaps it was better if she didn't turn around. "Atonement never does end, does it?"
Suddenly the guards rushed out of the alleyways, longbows ready. Arrows flung out, nearly hitting the Great Guild and forcing them away from their landing sight in a large square in the noble-quarter and onto the bridge that overlooked the main river flowing from the base of the mountain down each of the three levels until it escaped into the green-field's of Jiefong valley. "Great Guild! You are now criminals of the Empire and it's time you surrendered!" Painji's voice cried as he and hundreds of other guards marched forward. He rose his crossbow and fired at them in unison with the archers. Arrows began to reign down on them chaotically as the group swarmed together in the centre of the bridge, with seemingly nowhere to go... save for the one watery escape path below them.
Well, things escalated quickly. The tengu that had been completely missing from the ball had arrived, pinning Phecda to the ground and jammed his katana into his shoulder. Next, Hyuna had made few jabs at him in his predicament, threatening to make him...a vegetable or something, and even thinking his name was "Magic". The hell?
Regardless, Phecda knew what he was doing-or at least, he thought so, anyway. "That's a nice blade you've got there, Tengu," he commented, putting a finger on it. "Shame if something were to happen to it...or its wielder!" The next moment, a jolt of lightning burst through the blade all the way to the hilt, causing Yamato to fall back, and giving Phecda the chance to attack other members. In a short amount of time, he sent flames spiraling towards Sunaa and lightning surging at Hyuna.
He was about to prepare yet another attack when suddenly, he was aware of archers from multiple angles aiming at the guild. The enemies kept piling up, didn't they? But scum like those guards weren't worth his time. "Know your place, muggles!" he shouted, throwing his hand up. And then, the winds began to spiral above his head-
But suddenly, a searing pain filled Phecda's body without warning. All his Chi attacks that were still going on suddenly vanished, and he collapsed onto the ground, clutching his heart. "I...pushed myself too hard today..." he wheezed from the pain, before struggling to one knee. "It's time...for me to leave." Then, a black mist began to cover the area in which they fought...Umbral Horrors appeared, once again, but Phecda was nowhere to be seen.
Some of the guards panicked when they saw the ghostly demons, and took their eyes off the guild to start shooting at the Umbrals instead. While they were distracted, that gave the members of Fortune enough time to jump into the river and flee...
Terra, who had blacked out briefly after the lightning attack she had taken for Muna, suddenly awoke with a start when an Umbral got too close to them. She was about to spear it through the head, but found her chi was almost expended (again), and her body was too weak to pose any threat. So she had to simply hope it didn't attack them as she followed the others down the river...
Regardless, Phecda knew what he was doing-or at least, he thought so, anyway. "That's a nice blade you've got there, Tengu," he commented, putting a finger on it. "Shame if something were to happen to it...or its wielder!" The next moment, a jolt of lightning burst through the blade all the way to the hilt, causing Yamato to fall back, and giving Phecda the chance to attack other members. In a short amount of time, he sent flames spiraling towards Sunaa and lightning surging at Hyuna.
He was about to prepare yet another attack when suddenly, he was aware of archers from multiple angles aiming at the guild. The enemies kept piling up, didn't they? But scum like those guards weren't worth his time. "Know your place, muggles!" he shouted, throwing his hand up. And then, the winds began to spiral above his head-
But suddenly, a searing pain filled Phecda's body without warning. All his Chi attacks that were still going on suddenly vanished, and he collapsed onto the ground, clutching his heart. "I...pushed myself too hard today..." he wheezed from the pain, before struggling to one knee. "It's time...for me to leave." Then, a black mist began to cover the area in which they fought...Umbral Horrors appeared, once again, but Phecda was nowhere to be seen.
Some of the guards panicked when they saw the ghostly demons, and took their eyes off the guild to start shooting at the Umbrals instead. While they were distracted, that gave the members of Fortune enough time to jump into the river and flee...
Terra, who had blacked out briefly after the lightning attack she had taken for Muna, suddenly awoke with a start when an Umbral got too close to them. She was about to spear it through the head, but found her chi was almost expended (again), and her body was too weak to pose any threat. So she had to simply hope it didn't attack them as she followed the others down the river...
Surges of electricity went flying in her direction. Hyuna quickly condensed the air along the lightning to the river, redirecting the path of the sparks as it just nearly missed. It was a pretty impressive sight, if not for the psychotic girl grunting in effort. She was just as surprised as anyone else was at how quickly she reacted to the threat- it was all reflex. Her body all of a sudden felt lighter- relieved, perhaps. That was when she realized the mental strain from being too close to Magic has alleviated; she was back up to full strength now. The spear girl, utterly ignoring Magic for now, turned back to Muna, with a cold frown on her face.
"Hyuna, I know I've wronged you and there's no possible apology capable of remedying that, but for moon's sake, don't take it out on Terra," Lo-muna was almost begging, and that further twisted Hyuna's scowl into one of anger and envy. Why did she care so much about the weird girl anyways, Terra? Were they together now, possibly? A couple? Is that why Muna had rejected her? The doubts and accusations piled up in her head; spear trembling with the vice-like grip on it's shaft. But she stayed herself for now, both wanting to hear out Lo-Muna, and wanting to... well... kill h- no, stop making up stupid lies, Hyuna, to protect your vulnerabilities. You're still damned in love with her like a fool.
"You did the exact same thing and that did not mean that I was to let you die, now did it?" Muna started walking to the unconscious weird girl now. The soothing words mixed with the stupid actions confused Hyuna, to be honest, both calming her and pissing her off, respectively. "I save who I can and do what I must, although I see now I am still capable of injuring others," Muna was still turned away, and the spear girl couldn't see what kind of face she was making. All the better, she supposed.
"You were my first." Hyuna murmured. "Should've chosen someone better, huh?" Hyuna turned to see the cops of Jiefong on the march. That would certainly cut this short- she still had to rendezvous with Orion, after all. She twirled the ornate spear in her right hand absently, the most natural thing in the world. "I won't protect you again." Hyuna sighed with finality. "Hope we never see each other again. Dunno what I'd do to you otherwise."
Creating an air barrier to guard her and the Rabbit from the barrage of arrows, Hyuna knew this was time to go. "I'll buy you time." She hissed. "Get the hell outta here."
With that, she lunged straight for the legion of Imperials, barreling through their ranks, using an air barrier in front of her to buffer any strikes from the front. With a snarl, she flashed her left hand- wind quickly gathered in a spinning movement, blowing some of the guards to her left away, while she also summoned illusions of demons, and leapt out of that circle of contact, seeing some guards stumble over each other in confusion. This was it. This was how to fight; her element. Her specialty. Once in the air, she lunged down again, stabbing through one guard's shoulder, and using wind to blow him into some others that were trying to approach, spinning to trip another; noticing that some were trying to combat the demons she'd created. Once finishing with this point of contact, she burst herself into the air again, leaving behind more demons in her wake, before directly appearing before Painji - the old friend that she actually felt bad for turning her blade on.
"Sorry about this." She muttered. "It'd be nice if we could meet sometime again." With that, she used wind to blow him, and the other strong looking one beside him, back, and looked back to see if the guild had left yet or not. Once confirming that Muna had gone, the spear girl burst into the air, flipping through the air to fly back to the Palace; fly back to Orion. A few moments reappeared on the balcony, seeing the orange idiot, fighting the urge to cry.
"I'm... b-back." She said nervously. "All dealt with. Let's go find more Yins, shall we?"
"Hyuna, I know I've wronged you and there's no possible apology capable of remedying that, but for moon's sake, don't take it out on Terra," Lo-muna was almost begging, and that further twisted Hyuna's scowl into one of anger and envy. Why did she care so much about the weird girl anyways, Terra? Were they together now, possibly? A couple? Is that why Muna had rejected her? The doubts and accusations piled up in her head; spear trembling with the vice-like grip on it's shaft. But she stayed herself for now, both wanting to hear out Lo-Muna, and wanting to... well... kill h- no, stop making up stupid lies, Hyuna, to protect your vulnerabilities. You're still damned in love with her like a fool.
"You did the exact same thing and that did not mean that I was to let you die, now did it?" Muna started walking to the unconscious weird girl now. The soothing words mixed with the stupid actions confused Hyuna, to be honest, both calming her and pissing her off, respectively. "I save who I can and do what I must, although I see now I am still capable of injuring others," Muna was still turned away, and the spear girl couldn't see what kind of face she was making. All the better, she supposed.
"You were my first." Hyuna murmured. "Should've chosen someone better, huh?" Hyuna turned to see the cops of Jiefong on the march. That would certainly cut this short- she still had to rendezvous with Orion, after all. She twirled the ornate spear in her right hand absently, the most natural thing in the world. "I won't protect you again." Hyuna sighed with finality. "Hope we never see each other again. Dunno what I'd do to you otherwise."
Creating an air barrier to guard her and the Rabbit from the barrage of arrows, Hyuna knew this was time to go. "I'll buy you time." She hissed. "Get the hell outta here."
With that, she lunged straight for the legion of Imperials, barreling through their ranks, using an air barrier in front of her to buffer any strikes from the front. With a snarl, she flashed her left hand- wind quickly gathered in a spinning movement, blowing some of the guards to her left away, while she also summoned illusions of demons, and leapt out of that circle of contact, seeing some guards stumble over each other in confusion. This was it. This was how to fight; her element. Her specialty. Once in the air, she lunged down again, stabbing through one guard's shoulder, and using wind to blow him into some others that were trying to approach, spinning to trip another; noticing that some were trying to combat the demons she'd created. Once finishing with this point of contact, she burst herself into the air again, leaving behind more demons in her wake, before directly appearing before Painji - the old friend that she actually felt bad for turning her blade on.
"Sorry about this." She muttered. "It'd be nice if we could meet sometime again." With that, she used wind to blow him, and the other strong looking one beside him, back, and looked back to see if the guild had left yet or not. Once confirming that Muna had gone, the spear girl burst into the air, flipping through the air to fly back to the Palace; fly back to Orion. A few moments reappeared on the balcony, seeing the orange idiot, fighting the urge to cry.
"I'm... b-back." She said nervously. "All dealt with. Let's go find more Yins, shall we?"
"I'll see you again," Muna said with conviction, hiding the small smile she now wore, before heading towards the river. There wasn't an option anymore. Even though she disliked the water, it was either swim or get pierced by an arrow and left to the guards. And this time Lo-muna doubted she'd become even more of a celebrity. And so, the rabbit woman jumped into the river with the rest of the guild, wondering just where exactly it would end up taking them...
"Argh, dammit!" Tuying frowned, overseeing the situation from the top of one of Jiefong's roofs. "Jun-Sun, I'm going in! Tell the officers around us to concentrate on the river!" Jun-Sun nodded as Tuying leaped off of the roof, falling downwards towards the scene below. As he fell he tossed a grappling hook towards the roof above him. Once it hooked into the roof's edge, he held onto the rope and used his legs to kick off from the building, swinging over to the scene below where guards were fearfully fighting these despicable looking horrors and what appeared to be other assorted demons.
A distraction from the look of it, as Tuying seemed to recall, Yuwen's childhood friend summoning the demons currently plaguing the guards. The earlier ones though...? Tuying had know clue. Maybe that guy who had attacked them earlier? he seemed shady. Tuying studied briefly, how the Jiefong guards were fighting these creatures and sighed. They didn't out up much of a fight, but Tuying guessed they haven't formally come across anything like this before. Neither had he, honestly. But standing there afraid and letting the things kill you isn't the best way to put up a fight.
"Damn it, the guild is still escaping, lose these things fast!" Tuying called out. "Whatever they are, they're magic! You may not be trained to fight these creatures, but you ARE trained to fight chi users. It's the same principal ya morons! Use chi!"
The guards looked as if a torch had lit above their heads and started to fight the demons using various elemental attacks...only to stare in amazement when their attacks just phased through them. And the monsters' attacks seemed to pass right through them.
"Oh...I get it! It's an illusion!" one of the guards happily said, before pointing to the umbral horrors. "And these things! They must be illusions too!" he exclaimed as one of the horrors, reached over a ripped his arm off. "Oh. Uh, hey sorry guys! Dropped the ball on this one!" the one armed guard shrugged.
"What the hell is going on in Yune these days..." Tuying shook his head, still trying to figure out exactly what these creatures were. He took a stance and exhaled deeply, before planting his foot in the ground and releasing a stream of golden flame from his hands, engulfing a large number of umbral horrors in it.
"There are still more, you guards take care of the rest! Use your chi!" Tuying instructed as he turned to face the river, where the guild was quickly becoming a small group of dots in the distance. Tuying drew out his crossbow and fired a few shots at them, but ultimately, he knew it was futile. The guild had alluded them.
Tuying through the crossbow down at the ground in frustration and proceeded to stomp on it in anger. "Damn...what the hell is going on in this Empire nowadays..." he repeated.
***
"We're...ugh....being pushed towards the desert of Gangamai," Suiken informed the others. "It's not a barren place, we should at least find something to eat there. We won't be able to rest for too long, though...that desert is filled with bandits and who knows what else so it'd be best to make it to Gangamai as soon as we can..." Suiken sighs. "And if any of you is a medic...I need some healing."
A distraction from the look of it, as Tuying seemed to recall, Yuwen's childhood friend summoning the demons currently plaguing the guards. The earlier ones though...? Tuying had know clue. Maybe that guy who had attacked them earlier? he seemed shady. Tuying studied briefly, how the Jiefong guards were fighting these creatures and sighed. They didn't out up much of a fight, but Tuying guessed they haven't formally come across anything like this before. Neither had he, honestly. But standing there afraid and letting the things kill you isn't the best way to put up a fight.
"Damn it, the guild is still escaping, lose these things fast!" Tuying called out. "Whatever they are, they're magic! You may not be trained to fight these creatures, but you ARE trained to fight chi users. It's the same principal ya morons! Use chi!"
The guards looked as if a torch had lit above their heads and started to fight the demons using various elemental attacks...only to stare in amazement when their attacks just phased through them. And the monsters' attacks seemed to pass right through them.
"Oh...I get it! It's an illusion!" one of the guards happily said, before pointing to the umbral horrors. "And these things! They must be illusions too!" he exclaimed as one of the horrors, reached over a ripped his arm off. "Oh. Uh, hey sorry guys! Dropped the ball on this one!" the one armed guard shrugged.
"What the hell is going on in Yune these days..." Tuying shook his head, still trying to figure out exactly what these creatures were. He took a stance and exhaled deeply, before planting his foot in the ground and releasing a stream of golden flame from his hands, engulfing a large number of umbral horrors in it.
"There are still more, you guards take care of the rest! Use your chi!" Tuying instructed as he turned to face the river, where the guild was quickly becoming a small group of dots in the distance. Tuying drew out his crossbow and fired a few shots at them, but ultimately, he knew it was futile. The guild had alluded them.
Tuying through the crossbow down at the ground in frustration and proceeded to stomp on it in anger. "Damn...what the hell is going on in this Empire nowadays..." he repeated.
***
"We're...ugh....being pushed towards the desert of Gangamai," Suiken informed the others. "It's not a barren place, we should at least find something to eat there. We won't be able to rest for too long, though...that desert is filled with bandits and who knows what else so it'd be best to make it to Gangamai as soon as we can..." Suiken sighs. "And if any of you is a medic...I need some healing."
Rumleis continued to fall; apparently his shout fell on deaf ears. No real surprise there, it was Hyuna, after all -- she had some... issues with helping others sometimes. He began hurtling towards the river and what would surely be his death, and began to wordlessly shout in panic.
"SOMEONE DO SOMETHINGAAAAAAAAH!!!"
Hopefully they'd notice this time; he was less than seconds from hitting the uncaring waters below.
"SOMEONE DO SOMETHINGAAAAAAAAH!!!"
Hopefully they'd notice this time; he was less than seconds from hitting the uncaring waters below.
Yamato was pushed back by the lightning chi attack. His arm was numb but he was okay. The city guards began their barrage of arrows that he either cut in half or sent flying away with his chi. Phecda soon fell over, his hand on his chest, his breathing labored. Yamato smirked, figuring this the opportunity to kill the man. It wasn't. Phecda began to emit some sort of dark fog that conjured Umbrals. Dark creatures that Yamato had fought in the woods of his homeland. He'd never seen anyone command them before, though he'd heard stories of men learning the art. This made him question what it would take to wield such unspeakable creatures as he cut one in half with a fell swoop. Phecda had gotten away, and the guards were not letting up their attack.
Yamato was about to turn his attention to the guards when Hyuna, his pupil, or so he thought, rushed forward, her wind chi flaring. She fought back the arrows and threw a few guards to the side like rag dolls. "Hyuna, c'mon, we need to leave." He shouted over the chaos, but it was too late. She'd thrown the guard's commander, Yuwen's brother to the ground and was gone. He shook his head and took off after her, his wings beating harder than he could remember. "What is she doing?" He cursed under his breath as he trailed her from roof top to roof top.
"SOMEONE DO SOMETHING! AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!" He looked up and saw Rumleis, the newest member of the guild still falling from the sky. In a split decision he took off towards the helpless beast-man. He knew Rumleis could handle himself on land, but falling to his death would mean nothing. Yamato quickly grabbed the bear-man and flew them both into the river with the others. He could have dropped Rumleis, and continued flying, but the idea of an arrow in his wing from behind wasn't appealing.
He swam over to Lo-Muna. "Would you care to explain where Hyuna went?" He then directed the next question to anyone, "Or where Fortune is?" He sighed, rubbing his temple as the current carried them away from Jiefong. Suiken explained they were headed into the desert of Gangamai, which only made Yamato even more frustrated. He'd spent months in the desert before heading to Yune. He trained in the heat to help his body adapt to extreme climates. He'd fought off hordes of bandits and wildlife, all in all, it hadn't been a waste, but he wasn't looking forward to doing it again, even if it was for a shorter time.
Yamato was about to turn his attention to the guards when Hyuna, his pupil, or so he thought, rushed forward, her wind chi flaring. She fought back the arrows and threw a few guards to the side like rag dolls. "Hyuna, c'mon, we need to leave." He shouted over the chaos, but it was too late. She'd thrown the guard's commander, Yuwen's brother to the ground and was gone. He shook his head and took off after her, his wings beating harder than he could remember. "What is she doing?" He cursed under his breath as he trailed her from roof top to roof top.
"SOMEONE DO SOMETHING! AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!" He looked up and saw Rumleis, the newest member of the guild still falling from the sky. In a split decision he took off towards the helpless beast-man. He knew Rumleis could handle himself on land, but falling to his death would mean nothing. Yamato quickly grabbed the bear-man and flew them both into the river with the others. He could have dropped Rumleis, and continued flying, but the idea of an arrow in his wing from behind wasn't appealing.
He swam over to Lo-Muna. "Would you care to explain where Hyuna went?" He then directed the next question to anyone, "Or where Fortune is?" He sighed, rubbing his temple as the current carried them away from Jiefong. Suiken explained they were headed into the desert of Gangamai, which only made Yamato even more frustrated. He'd spent months in the desert before heading to Yune. He trained in the heat to help his body adapt to extreme climates. He'd fought off hordes of bandits and wildlife, all in all, it hadn't been a waste, but he wasn't looking forward to doing it again, even if it was for a shorter time.
"I... I let Fortune get taken," Lo-muna admitted, most of her concentration on keeping her head above the water. "And Hyuna... didn't tell me where she was going. Just that she hoped never to see me again."
Just before he sruck the water, someone grabbed Rumelis and slowed his fall. It was Yamato, that tengu from earlier. He'd have to remember to thank him later, but for now they had bigger problems...
Things really couldn't get any worse from here. Not only was Ann about to plunge to her death, but the masked man seemed to have thought it necessary to ensure it by firing off lances wrought from the earth below. If she were a tengu or if she had control over chi she might've been able to pry herself out of this mess, but nothing so convenient was available to her. Her eyes widened and she briefly wondered when the last time was when she'd been so close to death. It was almost as though her entire life had been a fleeting dream and she was about to wake up into a sea of nothingness. She curled up mid-flight to make her body a smaller target, her arms crossed in front of her and her knees bent up to her chest. She was fully aware that this would hardly do any good under these circumstances, and while she had become one to come to terms with hopeless situations when she saw one, the thought of imminent and unavoidable death felt all too foreign to her all of a sudden. She didn't want to accept it, not while she could still move, still have some semblance of control against these overwhelmingly crushing odds. It was no use.
She felt one of the stone spears shear through her chest, every tiny movement from its moment of penetration up to when it emerged out through her back was felt in indescribable detail. The crude stone spearhead broke through the skin, splitting through her insides and grinding between shattered ribs before stopping halfway after the spear had pierced through her back. In her panicked state, she couldn't even tell where she'd been hit, but she had no time to think about that as she was swiftly hit by another by the time she'd finished the thought, this one gouging her side on the opposite side. Had she not been left breathless from her rapid descent, she was certain she would've let out a shrill scream. It was difficult, really. She didn't know what to make of this whole situation. It was like every corner she turned, something was suddenly out to kill her. She'd died nearly three times in the past few days, but this time it really felt final. And then she hit the ground.
The blackness faded, if only barely. She was staring up at the sky, her vision hazy and her body jolting with pain for every breath that she took. There were sounds all around her, but she couldn't make any of them out. A warm feeling spread below her and she took a few moments to realize that she was bleeding out. She couldn't move. Whatever strength she had left was eaten away by the certainty of death that lingered in her mind. An unavoidable fate. She could barely feel the two spears protruding from her, the back ends presumably having snapped off after she'd fallen. She didn't want to accept this, but in her state, that was the only thing she could do. No tears to shed, no last words, no desperate struggles. Just a bitter wait until the end.
Ann closed her eyes and focused on making her breaths as small and far between as possible to avoid the stinging pain whenever her body moved. She let out a small cough, spraying flecks of blood. She was surprised she hadn't died on impact, though there have been tales of people who had survived greater falls. Only here, things weren't so simple. Nothing ever was. She opened her eyes and found that it took a great strain just to keep them open. She had a feeling that this wouldn't be going on for much longer.
A shadow loomed over her, closing in until she could vaguely discern a face. The white-haired woman who called herself Maiya.
"Sometimes, I wonder," the soothing voice said, scarcely audible with all the buzzing in her head. Ann's body spasmed involuntarily as she felt the stone spears withdraw from her, fresh blood pooling from the unsealed wounds. A pair of gentle hands pressed down on her body and she realized that the woman was using chi to heal her. The pain did not recede, but she feel her wounds beginning to close up, if slowly. "I've done what I can," she said softly. "It's no alternative to proper treatment, but you should be able to stand. Here, take my hand." Groggily, Ann nodded and accepted her assistance, feeling the warmth of her hand as it wrapped around her own.
"Thank you," Ann murmured, massaging the areas where she'd been impaled. She'd be feeling that for months to come, but at least she could get up on her feet, although it had become something of a hassle to do so. The white-haired woman placed a pair of bundled swords in her hands.
"There's no telling if you'll ever get your own back, so I'd like you to take this for now. I'm sure you'll find it to your liking." Maiya smiled, looking back toward the armed guards. "You've still got time," she said. "Catch up with them."
With an arched back and a heavy limp, she made her way toward the rest without sparing Maiya another glance. They would undoubtedly cross paths again. It was remarkable how much she'd healed in such a small amount of time; it was clear that the woman wasn't too well versed in healing, but her control of her chi was nothing short of masterful. Ann looked down at the swords that she'd been given. It was a tachi and kodachi set, a sister pair to the more common katana and wakizashi. They were both incredibly light-weight, as was her previous sword, only these seemed to be of significantly higher quality. She'd been meaning to find blades like these for quite some time, but had trouble finding swords that fit well with her tastes. Maybe her supposed sister knew more than she was letting on. She caught up with the guild, though her heavily blood-stained front and back might have them thinking that she'd just risen from the dead. It didn't help that she still had trouble walking, but it wasn't something she couldn't cope with. Maiya was gone.
She felt one of the stone spears shear through her chest, every tiny movement from its moment of penetration up to when it emerged out through her back was felt in indescribable detail. The crude stone spearhead broke through the skin, splitting through her insides and grinding between shattered ribs before stopping halfway after the spear had pierced through her back. In her panicked state, she couldn't even tell where she'd been hit, but she had no time to think about that as she was swiftly hit by another by the time she'd finished the thought, this one gouging her side on the opposite side. Had she not been left breathless from her rapid descent, she was certain she would've let out a shrill scream. It was difficult, really. She didn't know what to make of this whole situation. It was like every corner she turned, something was suddenly out to kill her. She'd died nearly three times in the past few days, but this time it really felt final. And then she hit the ground.
The blackness faded, if only barely. She was staring up at the sky, her vision hazy and her body jolting with pain for every breath that she took. There were sounds all around her, but she couldn't make any of them out. A warm feeling spread below her and she took a few moments to realize that she was bleeding out. She couldn't move. Whatever strength she had left was eaten away by the certainty of death that lingered in her mind. An unavoidable fate. She could barely feel the two spears protruding from her, the back ends presumably having snapped off after she'd fallen. She didn't want to accept this, but in her state, that was the only thing she could do. No tears to shed, no last words, no desperate struggles. Just a bitter wait until the end.
Ann closed her eyes and focused on making her breaths as small and far between as possible to avoid the stinging pain whenever her body moved. She let out a small cough, spraying flecks of blood. She was surprised she hadn't died on impact, though there have been tales of people who had survived greater falls. Only here, things weren't so simple. Nothing ever was. She opened her eyes and found that it took a great strain just to keep them open. She had a feeling that this wouldn't be going on for much longer.
A shadow loomed over her, closing in until she could vaguely discern a face. The white-haired woman who called herself Maiya.
"Sometimes, I wonder," the soothing voice said, scarcely audible with all the buzzing in her head. Ann's body spasmed involuntarily as she felt the stone spears withdraw from her, fresh blood pooling from the unsealed wounds. A pair of gentle hands pressed down on her body and she realized that the woman was using chi to heal her. The pain did not recede, but she feel her wounds beginning to close up, if slowly. "I've done what I can," she said softly. "It's no alternative to proper treatment, but you should be able to stand. Here, take my hand." Groggily, Ann nodded and accepted her assistance, feeling the warmth of her hand as it wrapped around her own.
"Thank you," Ann murmured, massaging the areas where she'd been impaled. She'd be feeling that for months to come, but at least she could get up on her feet, although it had become something of a hassle to do so. The white-haired woman placed a pair of bundled swords in her hands.
"There's no telling if you'll ever get your own back, so I'd like you to take this for now. I'm sure you'll find it to your liking." Maiya smiled, looking back toward the armed guards. "You've still got time," she said. "Catch up with them."
With an arched back and a heavy limp, she made her way toward the rest without sparing Maiya another glance. They would undoubtedly cross paths again. It was remarkable how much she'd healed in such a small amount of time; it was clear that the woman wasn't too well versed in healing, but her control of her chi was nothing short of masterful. Ann looked down at the swords that she'd been given. It was a tachi and kodachi set, a sister pair to the more common katana and wakizashi. They were both incredibly light-weight, as was her previous sword, only these seemed to be of significantly higher quality. She'd been meaning to find blades like these for quite some time, but had trouble finding swords that fit well with her tastes. Maybe her supposed sister knew more than she was letting on. She caught up with the guild, though her heavily blood-stained front and back might have them thinking that she'd just risen from the dead. It didn't help that she still had trouble walking, but it wasn't something she couldn't cope with. Maiya was gone.
As it flowed onward, the river offered the remaining guild members a safe haven from the guards, not promising a pleasant voyage as the swift currents kept them in its grip. Even the strongest swimmer among them would have found it difficult to resist the raging water as it continued to lead them down an unknown path. The fall and the battle had weakened them before the river took possession after all. The guild members only had the option of staying among the waters until land came into view.
Lo-muna herself has managed to float on her back. The less her body was submerged, the better. Her bag rested on her stomach to dry. Her ears were open to sounds other than the river. However, her vision was limited. It was one of the things she had both loved and somewhat disliked about her ancestors. They had eyes on the side of their head and so their vision was practically limitless save for the spot between their eyes. It had also made them freaks to look at. Muna muttered a prayer quietly and reminded herself not to think such things when her life could very well end.
Still, she couldn't see the other members unless they were near her. Keeping them together was now Muna's top priority. Illyria, Echo, Malachi, Malao, Hyuna... Muna swallowed. And Yuwen. These members were all counted as missing at the moment. And with Yuwen gone, the guild was leaderless. Directionless. Lost. She had to keep those that remained together for those missing were not dead. They would all reunite. Reunite.
The river continued on and on, Muna noticing that the banks were getting farther apart. The lush green forests they had passed once the mountains were but retreating figures on the horizon had begun to thin out. The green became lighter and the air began to carry a sort of dryness with it. The land was flatter and Muna could sense a change of atmosphere. She recalled Suiken's words of them approaching a desert.. and that he needed a medic.
As soon as the river deposited them on the sandy shores of the Gangamai desert, Muna was on her feet and rushing over to where Suiken was landing like a beached whale.
"Hey Suiken, still with us?" Muna asked as she started taking out bandages, a needle and thread, and some salve of a light brown color. She started threading the needle and grimaced slightly. "How good are you with pain by the way?"
Lo-muna herself has managed to float on her back. The less her body was submerged, the better. Her bag rested on her stomach to dry. Her ears were open to sounds other than the river. However, her vision was limited. It was one of the things she had both loved and somewhat disliked about her ancestors. They had eyes on the side of their head and so their vision was practically limitless save for the spot between their eyes. It had also made them freaks to look at. Muna muttered a prayer quietly and reminded herself not to think such things when her life could very well end.
Still, she couldn't see the other members unless they were near her. Keeping them together was now Muna's top priority. Illyria, Echo, Malachi, Malao, Hyuna... Muna swallowed. And Yuwen. These members were all counted as missing at the moment. And with Yuwen gone, the guild was leaderless. Directionless. Lost. She had to keep those that remained together for those missing were not dead. They would all reunite. Reunite.
The river continued on and on, Muna noticing that the banks were getting farther apart. The lush green forests they had passed once the mountains were but retreating figures on the horizon had begun to thin out. The green became lighter and the air began to carry a sort of dryness with it. The land was flatter and Muna could sense a change of atmosphere. She recalled Suiken's words of them approaching a desert.. and that he needed a medic.
As soon as the river deposited them on the sandy shores of the Gangamai desert, Muna was on her feet and rushing over to where Suiken was landing like a beached whale.
"Hey Suiken, still with us?" Muna asked as she started taking out bandages, a needle and thread, and some salve of a light brown color. She started threading the needle and grimaced slightly. "How good are you with pain by the way?"
"Wait, wait, I can't swim!" Sunaarashi yelled. "I live in the desert! I can't..." The rest of the guild jumped in the water, the river quickly carrying them away.
"Crap," Sunaarashi said, turning to see the guards closing in on him. "Listen, guys, I'm really a good person, you should just let me go."
The guards laughed, and closed in on him.
"I know what you're thinking," Sunaarashi said, as most of the guards turned their attention to him, the lone remaining presence from the guild left as the others were quickly carried out of harm's way by the river.
"I'm thinking," one of the soldiers said, "you have a few choices right now. Come with us, quiet like and die rotting in some dungeon. Try fighting all of us and die. Or jump in the river and drown. What'll it be?"
"Those are excellent options," Sunaarashi said. "No, really, I'm impressed. Did you come up with that all by yourself?" He clapped. "Great, great second story work gentlemen. And ladies who look like gentlemen. Or is it the other way around, gentlemen who look like ladies because they lack balls?"
"Mouthy, isn't he?" one of the guards muttered. "Just kill him."
"Oh, there's no 'just' about it," Sunaarashi smiled. "You would all try to kill me, but I'm pretty confident I could take out about 60% of your forces without being injured, and possibly the rest without being killed. There's a chance one or two of you might live."
"You're full of it," the first soldier spat, and stepped forward.
Sunaarashi's eyes became steel. "Am I?"
The guard paused. "Uh..."
At that instant, Sunaarashi burst out laughing. "Oh, you should see your faces, you actually considered it for a second!" The men in front of him instantly got ugly, and charged forward.
"Oh, dear," Sunaarashi said. "I've said too much."
And with that, he jumped in the river, and began swimming away.
"Hey, you can't swim!" one of the guards called.
"Um..." Sunaarashi said, turning as the current pulled him swiftly away. "I lied."
And with that, he was gone.
"Crap," Sunaarashi said, turning to see the guards closing in on him. "Listen, guys, I'm really a good person, you should just let me go."
The guards laughed, and closed in on him.
"I know what you're thinking," Sunaarashi said, as most of the guards turned their attention to him, the lone remaining presence from the guild left as the others were quickly carried out of harm's way by the river.
"I'm thinking," one of the soldiers said, "you have a few choices right now. Come with us, quiet like and die rotting in some dungeon. Try fighting all of us and die. Or jump in the river and drown. What'll it be?"
"Those are excellent options," Sunaarashi said. "No, really, I'm impressed. Did you come up with that all by yourself?" He clapped. "Great, great second story work gentlemen. And ladies who look like gentlemen. Or is it the other way around, gentlemen who look like ladies because they lack balls?"
"Mouthy, isn't he?" one of the guards muttered. "Just kill him."
"Oh, there's no 'just' about it," Sunaarashi smiled. "You would all try to kill me, but I'm pretty confident I could take out about 60% of your forces without being injured, and possibly the rest without being killed. There's a chance one or two of you might live."
"You're full of it," the first soldier spat, and stepped forward.
Sunaarashi's eyes became steel. "Am I?"
The guard paused. "Uh..."
At that instant, Sunaarashi burst out laughing. "Oh, you should see your faces, you actually considered it for a second!" The men in front of him instantly got ugly, and charged forward.
"Oh, dear," Sunaarashi said. "I've said too much."
And with that, he jumped in the river, and began swimming away.
"Hey, you can't swim!" one of the guards called.
"Um..." Sunaarashi said, turning as the current pulled him swiftly away. "I lied."
And with that, he was gone.
"Urgh..." Suiken grunted, his head slumping down on the sandy shores as he began to succumb to blood lost. "Should've never forgotten...Should've freed..." Suiken muttered incoherently before passing out.
"Suiken?" Lo-muna slapped him across the face, the oni not responding. The rabbit paled slightly and shouted, "Suiken!?"
Again, no response and without waiting for another sign, she quickly and nimbly started to sew the gap in the oni's stomach. He was still breathing. Suiken was only unconscious and Lo-muna had to save what little blood he had left. The needle went in and out and soon, she did a final tug and cut the string with her nails. The wound was patched up and was soon covered in a salve the rabbit woman had created. The tiny jar barely covered the wound and once it was empty, it was cast aside in favor of the bandages. The whole procedure was done within a couple of minutes.
"Alright, Suiken's passed out for now so if we're going to move, we'll need to carry him among a couple of us," she said to the others who were al getting a grip on their bearings. Lo-muna herself took a moment to look about and saw mountains in the far distance along with some plant life. Suiken had been right in saying this desert wasn't barren. She turned back to the rest of the group and called out, "Anyone else injured?"
Again, no response and without waiting for another sign, she quickly and nimbly started to sew the gap in the oni's stomach. He was still breathing. Suiken was only unconscious and Lo-muna had to save what little blood he had left. The needle went in and out and soon, she did a final tug and cut the string with her nails. The wound was patched up and was soon covered in a salve the rabbit woman had created. The tiny jar barely covered the wound and once it was empty, it was cast aside in favor of the bandages. The whole procedure was done within a couple of minutes.
"Alright, Suiken's passed out for now so if we're going to move, we'll need to carry him among a couple of us," she said to the others who were al getting a grip on their bearings. Lo-muna herself took a moment to look about and saw mountains in the far distance along with some plant life. Suiken had been right in saying this desert wasn't barren. She turned back to the rest of the group and called out, "Anyone else injured?"
After suffering two ridiculously powerful lightning attacks and an over 500-foot drop, Terra had felt as though she was ready to pass out throughout the trip through the river. She went under multiple times, and was unable to even muster enough strength to keep herself from being tossed about wildly by the river. By the time the members of Fortune had washed out on the beach, Terra could swear someone had been forced to drag her out of the river, rather than her being deposited on the banks.
By the time she was fully conscious again, Terra could feel the places where Phecda's rings had struck her throbbing terribly, and any movement she tried to make caused a sharp pain to jolt through almost any part on her torso. Looking around, the others weren't in much better condition...Ann, in particular, was so pale that she looked like a corpse, to be frank.
How did things end like this? The members of Fortune were all reduced to wretched states that might as well have been even more cruel than death at this point. And now, they were stranded in a place that may as well have been in the middle of nowhere...it was like fate was trying to play a cruel trick on them, wherever they went.
From what sounded like a mile away, Muna's voice called out, asking about the injured. With a vast amount of effort, Terra raised a trembling hand to wave the rabbit woman over...but hold on. She wasn't even part of the Guild. Muna would definitely put the other members' fate before hers, wouldn't she? Even if the rabbit woman had little actual loyalty to Fortune, guildmates were another story entirely...
Terra's hand fell back onto the coarse sand. She would likely have to wait her turn...
By the time she was fully conscious again, Terra could feel the places where Phecda's rings had struck her throbbing terribly, and any movement she tried to make caused a sharp pain to jolt through almost any part on her torso. Looking around, the others weren't in much better condition...Ann, in particular, was so pale that she looked like a corpse, to be frank.
How did things end like this? The members of Fortune were all reduced to wretched states that might as well have been even more cruel than death at this point. And now, they were stranded in a place that may as well have been in the middle of nowhere...it was like fate was trying to play a cruel trick on them, wherever they went.
From what sounded like a mile away, Muna's voice called out, asking about the injured. With a vast amount of effort, Terra raised a trembling hand to wave the rabbit woman over...but hold on. She wasn't even part of the Guild. Muna would definitely put the other members' fate before hers, wouldn't she? Even if the rabbit woman had little actual loyalty to Fortune, guildmates were another story entirely...
Terra's hand fell back onto the coarse sand. She would likely have to wait her turn...
She saw the hand but raised an eyebrow when it was brought back down. Recalling the battle, Muna nearly slapped herself as she rushed over to Terra.
"Tree Spirits, how could I be so careless?" she chastised herself as she kneeled by Terra. Lo-muna could hear the other members stirring but most of them were hardier than Terra. She was the youngest in the group that remained after all.
"I really wish I had taken those lessons now," the rabbit woman despaired as she looked over the young girl before her. Lightning attacks were not a particular injury she was used to dealing with, or had even treated before. There were some physical manifestations of the attack but any internal damage was well beyond the novice medic's range of help.
"Alright, let's see what I have."
Within the bag was a jumbled mess of contents further mixed by the adventures they had experienced so far. Most of the stuff inside was dry from Muna's quick thinking and there were still plenty of small jars containing mixtures of various ailments. There were a few bandages, containers of plants and ruined powders, and personal items.
The superficial burns had a dark green salve applied to them, the little jar only able to cover most of the burns. With the bruises, a maroon colored salve was spread upon them. Terra would feel the mixture become warm as the rabbit woman rubbed it into Terra's skin, the salve cooling as soon as the beast woman took her hand away. Both jars were tossed into the sand.
"I should have stocked up a lot better," Lo-muna lamented as she turned to look at Terra's face. "I'm sorry, there's not much I can do. The burns will heal with what I applied and as for the bruises, you should feel a little relief from the pain of them. I'll have to make more of the mixture though since it probably won't last more than a couple of days if even that. I'm sorry I can't do much more... "
"Tree Spirits, how could I be so careless?" she chastised herself as she kneeled by Terra. Lo-muna could hear the other members stirring but most of them were hardier than Terra. She was the youngest in the group that remained after all.
"I really wish I had taken those lessons now," the rabbit woman despaired as she looked over the young girl before her. Lightning attacks were not a particular injury she was used to dealing with, or had even treated before. There were some physical manifestations of the attack but any internal damage was well beyond the novice medic's range of help.
"Alright, let's see what I have."
Within the bag was a jumbled mess of contents further mixed by the adventures they had experienced so far. Most of the stuff inside was dry from Muna's quick thinking and there were still plenty of small jars containing mixtures of various ailments. There were a few bandages, containers of plants and ruined powders, and personal items.
The superficial burns had a dark green salve applied to them, the little jar only able to cover most of the burns. With the bruises, a maroon colored salve was spread upon them. Terra would feel the mixture become warm as the rabbit woman rubbed it into Terra's skin, the salve cooling as soon as the beast woman took her hand away. Both jars were tossed into the sand.
"I should have stocked up a lot better," Lo-muna lamented as she turned to look at Terra's face. "I'm sorry, there's not much I can do. The burns will heal with what I applied and as for the bruises, you should feel a little relief from the pain of them. I'll have to make more of the mixture though since it probably won't last more than a couple of days if even that. I'm sorry I can't do much more... "
Rumelis staggered to the shore, exhausted. He wasn't much of a swimmer, so the trip had been hard on him. Not to mention, his fur was sopping wet, and his clothes almost worthless.
At least he wasn't as injured as he thought. Muna asked if anyone was injured too greatly; Rumelis didn't respond, his issue was just fatigue. He went over to Suiken, who lay unconscious, but bandaged. Good thing someone here knows more about first aid than I do... I don't think I could've helped as much.
He looked around at the other guild members, to see Terra weakly raise her hand for help. He slowly stumbled his way over to her, still exhausted from the swim earlier. He looked at the girl, who was in great pain.
"You need help, right? I don't know much of healing, but I might be able to do something."
At least he wasn't as injured as he thought. Muna asked if anyone was injured too greatly; Rumelis didn't respond, his issue was just fatigue. He went over to Suiken, who lay unconscious, but bandaged. Good thing someone here knows more about first aid than I do... I don't think I could've helped as much.
He looked around at the other guild members, to see Terra weakly raise her hand for help. He slowly stumbled his way over to her, still exhausted from the swim earlier. He looked at the girl, who was in great pain.
"You need help, right? I don't know much of healing, but I might be able to do something."
Sunaarashi stepped out of the water, and began stripping off his clothes.
"Hey, unless you guys want to get sick, I suggest you follow my example," Sunaarashi said. "Someone here with chi could start a fire. Preferably about two hundred yards into the forest so it's not easily visible. Then we can all dry off and warm up."
"Hey, unless you guys want to get sick, I suggest you follow my example," Sunaarashi said. "Someone here with chi could start a fire. Preferably about two hundred yards into the forest so it's not easily visible. Then we can all dry off and warm up."
Rumelis had arrived and without waiting for a response from Terra, Muna got up to leave the two.
"Take care of her and make sure she doesn't move around too much," she instructed Rumelis before heading over to Ann. The woman looked to be in the worst shape and Muna nearly sighed. There had been an opportunity, years ago, to learn chi used in healing. He had dissuaded her, saying her basic medical skills would be enough for the future. Of course he had been wrong. Muna frowned.
"You look like those corpses we fought a while back," Muna commented as she set to work. For what Ann looked like, her injuries seemed less severe. In fact, Muna scrutinized, they looked somewhat healed. Thankfully Ann wouldn't die. She would still probably be in pain. She did what she could for where the wounds still showed with bandages and more of the purifying poultice she had applied on Suiken. It was meant to clean the wounds but the one she applied now also added a burst of heat before cooling like the one used on Terra. There wasn't a lot of it either but considering Ann's major wounds were quite small, it was enough. Most of it was used on her leg to help with recovery. A salve was applied to the rest in order to promote the healing of the skin. Bandages, most of what the rabbit beast-woman had left, were also placed where necessary.
"I've done what I can but I'll have to thank whoever treated you before. You probably would have been dead in the river if not for them.." Muna said before turning to the group. "Alright, anyone else?"
"Take care of her and make sure she doesn't move around too much," she instructed Rumelis before heading over to Ann. The woman looked to be in the worst shape and Muna nearly sighed. There had been an opportunity, years ago, to learn chi used in healing. He had dissuaded her, saying her basic medical skills would be enough for the future. Of course he had been wrong. Muna frowned.
"You look like those corpses we fought a while back," Muna commented as she set to work. For what Ann looked like, her injuries seemed less severe. In fact, Muna scrutinized, they looked somewhat healed. Thankfully Ann wouldn't die. She would still probably be in pain. She did what she could for where the wounds still showed with bandages and more of the purifying poultice she had applied on Suiken. It was meant to clean the wounds but the one she applied now also added a burst of heat before cooling like the one used on Terra. There wasn't a lot of it either but considering Ann's major wounds were quite small, it was enough. Most of it was used on her leg to help with recovery. A salve was applied to the rest in order to promote the healing of the skin. Bandages, most of what the rabbit beast-woman had left, were also placed where necessary.
"I've done what I can but I'll have to thank whoever treated you before. You probably would have been dead in the river if not for them.." Muna said before turning to the group. "Alright, anyone else?"
["I've done what I can but I'll have to thank whoever treated you before. You probably would have been dead in the river if not for them.." Muna said before turning to the group. "Alright, anyone else?"]
There was a bout of silence as Lo-Muna spoke, but after a while a voice seemed to call out from the direction of the forest, shouting ,"Me!". Looking up, the members of the guild could see a a raggedy, dirt-ridden, human man, lying face down in a net, which appeared to be suspended high above on the desert trees and supported by half a dozen arrows.
"Me!" the man repeated. "I'm someone else! One of you good people wanna let me down?"
There was a bout of silence as Lo-Muna spoke, but after a while a voice seemed to call out from the direction of the forest, shouting ,"Me!". Looking up, the members of the guild could see a a raggedy, dirt-ridden, human man, lying face down in a net, which appeared to be suspended high above on the desert trees and supported by half a dozen arrows.
"Me!" the man repeated. "I'm someone else! One of you good people wanna let me down?"
"It never ends, does it?" Muna said dryly as she looked up at the trapped human. With no one else needing medical attention, she bounded over to the strange human and looked down at her claws. They were still as sharp as always. She jumped up and cut at the net how she could, half the net giving way and the man began to fall. She quickly jumped again and caught the man in her arms before landing with a small oomph and gently releasing the stranger.
"Do you have any injuries or bruising?" she asked, still in the mindset of treatment.
"Do you have any injuries or bruising?" she asked, still in the mindset of treatment.
Rumelis took Sunaraashi's advice, removing the soggy military top and tossing it to the ground.
Then he remembered something...
"We're not going to be able to get our stuff back, are we."
And that was a good bow and everything... damn it, he was sure that one wouldn't break. Guess he was right...
Then he remembered something...
"We're not going to be able to get our stuff back, are we."
And that was a good bow and everything... damn it, he was sure that one wouldn't break. Guess he was right...
"Woo!" the ragged man cried, stretching his arms towards the sky as if he'd just awoken from a long nap. "Bunny baby, I've never been better!" the man grinned, pointing up to where he had been hanging from the tree. "I've been in that net for....well, I dunno how long, a month? Maybe?" the man shrugged, before glancing at the guild's assorted members. "Only water I got was the rain, only food I got was the occasional locust! Not to mention the severe lack of uh, y'know, a proper bathroom. Maaaaaaan, was that a predicament for a while..."
"I'll tell ya one thing, you guys...." he paused, pointing at each member of the guild once over. "Arrived just in the nick of time. I mean if you hadn't floated by all mutilated through the river, I dunno what I'd do! Well...probably wait in that net a few more days in that net before I starved!" he sniffed for a bit, before taking his left arm and placing it towards his nostrils, using his sleeve as a makeshift tissue. "It's, uh, just a shame that you guys are lost as shit now," he shrugged, wiping his sleeve on the very tree he had been hanging from moments ago.
"I'll tell ya one thing, you guys...." he paused, pointing at each member of the guild once over. "Arrived just in the nick of time. I mean if you hadn't floated by all mutilated through the river, I dunno what I'd do! Well...probably wait in that net a few more days in that net before I starved!" he sniffed for a bit, before taking his left arm and placing it towards his nostrils, using his sleeve as a makeshift tissue. "It's, uh, just a shame that you guys are lost as shit now," he shrugged, wiping his sleeve on the very tree he had been hanging from moments ago.
The salve Muna applied to her burns stung so badly that Terra nearly passed out again. What was wrong with her now? Even as far as being sensitive went, this was really unusual...was it due to Phecda's might or something?
Muna's voice faded in and out as Terra tried to endure the sting, but she barely made out something about the rabbit woman having to make more of the salve...well, hopefully it wasn't too hard to produce, even though it felt so painful.
Then Muna went off to tend to the others, leaving Terra in Rumelis' care. When the bear man asked if there was anything he could do to help, Terra replied in a tired, quiet voice, "N-no...i-it's fine, Rumelis. J-just rest if you need to."
The bear man removed his drenched shirt and tossed it to the side, before letting out a gasp, and then a groan of dismay. "We're not going to be able to get our stuff back, are we?" he lamented, sagging slightly. Realizing he was right, Terra sighed unhappily as well. Losing that outfit was a really big shame...ah, well, at least she had called her swords to her during the night; they were even more important to her.
High above, the moon continued shining cold silver rays. Terra shuddered as a breeze suddenly threw sand into the air above them. Her own damp clothes really needed to be changed...not that she could take it off now, though.
Muna's voice faded in and out as Terra tried to endure the sting, but she barely made out something about the rabbit woman having to make more of the salve...well, hopefully it wasn't too hard to produce, even though it felt so painful.
Then Muna went off to tend to the others, leaving Terra in Rumelis' care. When the bear man asked if there was anything he could do to help, Terra replied in a tired, quiet voice, "N-no...i-it's fine, Rumelis. J-just rest if you need to."
The bear man removed his drenched shirt and tossed it to the side, before letting out a gasp, and then a groan of dismay. "We're not going to be able to get our stuff back, are we?" he lamented, sagging slightly. Realizing he was right, Terra sighed unhappily as well. Losing that outfit was a really big shame...ah, well, at least she had called her swords to her during the night; they were even more important to her.
High above, the moon continued shining cold silver rays. Terra shuddered as a breeze suddenly threw sand into the air above them. Her own damp clothes really needed to be changed...not that she could take it off now, though.
For a fleeting moment, Ann considering asking if she could touch one of Lo-Muna's ears but thought against it. She gave her appreciation, briefly watching as the rabbit woman cut down a man tangled in a net. Looking down, she saw that it seemed like her clothes were both ruined and soaking wet once again. She almost instinctively began undressing when she realized that she didn't actually have a second set of clothes at hand. It was a pretty pointless action without having spares ready. She took her hands off the collar of her dress and began wringing out the water instead for whatever it was worth.
Lo-muna wrinkled her nose at the man's hygienic habits. The guild members themselves looked like drowned rats and Lo-muna was briefly aware of the way her own clothes clung to her own skin and tail. The dress had been revealing enough when it was dry.. But the soaked tail was the worst part. As the man finished talking, she was about to suggest he bathe in the river when the last words struck her.
It's, uh, just a shame that you guys are lost as shit now.
"Lost!?" Lo-muna spat, groaning. "Are you sure? I mean, I kind of assumed we could just follow the forest or continue forward.. I mean, there must be civilization nearby? Where did you come from? Not that the woods aren't pleasant, moon spirit be appeased, but we have a few members who need further medical treatment.."
It's, uh, just a shame that you guys are lost as shit now.
"Lost!?" Lo-muna spat, groaning. "Are you sure? I mean, I kind of assumed we could just follow the forest or continue forward.. I mean, there must be civilization nearby? Where did you come from? Not that the woods aren't pleasant, moon spirit be appeased, but we have a few members who need further medical treatment.."
Orion rummaged through his bag and pulled out his helmet. Orion gazed at the crude angry face that was painted on the front of the helmet, a parting gift from his 8 year old son. Orion thought about how old he must be now, after some quick mental math Orion figured that his son should be about 28, which meant that Minene is also 28. Orion tried to imagine how his daughter might look now after so many years. Orion smiled to himself, staring at the angry face one last time before putting it back into his bag.
Just then Hyuna returned, murmuring about how she had taken care of business, Orion nodded silently, there was something obviously bothering her, “Everything all right? You don’t have to answer that question, I’m not going to force an answer, it’s really up to you.” Orion walked over to the edge of the balcony and sighed, “So, I’m guessing you weren’t able to find the little pansy. It’s probably why you’re up here and not down there arguing with that twat.” Orion thought about the conundrum that they were in now, “Well by judging the size of the explosion, we can probably just say that your guild master died in that fiery monstrosity, and because your guild master was killed by unforeseen circumstances your contract is now null and void.”
Hyuna asked if they could continue their hunt for the Yins and Orion gave a quiet chuckle, “You have any idea where any Yins are at, cause I don’t. I hope you realize that finding an entire family of nobles who have gone into hiding isn’t a walk in the park. Hell it took me a while to find Ukyo, and finding Elan was just a stroke of luck. Right now what is important is that we find Fie, let’s just say she has, important information."
Just then Hyuna returned, murmuring about how she had taken care of business, Orion nodded silently, there was something obviously bothering her, “Everything all right? You don’t have to answer that question, I’m not going to force an answer, it’s really up to you.” Orion walked over to the edge of the balcony and sighed, “So, I’m guessing you weren’t able to find the little pansy. It’s probably why you’re up here and not down there arguing with that twat.” Orion thought about the conundrum that they were in now, “Well by judging the size of the explosion, we can probably just say that your guild master died in that fiery monstrosity, and because your guild master was killed by unforeseen circumstances your contract is now null and void.”
Hyuna asked if they could continue their hunt for the Yins and Orion gave a quiet chuckle, “You have any idea where any Yins are at, cause I don’t. I hope you realize that finding an entire family of nobles who have gone into hiding isn’t a walk in the park. Hell it took me a while to find Ukyo, and finding Elan was just a stroke of luck. Right now what is important is that we find Fie, let’s just say she has, important information."
"Oh yeah, y'all picked the wrong spot to wash up to, not that I'm ungrateful, but uh...this forest. This desert..." the stranger yawned, pointing from the forest and the desert with his arms. "They don't really take kindly to travelers. You go right, you'll end up left. You go left, you end up right. You head to a cave to rest for a bit, you end up in a forest. I dunno why, it's kind of a recent thing, started happening a few months ago. Some say it's...some kinda curse or somethin'. But me...eh. I dunno," he shrugged.
"Now, normally..." the man paused, scratching the back of his head. "You can buy some kinda talisman in Furoe, Jiefong or the city of Gangamai, or whatever that'll let you travel safely. Mine, unfortunately...got taken from me. So, I'm as stuck as you are. Now...if you all happen to make it to the mountains...maybe, just maybe, they will be kind enough to let you into their caverns. And within their caverns...there's supposed to be something' there that'll give you safe passage into Gangamai. Maybe, like...an underground road...or or some maps, I dunno. It's just a rumors."
The stranger rubbed his eyes, warily and stared off into the forest for a second, before turning to look at Lo-Muna. "Look, I owe you guys for settin' me lose. And my gang's been roaming this forest for years. Even if it's cursed, I can definitely get you to the Ganga Mountains faster than you guys would by yourselves," the man offered, before giving the assembled group a curious glance. "Come to think of it...what are you guys supposed to be anyway? Traveling circus?"
"Now, normally..." the man paused, scratching the back of his head. "You can buy some kinda talisman in Furoe, Jiefong or the city of Gangamai, or whatever that'll let you travel safely. Mine, unfortunately...got taken from me. So, I'm as stuck as you are. Now...if you all happen to make it to the mountains...maybe, just maybe, they will be kind enough to let you into their caverns. And within their caverns...there's supposed to be something' there that'll give you safe passage into Gangamai. Maybe, like...an underground road...or or some maps, I dunno. It's just a rumors."
The stranger rubbed his eyes, warily and stared off into the forest for a second, before turning to look at Lo-Muna. "Look, I owe you guys for settin' me lose. And my gang's been roaming this forest for years. Even if it's cursed, I can definitely get you to the Ganga Mountains faster than you guys would by yourselves," the man offered, before giving the assembled group a curious glance. "Come to think of it...what are you guys supposed to be anyway? Traveling circus?"
"We're the Great Guild Fortune," Lo-muna responded before adding quietly, "Or were. I'm not sure if 'Fortune' can still be added now that he's gone."
She seemed upset by this predicament and her own failure. Still, it didn't seem to be something she dwelled on long because a smile appeared, "But we would be greatly relieved if you would aid us on our way to Gangamai. Who might you be, by the way?"
She seemed upset by this predicament and her own failure. Still, it didn't seem to be something she dwelled on long because a smile appeared, "But we would be greatly relieved if you would aid us on our way to Gangamai. Who might you be, by the way?"
"Oh right, I never introduced myself," the stranger laughed, slapping himself on the forehead. "Right, my name's Shiisan. I am...wait, was, a bandit. Was. But things happened and now I'm not. But hey, you guys call yourselves the Great Guild?" Shiisan questioned, raising an eyebrow. "Wow, uh, a little arrogant, are we?"
"We didn't come up with the name," Lo-muna shrugged helplessly. "How did you get kicked out of the gang?"
"Oh...y'know, I was always like a son to the boss," Shiisan shrugged. "So, you'd think....just MAYBE when he caught me and his daughter in his bedroom, he'd be a little proud. Guess thing's don't always go the way you think, huh?" Shiisan shrugged.
"Yes, well perhaps he wasn't ready for that," Lo-muna shrugged. "So, about getting to those mountains...?"
Yamato dragged himself from the water, a small look of disgust on his face as he scanned the horizon. His wet clothes were coated in a thin layer of sand. He shook his head, pushing the frustration from his mind. Lo-muna took to work attending the injured members, which seemed to be most of them, before cutting down a man from a tree. In Yamato's opinion, he felt the man had spent too much time in the sun, and was no good to them dead or alive. However, Yamato wasn't in charge. With Yuwen captured, Suiken would be next in line. After that, who knew. He couldn't be the only one thinking about their group's hierarchy, after a quick scan, he knew he was. After all, he wasn't hurt and he'd missed what happened at the ball and nearly everything after.
He listened as Lo-Muna tried to communicate with Shiisan. He rolled his eyes, the man was rambling. "Please, just get us to the mountains. There's some good coin in it if you can make this a quick trip." Yamato offered, a small coin purse in hand, "Half now, half when we get there."
He listened as Lo-Muna tried to communicate with Shiisan. He rolled his eyes, the man was rambling. "Please, just get us to the mountains. There's some good coin in it if you can make this a quick trip." Yamato offered, a small coin purse in hand, "Half now, half when we get there."
Shiisan swiftly took the coin purse and pocketed it. "Yeah, here's the thing. It won't be a quick trip, it'll be a long and confusing one. This wilderness is tricky. And dangerous," the former bandit explained, cracking his neck and stretching slightly. "Yep. Gotta have your wits about ya out here. Might wanna pack all the water you can from the river," Shiisan added, pointing to the body of water. "Your snow oni friend won't fare too well out here without being hydrated."
Shiisan then scratched his chin and looked around. "You find any plants, you might be able to draw water from them as well. Speaking of plants, there are a bunch of fruit among the trees and such. Some of 'em edible. Some of 'em not. I can help with picking out which is which. And if you want any meat, well...this place isn't the easiest to go hunting in 'cause of the whole getting lost thing," Shiisan informed the guild.
"I mean, there's the hard to catch prey...like hare..." Shiisan paused as he glanced at Lo-Muna. "Rab-ehh...Rodents. Rodents are hard to catch. Then you got birds, which are near impossible to catch. Near impossible. Then..." Shiisan grinned, as he glanced at the ground and spotted something crawling across it. It was a scorpion. Shiisan, swiftly, picked it up by the tail and held it out for the guild to see. "This would qualify as easy prey. Not too hard to catch, so long as your careful. Taste surprisingly good cooked. Raw...?" Shiisan shrugged as he quickly bit into the front half of the scorpion and started to chew on it. "Hmm," he shrugged nonchalantly. "Kinda tangy."
Shiisan then scratched his chin and looked around. "You find any plants, you might be able to draw water from them as well. Speaking of plants, there are a bunch of fruit among the trees and such. Some of 'em edible. Some of 'em not. I can help with picking out which is which. And if you want any meat, well...this place isn't the easiest to go hunting in 'cause of the whole getting lost thing," Shiisan informed the guild.
"I mean, there's the hard to catch prey...like hare..." Shiisan paused as he glanced at Lo-Muna. "Rab-ehh...Rodents. Rodents are hard to catch. Then you got birds, which are near impossible to catch. Near impossible. Then..." Shiisan grinned, as he glanced at the ground and spotted something crawling across it. It was a scorpion. Shiisan, swiftly, picked it up by the tail and held it out for the guild to see. "This would qualify as easy prey. Not too hard to catch, so long as your careful. Taste surprisingly good cooked. Raw...?" Shiisan shrugged as he quickly bit into the front half of the scorpion and started to chew on it. "Hmm," he shrugged nonchalantly. "Kinda tangy."
"I'll go gather what I can of water and plant life," Lo-muna said stiffly as she left Yamato to deal with the bandit. She paused however and turned to the Tengu, "Actually, Yamato? Could you help me in gathering? With how much we'll need, I'm afraid I won't be able to carry it all without a bit of help."
Yamato nodded and followed Lo-muna. He was grateful for an excuse to get away from the rather, eccentric, ex-bandit. "This isn't going to be an easy trip." He sighed, thinking about Suiken's injuries. They were also missing their leader, and Hyuna took off to who knows where. He balled his hand into a fist, anger rising in his throat. "What could she be thinking. she has absolutely no discipline."
He pulled his canteen from his side and dumped out the warm, day old water and filled it with the cold mountain fed water. He then gathered the other members canteens and filled them as well, giving them back with a warning. "For now, this is all the water we've got. Use it sparingly."
He returned to Lo-Muna, "Water's taken care of. Now food, and any possible plants that can be used as medical supplies."
He pulled his canteen from his side and dumped out the warm, day old water and filled it with the cold mountain fed water. He then gathered the other members canteens and filled them as well, giving them back with a warning. "For now, this is all the water we've got. Use it sparingly."
He returned to Lo-Muna, "Water's taken care of. Now food, and any possible plants that can be used as medical supplies."
"Wait, Yamato," Lo-muna said as she pulled the Tengu aside. She kept her voice low and seemed a little agitated. "With what's happened recently, the guild isn't in the greatest shape. I mean Yuwen's gone. We have no leader and I know what you're thinking. Suiken, considering how friendly the two are with each other, would be next right? But look at him."
She motioned towards Suiken who was still unconscious on the sand. The bandage she had applied almost seemed to glow with the light of the day.
"The rest of the guild is hurt too. You and I seemed to have gotten off with the least amount of wounds," Muna continued, looking worried. She recalled Yuwen's accusations and her realization of how similar the two were. She swallowed. "So I think I should be the leader, for now, until we find Yuwen again or Suiken is fully recovered. It's the most logical choice."
She motioned towards Suiken who was still unconscious on the sand. The bandage she had applied almost seemed to glow with the light of the day.
"The rest of the guild is hurt too. You and I seemed to have gotten off with the least amount of wounds," Muna continued, looking worried. She recalled Yuwen's accusations and her realization of how similar the two were. She swallowed. "So I think I should be the leader, for now, until we find Yuwen again or Suiken is fully recovered. It's the most logical choice."
Far above the city of Jiefong on a lowly stretch mountainside the day's snow had began to fall and lightly cover the two figures who lay there. A fur-cloak coated in white, raising and lowering with each faint breath the figure it coated made. Laying a few feet below him in the snow was Yuwen Fortune in tattered noble robes with a head covered in blood from Suiken's attack. The Hooded Villain's eyes glanced down at the guild leader from beneath a ripped hood. He was hurt - both from the explosion and the landing. Thing's were broken, and much of his body he couldn't feel. And laying in the cold high above the earth the Hooded Villain could barely stand keeping an eye open, keeping his mind aware and away from the darkness of an exhaust fueled sleep.
Suddenly the man could hear voices, but could not turn his head to see whom they belonged to. Hooves stepped into his line of sight, and from them white cloaked bodies dismounted. He spotted one lifting Fortune up and then the Villain himself could feel himself raised and moved onto the back of the horse. They had been saved, but he could not keep his eyes open any longer. "...Seven... sons..." He whispered in grim recognition before closing his eyes....
Suddenly the man could hear voices, but could not turn his head to see whom they belonged to. Hooves stepped into his line of sight, and from them white cloaked bodies dismounted. He spotted one lifting Fortune up and then the Villain himself could feel himself raised and moved onto the back of the horse. They had been saved, but he could not keep his eyes open any longer. "...Seven... sons..." He whispered in grim recognition before closing his eyes....
"Well, there's no point in standing here and arguing like tools," Shiisan commented. "We should get a move on! Figure out a way to carry your injured or whatever and follow me..." the filth covered bandit remarked. "And let's go...uh...." Shiisan glanced, around, deciding where to head next. "I dunno, those dunes, I guess. C'mon Great Guild, follow me!" Shiisan called out, marching forward over to the sand dunes.
Rumelis looked at the "ex-bandit" in front of them, who they'd just trusted their lives to. He didn't seem to know where he was going, to be frank-- Rumelis was no expert at deserts, but it looked like he was just pointing in a random direction and asking the guild to blindly follow him there. He walked up to the man, still irritated at the loss of his things back in Jiefong.
"Uh, you know where you're going? 'Cause it really doesn't look like you do."
Perhaps it was blunt, but Rumelis wasn't in the mood for padding words. He was tired and had just lost what was likely to be the best bow he'd ever had, as well as the arrows, his supplies... hell, even his waterskin, he'd left the damn thing when he got into the military getup. And yet, they were still walking on, despite losing guild members, without sleep.
"Besides, don't you think it would be best to rest for now? We'll only wear ourselves down if we try to move right now."
"Uh, you know where you're going? 'Cause it really doesn't look like you do."
Perhaps it was blunt, but Rumelis wasn't in the mood for padding words. He was tired and had just lost what was likely to be the best bow he'd ever had, as well as the arrows, his supplies... hell, even his waterskin, he'd left the damn thing when he got into the military getup. And yet, they were still walking on, despite losing guild members, without sleep.
"Besides, don't you think it would be best to rest for now? We'll only wear ourselves down if we try to move right now."
Shiisan, turned his head to the side, a bit, staring off in a vacant direction, as if barely acknowledging the beast-man's words. Eventually he laughed and spoke, "'Course I know, Brother Bear! Like I said, my gang practically lives out in these wilds! I know the best spots to stick around to and that shore you guys drifted up at? Not one of 'em."
"Sleep should probably be sparse," the bandit added. "I mean, you guys might have to take turns and carry around whoever's sleeping. This curse is usually kind enough to stick groups together, but if it catches one of ya sleepin'....well, it might just be in the mood to separate you. You could spend days looking for your friends. And if the Great Beasts happen upon you then, well...you're lunch man," Shiisan shrugged.
"So...all in all..." Shiisan stated. "It'd be pretty bad if one of us got separated from the group out here."
Suddenly an odd, loud clip-clopping sound was heard from behind the guild. Turning around they would notice a creature galloping in mid-air with the same size and general build as a deer buck, sporting scaly green skin, oaken antlers, a and draconian face with crystalline red eyes and a shaggy white beard. It snorted loudly, before soaring through the guild, barreling over some of the guild members, before grabbing Ann, Terra, and Suiken by their shirt collars in it's mouth.
With a surprising amount of strength, it took the injured guild members and carried them off into the forest.
"...Huh," Shiisan muttered, scratching the back of his head.
"Sleep should probably be sparse," the bandit added. "I mean, you guys might have to take turns and carry around whoever's sleeping. This curse is usually kind enough to stick groups together, but if it catches one of ya sleepin'....well, it might just be in the mood to separate you. You could spend days looking for your friends. And if the Great Beasts happen upon you then, well...you're lunch man," Shiisan shrugged.
"So...all in all..." Shiisan stated. "It'd be pretty bad if one of us got separated from the group out here."
Suddenly an odd, loud clip-clopping sound was heard from behind the guild. Turning around they would notice a creature galloping in mid-air with the same size and general build as a deer buck, sporting scaly green skin, oaken antlers, a and draconian face with crystalline red eyes and a shaggy white beard. It snorted loudly, before soaring through the guild, barreling over some of the guild members, before grabbing Ann, Terra, and Suiken by their shirt collars in it's mouth.
With a surprising amount of strength, it took the injured guild members and carried them off into the forest.
"...Huh," Shiisan muttered, scratching the back of his head.
Orion turned to face Hyuna who wasn't saying anything, something was eating at her, "Hey Hyuna, you okay? You look a little, I dunno, lost. If anything happened you know you can talk with me, I ain't gonna judge."
Hyuna shuffled her feet anxiously, not really sure how Orion was going to respond. She walked past him, almost in a huff, to make sure the orange idiot couldn't see her face as she felt her resistance against the urge to cry weaken. This was goddamn stupid, wasn't it? She sort of wished she could be back with the guild - but it's far too late for that now. "Nothing." She sniffled. "Let's go kill shit. Doesn't even -doesn't even gotta be a Yin."
Orion glarred at the girl, "It isn't healthy to deal with problems by just killing things, makes a person go crazy. Now stop with this circular dodging, if something is bothering you then spit it out."
She, still turned away, stopped her hurried walk. What the hell? Killing thing were the only things she could do during the war. If she didn't have that, she'd have lost herself in despair. With an angry clenched fist, she suppressed the urge to just lunge at Orion right then and there. "Who are you to judge me?" She spat. "Or d'you want me to wallow at a fucking failed l-love... confession! Should I- "Tears then burst out, and she rubbed at them furiously. "cry, like a weak fucktard? is that it?" Calming down just a bit. "I'm s'posed to be strong, Orion. All I need is to kill people."
That girl needed a hug, so Orion gave her one, "Child we can't all be the poets of our dreams and woo whomever we please. A confession isn't for our likes, we are warriors, for us actions speak louder and words, and the words will never be our subordinates. Crying isn't for the weak, it's for the strong, it takes strength to show our emotions." Orion released the girl from his hug, "Lets get some proper supplies and hit the road, we don't want to be around when the army comes investigating."
She let out a gasp of protest as the orange idiot wrapped his arms around her shoulders; weight pressing down onto her. What the heck... what was going on? Why was he... hugging... Hyuna stood there with a blank expression, not knowing at all how to react. The weird voice in her head, also, didn't respond. Hyuna supposed that it too, was utterly baffled at this. She wriggled a bit, testing the hold Orion had on her; but she really was more or less stuck. So she just nodded dully at his words.
"You're heavy." She murmured. "Let's get goin', I guess."
She shot an angry glare at the orange idiot. "Also! I- I wasn't crying! I just.... I just got punched in the eye and it hurts like fuck, that's all!"
And so, the two warriors left Jiefong via the north entrance, heading to Hanshan; wandering, mostly, not really knowing where to look next.
And so, the intrepid trio mark II kept walking. Gridiron was in front, with a stern step; Nee just behind, floundering and pattering. And behind the both of them, almost like a dark omen, was the living suit of armor, Amanhã, taking heavy pounding steps. They were following now, the path into Haraan Fields, and Nee breathed in the fresh smell of the grass and the plains. Almost instantly, she took advantage of the floral life surrounding them; pheromones drifting through the air, letting their minds slow down and rest. Nee, for once, let them drift to her, as well, and inhaled contently. She was too on edge recently. She had to relax, and think.
She had to reorganize her thoughts, put more checks in place to make sure the revolution and her allies went right. Valkar... he was going to have to be her trump card, wouldn't he? She was most confident in having him stand by her, than anyone else, even the NNA. Surely, he wanted to redeem himself; set right his sins. Because he truly isn't a bad person - just terribly mislead. But it's not too late to give him salvation. As long as he did what she, Nee, wanted. Although she wanted to avoid this - perhaps the only route was to use him and the Ku'Rannos as a threat to keep the Nobles in check. Rule by fear, until she managed to get power.
She let out a depressed sigh. She really wanted to avoid the fear route. Nee then turned to Gridiron demurely.
"What's the name of the border town where we'll meet your group?"
Valkar stood there, axe in hand, standing over quite a few corpses. Gore splattered the inn's entrance in Hanshan. He knew who they were - some of his slavers had apparently tracked him down and tried to eliminate him in his sleep. It was thankful, at least, that Riev and Lunan were still asleep. Breathing hard, Valkar wiped the blood off of his weapon, and sheathed it into it's strap.
What the hell?
Sure, the deaths didn't do much. But they did warn Valkar that something was going wrong with his slave empire. A power struggle. He could only think of two likely suspects; Moga, deciding to get ambitious, or Nee, if she managed to get away from Tiamat somehow, got herself back into Gwan, and started doing her wordplay to twist people's will around her own. Valkar didn't know which of the two was more likely, but it had to be one of them.
He hoped it was Moga. He didn't want to have to kill the girl.
Hyuna shuffled her feet anxiously, not really sure how Orion was going to respond. She walked past him, almost in a huff, to make sure the orange idiot couldn't see her face as she felt her resistance against the urge to cry weaken. This was goddamn stupid, wasn't it? She sort of wished she could be back with the guild - but it's far too late for that now. "Nothing." She sniffled. "Let's go kill shit. Doesn't even -doesn't even gotta be a Yin."
Orion glarred at the girl, "It isn't healthy to deal with problems by just killing things, makes a person go crazy. Now stop with this circular dodging, if something is bothering you then spit it out."
She, still turned away, stopped her hurried walk. What the hell? Killing thing were the only things she could do during the war. If she didn't have that, she'd have lost herself in despair. With an angry clenched fist, she suppressed the urge to just lunge at Orion right then and there. "Who are you to judge me?" She spat. "Or d'you want me to wallow at a fucking failed l-love... confession! Should I- "Tears then burst out, and she rubbed at them furiously. "cry, like a weak fucktard? is that it?" Calming down just a bit. "I'm s'posed to be strong, Orion. All I need is to kill people."
That girl needed a hug, so Orion gave her one, "Child we can't all be the poets of our dreams and woo whomever we please. A confession isn't for our likes, we are warriors, for us actions speak louder and words, and the words will never be our subordinates. Crying isn't for the weak, it's for the strong, it takes strength to show our emotions." Orion released the girl from his hug, "Lets get some proper supplies and hit the road, we don't want to be around when the army comes investigating."
She let out a gasp of protest as the orange idiot wrapped his arms around her shoulders; weight pressing down onto her. What the heck... what was going on? Why was he... hugging... Hyuna stood there with a blank expression, not knowing at all how to react. The weird voice in her head, also, didn't respond. Hyuna supposed that it too, was utterly baffled at this. She wriggled a bit, testing the hold Orion had on her; but she really was more or less stuck. So she just nodded dully at his words.
"You're heavy." She murmured. "Let's get goin', I guess."
She shot an angry glare at the orange idiot. "Also! I- I wasn't crying! I just.... I just got punched in the eye and it hurts like fuck, that's all!"
And so, the two warriors left Jiefong via the north entrance, heading to Hanshan; wandering, mostly, not really knowing where to look next.
And so, the intrepid trio mark II kept walking. Gridiron was in front, with a stern step; Nee just behind, floundering and pattering. And behind the both of them, almost like a dark omen, was the living suit of armor, Amanhã, taking heavy pounding steps. They were following now, the path into Haraan Fields, and Nee breathed in the fresh smell of the grass and the plains. Almost instantly, she took advantage of the floral life surrounding them; pheromones drifting through the air, letting their minds slow down and rest. Nee, for once, let them drift to her, as well, and inhaled contently. She was too on edge recently. She had to relax, and think.
She had to reorganize her thoughts, put more checks in place to make sure the revolution and her allies went right. Valkar... he was going to have to be her trump card, wouldn't he? She was most confident in having him stand by her, than anyone else, even the NNA. Surely, he wanted to redeem himself; set right his sins. Because he truly isn't a bad person - just terribly mislead. But it's not too late to give him salvation. As long as he did what she, Nee, wanted. Although she wanted to avoid this - perhaps the only route was to use him and the Ku'Rannos as a threat to keep the Nobles in check. Rule by fear, until she managed to get power.
She let out a depressed sigh. She really wanted to avoid the fear route. Nee then turned to Gridiron demurely.
"What's the name of the border town where we'll meet your group?"
Valkar stood there, axe in hand, standing over quite a few corpses. Gore splattered the inn's entrance in Hanshan. He knew who they were - some of his slavers had apparently tracked him down and tried to eliminate him in his sleep. It was thankful, at least, that Riev and Lunan were still asleep. Breathing hard, Valkar wiped the blood off of his weapon, and sheathed it into it's strap.
What the hell?
Sure, the deaths didn't do much. But they did warn Valkar that something was going wrong with his slave empire. A power struggle. He could only think of two likely suspects; Moga, deciding to get ambitious, or Nee, if she managed to get away from Tiamat somehow, got herself back into Gwan, and started doing her wordplay to twist people's will around her own. Valkar didn't know which of the two was more likely, but it had to be one of them.
He hoped it was Moga. He didn't want to have to kill the girl.
As Terra lay on the sand on some state between sleep and consciousness, she was suddenly jolted awake by someone (or something) roughly seizing her by the collar of her drenched kimono and carrying her away, ruining her much-needed rest. "Kyaaa...! W-what are you do-"
When she realized who was carrying her, her protests faultered in confusion. Because her dress was being held in the mouth of a giant deer, who was also carrying Ann and Suiken similarly. Just what did this thing intend to do?!
"L-let go of me, now!" she shouted, frantically flailing her arms. At first, the deer did nothing in response to her protests, but Terra's struggling somehow ripped the fabric which it was holding, causing her to slam face-first into the sands as it continued on its path just above her. Its feet landed right next to the girl, but did not actually touch her body, thankfully.
Pushing herself up to a sitting position, Terra watched the deer with worry and confusion. Should she chase after...no, the answer was already obvious; it had Ann in its grasp. Ignoring the fatigue and pain as best as she could, the girl stood up and limped after the deer.
When she realized who was carrying her, her protests faultered in confusion. Because her dress was being held in the mouth of a giant deer, who was also carrying Ann and Suiken similarly. Just what did this thing intend to do?!
"L-let go of me, now!" she shouted, frantically flailing her arms. At first, the deer did nothing in response to her protests, but Terra's struggling somehow ripped the fabric which it was holding, causing her to slam face-first into the sands as it continued on its path just above her. Its feet landed right next to the girl, but did not actually touch her body, thankfully.
Pushing herself up to a sitting position, Terra watched the deer with worry and confusion. Should she chase after...no, the answer was already obvious; it had Ann in its grasp. Ignoring the fatigue and pain as best as she could, the girl stood up and limped after the deer.
Yamato seemed to consider her words but gave no response as to whether he would support her or take leadership for his own. With how little she had interacted with the Tengu, it was difficult to judge how he would answer. This irked her a bit but Muna didn't show it. She didn't show anything in fact...
...Until a mutational grabbed three of the guild members.
Her body tensed and became like a coiled spring, ready to run after the blasted animal, until a warning sounded in her ears The bandit had just told them that the forest intentionally left its visitors lost among its trees. Separating from the group, sleeping, all of these things would eventually lead a being to become one with the forest. And not in the same sense as her parent's beliefs so vigorously taught. Slowly, her body loosened as though deflated by the thought.
"Don't follow!" Muna cried out sharply as she saw the remaining guild member about to go after the deer. She swallowed noisily, "We.. we can't all get lost."
...Until a mutational grabbed three of the guild members.
Her body tensed and became like a coiled spring, ready to run after the blasted animal, until a warning sounded in her ears The bandit had just told them that the forest intentionally left its visitors lost among its trees. Separating from the group, sleeping, all of these things would eventually lead a being to become one with the forest. And not in the same sense as her parent's beliefs so vigorously taught. Slowly, her body loosened as though deflated by the thought.
"Don't follow!" Muna cried out sharply as she saw the remaining guild member about to go after the deer. She swallowed noisily, "We.. we can't all get lost."
"Oh, uh....so yeah. Those Great Beasts I mentioned earlier?" Shiisan began. "That was one of 'em. A Qilin. Though this one sure does act weird. The Qilin are generally the only ones more likely to run away then try to gobble ya up. Anyway, most animals and Great Beasts are allowed passage through the wilds. Beast-men....not so much," Shiisan told the guild, shrugging apologetically to Lo-Muna and Rumelis.
"Buuuuut, so long as your friends are traveling with it and they don't end up being dropped off in the middle of nowhere and walk off, they should be fine," Shiisan grinned assuredly.
***
As Terra walked off after being dropped off in the middle of nowhere, an odd sandstorm seem to arise and pass over her. te next thing she would notice is that she was in a completely different place than where she was previously. She had gone from the sands to the forest...
***
The Qilin seemed momentarily concerned as one of the humans it kidnapped broke free. It then simply shrugged and continued to gallop on into a nearby campsite.
"Oni..." the Qilin spoke as it approached a fire oni woman. "I have located upon the travelers that I spotted through the eyes of the forest...Here are their wounded..." it spoke, dropping Ann and Suiken gently onto the ground. "And thus our dept is paid..." it said, as it turned back towards the dense thicket of trees in the forest and galloped off.
Suiken stirred slightly. "Wh-where...?" he questioned, half delirious.
"Heh....better tend to 'em quick, Sha," a gravelly voice chuckled. "Don't look like they have much time before they bleed out all over the ground!"
"Buuuuut, so long as your friends are traveling with it and they don't end up being dropped off in the middle of nowhere and walk off, they should be fine," Shiisan grinned assuredly.
***
As Terra walked off after being dropped off in the middle of nowhere, an odd sandstorm seem to arise and pass over her. te next thing she would notice is that she was in a completely different place than where she was previously. She had gone from the sands to the forest...
***
The Qilin seemed momentarily concerned as one of the humans it kidnapped broke free. It then simply shrugged and continued to gallop on into a nearby campsite.
"Oni..." the Qilin spoke as it approached a fire oni woman. "I have located upon the travelers that I spotted through the eyes of the forest...Here are their wounded..." it spoke, dropping Ann and Suiken gently onto the ground. "And thus our dept is paid..." it said, as it turned back towards the dense thicket of trees in the forest and galloped off.
Suiken stirred slightly. "Wh-where...?" he questioned, half delirious.
"Heh....better tend to 'em quick, Sha," a gravelly voice chuckled. "Don't look like they have much time before they bleed out all over the ground!"
Lo-muna's ears flattened as she took in the information Shiisa was giving them. She turned to look at Rumelis, Yamato, the other, and finally, Shiisa.
"Is there no way we can pursue? You said you knew how to get through the forest, but, can you not lead us a safe way to them?"
~*~
"We-he-ell!" a loud voice greeted the two wounded warriors as footsteps approached them. The fire oni, Sha Buruu, approached them with a curious glance and a large grin. She stood well above the two and peered at them with glittering red eyes. There was a mixture of amusement and excitement in her penetrating gaze. Turning to look at the owner of the gravelly voice, she responded, "I suppose you're right. Oi, Tsukumo! Got a couple patients for ya!"
A young woman with black hair and dull brown eyes approached, looking somewhat irritated at the call. She had tanned skin and seemed less scarred than her companions. The firmness of the frown she perpetually wore and the premature gray hairs told of much stress and worry in her short life. She almost seemed out of place among her companions but seemed perfectly comfortable to even scowl at the large and much older oni in front of her.
"Buruu, if I've told you once, I've told you a hundred times the stars in the sky, don't get into competitions when I'm about to nap," the young woman muttered quite crossly before nearly tripping over Ann, giving her a gentle kick instead. "Oh oops, didn't see you there miss. Although by the looks of you, even my whole body weight couldn't cause you more pain than you've already been through."
Sha chuckled, "And we didn't even touch 'em either. The Qilin was nice enough to do me the favor of snatching these two up."
"Injured?" Tsukumo raised a thin eyebrow, "This isn't a simple favor is it?"
"Never is," Sha laughed. "They're part of a group from what the Qilin mentioned. Thought, y'know, might as well get some more training in before we decide to fully head out of this place."
"It was so nice and quiet too," Tsukumo sighed. She bent down and with a briskness, started prodding at Ann and Suiken, even going so far as to open their mouths to see what kind of state their teeth were in. She seemed fully absorbed in the task, completely ignoring any personal space either patient would have liked to remain between them and the young human.
"Is there no way we can pursue? You said you knew how to get through the forest, but, can you not lead us a safe way to them?"
~*~
"We-he-ell!" a loud voice greeted the two wounded warriors as footsteps approached them. The fire oni, Sha Buruu, approached them with a curious glance and a large grin. She stood well above the two and peered at them with glittering red eyes. There was a mixture of amusement and excitement in her penetrating gaze. Turning to look at the owner of the gravelly voice, she responded, "I suppose you're right. Oi, Tsukumo! Got a couple patients for ya!"
A young woman with black hair and dull brown eyes approached, looking somewhat irritated at the call. She had tanned skin and seemed less scarred than her companions. The firmness of the frown she perpetually wore and the premature gray hairs told of much stress and worry in her short life. She almost seemed out of place among her companions but seemed perfectly comfortable to even scowl at the large and much older oni in front of her.
"Buruu, if I've told you once, I've told you a hundred times the stars in the sky, don't get into competitions when I'm about to nap," the young woman muttered quite crossly before nearly tripping over Ann, giving her a gentle kick instead. "Oh oops, didn't see you there miss. Although by the looks of you, even my whole body weight couldn't cause you more pain than you've already been through."
Sha chuckled, "And we didn't even touch 'em either. The Qilin was nice enough to do me the favor of snatching these two up."
"Injured?" Tsukumo raised a thin eyebrow, "This isn't a simple favor is it?"
"Never is," Sha laughed. "They're part of a group from what the Qilin mentioned. Thought, y'know, might as well get some more training in before we decide to fully head out of this place."
"It was so nice and quiet too," Tsukumo sighed. She bent down and with a briskness, started prodding at Ann and Suiken, even going so far as to open their mouths to see what kind of state their teeth were in. She seemed fully absorbed in the task, completely ignoring any personal space either patient would have liked to remain between them and the young human.
As Terra struggled after the deer, another breeze swept over the sands. She let out a cry as the glimmering silver dust swept over her--and when it subsided, she was even more confused.
A grove of tall trees now surrounded her, and the sands which had been under her feet were deposited upon a floor of soft grass. A small pond lay before her, and the air felt much more moist. How did she suddenly get here...?
Terra moved towards the pond and bent down near it-or that was what she intended, but she actually ended up outright collapsing next to the water. As her hand splashed into the cold liquid, she weakly brought it up to her face, swallowing it almost greedily. Against common sense (probably), she had not gotten a drink after they got into this desert. Her throat was absolutely parched from all the fighting she had to do, and all the constant pain and exhaustion she had experienced.
When she dipped her hand into the sweet-tasting water once again, however, she saw her face reflected on the surface. Hyuna's illusion was completely gone; her pale left eye was there for everyone to see again. It felt as though she had taken a roundabout course now...covering her eye with the hand she had just dipped into the water, Terra lay back again and let out a long sigh.
All alone again, and with an eye that screamed for people to discriminate against her. She'd have to survive without the help of Muna or the others...she had done it for a month; she could do it again, right?
But this way of thinking did not make Terra feel any more confident or less lonely at all.
A grove of tall trees now surrounded her, and the sands which had been under her feet were deposited upon a floor of soft grass. A small pond lay before her, and the air felt much more moist. How did she suddenly get here...?
Terra moved towards the pond and bent down near it-or that was what she intended, but she actually ended up outright collapsing next to the water. As her hand splashed into the cold liquid, she weakly brought it up to her face, swallowing it almost greedily. Against common sense (probably), she had not gotten a drink after they got into this desert. Her throat was absolutely parched from all the fighting she had to do, and all the constant pain and exhaustion she had experienced.
When she dipped her hand into the sweet-tasting water once again, however, she saw her face reflected on the surface. Hyuna's illusion was completely gone; her pale left eye was there for everyone to see again. It felt as though she had taken a roundabout course now...covering her eye with the hand she had just dipped into the water, Terra lay back again and let out a long sigh.
All alone again, and with an eye that screamed for people to discriminate against her. She'd have to survive without the help of Muna or the others...she had done it for a month; she could do it again, right?
But this way of thinking did not make Terra feel any more confident or less lonely at all.
A lot about this forest unnerved Rumelis, already tired and irritated by the loss of
his gear.
First was the shifting around. While he'd known some woods that seemed to shift to
and fro, he'd never seen one that really did trap people for days, like in the
stories... it was disturbing. Such a place could not be mapped, could not really be
known, without the doubt of the shifting terrain.
Next was the "ex-bandit" and the beast. It was all a bit strange-- following this
man who seemed to know what he was doing, as their wounded were carried away by a
massive deer-like beast. This was unfamiliar terrain, even for an Askian native--
for one, nothing had tried to kill them yet. Still, Rumelis kept his notched axe
close at hand.
And so he walked, past shifting sands and sparse greenery, traveling close behind
the "ex-bandit", and wondering if the Guild would ever be able to reunite past this
strange land.
his gear.
First was the shifting around. While he'd known some woods that seemed to shift to
and fro, he'd never seen one that really did trap people for days, like in the
stories... it was disturbing. Such a place could not be mapped, could not really be
known, without the doubt of the shifting terrain.
Next was the "ex-bandit" and the beast. It was all a bit strange-- following this
man who seemed to know what he was doing, as their wounded were carried away by a
massive deer-like beast. This was unfamiliar terrain, even for an Askian native--
for one, nothing had tried to kill them yet. Still, Rumelis kept his notched axe
close at hand.
And so he walked, past shifting sands and sparse greenery, traveling close behind
the "ex-bandit", and wondering if the Guild would ever be able to reunite past this
strange land.
Sunaarashi nudged Shiisan.
"Name's Sunaarashi," he said. "Call me Suna. Look, I've been in places like this before, so I know that you're not lying when you say that it's going to be confusing and messy getting through this. But..." He leaned in, dropping his tone. "We've already lost several members, we can't afford to lose any more... We have to find them." Suna shrugged. "You have the ability to help us, and I do have the means to repay your efforts."
"Name's Sunaarashi," he said. "Call me Suna. Look, I've been in places like this before, so I know that you're not lying when you say that it's going to be confusing and messy getting through this. But..." He leaned in, dropping his tone. "We've already lost several members, we can't afford to lose any more... We have to find them." Suna shrugged. "You have the ability to help us, and I do have the means to repay your efforts."
"What? Nah, I'm already paying back my debt for the bunny freeing me," Shiisan shrugged, as the scenery changed in an instant, from a desert to a dense forest.
"Ah, there goes that curse again..." Shiisan nodded. "...Ah, look. That's different..." he muttered as he glanced forward at a tree, bearing a parchment, which was pinned to the bark with a knife. Shiisan withdrew the knife and pocketed it, before reading the letter. "Woah...really weird. But maybe you guys should read it? I think it's for you..." Shiisan shrugged as he held the parchment for all to see.
The characters on it read, "To you, fellow guild, we offer a challenge....".
Shiisan shrugged again. "This is new. I've never heard of another guild in the forest..." he contemplated for a bit. "Then again, I have been stuck in a net for a few months..."
"Ah, there goes that curse again..." Shiisan nodded. "...Ah, look. That's different..." he muttered as he glanced forward at a tree, bearing a parchment, which was pinned to the bark with a knife. Shiisan withdrew the knife and pocketed it, before reading the letter. "Woah...really weird. But maybe you guys should read it? I think it's for you..." Shiisan shrugged as he held the parchment for all to see.
The characters on it read, "To you, fellow guild, we offer a challenge....".
Shiisan shrugged again. "This is new. I've never heard of another guild in the forest..." he contemplated for a bit. "Then again, I have been stuck in a net for a few months..."
"She sure is takin' her sweet time."
Garrus sighed, leaning a paw on his cheek. "Give her time," he urged to the discontent Turas. "She'll be here soon-- she's done this kind of thing before, and she always returns successful."
The beastfolk's words seemed to have little effect on the scowling rogue, who merely scoffed and turned back toward the bar to demand another drink. In a way, Garrus was sympathetic to the plight Turas, and the other vigilantes gathered in this little bar in the border town of Harad-- these were individuals of action, fighters, wandering warriors searching for an aim and a reason, and he knew none of them adjusted well to waiting around idly when there were battles to be fought elsewhere. But there was nothing to it-- unofficial second in command of the band though he was, Garrus was no leader. He lacked Gridiron's firmness and uncompromising resolution, just as Gridiron lacked his ability to understand and navigate the intricacies of another person's emotions. Without Gridiron, the brigade would have crumble for lack of firm leadership. Without Garrus, Gridiron would probably have long since driven the vigilantes to mutiny without even realising it.
Either way, they weren't about to be taking any action without Gridiron present to keep the vigilantes in line. Best be quick about it, Gridiron, he mused with another sigh as he gradually began to tune out the buzz of the bar around him. Unfortunately, he couldn't even really tell the troops what their glorious leader was off doing-- she tended not to confide much even in him, especially not when she went off on these solo missions for reasons known only to her.
But he knew it had to have been important, because all she'd told him was that it had to do with her half-sister. And he had known the second she said it how much it meant to her.
Amanhã had always rather liked the Haraan Fields.
Perhaps it was because, nestled as it was on the border of Sudea and the Yune Empire, it did not see much traffic from either of those empires, and was therefore often devoid of the absolutely imbecilic tourists who frequently polluted other such areas of natural beauty. Perhaps it was indeed that very quality of natural beauty, uncontaminated by the presence of others, permitting her a moment's respite from the pressure of their very existences around her. Perhaps it was because at this very moment, the fourteen year old girl trudging along ahead of the armoured half-ashura was manipulating the pheromones of the plants all around the trio to produce a sense of peace and relaxation within them, thus easing the bounty hunter's mind and preventing her from dwelling obsessively over her actions this past day.
Well, okay, probably not that last one.
They proceeded largely in silence, which, needless to say, was not about to earn complaint on Amanhã's part. She appreciated the quietude, lumbering along behind her sister and the slave girl. Er, former slave girl, she supposed. Amanhã had heard what she had said to her half-sister just a few hours previously, back in the cave-- had been privy to what the girl had disclosed of her plans, and also was aware that the girl had at least implied she sought Amanhã's involvement in those ambitions of hers. Needless to say, that wasn't about to happen. Amanhã had saved her life, largely to prove a point to herself, but she sure as hell had no reason to participate in whatever shitstorm she was planning on brewing up. If violence was indeed to eventually break out as a consequence of her stirrings, then Amanhã would almost certainly benefit best from refusing to tie herself down to a particular faction in that conflict.
Alas, that blissful silence could not have been expected to be long-lived: eventually, the former slave girl apparently decided it'd been too long since she'd last gone chattering off, and she strode onward to catch up with Gridiron, who continued to lead at the forefront of the three with a resolute march.
"What's the name of the border town where we'll meet your group?" she inquired coyly of the vigilante, who did not slow her pace but turned her head to meet the girl's gaze. "A border town called Harad. It's a very... uh, Sudean place, I guess you could say. My crew is waiting at the bar there for me."
Garrus sighed, leaning a paw on his cheek. "Give her time," he urged to the discontent Turas. "She'll be here soon-- she's done this kind of thing before, and she always returns successful."
The beastfolk's words seemed to have little effect on the scowling rogue, who merely scoffed and turned back toward the bar to demand another drink. In a way, Garrus was sympathetic to the plight Turas, and the other vigilantes gathered in this little bar in the border town of Harad-- these were individuals of action, fighters, wandering warriors searching for an aim and a reason, and he knew none of them adjusted well to waiting around idly when there were battles to be fought elsewhere. But there was nothing to it-- unofficial second in command of the band though he was, Garrus was no leader. He lacked Gridiron's firmness and uncompromising resolution, just as Gridiron lacked his ability to understand and navigate the intricacies of another person's emotions. Without Gridiron, the brigade would have crumble for lack of firm leadership. Without Garrus, Gridiron would probably have long since driven the vigilantes to mutiny without even realising it.
Either way, they weren't about to be taking any action without Gridiron present to keep the vigilantes in line. Best be quick about it, Gridiron, he mused with another sigh as he gradually began to tune out the buzz of the bar around him. Unfortunately, he couldn't even really tell the troops what their glorious leader was off doing-- she tended not to confide much even in him, especially not when she went off on these solo missions for reasons known only to her.
But he knew it had to have been important, because all she'd told him was that it had to do with her half-sister. And he had known the second she said it how much it meant to her.
Amanhã had always rather liked the Haraan Fields.
Perhaps it was because, nestled as it was on the border of Sudea and the Yune Empire, it did not see much traffic from either of those empires, and was therefore often devoid of the absolutely imbecilic tourists who frequently polluted other such areas of natural beauty. Perhaps it was indeed that very quality of natural beauty, uncontaminated by the presence of others, permitting her a moment's respite from the pressure of their very existences around her. Perhaps it was because at this very moment, the fourteen year old girl trudging along ahead of the armoured half-ashura was manipulating the pheromones of the plants all around the trio to produce a sense of peace and relaxation within them, thus easing the bounty hunter's mind and preventing her from dwelling obsessively over her actions this past day.
Well, okay, probably not that last one.
They proceeded largely in silence, which, needless to say, was not about to earn complaint on Amanhã's part. She appreciated the quietude, lumbering along behind her sister and the slave girl. Er, former slave girl, she supposed. Amanhã had heard what she had said to her half-sister just a few hours previously, back in the cave-- had been privy to what the girl had disclosed of her plans, and also was aware that the girl had at least implied she sought Amanhã's involvement in those ambitions of hers. Needless to say, that wasn't about to happen. Amanhã had saved her life, largely to prove a point to herself, but she sure as hell had no reason to participate in whatever shitstorm she was planning on brewing up. If violence was indeed to eventually break out as a consequence of her stirrings, then Amanhã would almost certainly benefit best from refusing to tie herself down to a particular faction in that conflict.
Alas, that blissful silence could not have been expected to be long-lived: eventually, the former slave girl apparently decided it'd been too long since she'd last gone chattering off, and she strode onward to catch up with Gridiron, who continued to lead at the forefront of the three with a resolute march.
"What's the name of the border town where we'll meet your group?" she inquired coyly of the vigilante, who did not slow her pace but turned her head to meet the girl's gaze. "A border town called Harad. It's a very... uh, Sudean place, I guess you could say. My crew is waiting at the bar there for me."
It would appear that the world deemed its first order of business to be something Ann, quite frankly, had far enough of for one week. Of course, this meant putting her into yet another situation that she didn't have any semblance of control over. She was snagged into the jaws of some large creature she couldn't even bother to turn around to see. At this point, her body was simply too exhausted to struggle, letting herself be carried to where ever this thing was taking her. It was less resigning herself to a foregone fate and more having minimal influence over this particular predicament considering her heavily wounded state despite the treatment she'd received.
She was half-asleep by the time the fire oni appeared in her line of sight, other blurry figures nearby that she couldn't make out just yet. Another woman appeared, this one somewhat closer as she began looking over them...who was 'them,' exactly? She lazily turned her head and saw that Suiken was with her as well. He didn't seem to be in a very good shape either. The conversation the two women were having was murky to her ears, having trouble translating the sounds into actual words.
"Are you done?" Ann dryly asked the woman as she was inspecting her in a very hands-on fashion. Her eyes, despite being hazy, followed the slightest of her movements, gestures, and expressions with an analytical stare that probably gave off more of an impression than it actually meant. She was hardly judgmental, after all, nor was she so paranoid that she felt that it was necessary to break down people's traits into a mental profile immediately upon meeting them, though to be fair this was not exactly the most normal of circumstances.
She was half-asleep by the time the fire oni appeared in her line of sight, other blurry figures nearby that she couldn't make out just yet. Another woman appeared, this one somewhat closer as she began looking over them...who was 'them,' exactly? She lazily turned her head and saw that Suiken was with her as well. He didn't seem to be in a very good shape either. The conversation the two women were having was murky to her ears, having trouble translating the sounds into actual words.
"Are you done?" Ann dryly asked the woman as she was inspecting her in a very hands-on fashion. Her eyes, despite being hazy, followed the slightest of her movements, gestures, and expressions with an analytical stare that probably gave off more of an impression than it actually meant. She was hardly judgmental, after all, nor was she so paranoid that she felt that it was necessary to break down people's traits into a mental profile immediately upon meeting them, though to be fair this was not exactly the most normal of circumstances.
The forest seemed to glow blue with the sun which had almost, but not quite, risen yet. As Terra blinked a few times, annoyed she wasn't able to actually sleep for more time, she sat up and decided to check her equipment again. Her swords were in perfect condition, as always; in her pouch, there were thirteen crystals left...three sapphires, including the one she bought in Jiefong, three emeralds, two diamonds, two topazes, two opals and...
But when she noticed what the last one was, her face fell, and she stuffed them back into the pouch quickly. Forcing herself to not think about that night, she used a tree to support herself as she stood. "I'll have to start moving again," she muttered as she took a step forward-
Suddenly, a sound rang out in the distance of an unfamiliar creature. Terra jumped back instinctively--right into the pond behind her. With a scream, she fell through the water...and her back slammed into hard rocks, water cascading around her as she let out a second cry.
That weird magic again... As Terra rose to her feet, feeling the pain in her back even worse now, she realized she was at the bottom of a canyon. A stream ran next to her feet, and a slightly cold wind rushed through her hair. So however long she lingered in a place, she'd teleport to another location entirely...getting out started to seem futile to Terra, and her shoulders sagged as she thought this.
Even Muna and the others couldn't help me now...not that they'd want to; I'd only cause more trouble for them, she thought as she leaned against the rock wall behind her. How am I ever going to get back?
Regardless, she pushed herself off the wall and started walking through the canyon, for that was all she could really do.
But when she noticed what the last one was, her face fell, and she stuffed them back into the pouch quickly. Forcing herself to not think about that night, she used a tree to support herself as she stood. "I'll have to start moving again," she muttered as she took a step forward-
Suddenly, a sound rang out in the distance of an unfamiliar creature. Terra jumped back instinctively--right into the pond behind her. With a scream, she fell through the water...and her back slammed into hard rocks, water cascading around her as she let out a second cry.
That weird magic again... As Terra rose to her feet, feeling the pain in her back even worse now, she realized she was at the bottom of a canyon. A stream ran next to her feet, and a slightly cold wind rushed through her hair. So however long she lingered in a place, she'd teleport to another location entirely...getting out started to seem futile to Terra, and her shoulders sagged as she thought this.
Even Muna and the others couldn't help me now...not that they'd want to; I'd only cause more trouble for them, she thought as she leaned against the rock wall behind her. How am I ever going to get back?
Regardless, she pushed herself off the wall and started walking through the canyon, for that was all she could really do.
Muna took the note from Shiisa to examine it more carefully, flipping it over in confusion.
"This isn't even a full sentence," she said quietly, staring at the words on the page. After a final look, she stored it in her bag, opening it making her frown at how much she had lost in the river. Another thought struck her. Her face paled and her eyes widened. It was gone. His jacket.
"Can't really accept a challenge if we don't know what it is," she muttered absent-mindedly. There was a distraction to attend to. "Maybe we'll meet them on the way and they can help us or something.."
~*~
Tsukumo was about to retort sarcastically when she saw the look in Ann's eyes. Another thin eyebrow was raised and the young woman chose to grumble instead, "Well if you're gonna start complaining, then yeah. I'm done."
A warm feeling spread throughout Ann as Tsukumo held her hands above her patient's stomach. Her injuries began to mend as Tsukumo's healing chi took over where Maiya and Lo-muna had left undone. Broken bones mended, cuts healed, wounds closed, all with little to show there was a wound in the first place. Tsukumo's scowling expression went rigid with concentration.
"While she's doing that, I might as well get some conversation going," Sha said to Ann and Suiken. "Alright, so I already know you guys are part of a guild. The rest of your team should be looking for you, hopefully, and that reunion will make all of us happy here."
Buruu paused, extending her hand to indicate the other guild members that accompanied her. A Fennec beast-man sat cross-legged behind her, examining Suiken and Ann with a cold, calculating look. Buruu chuckled and continued.
"But what is the guild named? Have to know an opponent's name," Sha said as she rubbed her chin. "And what are you guys doing out here? S'far as I know, many people don't go into the forest willingly and if they do, they know better than going into it injured. Either way needs a reason so explain it to me."
"This isn't even a full sentence," she said quietly, staring at the words on the page. After a final look, she stored it in her bag, opening it making her frown at how much she had lost in the river. Another thought struck her. Her face paled and her eyes widened. It was gone. His jacket.
"Can't really accept a challenge if we don't know what it is," she muttered absent-mindedly. There was a distraction to attend to. "Maybe we'll meet them on the way and they can help us or something.."
~*~
Tsukumo was about to retort sarcastically when she saw the look in Ann's eyes. Another thin eyebrow was raised and the young woman chose to grumble instead, "Well if you're gonna start complaining, then yeah. I'm done."
A warm feeling spread throughout Ann as Tsukumo held her hands above her patient's stomach. Her injuries began to mend as Tsukumo's healing chi took over where Maiya and Lo-muna had left undone. Broken bones mended, cuts healed, wounds closed, all with little to show there was a wound in the first place. Tsukumo's scowling expression went rigid with concentration.
"While she's doing that, I might as well get some conversation going," Sha said to Ann and Suiken. "Alright, so I already know you guys are part of a guild. The rest of your team should be looking for you, hopefully, and that reunion will make all of us happy here."
Buruu paused, extending her hand to indicate the other guild members that accompanied her. A Fennec beast-man sat cross-legged behind her, examining Suiken and Ann with a cold, calculating look. Buruu chuckled and continued.
"But what is the guild named? Have to know an opponent's name," Sha said as she rubbed her chin. "And what are you guys doing out here? S'far as I know, many people don't go into the forest willingly and if they do, they know better than going into it injured. Either way needs a reason so explain it to me."
The coincidence of coincidences had struck. Enroute to Hanshan, it turned out that the warrior duo - Spear wielder and speedster Hyuna and the jack-of-literally-everything Orion were happening upon a caravan up ahead. And, well, caravans were really only used by nobles. There was no way, really, to know which noble it was - could've been that too-influential Nee, could've been the Owari family that ruled the south, could've been any. They weren't close enough to tell - and even if they were close enough to see the family crest on the horse's saddles, or on the wagons, it's not as if either Hyuna or Orion could really tell which family it belonged to. Orion only really memorized by heart the one that pertained to the Yin family, after all. Orion dove behind some of the bushed along the road, dragging Hyuna along.
"Who could it be?" Hyuna asked. "Could move in for a closer look, but I-"
Orion shook his head, trudging behind the flighty spear girl. "Let's not get ourselves killed. Besides, we don't want to blow our cover so soon. Let's wait for a better opportunity."
The girl's face fell - she really was looking forward to blowing herself into a huge-ass fight. Sure, maybe Orion did say that killing was a bad way to vent her frustrations. But it was still a way. And it was her way of doing it. There were good victims up ahead, and Hyuna really wanted to do her stuff. Why the hell not? And waiting around for a good opportunity to check which family it belonged to was really a hassle. The damn meat was right in front of her - the doglike Hyuna kept shooting longing glances up at it.
"Hell, No." Orion repeated himself, more sternly. "Do you really think you can take on all the guards on your own?"
Hyuna smirked. "Could just fling you in first. Use you as a cannon ball."
Orion looked as if he wanted to say, vehemently, that no, that was a terrible idea, but when he realized that Hyuna was more or less joking, he let out boisterous laughter, patting the girl's back with a jolly hand; "You have no tactical sense and that's funny" The girl let out a pleased chuckle.
"So. So." Hyuna started, with another query. "Fie. What's she like?"
Orion thought about the question for a second, "She's a cat girl, bout 6 foot even and with ginger fur. I'm pretty sure she's a gigantic alcholic and from what Rocky has told me she's a big trouble maker. She used to be a slave, freed her with a few backroom dealings with a friend of mine. Of couse this was all because she had some information that I needed to aquire, never got it though." Orion thought about it for a little bit, wondering if she really was telling the truth about knowing Minene. Orion shuddered at the thought of his failure, he could save and protect millions, yet he couldn't protect the one person who mattered to him. Orion shook his head, he couldn't dwell on this for now - better not get distracted when a fight was imminent. Still, Hyuna's eyes lit up with recognition when he finished describing Fie.
"Saw her back in Jiefong." Hyuna replied. "Cut her collar off with my chi. Touched her a bit." As Orion looked at Hyuna with a raised eyebrow, Hyuna let on an almost dreamy, goofy grin. "Yeah. Yeah, she was nice. Felt great to the touch. Not as good as Mun-"
She fell silent, almost immediately, looking away with a bitter frown. Orion figured that this 'Mun" was the one Hyuna had confessed to - and was rejected by. A depressed Hyuna was pitiful, wasn't she? Orion had seen stuff like this happen to too many good soldiers in his time.Time to change tacks a bit. Orion pulled out his helmet from his bag. Orion locked the helmet into the armor to make sure it couldn't get knocked loose.
"Okay, let's get a closer look."
Lighting up, Hyuna didn't even respond. She blasted herself up into the air - making Orion stumble back with the force of the wind - and flew overtop the caravan. One guard looked up in confusion and started whispering something to the guard beside him. Manuevering herself in the air, Hyuna let herelf glide down slowly, closer to the caravan. She couldn't tell which family it was, but she was going to tell Orion it was the Yins. Might as well. They were probably deserving of death anyways. As Hyuna prepared another burst of wind to shoot her back at Orion, she suddenly saw a volely of arrows screaming in her direction - dodging most of them, but also getting hit on the wrist - Hyuna hissed in pain as the sharp barbs cut into her wrist, almost appearing on the other end; ichor dripping down from her position in the sky. Her glide faltered, and Hyuna let herself fall back to land, covering herself with a barrier of air.
"Get Tio out of here!" One of the guards screamed and smacked the horse of one of the wagons, but there was a calm cry of protest, and said man exited from the wagon - Tio, apparently - holding his own bow. "A good noble doens't leave his men behind in a fight." He said with resolve, and took aim at Hyuna's form.
It was at that moment that a crack of electricity broke through, and the orange form of Orion, drawing a bull-headed axe from his impossibly large bag, Orion bull rushed into the fray, crushing one of the guards against the wagon. He took a glance - yes, for sure, it was the Yin family. He shot a glance at Hyuna, whose spear was going through three guard's bodies at once, and made a mental note to heal her wound after the fight. With a shout, he waved a hand and streams of electricity shot out - bouncing between guards as the lightning attracted to the steel armor, arc lightning. Still, just as he did that, some of the faster guards, wielding silver katanas, delivered strikes at Orion, who then swung forward with his large axe; the two guards dodging the slow but powerful swing, and struck at chinks in Orion's armor before he could switch positions.
There was a fierce burst of razor sharp wind - Orion only just barely dodged it, and Hyuna went barelling through the two katana guards; spear going through one, chi powered hand imbedded into the other, tearing the man's lungs.
"Got your back." Hyuna puffed, before launching herself back into the fray.
"His bag!" One guard cried out. The next second, volleys of arrows went flying towards Orion. He turned his back to tank the hits, before counter attacking with an electric ball. A little part of Orion wanted to change weapons, but now wasn't the time and place. Charging up another lightning strike, he rushed forward as fast as he could, with another curving swing, bisecting two guards as they tried to get out of the way.
Then he felt incredibly strong hands on his arms, pulling him back. Orion responded with electricity running through his body - direct contact electrocution - but it was redirected to him and his body jerked as the current fizzled through. He'd faced this sort of thing once or twice before - the rare 'element redirectioner chi', a specific form of telechises. Shit, it was one of those damned psykers. Orion collapsed onto the ground trying to focus on preventing the lightning from damaging his important organs, this what I get for overdoing it. With that, his axe was wrenched from him. He looked through the chaos for Hyuna - she was already pinned in a chokehold, bleeding profusely from her torso. This had to stop, Orion lifted his arms in surrender. "We give."
But apparently it wasn't enough since one of the large spears was driven underneath the plates, puncturing his back. He grit his teeth to bear the exploding pain.
"Look at what we've got 'ere." The guard captain said nastily. "Assassins?" He scoffed. "You think us guards can really lose ones as low as you?" He flicked Orion on the nose before turning to his guardsmen. "Probably should kill the man. But take the girl with us - she could use some discipline."
Tio gave a tired sigh, and Orion recognized him as the heir to the Head of the Yin family.
"No, Ling." Tio said, addressing the guard captain. "When you're under my order, you won't do lewd things to girls."
It was tense, really, as Tio Yin looked back and forth between Hyuna and Orion. something seemed to click together in his mind after a few moments, and then both were brought in front of him.
"I'll let you two go free." Tio said warningly. "No further punishment. As long as you don't attack me again."
Considering the cirucmstances, Orion had no option but to nod and agree. Anything else would probably get him and Hyuna killed at the moment. He was pretty badly injured, not to mention Hyuna's severe bleeding. They didn't stand a chance in their current states.
Tio Yin sighed with relief, waving his guards off. "I need to speak with them privately." He said. "Don't worry, Ling, I'll be safe. Go back to the caravan."
The guard captain, apparently named Ling, grudingly nodded, rounding his surviving men back, and tended to his wounded.
"Okay." Hyuna growled as menacingly as she could, considering that she felt she was near septic shock at the moment, blood pooling beneath her. "Whad'ya want?"
You're the ones killing off my family, right?" Tio asked. Hyuna let out a sick laugh, shivering, and nodded. Tio looked at the two carefully, before continuing. His family members had been dying one by one over time, and just recently, Ukyo and Elan had met their ends. Or at the very least, gone missing. It was to the point tha tthe current head - Nirus, and his wife, Reina, wanted to take the surviving members and leave Yune before it was too late, really. Tio knew there had to be a reason why his parents were afraid - and it was probably tied in to their sudden influx of cash that remained unexplained. But this was a chance to get answers. And by Horat, he'd figure out the mystery today, here and now.
"Why?" Was Tio's query. "What did they do?"
"Ha, long time no see, what has it been, twenty four years or so. Children really do grow up fast." Orion muttered. Orion chuckled to himself, "I guess your family never did tell you." Orion winced, his whole body hurt to all hell; he felt the burns from his electricity, let alone the spear to the back. And, with a glance at Hyuna's pale face, he knew she had it even worse.
Tio frowned. "No, actually." He said, after a pause. "They always leave me out of the more important dealings. Do I know you?"
For some reason, Tio's frustrated and earnest face was enough to assuage Orions doubts. Orion smiled to himself, some people never do change. The pain clouded his thoughts preventing him from finding a suitable escape route, but Orion knew if he gained the man's trust, a path to safety would be opened up. And if Tio was being truthful - it wouldn't be a trap.
"Time does have a way to cloud memories." Orion said simply. "I shouldn't be surprised that you forgot me, I did leave rather early."
The Yin dug into his old memories of childhood, trying to think. Who was this - why did his voice seem somewhat familiar? He thought harder; vague images of a bodyguard flashed through his mind- but they were swarmed by memories of the first girl he really was attracted to at all, even at a ripe young age. Minene. And... if this man reminded him of her, then it had to be...
"Orion."
"Bingo, took you long enough."
"Why are you killing us? Where did you go?" Tio paused, almost hesitating. "Um.... how's Minene doing?"
"Revenge, should be a simple concept, they sold my family like dogs, so I'm killing them like dogs."
Tio just stared at Orion in shock. What the hell? The man almost fell down; legs going weak at the revelation. But seeing the expression on Orion's face... he knew it to be true. His beloved family were damn slavers. Tio suddenly felt overcome with nausea and revulsion, all at once. He felt betrayed. He felt deceived. He felt... shame, at having once been proud of being a Yin. He felt disgust. So many tumultuous emotions ran through his body and mind. But he also felt hatred. For himself, for not noticing, and at his family, for doing it in the first place. Tio always fancied himself a good, honest man, that really cared for people. Someone the people could trust to look out for them. In fact, when the Me-Hyung family tried to deal with them, Tio was the one that was all for an alliance of sorts between the two - something his uncle Ukyo, and cousin Elan were vehemently against.
"They're heading into Tengala." Tio said in a thick voice. "Meeting up in Carthia. If what you said is true..."
Tio then went down on his knees, almost begging. "Please kill me here. And then kill them. If you speak the truth, good sir, then.... none of us deserve to be alive for another second."
"And why should I kill you? You haven't wronged me, I may be a madman, but I do have morals."
"I should have realized something was happening." Tio kept his neck down, exposed, and was ready for the kill. He needed this. If it alleviated his guilt at all, if he helped make things right. "Should've told them 'no. Should've saved your family. Saved Minene." A few tears of regret appeared on his eyes and he clutched at Orion's feet.
Even Hyuna nervously looked back and forth beween them. "Uh, hey." She murmured weakly. "Orion? We're letting him live, right?"
Orion nodded solemly, "Yes Hyuna, we aren't killing him."
Entering Harad itself was pretty uneventful. Taking aside glances at Gridiron and Amanhã, Nee sighed. Her legs were aching again, but she didn’t really want to admit it. Still, they weren’t all that far from Furoe, were they? Just about half a day to the north on the Najjiro Road and they’d be right there. It was a cinch. Nee was excited and dreading that, to be completely honest. She missed her home; where she knew all the street corners and little shortcuts, and most of all, the people, but then again… when it was time to enter Furoe… Nee wouldn’t have any option but to commit an atrocity. It made her tremble at the thought; but it was necessary.
She couldn’t trust her father to do it right, after all.
The buzz of Harad was starting up, more hurried whispers, and the like. Nee caught at one point; “-looks like Me-Hyung’s daughter. But wasn’t she kidnapped?” Nee touched her face. Did she really look all that different that some of her own people couldn’t recognize her? This was her province, after all. Had the experiences with Valkar, Amanhã, and Gridiron really changed her, physically? Nee idly took out her blade and looked at her face, reflecting against it. It was almost a shock, but not wholly unexpected – bags were starting to form under her eyes, and she’d lost a great deal of weight, looking almost unhealthily gaunt. If anything, it served to dampen her mood further. What to do, was there any real solution at all?
Valkar. Nee, once meeting him again, she had to make sure there was a way to ensure his loyalty. That he wouldn’t turn against her. Taking out Moga requires some trust from him, after all, and no matter how fond of her he may be – she can’t expect the man to put her over his slave empire, Ku’rannos, named after a Gwanish warrior of legend that bent people to his will. Maybe… she could play as if she’d fallen in love with him. But, shuddering, Nee considered the obvious faults with that plan, specifically the fact that she can’t stand touching or being touched by anyone right now. Defeated; Nee pocketed the blade.
A man walked up to the trio, pretty unassuming overall.
“Travelers!” He cried to them. “Where are you headed?”
“Stopping by here for a bit.” Nee answered quietly. “Then, to Furoe.”
A frown crossed the man’s face, and he shook his head. “Y’see… no can do my friend. The Najjiro road is blocked off. Bandits, they say. Anyone who tries to go that route ends up dead.”
Alarm went across Nee’s face. The first thing she could think of was – this has to be Moga’s next move – and then she turned her face to Gridiron, whispering.
“Might be related to the people who tried taking me, back on the Comrade Mountains.” She said in hushed tones. “While you and Amanhã can take them - it might be smarter to avoid alerting the one at the top of our location.”
The man looked quizzically at them for a few seconds, and then stared at Nee, uncomfortably close to her face. “Y’know.” He started. “You really look like Me-Hyung’s daugh-“
“I’m not.” Nee said tersely, without thinking. “I get that a lot.”
It would be bad if word got out that she was there. Especially if this Moga really was trying to hunt her down.
"Who could it be?" Hyuna asked. "Could move in for a closer look, but I-"
Orion shook his head, trudging behind the flighty spear girl. "Let's not get ourselves killed. Besides, we don't want to blow our cover so soon. Let's wait for a better opportunity."
The girl's face fell - she really was looking forward to blowing herself into a huge-ass fight. Sure, maybe Orion did say that killing was a bad way to vent her frustrations. But it was still a way. And it was her way of doing it. There were good victims up ahead, and Hyuna really wanted to do her stuff. Why the hell not? And waiting around for a good opportunity to check which family it belonged to was really a hassle. The damn meat was right in front of her - the doglike Hyuna kept shooting longing glances up at it.
"Hell, No." Orion repeated himself, more sternly. "Do you really think you can take on all the guards on your own?"
Hyuna smirked. "Could just fling you in first. Use you as a cannon ball."
Orion looked as if he wanted to say, vehemently, that no, that was a terrible idea, but when he realized that Hyuna was more or less joking, he let out boisterous laughter, patting the girl's back with a jolly hand; "You have no tactical sense and that's funny" The girl let out a pleased chuckle.
"So. So." Hyuna started, with another query. "Fie. What's she like?"
Orion thought about the question for a second, "She's a cat girl, bout 6 foot even and with ginger fur. I'm pretty sure she's a gigantic alcholic and from what Rocky has told me she's a big trouble maker. She used to be a slave, freed her with a few backroom dealings with a friend of mine. Of couse this was all because she had some information that I needed to aquire, never got it though." Orion thought about it for a little bit, wondering if she really was telling the truth about knowing Minene. Orion shuddered at the thought of his failure, he could save and protect millions, yet he couldn't protect the one person who mattered to him. Orion shook his head, he couldn't dwell on this for now - better not get distracted when a fight was imminent. Still, Hyuna's eyes lit up with recognition when he finished describing Fie.
"Saw her back in Jiefong." Hyuna replied. "Cut her collar off with my chi. Touched her a bit." As Orion looked at Hyuna with a raised eyebrow, Hyuna let on an almost dreamy, goofy grin. "Yeah. Yeah, she was nice. Felt great to the touch. Not as good as Mun-"
She fell silent, almost immediately, looking away with a bitter frown. Orion figured that this 'Mun" was the one Hyuna had confessed to - and was rejected by. A depressed Hyuna was pitiful, wasn't she? Orion had seen stuff like this happen to too many good soldiers in his time.Time to change tacks a bit. Orion pulled out his helmet from his bag. Orion locked the helmet into the armor to make sure it couldn't get knocked loose.
"Okay, let's get a closer look."
Lighting up, Hyuna didn't even respond. She blasted herself up into the air - making Orion stumble back with the force of the wind - and flew overtop the caravan. One guard looked up in confusion and started whispering something to the guard beside him. Manuevering herself in the air, Hyuna let herelf glide down slowly, closer to the caravan. She couldn't tell which family it was, but she was going to tell Orion it was the Yins. Might as well. They were probably deserving of death anyways. As Hyuna prepared another burst of wind to shoot her back at Orion, she suddenly saw a volely of arrows screaming in her direction - dodging most of them, but also getting hit on the wrist - Hyuna hissed in pain as the sharp barbs cut into her wrist, almost appearing on the other end; ichor dripping down from her position in the sky. Her glide faltered, and Hyuna let herself fall back to land, covering herself with a barrier of air.
"Get Tio out of here!" One of the guards screamed and smacked the horse of one of the wagons, but there was a calm cry of protest, and said man exited from the wagon - Tio, apparently - holding his own bow. "A good noble doens't leave his men behind in a fight." He said with resolve, and took aim at Hyuna's form.
It was at that moment that a crack of electricity broke through, and the orange form of Orion, drawing a bull-headed axe from his impossibly large bag, Orion bull rushed into the fray, crushing one of the guards against the wagon. He took a glance - yes, for sure, it was the Yin family. He shot a glance at Hyuna, whose spear was going through three guard's bodies at once, and made a mental note to heal her wound after the fight. With a shout, he waved a hand and streams of electricity shot out - bouncing between guards as the lightning attracted to the steel armor, arc lightning. Still, just as he did that, some of the faster guards, wielding silver katanas, delivered strikes at Orion, who then swung forward with his large axe; the two guards dodging the slow but powerful swing, and struck at chinks in Orion's armor before he could switch positions.
There was a fierce burst of razor sharp wind - Orion only just barely dodged it, and Hyuna went barelling through the two katana guards; spear going through one, chi powered hand imbedded into the other, tearing the man's lungs.
"Got your back." Hyuna puffed, before launching herself back into the fray.
"His bag!" One guard cried out. The next second, volleys of arrows went flying towards Orion. He turned his back to tank the hits, before counter attacking with an electric ball. A little part of Orion wanted to change weapons, but now wasn't the time and place. Charging up another lightning strike, he rushed forward as fast as he could, with another curving swing, bisecting two guards as they tried to get out of the way.
Then he felt incredibly strong hands on his arms, pulling him back. Orion responded with electricity running through his body - direct contact electrocution - but it was redirected to him and his body jerked as the current fizzled through. He'd faced this sort of thing once or twice before - the rare 'element redirectioner chi', a specific form of telechises. Shit, it was one of those damned psykers. Orion collapsed onto the ground trying to focus on preventing the lightning from damaging his important organs, this what I get for overdoing it. With that, his axe was wrenched from him. He looked through the chaos for Hyuna - she was already pinned in a chokehold, bleeding profusely from her torso. This had to stop, Orion lifted his arms in surrender. "We give."
But apparently it wasn't enough since one of the large spears was driven underneath the plates, puncturing his back. He grit his teeth to bear the exploding pain.
"Look at what we've got 'ere." The guard captain said nastily. "Assassins?" He scoffed. "You think us guards can really lose ones as low as you?" He flicked Orion on the nose before turning to his guardsmen. "Probably should kill the man. But take the girl with us - she could use some discipline."
Tio gave a tired sigh, and Orion recognized him as the heir to the Head of the Yin family.
"No, Ling." Tio said, addressing the guard captain. "When you're under my order, you won't do lewd things to girls."
It was tense, really, as Tio Yin looked back and forth between Hyuna and Orion. something seemed to click together in his mind after a few moments, and then both were brought in front of him.
"I'll let you two go free." Tio said warningly. "No further punishment. As long as you don't attack me again."
Considering the cirucmstances, Orion had no option but to nod and agree. Anything else would probably get him and Hyuna killed at the moment. He was pretty badly injured, not to mention Hyuna's severe bleeding. They didn't stand a chance in their current states.
Tio Yin sighed with relief, waving his guards off. "I need to speak with them privately." He said. "Don't worry, Ling, I'll be safe. Go back to the caravan."
The guard captain, apparently named Ling, grudingly nodded, rounding his surviving men back, and tended to his wounded.
"Okay." Hyuna growled as menacingly as she could, considering that she felt she was near septic shock at the moment, blood pooling beneath her. "Whad'ya want?"
You're the ones killing off my family, right?" Tio asked. Hyuna let out a sick laugh, shivering, and nodded. Tio looked at the two carefully, before continuing. His family members had been dying one by one over time, and just recently, Ukyo and Elan had met their ends. Or at the very least, gone missing. It was to the point tha tthe current head - Nirus, and his wife, Reina, wanted to take the surviving members and leave Yune before it was too late, really. Tio knew there had to be a reason why his parents were afraid - and it was probably tied in to their sudden influx of cash that remained unexplained. But this was a chance to get answers. And by Horat, he'd figure out the mystery today, here and now.
"Why?" Was Tio's query. "What did they do?"
"Ha, long time no see, what has it been, twenty four years or so. Children really do grow up fast." Orion muttered. Orion chuckled to himself, "I guess your family never did tell you." Orion winced, his whole body hurt to all hell; he felt the burns from his electricity, let alone the spear to the back. And, with a glance at Hyuna's pale face, he knew she had it even worse.
Tio frowned. "No, actually." He said, after a pause. "They always leave me out of the more important dealings. Do I know you?"
For some reason, Tio's frustrated and earnest face was enough to assuage Orions doubts. Orion smiled to himself, some people never do change. The pain clouded his thoughts preventing him from finding a suitable escape route, but Orion knew if he gained the man's trust, a path to safety would be opened up. And if Tio was being truthful - it wouldn't be a trap.
"Time does have a way to cloud memories." Orion said simply. "I shouldn't be surprised that you forgot me, I did leave rather early."
The Yin dug into his old memories of childhood, trying to think. Who was this - why did his voice seem somewhat familiar? He thought harder; vague images of a bodyguard flashed through his mind- but they were swarmed by memories of the first girl he really was attracted to at all, even at a ripe young age. Minene. And... if this man reminded him of her, then it had to be...
"Orion."
"Bingo, took you long enough."
"Why are you killing us? Where did you go?" Tio paused, almost hesitating. "Um.... how's Minene doing?"
"Revenge, should be a simple concept, they sold my family like dogs, so I'm killing them like dogs."
Tio just stared at Orion in shock. What the hell? The man almost fell down; legs going weak at the revelation. But seeing the expression on Orion's face... he knew it to be true. His beloved family were damn slavers. Tio suddenly felt overcome with nausea and revulsion, all at once. He felt betrayed. He felt deceived. He felt... shame, at having once been proud of being a Yin. He felt disgust. So many tumultuous emotions ran through his body and mind. But he also felt hatred. For himself, for not noticing, and at his family, for doing it in the first place. Tio always fancied himself a good, honest man, that really cared for people. Someone the people could trust to look out for them. In fact, when the Me-Hyung family tried to deal with them, Tio was the one that was all for an alliance of sorts between the two - something his uncle Ukyo, and cousin Elan were vehemently against.
"They're heading into Tengala." Tio said in a thick voice. "Meeting up in Carthia. If what you said is true..."
Tio then went down on his knees, almost begging. "Please kill me here. And then kill them. If you speak the truth, good sir, then.... none of us deserve to be alive for another second."
"And why should I kill you? You haven't wronged me, I may be a madman, but I do have morals."
"I should have realized something was happening." Tio kept his neck down, exposed, and was ready for the kill. He needed this. If it alleviated his guilt at all, if he helped make things right. "Should've told them 'no. Should've saved your family. Saved Minene." A few tears of regret appeared on his eyes and he clutched at Orion's feet.
Even Hyuna nervously looked back and forth beween them. "Uh, hey." She murmured weakly. "Orion? We're letting him live, right?"
Orion nodded solemly, "Yes Hyuna, we aren't killing him."
Entering Harad itself was pretty uneventful. Taking aside glances at Gridiron and Amanhã, Nee sighed. Her legs were aching again, but she didn’t really want to admit it. Still, they weren’t all that far from Furoe, were they? Just about half a day to the north on the Najjiro Road and they’d be right there. It was a cinch. Nee was excited and dreading that, to be completely honest. She missed her home; where she knew all the street corners and little shortcuts, and most of all, the people, but then again… when it was time to enter Furoe… Nee wouldn’t have any option but to commit an atrocity. It made her tremble at the thought; but it was necessary.
She couldn’t trust her father to do it right, after all.
The buzz of Harad was starting up, more hurried whispers, and the like. Nee caught at one point; “-looks like Me-Hyung’s daughter. But wasn’t she kidnapped?” Nee touched her face. Did she really look all that different that some of her own people couldn’t recognize her? This was her province, after all. Had the experiences with Valkar, Amanhã, and Gridiron really changed her, physically? Nee idly took out her blade and looked at her face, reflecting against it. It was almost a shock, but not wholly unexpected – bags were starting to form under her eyes, and she’d lost a great deal of weight, looking almost unhealthily gaunt. If anything, it served to dampen her mood further. What to do, was there any real solution at all?
Valkar. Nee, once meeting him again, she had to make sure there was a way to ensure his loyalty. That he wouldn’t turn against her. Taking out Moga requires some trust from him, after all, and no matter how fond of her he may be – she can’t expect the man to put her over his slave empire, Ku’rannos, named after a Gwanish warrior of legend that bent people to his will. Maybe… she could play as if she’d fallen in love with him. But, shuddering, Nee considered the obvious faults with that plan, specifically the fact that she can’t stand touching or being touched by anyone right now. Defeated; Nee pocketed the blade.
A man walked up to the trio, pretty unassuming overall.
“Travelers!” He cried to them. “Where are you headed?”
“Stopping by here for a bit.” Nee answered quietly. “Then, to Furoe.”
A frown crossed the man’s face, and he shook his head. “Y’see… no can do my friend. The Najjiro road is blocked off. Bandits, they say. Anyone who tries to go that route ends up dead.”
Alarm went across Nee’s face. The first thing she could think of was – this has to be Moga’s next move – and then she turned her face to Gridiron, whispering.
“Might be related to the people who tried taking me, back on the Comrade Mountains.” She said in hushed tones. “While you and Amanhã can take them - it might be smarter to avoid alerting the one at the top of our location.”
The man looked quizzically at them for a few seconds, and then stared at Nee, uncomfortably close to her face. “Y’know.” He started. “You really look like Me-Hyung’s daugh-“
“I’m not.” Nee said tersely, without thinking. “I get that a lot.”
It would be bad if word got out that she was there. Especially if this Moga really was trying to hunt her down.
"...Here sleep my vocal chords.
I'll miss you very much...
One day, I hope we meet again.
Until that day comes,
I'll rest in peace with you..."
Terra's voice echoed against the canyon walls which were being dyed red with the rising sun. Though the effect it produced on her soft voice made it sound wonderful (which she seldom thought about her own voice anyway), somehow the reverberations only served to make the girl feel even more lonely. Singing a song about love at a time like this...it was rather ironic, wasn't it? She couldn't help but let out a bitter laugh over the subject.
How long had she been walking? The sun still had not risen very far, so it couldn't have been more than one or two hours, right? But then again, Terra's sense of time was not good, so she didn't completely believe that.
As she continued walking, however, she passed by a dark cave. Thoguh Terra's voice faltered a little, and she moved away from the cave, the sweet-sounding pitches of her song still flew into the darkness, and were immediately greeted with great enthusiasm...but not the kind of enthusiasm one would hope for.
Inside the pitch-black recesses within the stone, a number of starving goblins heard the voice, and muttered to each other, "A human! Finally, something to eat! We haven't had anything in this goddamn desert, and we've never been able to get out! Let's murdalize her!" Picking up their spiked clubs and other weapons, they rushed out of the cave with a loud yell, charging at the young girl in the tattered green kimono, with no other thoughts than a primal, all-consuming hunger.
When she heard the battle cries, Terra froze in panic and turned her head back. A moment later, she saw the goblins running after her, and with a scream she started running as well. Why, why, why does it always have to be goblins making my life worse?! she moaned internally.
Then, a thought entered her mind. She could just bring the rock walls around them down, right? Raising both her hands, she made a motion of pulling on the walls. But they would not budge...they were too heavy and too solidly composed to be ripped apart just like that. What other options did she have? Terra glanced back towards the way she was going...and immediately screamed as her feet slipped off a short ledge, depositing her on her stomach one meter down. The goblins, with childlike glee immediately were upon her...
"G-ge...GET OFF ME!" Terra screamed as they tried to grabbed her by the limbs, and she furiously slammed her hand into one of their faces, knocking him back. Another goblin immediately responded by trying to whack her in the head with his club, but Terra managed to duck in time, despite her awkward position, and the club simply hit the other goblin holding her left arm, causing him to loosen his grip.
Immediately, the girl's hand went to her blue sword, and it glinted brilliantly in the morning sun as she slashed at the chest of the goblin directly to her right. The other goblins tried to finish their feast, but Terra's sword slammed into the ground, sending earth spikes which threw them all backwards. Deciding she had had enough of the canyon, Terra blasted herself upwards and used her Chi to magnetize her hand to the wall, watching the goblins shout in anger as she re-sheathed her sword and threw herself upwards the rest of the way. She'd be feeling the areas where those thugs had touched her for a while...
I'll miss you very much...
One day, I hope we meet again.
Until that day comes,
I'll rest in peace with you..."
Terra's voice echoed against the canyon walls which were being dyed red with the rising sun. Though the effect it produced on her soft voice made it sound wonderful (which she seldom thought about her own voice anyway), somehow the reverberations only served to make the girl feel even more lonely. Singing a song about love at a time like this...it was rather ironic, wasn't it? She couldn't help but let out a bitter laugh over the subject.
How long had she been walking? The sun still had not risen very far, so it couldn't have been more than one or two hours, right? But then again, Terra's sense of time was not good, so she didn't completely believe that.
As she continued walking, however, she passed by a dark cave. Thoguh Terra's voice faltered a little, and she moved away from the cave, the sweet-sounding pitches of her song still flew into the darkness, and were immediately greeted with great enthusiasm...but not the kind of enthusiasm one would hope for.
Inside the pitch-black recesses within the stone, a number of starving goblins heard the voice, and muttered to each other, "A human! Finally, something to eat! We haven't had anything in this goddamn desert, and we've never been able to get out! Let's murdalize her!" Picking up their spiked clubs and other weapons, they rushed out of the cave with a loud yell, charging at the young girl in the tattered green kimono, with no other thoughts than a primal, all-consuming hunger.
When she heard the battle cries, Terra froze in panic and turned her head back. A moment later, she saw the goblins running after her, and with a scream she started running as well. Why, why, why does it always have to be goblins making my life worse?! she moaned internally.
Then, a thought entered her mind. She could just bring the rock walls around them down, right? Raising both her hands, she made a motion of pulling on the walls. But they would not budge...they were too heavy and too solidly composed to be ripped apart just like that. What other options did she have? Terra glanced back towards the way she was going...and immediately screamed as her feet slipped off a short ledge, depositing her on her stomach one meter down. The goblins, with childlike glee immediately were upon her...
"G-ge...GET OFF ME!" Terra screamed as they tried to grabbed her by the limbs, and she furiously slammed her hand into one of their faces, knocking him back. Another goblin immediately responded by trying to whack her in the head with his club, but Terra managed to duck in time, despite her awkward position, and the club simply hit the other goblin holding her left arm, causing him to loosen his grip.
Immediately, the girl's hand went to her blue sword, and it glinted brilliantly in the morning sun as she slashed at the chest of the goblin directly to her right. The other goblins tried to finish their feast, but Terra's sword slammed into the ground, sending earth spikes which threw them all backwards. Deciding she had had enough of the canyon, Terra blasted herself upwards and used her Chi to magnetize her hand to the wall, watching the goblins shout in anger as she re-sheathed her sword and threw herself upwards the rest of the way. She'd be feeling the areas where those thugs had touched her for a while...
The Guild continued to marched through the forest, which quickly had become the desert once more. As they walked, Shiisan found something crawling through the sand. ...:Ah, sand tortoise," he muttered, picking up the sand tortoise from the ground and examining his shell, where a blade was sticking to it. "Oh, there's a note stuck on him...huh. Hold on little guy," Shiisan muttered, drawing the blade out and reading the note. "The curse is not a punishment, but a childish game. A maze. Okay..." Shiisan shrugged, crumpling the note into a ball and tossing it to Lo-Muna.
When Lo-Muna uncrumpled the note, she would see a drawing of a boulder next to a patch of grass. Similar to one they were standing next to now. An arrow pointing east was drawn above it on the note.
"So..." Shiisan muttered, as a golden beam leaped from his fingertips and zapped the turtle, repairing the cracks in it's shell. Shiisan then placed the creature back upon the ground. "Guess whoever took your friends has their own idea of where we should go, huh?"
***
"We are..." Suiken coughed. "The Great Guild..."Suiken paused, before shrugging and adding. "Fortune. The Great Guild Fortune. And we were....shipwrecked. So to speak."
A man standing next to the fire oni woman, a man sporting a jacket with spiked emerging out of the shoulders failed to stifle his obnoxious laughter. "Great Guild. Fortune. I've heard some arrogant bastards in my time, but these buggers..." he sneered. Coming into view, Ann and Suiken could tell he was only half human. The other half appeared to be beastman, judging from his fanged canine grin and dusty wild hair. "Now, us, we're humble..."
"We call ourselves the Hunter's Guild. The nice lady you see before you is our leader, Sha..." the half-beastman pointed to the red oni standing before them. He then pointed to himself. "I'm Jakkar. The mute fox you see glaring at you is Daken, the grumpy medic is Tsukumo, the big lummox taking a nap..."Jakkar muttered, near the fire where a large man slept. "Is my stupid cousin, Tawa, an the rest of our number is out spyin' on your little friends out there," Jakkar finished in a mocking tone.
"Hunter's guild? So...you're bounty hunters?" Suiken asked with caution.
"Heh," Jakkar muttered, looking back at his allies. "I'll tell ya, Oni, you don't have to worry your old, fat head about it! See tha'ts the beauty of our name, we hunt bounties, yeah...But we also hunt beasts...and treasure, which happens to be our goal this fine evening. But what we're also hunting for something we haven't seen in a while. A challenge. Which hopefully, your guild can provide."
"And if we can't..." Suiken questioned.
"Well, I wanted to kill ya and take your stuff, but you guys don't look particularly loaded and our...'illustrious' leader feels a little benevolent on potential rivals, don't she?!" Jakkar asked his leader disrespectfully.
Suiken frowned and turned to Sha. "So...you're a fire oni," he stated. "You ever fight in for the Empire in the war?" he questioned, looking at the ground, still recovering form his wounds.
When Lo-Muna uncrumpled the note, she would see a drawing of a boulder next to a patch of grass. Similar to one they were standing next to now. An arrow pointing east was drawn above it on the note.
"So..." Shiisan muttered, as a golden beam leaped from his fingertips and zapped the turtle, repairing the cracks in it's shell. Shiisan then placed the creature back upon the ground. "Guess whoever took your friends has their own idea of where we should go, huh?"
***
"We are..." Suiken coughed. "The Great Guild..."Suiken paused, before shrugging and adding. "Fortune. The Great Guild Fortune. And we were....shipwrecked. So to speak."
A man standing next to the fire oni woman, a man sporting a jacket with spiked emerging out of the shoulders failed to stifle his obnoxious laughter. "Great Guild. Fortune. I've heard some arrogant bastards in my time, but these buggers..." he sneered. Coming into view, Ann and Suiken could tell he was only half human. The other half appeared to be beastman, judging from his fanged canine grin and dusty wild hair. "Now, us, we're humble..."
"We call ourselves the Hunter's Guild. The nice lady you see before you is our leader, Sha..." the half-beastman pointed to the red oni standing before them. He then pointed to himself. "I'm Jakkar. The mute fox you see glaring at you is Daken, the grumpy medic is Tsukumo, the big lummox taking a nap..."Jakkar muttered, near the fire where a large man slept. "Is my stupid cousin, Tawa, an the rest of our number is out spyin' on your little friends out there," Jakkar finished in a mocking tone.
"Hunter's guild? So...you're bounty hunters?" Suiken asked with caution.
"Heh," Jakkar muttered, looking back at his allies. "I'll tell ya, Oni, you don't have to worry your old, fat head about it! See tha'ts the beauty of our name, we hunt bounties, yeah...But we also hunt beasts...and treasure, which happens to be our goal this fine evening. But what we're also hunting for something we haven't seen in a while. A challenge. Which hopefully, your guild can provide."
"And if we can't..." Suiken questioned.
"Well, I wanted to kill ya and take your stuff, but you guys don't look particularly loaded and our...'illustrious' leader feels a little benevolent on potential rivals, don't she?!" Jakkar asked his leader disrespectfully.
Suiken frowned and turned to Sha. "So...you're a fire oni," he stated. "You ever fight in for the Empire in the war?" he questioned, looking at the ground, still recovering form his wounds.
Ann let out a small yawn and laid down with her head against the dirt, gazing dazedly up at the sky. She was content with the snow oni doing the talking for both of them. At the moment, she wasn't particularly in the mood for anything other than breathing. Every now and then, she would glance toward the two as they talked, though they never held her attention for long. When Suiken answered when asked the name of their guild, she unceremoniously added, "Though if you want to know what's so great about it, you'll have to ask our esteemed leader because frankly, I haven't got a clue."
She listened in a little more, her eyes lazily drifting to them again after being told that they planned to kill them and take their equipment. "How thoughtful of your leader," she said without a hint of sarcasm in her voice. "And spying, was it? Hopefully things will stay that way, otherwise I'm going to be a little unhappy." Though that wasn't exactly a threat, she realized that they might take it for one but couldn't be bothered to expand on that thought. She blinked a few times with a bored expression before her attention drifted elsewhere, namely the rest of the Hunter's Guild members strewn around before settling back toward the sky above them. Ann yawned again. "Can't even catch a minute's break," she murmured quietly to herself.
She listened in a little more, her eyes lazily drifting to them again after being told that they planned to kill them and take their equipment. "How thoughtful of your leader," she said without a hint of sarcasm in her voice. "And spying, was it? Hopefully things will stay that way, otherwise I'm going to be a little unhappy." Though that wasn't exactly a threat, she realized that they might take it for one but couldn't be bothered to expand on that thought. She blinked a few times with a bored expression before her attention drifted elsewhere, namely the rest of the Hunter's Guild members strewn around before settling back toward the sky above them. Ann yawned again. "Can't even catch a minute's break," she murmured quietly to herself.
And so the three strode on into the dusty little town of Harad-- about fucking time, too.
Gridiron scowled a bit as she caught snatches of the murmured conversations drifting all around, carried on the low voices of idling villagers with nothing better to do than comment on the incoming trio. More to the point, she could heard them musing aloud on the identity of the girl traveling with the two imposing figures on either side of her-- and more than one questioned to another villager whether that could have been Nee Me-Hyung, who evidently was rather more infamous in these parts than Gridiron had accounted for. That could prove rather detrimental, should any of these witless townspeople see fit to start blithering off their observations to the wrong parties, the vigilante grumbled silently, resisting the urge to throttle each gossiping nuisance as she passed them by. But... nevermind that. For the time being, they had only to get to that bar in the centre of Harad, so she could meet with Garrus, gauge the status of the crew, and then move on for Furoe.
But of course, that wasn't about to happen unimpeded, was it? The bar was already in sight and Gridiron was making for it with a straightforward, resolute stride when she espied what appeared to be another villager, clearly approaching the three of them. Gridiron stopped, and Amanhã followed suite, both of them turning imposingly to face the newcomer in case they proved less than conducive to the trio's path.
... or maybe I'm just getting a little paranoid, Gridiron amended as the villager actually began to speak their piece. "Travelers!" they all but exclaimed, despite being about a foot across from Gridiron. "Where are you headed?"
Nee of all people piped up before Gridiron could coldly inform the villager it was none of their concern whatsoever where they were going. "Stopping here for a bit," she answered in a low, quiet murmur. "Then, on to Furoe."
Gridiron frowned. Should probably point out to her the folly of being so loose with that kind of information.... but then, I would have figured she'd have known as much. On the other hand, once again, Gridiron was proven wrong: Nee's responce elicited actually useful information from the villager-- who woulda thought? Seemed the road up to Furoe had been blockaded by bandits-- the timing of which was far too fortuitous in the favour of those who wished to capture Nee for Gridiron's taste. This must be Cha'Valkar's doing, she decided silently, before nodding her head at the villager.
"Might be related to the people who tried taking me, back on the Comrade Mountains," Nee remarked in a hushed voice as the villager departed and the three continued toward the bar. "While you and Amanhã can take them-- it might be smarter to avoid alerting the one at the top of our location."
"Well, we'll also have my crew on hand," Gridiron reminded, but she agreed nonetheless. "That being said, I don't want to alert that Cha'Valkar to your location if it can be avoided, though with the amount of gossip in this pit--" She cast a baleful glare at the source of yet another 'hey, isn't that Nee Me-Hyung?' "-- that may prove our undoing nonetheless."
With that having been said, Gridiron pushed open the doors of the bar and strode in, followed by Nee and Amanhã.
"The glorious leader returns!" one of the vigilantes called out, incurring raucous laughter from the constituents of the bar-- thirty or so of Gridiron's crew gathered therein, including the cat beastfolk who now stepped forward from the bar toward Gridiron as she entered with a weary smirk at the greeting.
"I take it all went well?" Garrus inquired warmly of her, casting a glance from the towering, armoured figure behind her to the small, timid girl at her side. Gridiron hesitated, and shrugged. "About as well as one could hope," she settled on. Garrus nodded in understanding. "We can talk about it later," he suggested, and the vigilante leader gave a nod of assent before patting him on the shoulder and stepping past. "We won't be sticking around here much longer," she announced to the vigilantes.
"I should fucking hope not!" Turas returned, to further laughter and cheers of agreement. Gridiron allowed the din to die down before adding, "But there's a caveat. The road to Furoe has been blockaded by bandits, and no," she quickly emphasised, anticipating the incoming responce. "We can't just kill our way through them. We'll have to find an alternate route. So while Garrus and I figure that out, you lot keep doing what you've been doing, which I trust was keeping to yourselves and not bothering the locals. Any questions?"
"Yeah," Turas called out again (Gridiron was pretty sure that dude lacked whatever part of the brain enabled a person to shut the fuck up). He nodded his head at Amanhã, standing behind Gridiron. "Who the hell's the big guy?"
"Ain't never seen anybody that tall that didn't have some ashura in 'em," another vigilante put in, but Turas retorted hotly, "He's only got two arms though. Must be a half-breed," he concluded venomously.
"You fucking idi--" Gridiron turned to her sister in an effort to quell her inevitable violent reprisal, but Amanhã had already shouldered her aside and made for Turas with vehemence all but emanating from her very form. The irascible Sudean rogue glared up at Amanhã as she approached. "Oh come on, don't tell me being called a half-breed sets you off on some sort of rage, that's the most cliche shit I've ever--"
The vigilante didn't get much further before Amanhã swept down, grabbed him by the ankle, and hoisted him clean into the air. "Oi!" Turas called out furiously as his legs began to crawl out of his pants and his fellow vigilantes, in an uproar, protested. Gridiron quickly stepped toward Amanhã, patting her on the shoulder. "Let the idiot go, Amanhã," she urged her sister. "He just doesn't know when to shut up, but there's no need to..." She trailed off as she realised her sister seemed to be... shuddering, somehow. Moreover, there was some strange sort of sound emerging from the helmet-- a sort of 'hnnn hnnnn hnnn'. It sounded like... like laughter barely being restrained?
"What are you...?"
"Heart-print boxers." And with that, Amanhã unceremoniously dropped the vigilante to the floor, pants still bunched about his knees and the aforementioned heart-print boxers on display for the suddenly very silent populace of the bar.
And then, in a quiet voice, Gridiron shattered the silence.
"I lament," she mused to Turas in a voice devoid of sympathy. "That there is no device with which I could capture the inimitable glory of this moment." And then, solemnly, she turned away from the fallen vigilante to leave him stewing in indignity.
Gridiron scowled a bit as she caught snatches of the murmured conversations drifting all around, carried on the low voices of idling villagers with nothing better to do than comment on the incoming trio. More to the point, she could heard them musing aloud on the identity of the girl traveling with the two imposing figures on either side of her-- and more than one questioned to another villager whether that could have been Nee Me-Hyung, who evidently was rather more infamous in these parts than Gridiron had accounted for. That could prove rather detrimental, should any of these witless townspeople see fit to start blithering off their observations to the wrong parties, the vigilante grumbled silently, resisting the urge to throttle each gossiping nuisance as she passed them by. But... nevermind that. For the time being, they had only to get to that bar in the centre of Harad, so she could meet with Garrus, gauge the status of the crew, and then move on for Furoe.
But of course, that wasn't about to happen unimpeded, was it? The bar was already in sight and Gridiron was making for it with a straightforward, resolute stride when she espied what appeared to be another villager, clearly approaching the three of them. Gridiron stopped, and Amanhã followed suite, both of them turning imposingly to face the newcomer in case they proved less than conducive to the trio's path.
... or maybe I'm just getting a little paranoid, Gridiron amended as the villager actually began to speak their piece. "Travelers!" they all but exclaimed, despite being about a foot across from Gridiron. "Where are you headed?"
Nee of all people piped up before Gridiron could coldly inform the villager it was none of their concern whatsoever where they were going. "Stopping here for a bit," she answered in a low, quiet murmur. "Then, on to Furoe."
Gridiron frowned. Should probably point out to her the folly of being so loose with that kind of information.... but then, I would have figured she'd have known as much. On the other hand, once again, Gridiron was proven wrong: Nee's responce elicited actually useful information from the villager-- who woulda thought? Seemed the road up to Furoe had been blockaded by bandits-- the timing of which was far too fortuitous in the favour of those who wished to capture Nee for Gridiron's taste. This must be Cha'Valkar's doing, she decided silently, before nodding her head at the villager.
"Might be related to the people who tried taking me, back on the Comrade Mountains," Nee remarked in a hushed voice as the villager departed and the three continued toward the bar. "While you and Amanhã can take them-- it might be smarter to avoid alerting the one at the top of our location."
"Well, we'll also have my crew on hand," Gridiron reminded, but she agreed nonetheless. "That being said, I don't want to alert that Cha'Valkar to your location if it can be avoided, though with the amount of gossip in this pit--" She cast a baleful glare at the source of yet another 'hey, isn't that Nee Me-Hyung?' "-- that may prove our undoing nonetheless."
With that having been said, Gridiron pushed open the doors of the bar and strode in, followed by Nee and Amanhã.
"The glorious leader returns!" one of the vigilantes called out, incurring raucous laughter from the constituents of the bar-- thirty or so of Gridiron's crew gathered therein, including the cat beastfolk who now stepped forward from the bar toward Gridiron as she entered with a weary smirk at the greeting.
"I take it all went well?" Garrus inquired warmly of her, casting a glance from the towering, armoured figure behind her to the small, timid girl at her side. Gridiron hesitated, and shrugged. "About as well as one could hope," she settled on. Garrus nodded in understanding. "We can talk about it later," he suggested, and the vigilante leader gave a nod of assent before patting him on the shoulder and stepping past. "We won't be sticking around here much longer," she announced to the vigilantes.
"I should fucking hope not!" Turas returned, to further laughter and cheers of agreement. Gridiron allowed the din to die down before adding, "But there's a caveat. The road to Furoe has been blockaded by bandits, and no," she quickly emphasised, anticipating the incoming responce. "We can't just kill our way through them. We'll have to find an alternate route. So while Garrus and I figure that out, you lot keep doing what you've been doing, which I trust was keeping to yourselves and not bothering the locals. Any questions?"
"Yeah," Turas called out again (Gridiron was pretty sure that dude lacked whatever part of the brain enabled a person to shut the fuck up). He nodded his head at Amanhã, standing behind Gridiron. "Who the hell's the big guy?"
"Ain't never seen anybody that tall that didn't have some ashura in 'em," another vigilante put in, but Turas retorted hotly, "He's only got two arms though. Must be a half-breed," he concluded venomously.
"You fucking idi--" Gridiron turned to her sister in an effort to quell her inevitable violent reprisal, but Amanhã had already shouldered her aside and made for Turas with vehemence all but emanating from her very form. The irascible Sudean rogue glared up at Amanhã as she approached. "Oh come on, don't tell me being called a half-breed sets you off on some sort of rage, that's the most cliche shit I've ever--"
The vigilante didn't get much further before Amanhã swept down, grabbed him by the ankle, and hoisted him clean into the air. "Oi!" Turas called out furiously as his legs began to crawl out of his pants and his fellow vigilantes, in an uproar, protested. Gridiron quickly stepped toward Amanhã, patting her on the shoulder. "Let the idiot go, Amanhã," she urged her sister. "He just doesn't know when to shut up, but there's no need to..." She trailed off as she realised her sister seemed to be... shuddering, somehow. Moreover, there was some strange sort of sound emerging from the helmet-- a sort of 'hnnn hnnnn hnnn'. It sounded like... like laughter barely being restrained?
"What are you...?"
"Heart-print boxers." And with that, Amanhã unceremoniously dropped the vigilante to the floor, pants still bunched about his knees and the aforementioned heart-print boxers on display for the suddenly very silent populace of the bar.
And then, in a quiet voice, Gridiron shattered the silence.
"I lament," she mused to Turas in a voice devoid of sympathy. "That there is no device with which I could capture the inimitable glory of this moment." And then, solemnly, she turned away from the fallen vigilante to leave him stewing in indignity.
While the sands scattered away from her body, Terra opened her eyes to see she had been transported to another location again. The sun was a warm yellow now, and the air was starting to get hot. Just where had she ended up this time?
The vast expanses of the desert opened up before her once again, as though it were an endless golden sea of rolling waves. However, the depressing feeling resounding in her chest seemed to have amplified...the place she was standing on was at the top of a slope, from which one could usually see many things. All she saw was emptiness...
Terra took one step forward--and immediately was bathed in the sweltering sun. Why hadn't she noticed earlier that the sun had not been on her back? Turning around and stepping back into the shade, she saw a large mass of crumbling stones behind her, which were surprisingly neatly stacked.
There were rectangular holes carved into them in each wall, from which sand poured into the hollow construction. The top of the pile was also open to the sky, with already-petrified timbers sticking out in random directions from inside. Then this had to be someone's house...or rather, what was left of it. But who would ever live here? Terra wondered as she walked towards the sand-flooded house.
There was not a single scrap of cloth to be found inside. Everything was covered in a thick film of sand...except for a number of empty cabinets on the wall, which literally had had their doors ripped from the hinges and tossed aside. As Terra began to move the sand out of the room, she noticed the doors were not buried too deeply...that would mean the house had been pillaged recently, right? But she suddenly let out a scream when she saw a face grinning at her from her left.
Or was it grinning? After getting over her initial shock, she realized it was only a skeleton. Its bones were bare, and it was in pieces. No doubt whatever it had been wearing at the time of its death had been taken...It disgusted Terra to think that people would do such a thing to corpses. They should be able to rest in peace, right?
There was something in the corner with a number of pipes sticking upwards towards the ceiling. As Terra approached it, she began brushing the sand gently off the rotting wood. As soon as she had dusted off the object, she stepped back and gazed at it. "An organ...?" she muttered in confusion. Something like this could only be found in the most lavish places. She herself had always fancied having an organ, but of course that was far from possible. Either way, while the pipes hadn't sustained any damage, the elements had weathered away the organ to the point where it could not be played. When Terra was about to turn away, however, she suddenly had a thought from literally out of nowhere. Where do they keep the music?
It didn't take her long to find it; as she placed her hand in the side of the wall, she sensed one of the stones, despite appearance, was not really cemented to the wall and could be pulled out if you got the right grip on it. Raising her hand and making a motion of pulling a rope back towards her, she removed the stone, and found a number of sheets with notes written on them from...some kind of plant's juice, it seemed. They had not weathered very much at all, and thus were only slightly browning. The compartment that they had been hidden in wasn't perfect, but it certainly served its purpose well...
Terra began reading over the sheets with excitement, doing her best to memorize the lyrics and pitches. For some reason, it seemed rude to just take the music, and she had nothing to copy it on, so the only thing she could do was commit it to memory. "...over and over again, I told you...that they are beautiful and seemed to help me...but I hope that the strength of the words...and everything I've learned from them...won't walk by that fast... "
The sun continued to rise as she read them, and the heat threatened to consume all of Terra's concentration, but nevertheless, she was somehow able to memorize all of it within a few hours. She started to place the sheets into the compartment, when she noticed a book bound in black leather further inside. At first, she hesitated. That was definitely a diary, wasn't it? She shouldn't be peeking into it; that book was a place of absolute privacy, right? But all the same, her curiosity tempted her into reaching in and taking out the diary to read.
"444, May 7," she read as she flipped to a random page. Hm, strangely enough, she had flipped to her own birthday. Coincidence? "I tried writing a song again...but it ended up being about love, as usual. Does this mean I'm just really desperate to get a girlfriend?..." She let out a giggle as she read it, despite knowing by what she was doing was wrong, by her own morals, and flipped a page. "444, May 8. Something strange has happened. Papa hasn't come back yet, and it's getting dark..."
Suddenly, the appeal was all gone to Terra, instead replaced by a gripping fear that kept her eyes glued to the pages. "... To add to that, sandstorms have been appearing really frequently today...and the animals Brother usually hunts were nowhere to be found. We're all very worried..." Unable to stop, she kept reading on...
The vast expanses of the desert opened up before her once again, as though it were an endless golden sea of rolling waves. However, the depressing feeling resounding in her chest seemed to have amplified...the place she was standing on was at the top of a slope, from which one could usually see many things. All she saw was emptiness...
Terra took one step forward--and immediately was bathed in the sweltering sun. Why hadn't she noticed earlier that the sun had not been on her back? Turning around and stepping back into the shade, she saw a large mass of crumbling stones behind her, which were surprisingly neatly stacked.
There were rectangular holes carved into them in each wall, from which sand poured into the hollow construction. The top of the pile was also open to the sky, with already-petrified timbers sticking out in random directions from inside. Then this had to be someone's house...or rather, what was left of it. But who would ever live here? Terra wondered as she walked towards the sand-flooded house.
There was not a single scrap of cloth to be found inside. Everything was covered in a thick film of sand...except for a number of empty cabinets on the wall, which literally had had their doors ripped from the hinges and tossed aside. As Terra began to move the sand out of the room, she noticed the doors were not buried too deeply...that would mean the house had been pillaged recently, right? But she suddenly let out a scream when she saw a face grinning at her from her left.
Or was it grinning? After getting over her initial shock, she realized it was only a skeleton. Its bones were bare, and it was in pieces. No doubt whatever it had been wearing at the time of its death had been taken...It disgusted Terra to think that people would do such a thing to corpses. They should be able to rest in peace, right?
There was something in the corner with a number of pipes sticking upwards towards the ceiling. As Terra approached it, she began brushing the sand gently off the rotting wood. As soon as she had dusted off the object, she stepped back and gazed at it. "An organ...?" she muttered in confusion. Something like this could only be found in the most lavish places. She herself had always fancied having an organ, but of course that was far from possible. Either way, while the pipes hadn't sustained any damage, the elements had weathered away the organ to the point where it could not be played. When Terra was about to turn away, however, she suddenly had a thought from literally out of nowhere. Where do they keep the music?
It didn't take her long to find it; as she placed her hand in the side of the wall, she sensed one of the stones, despite appearance, was not really cemented to the wall and could be pulled out if you got the right grip on it. Raising her hand and making a motion of pulling a rope back towards her, she removed the stone, and found a number of sheets with notes written on them from...some kind of plant's juice, it seemed. They had not weathered very much at all, and thus were only slightly browning. The compartment that they had been hidden in wasn't perfect, but it certainly served its purpose well...
Terra began reading over the sheets with excitement, doing her best to memorize the lyrics and pitches. For some reason, it seemed rude to just take the music, and she had nothing to copy it on, so the only thing she could do was commit it to memory. "...over and over again, I told you...that they are beautiful and seemed to help me...but I hope that the strength of the words...and everything I've learned from them...won't walk by that fast... "
The sun continued to rise as she read them, and the heat threatened to consume all of Terra's concentration, but nevertheless, she was somehow able to memorize all of it within a few hours. She started to place the sheets into the compartment, when she noticed a book bound in black leather further inside. At first, she hesitated. That was definitely a diary, wasn't it? She shouldn't be peeking into it; that book was a place of absolute privacy, right? But all the same, her curiosity tempted her into reaching in and taking out the diary to read.
"444, May 7," she read as she flipped to a random page. Hm, strangely enough, she had flipped to her own birthday. Coincidence? "I tried writing a song again...but it ended up being about love, as usual. Does this mean I'm just really desperate to get a girlfriend?..." She let out a giggle as she read it, despite knowing by what she was doing was wrong, by her own morals, and flipped a page. "444, May 8. Something strange has happened. Papa hasn't come back yet, and it's getting dark..."
Suddenly, the appeal was all gone to Terra, instead replaced by a gripping fear that kept her eyes glued to the pages. "... To add to that, sandstorms have been appearing really frequently today...and the animals Brother usually hunts were nowhere to be found. We're all very worried..." Unable to stop, she kept reading on...
Gridiron seemed to have piked up on the same thing Nee had. The possibility that the leaders of the Ku'Rannos are at the fore of the blockade. Sure, while Nee suspected Moga and Gridiron Cha'Valkar, they both had the same trail of thought. That, at least, was gratifying.m"Well, we'll also have my crew on hand," The Sudean whispered in reply. "That being said, I don't want to alert that Cha'Valkar to your location if it can be avoided, though with the amount of gossip in this pit--"
Nee's ears pricked up but she ignored it as best as she could. Sometimes being well known was really a bad thing, after all. And no matter how much Nee did stuff, it was probably impossible to avoid it. Haraan Fields is her territory. But it also comes with weaknesses.
"Should get going." Nee said darkly. "Somewhere they can't just stare at me non stop." She turned to the guide-like-villager, and regarded him with a feigned thankful smile. "Thank you for your information." She said, and then trotted after Gridiron into the Ornery Mask pub; hoping no one would notice. It pissed her off, really. How no one really cared that she'd been kidnapped and subjected to who-knows-what. If they more or less recognized her... why didn't they approach, ask if she was okay? Because overall, it really didn't concern them. Nee observed as Gridiron greeted her troupe - seeming like a tightly knit little team. How could one inspire such loyalty? Did Nee have any allies that she could count on one hundred percent?
As Garrus and Gridiron made their pleasantries, Nee saw an opportunity. She took her seat, brushing past Garrus, and stealthily pocketed some of his fur - it'd be useful later on. No one had noticed - except perhaps Amanhã - how are you supposed to discern anything from under the helmet of hers anyways?
It wasn't long until a boisterous Turin started up, though, and Nee, seated beside the suit of armor, just sorta silently watched. She really wanted to more or less cling to Gridiron right now, but that's not really an option, is it? hopefully, hopefully no one would try and lay a hand on her. Gridiron then addressed the blockade - Nee was right in trusting her to know how to handle it. A full on confrontation was obviously not the right route, not this time.
This whole damn situation was one in which Nee had no power. And that frightened her. No matter how much she negotiated - if Gridiron were to decide to do something to her, sell her be rid of her, whatever... there was nothing the noble could do about it. Her diplomatic skills were null here. Because of this thing called loyalty. She frowned, almost sadly, as she contemplated. There was no one she was really loyal to. And yet she viewed that sentiment with... almost a kind of worship. Blind faith in someone who deserved it really was a beautiful thing. And the only thing she couldn't do anything about.
It was also a bitter thing. Because in the face of such loyalty, the only response is to tear it down and kill them. Thus further dirtying her already stained hands. She'd be careful, though. Nee'd do stuff to make sure she didn't go over the edge. That she didn't go beyond the border of justifiable violence. Otherwise, there's no turning back, is there? But, what if - Nee was distracted by the idiotic Turas enraging Amanhã, making the giant suit of armor forcibly lift him up, suspended by an ankle.
"Hey, wait- " Nee cried out beside her at the same time Gridiron started urging Amanhã to not kill the idiot. But then Nee shifted her gaze - and saw the undeniable bulge of a man. Nee's blood ran cold and she more or less collapsed into herself, falling from her seat with a resounding, trembling crash.
- It's there. I see it. I see the thing. i dont want it The hideous lewd disgusting abominable thing i dont want to see it dont make me please let it out of my sight its unnatural its wrong I goddamn see it. It'll hurt me. It already hurt me. It will ruin me I'm scared. I'm so scared. I don't want to see this thing. Get it away from me get it the hell away from me just make it stop -
A hand on her shoulder snapped her out of this abyss. It was one of the female vigilantes - so it wasn't as bad. Nee was splayed on the ground, curled into a ball where she'd... allegedly, anyways, been muttering out her terror in broken scattered words. Feeling as if all eyes were cornering in on her, Nee did the only thing she really could do.
"H-Heart boxers." Pointing at the downed vigilante, but not looking directly at the thing. "If there were a network that stored things recorded by moment-capturing devices.... I'd upload this onto that."
She offered a weak, unconvincing chuckle.
Nee's ears pricked up but she ignored it as best as she could. Sometimes being well known was really a bad thing, after all. And no matter how much Nee did stuff, it was probably impossible to avoid it. Haraan Fields is her territory. But it also comes with weaknesses.
"Should get going." Nee said darkly. "Somewhere they can't just stare at me non stop." She turned to the guide-like-villager, and regarded him with a feigned thankful smile. "Thank you for your information." She said, and then trotted after Gridiron into the Ornery Mask pub; hoping no one would notice. It pissed her off, really. How no one really cared that she'd been kidnapped and subjected to who-knows-what. If they more or less recognized her... why didn't they approach, ask if she was okay? Because overall, it really didn't concern them. Nee observed as Gridiron greeted her troupe - seeming like a tightly knit little team. How could one inspire such loyalty? Did Nee have any allies that she could count on one hundred percent?
As Garrus and Gridiron made their pleasantries, Nee saw an opportunity. She took her seat, brushing past Garrus, and stealthily pocketed some of his fur - it'd be useful later on. No one had noticed - except perhaps Amanhã - how are you supposed to discern anything from under the helmet of hers anyways?
It wasn't long until a boisterous Turin started up, though, and Nee, seated beside the suit of armor, just sorta silently watched. She really wanted to more or less cling to Gridiron right now, but that's not really an option, is it? hopefully, hopefully no one would try and lay a hand on her. Gridiron then addressed the blockade - Nee was right in trusting her to know how to handle it. A full on confrontation was obviously not the right route, not this time.
This whole damn situation was one in which Nee had no power. And that frightened her. No matter how much she negotiated - if Gridiron were to decide to do something to her, sell her be rid of her, whatever... there was nothing the noble could do about it. Her diplomatic skills were null here. Because of this thing called loyalty. She frowned, almost sadly, as she contemplated. There was no one she was really loyal to. And yet she viewed that sentiment with... almost a kind of worship. Blind faith in someone who deserved it really was a beautiful thing. And the only thing she couldn't do anything about.
It was also a bitter thing. Because in the face of such loyalty, the only response is to tear it down and kill them. Thus further dirtying her already stained hands. She'd be careful, though. Nee'd do stuff to make sure she didn't go over the edge. That she didn't go beyond the border of justifiable violence. Otherwise, there's no turning back, is there? But, what if - Nee was distracted by the idiotic Turas enraging Amanhã, making the giant suit of armor forcibly lift him up, suspended by an ankle.
"Hey, wait- " Nee cried out beside her at the same time Gridiron started urging Amanhã to not kill the idiot. But then Nee shifted her gaze - and saw the undeniable bulge of a man. Nee's blood ran cold and she more or less collapsed into herself, falling from her seat with a resounding, trembling crash.
- It's there. I see it. I see the thing. i dont want it The hideous lewd disgusting abominable thing i dont want to see it dont make me please let it out of my sight its unnatural its wrong I goddamn see it. It'll hurt me. It already hurt me. It will ruin me I'm scared. I'm so scared. I don't want to see this thing. Get it away from me get it the hell away from me just make it stop -
A hand on her shoulder snapped her out of this abyss. It was one of the female vigilantes - so it wasn't as bad. Nee was splayed on the ground, curled into a ball where she'd... allegedly, anyways, been muttering out her terror in broken scattered words. Feeling as if all eyes were cornering in on her, Nee did the only thing she really could do.
"H-Heart boxers." Pointing at the downed vigilante, but not looking directly at the thing. "If there were a network that stored things recorded by moment-capturing devices.... I'd upload this onto that."
She offered a weak, unconvincing chuckle.
"I should imagine so if they're leaving notes," Lo-muna muttered as she showed the note to the others. She looked at Shiisan, a wary look in her eyes, and asked, "How did you do that? That light... what kind of chi is that?"
~*~
Sha burst out laughing, truly amused by Ann's spirit even as she laid in the enemy camp, being healed by one of her guild's own members. The member in question gave a sharp sigh and dropped her hands.
"Instead of making idle threats, you should really be running your mouth on thanking me," Tsukumo grumbled as she glared at Ann before giving a seething reproach to Jakkar, "And you're lucky Sha's even letting you talk. Don't make her take that privilege you pet jackal!"
"Tsukumo, come on, no fighting in front of the guests," Sha intervened. Tsukumo simply sighed and went to Suiken's side, sitting down to where she could continue glaring at Jakkar. She chuckled and turned to Suiken, some of her humor gone.
"Yeah, I had a short stint in it," the fire oni admitted reluctantly. "Wasnt exactly thrilled or willing but hey, not much I could do at that point. What about you?"
As his companions talked, Daken had stood and walked over to Ann's side. His gaze remained cold.
"Do not worry about the guild members," he answered in a deadpan voice. "Buruu keeps her word and from what I overheard from the Qilin, your friends will be adequate for what our group desires. She would not be helping you or your friends otherwise. Besides, the only one willing to disobey orders is probably Jakkar and even he knows better to cross Buruu."
~*~
Sha burst out laughing, truly amused by Ann's spirit even as she laid in the enemy camp, being healed by one of her guild's own members. The member in question gave a sharp sigh and dropped her hands.
"Instead of making idle threats, you should really be running your mouth on thanking me," Tsukumo grumbled as she glared at Ann before giving a seething reproach to Jakkar, "And you're lucky Sha's even letting you talk. Don't make her take that privilege you pet jackal!"
"Tsukumo, come on, no fighting in front of the guests," Sha intervened. Tsukumo simply sighed and went to Suiken's side, sitting down to where she could continue glaring at Jakkar. She chuckled and turned to Suiken, some of her humor gone.
"Yeah, I had a short stint in it," the fire oni admitted reluctantly. "Wasnt exactly thrilled or willing but hey, not much I could do at that point. What about you?"
As his companions talked, Daken had stood and walked over to Ann's side. His gaze remained cold.
"Do not worry about the guild members," he answered in a deadpan voice. "Buruu keeps her word and from what I overheard from the Qilin, your friends will be adequate for what our group desires. She would not be helping you or your friends otherwise. Besides, the only one willing to disobey orders is probably Jakkar and even he knows better to cross Buruu."
His eyes flickered open and he was greeted by rays of light gliding through a loosely tied bamboo roofing. His eyes adjusted to the light and soon the brightness between the large opens of the bamboo poles revealing grey overcast beyond. He lowered his eyes to the interior of the space - a small cabin like structure, rocking gently with the flow of a river. At one end the cabin opened into a narrow deck. The man swallowed before glancing back. Opposite him in another hammock, covered in bandages and undressed, lay the man he knew as Yuwne Fortune. Through swollen eyes and a wool covered head the man realized Yuwen was still asleep. He swallowed before glancing to the end of the cabin, where in the shadows a figure loomed. The man almost fell out of his hammock as suddenly the figure stepped. "Stay back!" The man spat at the approaching figure, barely able to move his arm to find a weapon.
"Peace," The figure whispered, stepping into the light to reveal the tower blue-form of an Ashura. Bloody and scratched pink eyes looked down from an imposing, white-robed presences, and with one of his massive six arms he handed the man a robe. "I believe this is yours."
The man caught the robe as it fell onto him before glaring back at the Ashura. "Who are you?"
"I am the Ashura," The Ashura replied in a deep, rumbling voice - it's bass enough to vibrate the cabin whole.
"Seven Sons," The man sighed, squeezing into the robe and quickly covering his head with the hood. "Why'd you save me?"
"Perhaps you'd be better asking the others," The Ashura whispered, pointing to the exit of the cabin. "The young one must still be attended to..." The Hooded Villain rose weakly and began to limp away from the Ashura, who'd turned his attention back to Yuwen.
The Hooded Villain emerged onto the deck. The narrow boat was gently sailing through a mountainous river. The Villain swallowed, glancing up at the white-cliff walls that surrounded the narrow waterway before turning around, looking past the bamboo cabin and to the small crew gathered at the wheel at the wheel. "You there," The Villain announced, begin to limp toward them. "Where are we?"
"Peace," The figure whispered, stepping into the light to reveal the tower blue-form of an Ashura. Bloody and scratched pink eyes looked down from an imposing, white-robed presences, and with one of his massive six arms he handed the man a robe. "I believe this is yours."
The man caught the robe as it fell onto him before glaring back at the Ashura. "Who are you?"
"I am the Ashura," The Ashura replied in a deep, rumbling voice - it's bass enough to vibrate the cabin whole.
"Seven Sons," The man sighed, squeezing into the robe and quickly covering his head with the hood. "Why'd you save me?"
"Perhaps you'd be better asking the others," The Ashura whispered, pointing to the exit of the cabin. "The young one must still be attended to..." The Hooded Villain rose weakly and began to limp away from the Ashura, who'd turned his attention back to Yuwen.
The Hooded Villain emerged onto the deck. The narrow boat was gently sailing through a mountainous river. The Villain swallowed, glancing up at the white-cliff walls that surrounded the narrow waterway before turning around, looking past the bamboo cabin and to the small crew gathered at the wheel at the wheel. "You there," The Villain announced, begin to limp toward them. "Where are we?"
Orion stared at Tio thoughtfully, so this is what is going to remain of the Yins when I'm done with this whole ordeal. Maybe they'll become an honorable family under him. "Get up, you are not deserving of death." Orion extended his hand to Tio, who accepted it, allowing himself to be pulled up by Orion. "I can see that you've become a man of honor, it isn't right for you to grovel. Now if you'll excuse me I have to care for my wounded companion." Orion knelt next to Hyuna who was bleeding profusely from her abdomen, Orion pulled out a few bandages from his bag and wrapped them around the wound tightly in order to stop the bleeding. Orion attached the bag to his back and scooped up Hyuna, "Stay with me, I'm going to patch you up." Orion turned to Tio, "Goodbye for now." "Wait, where's Minene." "Her fate is yet to be determined. I'm sure you two would have made a lovely couple if things had turned out differently." Orion turned away and began double timing it, Hyuna mumbled something as she started slipping out of reality, "You're going to be all right, I'll be damned if I let you die on me."
Orion kicked down the door of the small inn that he found down the road. The inn keeper yelled at Orion screaming about expenses but Orion ignored the man and cleared a space on one of the tables and set Hyuna down. Orion quickly removed his metal gauntlets and the bandages on Hyuna. Her breathing was faint now, but she was still breathing, which was good. Orion cracked his knuckles and placed his hands around the wound. Focusing his energy, Orion lit up his hands as he began the healing process. Hyuna's body began squirming involuntarily at the pain from the healing chi. "Stay with me girl, stay with me."
Within five minutes the wound was sealed, Orion picked up Hyuna again and turned to the inn keeper, "I'd like a room with one singular bed. For my recovering friend, can you accommodate?" The inn keeper glared at Orion, and scoffed, "If you think I'll accommodate to a crazy person like you think again. I ain't helping an asshole like you." "I'll pay double your normal rate, and I'll pay for the door." The inn keeper reached under the bar and tossed Orion a key, "Third room to the left." Orion carried Hyuna up the stairs and placed her in the bed. Orion pulled up a chair and sat down, taking watch for the entire night.
Orion kicked down the door of the small inn that he found down the road. The inn keeper yelled at Orion screaming about expenses but Orion ignored the man and cleared a space on one of the tables and set Hyuna down. Orion quickly removed his metal gauntlets and the bandages on Hyuna. Her breathing was faint now, but she was still breathing, which was good. Orion cracked his knuckles and placed his hands around the wound. Focusing his energy, Orion lit up his hands as he began the healing process. Hyuna's body began squirming involuntarily at the pain from the healing chi. "Stay with me girl, stay with me."
Within five minutes the wound was sealed, Orion picked up Hyuna again and turned to the inn keeper, "I'd like a room with one singular bed. For my recovering friend, can you accommodate?" The inn keeper glared at Orion, and scoffed, "If you think I'll accommodate to a crazy person like you think again. I ain't helping an asshole like you." "I'll pay double your normal rate, and I'll pay for the door." The inn keeper reached under the bar and tossed Orion a key, "Third room to the left." Orion carried Hyuna up the stairs and placed her in the bed. Orion pulled up a chair and sat down, taking watch for the entire night.
"What, this?" Shiisan asked, the golden aura encircling his fingers. "It's my chi ability over nature. See, I can restore things to how they once were naturally. Sort of like healing I guess. Like I can heal wounds...guess I shoulda mentioned that earlier, huh?" Shiisan shrugged. "Can't bring any people or animals back from the dead or anything like that. Plants are another story, though."
Shiisan then demonstrated by drawing out the knife that was previously on the turtle's back. Zapping it with the golden chi, it soon began to rattle before it's wooden hilt fell to the ground and became a tree while the metal of the blade split into various natural metal ores.
"'Course as a bandit, I had to find some combat uses as well. Took a while, but I finally honed it. I can bring back any physical pain anyone's ever felt. It's pretty nifty, I'd say...now are we gonna just listen to me talk or move on? C'mon, let's go!"
The guild took a right by the boulder soon was in a completely different part of the desert with several small unmarked graves. Another note was on top of it. "Let's see..." Shiisan muttered. "This one says, 'take a step backwards once and prove your worth'," Shiisan shrugged. "Makes about as much sense as anything else out here..." he muttered, giving the letter to Lo-Muna once more.
***
Suiken smiled at Sha. "Ah, no. I'm no soldier. Just a simple musician. I do know another fire oni woman, who fought for their navy. A chief, really. But...I suppose she's retired by now," Suiken sighed. "Just curious about where you stand. I assume you have no quarrel with the Snow Oni, then?"
Jakkar glared at Tsukumo and flashed her an ugly grin. "Stare all you want little doctor, but y'know the only real thing between you and me is that kimono your wearin'. One of these days my, uh....my knife might slip," Jakkar chuckled drawing out his butterfly knife and tapping the flat of the blade on his forehead. "And cut the sash in half...Then who knows what I'll do? Eheh..." Jakkar howled, his tongue hanging off of the side of his mouth like a wild dog.
***
As the hooded man hobbled onto the ship's deck, one of it's crew, a purple oni in blue monks robes, sporting a purple odd looking helmet, swiveled his head around and chuckled. "Aloha, my hooded brother!" he greeted in a cheerful tone. "We were just discussin' what to do with you!" the oni backflipped and landed on the mast, pointing his right arm backwards to the the rivers and mountainside before them. "We ain't that far from Jiefong, if you were wonderin'. Just took the scenic route by the mountainside. With all the bandits and shit. Kind of a boring trip though."
"In fact...." the oni muttered, turning towards his fellow Seven Sons members, pointing double finger-guns at them. "Y'all can wake me up when we get there! I'm snoozin'..." he informed his compatriots, and with that out of the way he hopped in a fishing net, hanging from the side of the ship, using it as a makeshift hammock. "Y'all better decide...what to do with hooded dude before we get there though..." the purple oni yawned. "It ain't gonna be too good if he goes around causing trouble or whatever..."
Shiisan then demonstrated by drawing out the knife that was previously on the turtle's back. Zapping it with the golden chi, it soon began to rattle before it's wooden hilt fell to the ground and became a tree while the metal of the blade split into various natural metal ores.
"'Course as a bandit, I had to find some combat uses as well. Took a while, but I finally honed it. I can bring back any physical pain anyone's ever felt. It's pretty nifty, I'd say...now are we gonna just listen to me talk or move on? C'mon, let's go!"
The guild took a right by the boulder soon was in a completely different part of the desert with several small unmarked graves. Another note was on top of it. "Let's see..." Shiisan muttered. "This one says, 'take a step backwards once and prove your worth'," Shiisan shrugged. "Makes about as much sense as anything else out here..." he muttered, giving the letter to Lo-Muna once more.
***
Suiken smiled at Sha. "Ah, no. I'm no soldier. Just a simple musician. I do know another fire oni woman, who fought for their navy. A chief, really. But...I suppose she's retired by now," Suiken sighed. "Just curious about where you stand. I assume you have no quarrel with the Snow Oni, then?"
Jakkar glared at Tsukumo and flashed her an ugly grin. "Stare all you want little doctor, but y'know the only real thing between you and me is that kimono your wearin'. One of these days my, uh....my knife might slip," Jakkar chuckled drawing out his butterfly knife and tapping the flat of the blade on his forehead. "And cut the sash in half...Then who knows what I'll do? Eheh..." Jakkar howled, his tongue hanging off of the side of his mouth like a wild dog.
***
As the hooded man hobbled onto the ship's deck, one of it's crew, a purple oni in blue monks robes, sporting a purple odd looking helmet, swiveled his head around and chuckled. "Aloha, my hooded brother!" he greeted in a cheerful tone. "We were just discussin' what to do with you!" the oni backflipped and landed on the mast, pointing his right arm backwards to the the rivers and mountainside before them. "We ain't that far from Jiefong, if you were wonderin'. Just took the scenic route by the mountainside. With all the bandits and shit. Kind of a boring trip though."
"In fact...." the oni muttered, turning towards his fellow Seven Sons members, pointing double finger-guns at them. "Y'all can wake me up when we get there! I'm snoozin'..." he informed his compatriots, and with that out of the way he hopped in a fishing net, hanging from the side of the ship, using it as a makeshift hammock. "Y'all better decide...what to do with hooded dude before we get there though..." the purple oni yawned. "It ain't gonna be too good if he goes around causing trouble or whatever..."
"No need to get so worked up," Ann shrugged, looking over at Tsukumo with a faint smile. "I didn't mean anything by it. And I do appreciate your help. Thank you." It wasn't the most heartfelt thanks she'd ever given, but it was sincere enough. She was approached by a beastman, one whose tone reminded her vaguely of herself. It was amusing thought, but it didn't hold for more than a second or two as she began listening to him speak. "You all seem to view your guild leader pretty highly. Ours hasn't come across as so trustworthy during these past several days, though I'm hardly one to judge." She briefly glanced down at her nails before her eyes flitted back to him. "Not when there are people like me around, anyway."
By the time she had gotten through a week in the diary, Terra was already feeling water appearing at the corners of her eyes. With each day, worse and worse things seemed to happen. More than once, she had even thrown the book across the room, but always she had picked it back up after five minutes or so, only to keep tormenting herself with the pains of the writer.
But as she turned to the next page... "444, M-May 19th," she stuttered, not sure how she could stand to read it out loud anymore. "I-I'm all alone now. Now all my friends and family have gone missing...B-brother went off towards the temple north of here y-yesterday...t-to see if there w-was anything useful he could find to save us. B-but he hasn't come back yet...I-I will be going off to find him. T-this is the last entry I will write...i-if someone finds this, then I-I ask you to take the music you found with you. J-just to prove that I, a-and my family...ever existed..."
She turned the next page by habit with shaking fingers, and was greeted by blank pages. The girl in the ruined green kimono just sat there, staring at the emptiness, with tears running down her face. It was as though her thoughts had ended with the words, and the only thing left for her was the sorrow in her heart.
Finally, her hands began to quiver again, and pulled the page back so she could gaze at the final entry, and the last wish written in the makeshift ink. Standing up, she looked around the room to see if there was a bag for her to carry them in, before she determined there was none...and then, Terra remembered a few minutes ago, she had memorized the songs herself. The one carrying the music now was really her. "Then, I promise you...your songs...won't die out," she whispered, holding the book to her chest before placing it back into the compartment, as though she had been talking to the real person who wrote it.
The girl staggered out of the ruined house, her legs having fallen asleep long ago, and the rest of her body feeling rather weary. Turning and pointing at the house, however, she caused the rocks to seal all the holes in the walls and ceiling, leaving it to seem as though it were just a solid mass of rock. Even if there was no person there, aside from the lone skeleton she saw, the house should rest in peace, shouldn't it?
The sands around her body whipped up in the wind and swirled around Terra, about to carry her away once again. Wiping the tears out of her eyes, she quickly covered them again to protect them from the vortex. She would definitely do her best to get out of here now...
And then, the sands settled around Terra once again to reveal what appeared to be a magnificent palace several kilometers in the distance. As it seemed to her, it was made only of the same sandstone that composed the house she had just occupied, but it was much more elaborate. From a distance, she could make out pillars that seemed to have intricate carvings along their length, and other ornate decorations lining the palace-like structure. Wait a minute...could that be the temple that diary mentioned in the last few entries?
Willing her legs to move, Terra broke out into a run, ignoring the fact that causing herself to perspire so much without any water in sight was a terrible idea. "I'll definitely get there, and I'll definitely figure out what's going on!" she assured herself with a defiant gleam in her eyes.
But as she turned to the next page... "444, M-May 19th," she stuttered, not sure how she could stand to read it out loud anymore. "I-I'm all alone now. Now all my friends and family have gone missing...B-brother went off towards the temple north of here y-yesterday...t-to see if there w-was anything useful he could find to save us. B-but he hasn't come back yet...I-I will be going off to find him. T-this is the last entry I will write...i-if someone finds this, then I-I ask you to take the music you found with you. J-just to prove that I, a-and my family...ever existed..."
She turned the next page by habit with shaking fingers, and was greeted by blank pages. The girl in the ruined green kimono just sat there, staring at the emptiness, with tears running down her face. It was as though her thoughts had ended with the words, and the only thing left for her was the sorrow in her heart.
Finally, her hands began to quiver again, and pulled the page back so she could gaze at the final entry, and the last wish written in the makeshift ink. Standing up, she looked around the room to see if there was a bag for her to carry them in, before she determined there was none...and then, Terra remembered a few minutes ago, she had memorized the songs herself. The one carrying the music now was really her. "Then, I promise you...your songs...won't die out," she whispered, holding the book to her chest before placing it back into the compartment, as though she had been talking to the real person who wrote it.
The girl staggered out of the ruined house, her legs having fallen asleep long ago, and the rest of her body feeling rather weary. Turning and pointing at the house, however, she caused the rocks to seal all the holes in the walls and ceiling, leaving it to seem as though it were just a solid mass of rock. Even if there was no person there, aside from the lone skeleton she saw, the house should rest in peace, shouldn't it?
The sands around her body whipped up in the wind and swirled around Terra, about to carry her away once again. Wiping the tears out of her eyes, she quickly covered them again to protect them from the vortex. She would definitely do her best to get out of here now...
And then, the sands settled around Terra once again to reveal what appeared to be a magnificent palace several kilometers in the distance. As it seemed to her, it was made only of the same sandstone that composed the house she had just occupied, but it was much more elaborate. From a distance, she could make out pillars that seemed to have intricate carvings along their length, and other ornate decorations lining the palace-like structure. Wait a minute...could that be the temple that diary mentioned in the last few entries?
Willing her legs to move, Terra broke out into a run, ignoring the fact that causing herself to perspire so much without any water in sight was a terrible idea. "I'll definitely get there, and I'll definitely figure out what's going on!" she assured herself with a defiant gleam in her eyes.
Lo-muna took the letter somewhat distractedly and showed it to her remaining guild mates to inspect. It was a curious power, that of Shiisan, one she had not come across on her travels so far. Admittedly, the ground Lo-muna had covered was limited since she tended to stay wherever she passed. She had to sate her curiosity after all. Shiisan's power was absolutely fascinating as well but, with how silent the Tengu had been, she would have to question him later.
"So, I suppose we simply take a step back," Lo-muna said dryly, looking to Rumelis and Yamato to initiate the action.
~*~
"Really? Hmm, who knows, I might have come across her," Sha shrugged with a grin. "And no quarrel at all! In fact, you could say I have an interest in them."
The guild leader winked, chortling.
"And do what? Hump my leg? Considering how small you are, there's not much you can do is there?" Tsukumo retorted with a sneer. She was completely ignoring the conversation the two oni were having and hadn't even begun to heal Suiken, her concentration lost with Jakkar's idle threats. Buruu sighed.
"No, but, I do not bear any grudges against the ice oni," she continued with an unamused look at her two guild members. "No grudges against anyone really. What I've seen has caused me great difficulty in getting to this point but with how long I've been alive, I have had time to work on it. I would rather compete than fight and as you can see with my insubordinate members, it has to be one or the other as well. Then again, they haven't been with me as long as some of the others."
Daken took in the other conversations, soaking up the information, as his guild mates talked. So he didn't answer Ann immediately, looking off into the distance. His eyes stared at nothing in particular until, with a deep inhale of breath, his eyes focused on Ann once more.
"Let me guess, you are involved with the death of others?" Daken asked, a knowing look in his eyes. "We, ourselves, are not all of good character as some are already displaying. Some of us have rather shady pasts but Buruu understands that blood washes off. Memories linger but if there is anything our leader has taught us, it is that there are things one does, and then they are done. Life continues and she has seen that need we have to feel alive. We regard her highly because she understands and while there are times Buruu can be questionable herself, we acknowledge the risks which are small compared to the rewards."
~*~
"You snooze, you lose," a feathered beast-man called out to the oni as he turned to face the hooded man. Orange was the primary color of his feathers with black coloring his forearms, folded wings, tail and above his eyes. Red accented his eyes in accompaniment of the black.
"Like Pele said, we're in a familiar part of the neighborhood," Jeon snickered. "So I doubt you'll cause much trouble, will you my brother?"
He turned to the other Seven Sons members, crossing his arms.
"I say we just let 'em be for now, deal with them when we have to," the bearded vulture beast-man suggested with a nonchalant shrug. "Executing him wouldn't be too good since we might I dunno, get something useful out of 'em."
"So, I suppose we simply take a step back," Lo-muna said dryly, looking to Rumelis and Yamato to initiate the action.
~*~
"Really? Hmm, who knows, I might have come across her," Sha shrugged with a grin. "And no quarrel at all! In fact, you could say I have an interest in them."
The guild leader winked, chortling.
"And do what? Hump my leg? Considering how small you are, there's not much you can do is there?" Tsukumo retorted with a sneer. She was completely ignoring the conversation the two oni were having and hadn't even begun to heal Suiken, her concentration lost with Jakkar's idle threats. Buruu sighed.
"No, but, I do not bear any grudges against the ice oni," she continued with an unamused look at her two guild members. "No grudges against anyone really. What I've seen has caused me great difficulty in getting to this point but with how long I've been alive, I have had time to work on it. I would rather compete than fight and as you can see with my insubordinate members, it has to be one or the other as well. Then again, they haven't been with me as long as some of the others."
Daken took in the other conversations, soaking up the information, as his guild mates talked. So he didn't answer Ann immediately, looking off into the distance. His eyes stared at nothing in particular until, with a deep inhale of breath, his eyes focused on Ann once more.
"Let me guess, you are involved with the death of others?" Daken asked, a knowing look in his eyes. "We, ourselves, are not all of good character as some are already displaying. Some of us have rather shady pasts but Buruu understands that blood washes off. Memories linger but if there is anything our leader has taught us, it is that there are things one does, and then they are done. Life continues and she has seen that need we have to feel alive. We regard her highly because she understands and while there are times Buruu can be questionable herself, we acknowledge the risks which are small compared to the rewards."
~*~
"You snooze, you lose," a feathered beast-man called out to the oni as he turned to face the hooded man. Orange was the primary color of his feathers with black coloring his forearms, folded wings, tail and above his eyes. Red accented his eyes in accompaniment of the black.
"Like Pele said, we're in a familiar part of the neighborhood," Jeon snickered. "So I doubt you'll cause much trouble, will you my brother?"
He turned to the other Seven Sons members, crossing his arms.
"I say we just let 'em be for now, deal with them when we have to," the bearded vulture beast-man suggested with a nonchalant shrug. "Executing him wouldn't be too good since we might I dunno, get something useful out of 'em."
"Not sure why I'm even bothering helping you with this." Lunan grumbled. At his father's urging, the young man and the slaver worked together to clean up after Cha'Valkar - the former slavers that had tried to kill him were not gone, stuffed into a river in strips of body parts. The man almost threw up - how could anyone just cut up a body so methodically like that? - but nonetheless, the deed was done. And no obvious evidence remained of the tussle. "You're a dirty slaver."
Valkar chuckled and patted Lunan's fuzzy head. It's been a long time since he really viewed his work as dirty, hasn't it? He was more or less used to accepting that things were the way they are, and that he shouldn't even bother trying to change things. Otherwise there was the threat of him being enslaved, wasn't there? Valkar looked Lunan over, the angry young man - quite a few times Valkar noticed some women looking at him over, and sure, the boy was conventionally handsome. But for some reason or another, he spurned all their advances; similar to how Valkar himself was in his younger days. And that rebellious spirit; the angry fire in his eyes, it was all him. Surely enough, Valkar was looking upon a younger version of himself. It was interesting, actually, to see someone with that naive spirit still persisting, even in adulthood. For most, didn't that get beaten out of them by the reality of life?
"Don't stare at me." Lunan spat, leaning against the door to the inn. His father, Kolan -or Riev, his real name at least - was still asleep. His illness was getting worse now, and to be honest, Lunan didn't know how long he still had to live. He wished his father could've just let go of his burdens and enjoyed life in his last years, instead of trying so hard to reconcile with his idiotic daughter. Lunan's anger burned deeper as her name crossed his mind. Hyuna. He'd loved her once; but after - after Yaeha, he just...
Can't forgive her for letting her die.
The next second, the door to the inn was kicked down - Lunan went flying to the ground as a man in orange, with a petite girl clutched to his chest, burst in, causing the innkeeper to shout out in indignation, about how much the door's repairs would cost. Everyone in the lobby area was now keeping their eyes on the orange man, as he removed bandages from the girl's chest - so much blood, and what a grisly wound - and as Lunan got up, he recognized his baby sister instantly.
Pain ruled Hyuna's world for a few instants. She was more or less unconscious, fading in and out of reality; dazed and not sure really what was happening. All there was was a long and oppressive cold weariness. That was all tossed away and she writhed against the stings and shocks of the healing chi. She had thought that healing chi was meant to be soothing, therapeutic, but this was almost as bad as the actual wound itself. She also felt the wound on her wrist being dealt with, and Orion wrenched the arrow out before tending to it. As the barbs tore through her skin on the exit wound, Hyuna let out a strangled, silent cry of agony, violently jerking with the sensation. Some blood gushed onto the table she was on, though. "Stay with me girl, " Orion urged. "Stay with me."
So Hyuna did, doing her best to stay aware. She was in an inn, wasn't she? Everyone was more or less staring at the scene they were causing - another shock of the healing chi made her squirm again, shuddering. Now that her eyes were open and a little clearer, she looked around at th- what the hell.
Brother and sister stared at each other, a myriad of emotions coursing through that one connection. Hyuna turned away first, tears burning as she remembered Yaeha, while Lunan felt more shame that his sister still couldn't own up to her mistakes, and face them.
"That's my sister." Lunan muttered, as Valkar noticed the mutual gaze. "First time in a while. Still as stupid as ever."
The slaver just nodded, and thoughts ran through his head on the possibility of capturing her. She had the air of a headstrong, cocky girl, and was also apparently, a fighter. Just the type for him to crush. He thought faintly of Nee, but then shook it away. She was still possibly a suspect, after all. Valkar patted Lunan's shoulder, before walking out the open door - the orange man and the little sister were now headed up the stairs-, and did his little whistle - the pigeon came almost instantly, ready to serve. The slaver hastily wrote down his message to Moga, figuring that one of the 'old guard' of the Ku'Rannos, and an old friend to his father wasn't likely to turn on him, and then rested his back against the wall of the inn, contemplating.
Lunan followed the orange man and his sister into their room. It was almost a shame that their father was still asleep... he'd spent so much of his health trying to get his baby girl back. But maybe it was better this way. He heard her voice -subdued and quiet - saying a bit of a thank you to the orange man. "Saved my life." She mumbled. "Sorry for getting hurt."
"Hey." He said curtly to the orange man. "Why, exactly, are you with my sister?"
Hyuna more or less stared at him. Why had he come to visit? She thought he hated her, no, wanted her dead for Yaeha's fate. And well, she deserved all of it, as far as she's concerned. Self disgust burned through her as she sunk deeper under the blanket that was draped over her form.
"Brother." She managed. "why-"
"Father's sick, you know."
Surprise ran through the spear girl, and she immediately shot herself up - succumbing to her weakness and collapsing back down onto the bed as a wave of dizziness overcame her.
"Probably best for you not to see him." Lunan said in a blase tone of voice. "The surprise might just kill him. Don't want to kill off another person I love, eh, sis?"
Valkar chuckled and patted Lunan's fuzzy head. It's been a long time since he really viewed his work as dirty, hasn't it? He was more or less used to accepting that things were the way they are, and that he shouldn't even bother trying to change things. Otherwise there was the threat of him being enslaved, wasn't there? Valkar looked Lunan over, the angry young man - quite a few times Valkar noticed some women looking at him over, and sure, the boy was conventionally handsome. But for some reason or another, he spurned all their advances; similar to how Valkar himself was in his younger days. And that rebellious spirit; the angry fire in his eyes, it was all him. Surely enough, Valkar was looking upon a younger version of himself. It was interesting, actually, to see someone with that naive spirit still persisting, even in adulthood. For most, didn't that get beaten out of them by the reality of life?
"Don't stare at me." Lunan spat, leaning against the door to the inn. His father, Kolan -or Riev, his real name at least - was still asleep. His illness was getting worse now, and to be honest, Lunan didn't know how long he still had to live. He wished his father could've just let go of his burdens and enjoyed life in his last years, instead of trying so hard to reconcile with his idiotic daughter. Lunan's anger burned deeper as her name crossed his mind. Hyuna. He'd loved her once; but after - after Yaeha, he just...
Can't forgive her for letting her die.
The next second, the door to the inn was kicked down - Lunan went flying to the ground as a man in orange, with a petite girl clutched to his chest, burst in, causing the innkeeper to shout out in indignation, about how much the door's repairs would cost. Everyone in the lobby area was now keeping their eyes on the orange man, as he removed bandages from the girl's chest - so much blood, and what a grisly wound - and as Lunan got up, he recognized his baby sister instantly.
Pain ruled Hyuna's world for a few instants. She was more or less unconscious, fading in and out of reality; dazed and not sure really what was happening. All there was was a long and oppressive cold weariness. That was all tossed away and she writhed against the stings and shocks of the healing chi. She had thought that healing chi was meant to be soothing, therapeutic, but this was almost as bad as the actual wound itself. She also felt the wound on her wrist being dealt with, and Orion wrenched the arrow out before tending to it. As the barbs tore through her skin on the exit wound, Hyuna let out a strangled, silent cry of agony, violently jerking with the sensation. Some blood gushed onto the table she was on, though. "Stay with me girl, " Orion urged. "Stay with me."
So Hyuna did, doing her best to stay aware. She was in an inn, wasn't she? Everyone was more or less staring at the scene they were causing - another shock of the healing chi made her squirm again, shuddering. Now that her eyes were open and a little clearer, she looked around at th- what the hell.
Brother and sister stared at each other, a myriad of emotions coursing through that one connection. Hyuna turned away first, tears burning as she remembered Yaeha, while Lunan felt more shame that his sister still couldn't own up to her mistakes, and face them.
"That's my sister." Lunan muttered, as Valkar noticed the mutual gaze. "First time in a while. Still as stupid as ever."
The slaver just nodded, and thoughts ran through his head on the possibility of capturing her. She had the air of a headstrong, cocky girl, and was also apparently, a fighter. Just the type for him to crush. He thought faintly of Nee, but then shook it away. She was still possibly a suspect, after all. Valkar patted Lunan's shoulder, before walking out the open door - the orange man and the little sister were now headed up the stairs-, and did his little whistle - the pigeon came almost instantly, ready to serve. The slaver hastily wrote down his message to Moga, figuring that one of the 'old guard' of the Ku'Rannos, and an old friend to his father wasn't likely to turn on him, and then rested his back against the wall of the inn, contemplating.
Lunan followed the orange man and his sister into their room. It was almost a shame that their father was still asleep... he'd spent so much of his health trying to get his baby girl back. But maybe it was better this way. He heard her voice -subdued and quiet - saying a bit of a thank you to the orange man. "Saved my life." She mumbled. "Sorry for getting hurt."
"Hey." He said curtly to the orange man. "Why, exactly, are you with my sister?"
Hyuna more or less stared at him. Why had he come to visit? She thought he hated her, no, wanted her dead for Yaeha's fate. And well, she deserved all of it, as far as she's concerned. Self disgust burned through her as she sunk deeper under the blanket that was draped over her form.
"Brother." She managed. "why-"
"Father's sick, you know."
Surprise ran through the spear girl, and she immediately shot herself up - succumbing to her weakness and collapsing back down onto the bed as a wave of dizziness overcame her.
"Probably best for you not to see him." Lunan said in a blase tone of voice. "The surprise might just kill him. Don't want to kill off another person I love, eh, sis?"
“That’s not quite what I meant,” Ann answered with a ghost of the smile. “While the empires are at war, while criminals still roam the paths, lives have always been fair game. This is a foregone conclusion.” She shook her head once. “No. Perhaps it’s something I don’t quite understand myself. You see, people always seem to have…a pre-determined judgment of people that they meet. Perhaps this judgment makes it easier to get along, but the thing is, they’re always wrong. The reason I use myself as an example is because people always seem to be surprised when I suddenly do something that falls out of line from their image of me. So much, in fact, that they are determined to cut off all ties, erase everything that they have ever thought they’ve known about me. I suppose, in that sense, I cannot expect to accurately evaluate others. I’m only human, after all. Unless you can truly pry into the minds of others, judgment is meaningless. But maybe I'm just indifferent to such matters.” She gave a noncommittal shrug. "It doesn't really matter either way."
"That was quite the spectacle."
They must have made quite the pair-- well, at least, one of them made quite the one half of the pair. Teri Serizawa-- a half-breed of any kind, not to mention a tengu-human of all things, was bound to attract a certain degree of attention, untoward or others. It was odd that one so accustomed to distinctly standing out in the masses should find it prudent to pursue the life of an assassin... but then, Sainko was well-acquainted enough with the recruitment tactics of the Ruinguard to be well aware that it was wholly possible, if not, indeed, entirely probable that Serizawa had not thrown in her lot with the ancient, semi-mythical guild of assassins wholly of her own volition.
But then, that is hardly of relevance to me, is it?
Beside the distinct form of the tengu-human strode a rather less remarkable specimen-- a Yune boy of perhaps ten years, little feet pitter-pattering against the ground as his short legs worked overtime to keep up with his companion. The picture of innocence and naivete-- at least, to anybody who failed to look past the artificial child-like nescience to glimpse the callously calculating soul that lay therein.
"That Orion was trounced quite straightforwardly along with his companion," the boy mused, as though making idle conversation with regards to the weather, a wry smile crossing his young lips. "The latter was injured quite debilitatingly in that little scuffle, so one hopes we shall have little difficulty gauging the potency of Shan alone."
With a bit of an awkward flutter of black, bare wings, Teri let out a sigh of this-is-really-tiresome and looked at her llusioned, tiny companion. Why Sainko would take that form was really, well, - it didn't matter anyways. Perhaps the enigma had a thing for little boys. Teir had tried a few times, since they've met up, to try and discern the true identity of this Sainko, but to no avail. It was only mild curiosity, anyways; they'd just do this little thing, and then be done, hopefully. The half-tengu wanted to get back to Tengala already. This was, overall, tiresome. What did she care about this Shan person, or the Yin family?
"Won't use the plates this time." Teri said matter-of-factly. "That lightning chi would've been a problem otherwise."
This really was a drag. It's not as if Teri really cares at all about the Ruinguard's plot or agenda. Being left alone in Tengala to hang out with Fuuta was perfectly fine. Might as well just do this quickly.
Sainko picked up quickly on the discontent of her companion-- however temporary though that relationship would be. She would have even were it not for the audibly irate sigh that escaped Serizawa's lips: it was all too evident in her body language, in the sharp, straightforward manner in which she spoke, her clear lack of interest in dawdling about any longer than it would take to deal with this and get back to... well, whatever she otherwise did with her time. After all, not all Ruinguard agents were constantly active as Sainko was, rarely suffering to withstand periods of downtime in which she was forced to take a backseat to the course of events. No, she preferred to have a perpetual hand in the scheme of things-- but not everybody did. Some-- in particular those who had been 'press-ganged' into the service, so to speak-- found it arduous to be called into action.
But Sainko would never understand such individuals. She could mimic them, certainly-- impersonate them, put on an illusion of their form, observe their mannerisms and then imitate them-- but understand them in a manner any more meaningful than that she never would.
"You needn't be so morose," the little boy intoned as the two of them walked along, with a voice and a facial expression that could have been mocking, or vaguely sympathetic, or apathetic-- or perhaps none of them, a mere observation. He nodded his head toward the familiar figure of a large man in bizarrely orange armour and equally bizarrely violet hair, carrying along an injured girl who looked to be even younger than Serizawa. They were not far ahead, approaching Hanshan's sole, lonely little inn-- Sainko watched as the large human, evidently lacking in subtlety and tact, violently kicked the door off its hinges and barreled inside. The little boy glanced back over to Serizawa. "Be ready when he emerges, and..." An inscrutable grin alit upon his features. "Try and have fun with it." And with that, the boy left, scurrying off into the network of side alleys scattered throughout Hanshan.
By the time he turned the corner into the barren alleyway that ran parallel to the main street of Hanshan, obscured by decrepit, rotting walls and buildings, the boy was gone. In his place was a rather less innocuous figure-- an attribute indicated not only by the weapons they bore, the recurve bow and the quiver of arrows accompanying it on her back, over which was strapped the scabbard of a long, curved scimitar, though even this was not the extent of the individual's armament. Perhaps, if one wished to go the cliche route of the affair, one could point out the hood of the darkly-shaded coat they donned, obscuring the features of their face but for a pair of green eyes that emerged vividly from therein, like embers of a fire within a vast, empty depth. The particularly astute would perhaps even venture to surmise it was the very aire of sinister, enigmatic malevolence about the figure-- a sense of ageless malice, an inexorable, eternal heartlessness.
Or maybe it was just the hood. Yeah, probably just the hood. Nothing good ever came of a person in a low-drawn hood.
They must have made quite the pair-- well, at least, one of them made quite the one half of the pair. Teri Serizawa-- a half-breed of any kind, not to mention a tengu-human of all things, was bound to attract a certain degree of attention, untoward or others. It was odd that one so accustomed to distinctly standing out in the masses should find it prudent to pursue the life of an assassin... but then, Sainko was well-acquainted enough with the recruitment tactics of the Ruinguard to be well aware that it was wholly possible, if not, indeed, entirely probable that Serizawa had not thrown in her lot with the ancient, semi-mythical guild of assassins wholly of her own volition.
But then, that is hardly of relevance to me, is it?
Beside the distinct form of the tengu-human strode a rather less remarkable specimen-- a Yune boy of perhaps ten years, little feet pitter-pattering against the ground as his short legs worked overtime to keep up with his companion. The picture of innocence and naivete-- at least, to anybody who failed to look past the artificial child-like nescience to glimpse the callously calculating soul that lay therein.
"That Orion was trounced quite straightforwardly along with his companion," the boy mused, as though making idle conversation with regards to the weather, a wry smile crossing his young lips. "The latter was injured quite debilitatingly in that little scuffle, so one hopes we shall have little difficulty gauging the potency of Shan alone."
With a bit of an awkward flutter of black, bare wings, Teri let out a sigh of this-is-really-tiresome and looked at her llusioned, tiny companion. Why Sainko would take that form was really, well, - it didn't matter anyways. Perhaps the enigma had a thing for little boys. Teir had tried a few times, since they've met up, to try and discern the true identity of this Sainko, but to no avail. It was only mild curiosity, anyways; they'd just do this little thing, and then be done, hopefully. The half-tengu wanted to get back to Tengala already. This was, overall, tiresome. What did she care about this Shan person, or the Yin family?
"Won't use the plates this time." Teri said matter-of-factly. "That lightning chi would've been a problem otherwise."
This really was a drag. It's not as if Teri really cares at all about the Ruinguard's plot or agenda. Being left alone in Tengala to hang out with Fuuta was perfectly fine. Might as well just do this quickly.
Sainko picked up quickly on the discontent of her companion-- however temporary though that relationship would be. She would have even were it not for the audibly irate sigh that escaped Serizawa's lips: it was all too evident in her body language, in the sharp, straightforward manner in which she spoke, her clear lack of interest in dawdling about any longer than it would take to deal with this and get back to... well, whatever she otherwise did with her time. After all, not all Ruinguard agents were constantly active as Sainko was, rarely suffering to withstand periods of downtime in which she was forced to take a backseat to the course of events. No, she preferred to have a perpetual hand in the scheme of things-- but not everybody did. Some-- in particular those who had been 'press-ganged' into the service, so to speak-- found it arduous to be called into action.
But Sainko would never understand such individuals. She could mimic them, certainly-- impersonate them, put on an illusion of their form, observe their mannerisms and then imitate them-- but understand them in a manner any more meaningful than that she never would.
"You needn't be so morose," the little boy intoned as the two of them walked along, with a voice and a facial expression that could have been mocking, or vaguely sympathetic, or apathetic-- or perhaps none of them, a mere observation. He nodded his head toward the familiar figure of a large man in bizarrely orange armour and equally bizarrely violet hair, carrying along an injured girl who looked to be even younger than Serizawa. They were not far ahead, approaching Hanshan's sole, lonely little inn-- Sainko watched as the large human, evidently lacking in subtlety and tact, violently kicked the door off its hinges and barreled inside. The little boy glanced back over to Serizawa. "Be ready when he emerges, and..." An inscrutable grin alit upon his features. "Try and have fun with it." And with that, the boy left, scurrying off into the network of side alleys scattered throughout Hanshan.
By the time he turned the corner into the barren alleyway that ran parallel to the main street of Hanshan, obscured by decrepit, rotting walls and buildings, the boy was gone. In his place was a rather less innocuous figure-- an attribute indicated not only by the weapons they bore, the recurve bow and the quiver of arrows accompanying it on her back, over which was strapped the scabbard of a long, curved scimitar, though even this was not the extent of the individual's armament. Perhaps, if one wished to go the cliche route of the affair, one could point out the hood of the darkly-shaded coat they donned, obscuring the features of their face but for a pair of green eyes that emerged vividly from therein, like embers of a fire within a vast, empty depth. The particularly astute would perhaps even venture to surmise it was the very aire of sinister, enigmatic malevolence about the figure-- a sense of ageless malice, an inexorable, eternal heartlessness.
Or maybe it was just the hood. Yeah, probably just the hood. Nothing good ever came of a person in a low-drawn hood.
No matter how hard she tried, no matter how fast she ran, it seemed as though Terra would never reach the temple. It was still very small in her field of view, and she wanted to save her Chi. Perhaps it'd even be more productive to just take it slowly...?
But...this was very strange. The sands upon which her feet pelted at top speed felt absolutely wrong. It was almost like with each step she took, they were screaming out more malice towards her...what could this mean? Though there were times Terra felt as though she had a sixth sense, she never felt as if the earth itself was trying to tell her something...
There was something in the earth several meters ahead, and Terra closed her eyes as she approached. Judging by the way the earth surrounded it, it was...some kind of skeleton, its head, shoulder, and one arm sticking out of the yellow sea. Another person this place has claimed... Terra, rather thoroughly unsettled, tried to ignore the skeleton, and started running a bit more to the left so that she would not be running directly over it.
But as she came within five meters of it, she suddenly was aware of the sands shifting around the skeleton. It was rising from the ground...all on its own! With a cry of fright, Terra tried to reversed direction-but she attempted too late, for the skeleton had risen all the way out of the sand. One mighty and seemingly impossible leap with its bare bones, and it was behind her, bringing its large sword down towards her back. Luckily, Terra slammed her foot against the ground and hurled herself out of the way in time, as the large sword buried itself in the ground.
There didn't seem to be any easy escape from this fight, so she drew both her swords. The skeleton somehow was able to pull its blade out of the ground, and now turned back towards her. The corpse still wielded a shield and wore a number of armor plates. Even if the armor wasn't complete, with that kind of strength, it was clear who had the advantage. But...in a desert like this, it's tough to keep yourself alive. I should rely on my Chi as little as possible for now...right?
Terra held both her swords in front of her in a defensive posture, watching carefully for any weak point that would expose itself. She closed her right eye, looking on with her pale left one...And she saw that there was very little armor on the skeleton's back.
The skeleton was the one who made the charge first, raising its shield and running straight at her. Immediately, Terra made her move by rushing at him in return. With a horrifying howl and rattle of bones, the skeleton knight, sword held high above its head, attempted to slam its shield into her. The roar sent shivers down Terra's spine, but her movement faltered only temporarily, for she forced herself to keep running-and suddenly throw her entire body backwards, causing her to slide just under the shield. Her undead opponent could not stop his sword's momentum, and slammed it several inches into the ground.
It would be able to pull its weapon out for sure, but Terra's chance had come. Scrambling to her feet, she ran at it from behind, and with a yell, leapt at the skeleton from behind. It had no time to raise its shield to block her as she thrust both her blades into its spine...but yet, the bones did not give easily. They put up quite a bit of resistance, forcing Terra to jump away before she could completely sever the spine as the undead knight tried to slam its shield into her.
Speaking of which, its sword now was out of the earth, and the skeleton knight was ready to make another attack. This time, it made a sweeping diagonal cut, which Terra was able to narrowly avoid by rolling out of the way, but the skeleton raised its foot and attempted to stomp on her, causing Terra to let out a cry of pain as the bones met her side. Letting out another bone rattle and screech, the corpse raised its foot again-but his opponent did not give him a chance to bring it back down.
Terra pointed her green sword upwards and let out a shout, causing the blade to extend and dig into the cuts she had made earlier. The skeleton let out a howl as she deepened the wound, and Terra was able to jump back as the blade returned to its original length. How could she get rid of this thing fast, though...?
Then a new thought presented itself to Terra. She turned and started running away from the corpse, who let out a roar and rushed after her, sword extended. But before it could make contact, Terra spun on her heel and met him with one of her emerald bracelets tied around her knuckles and restructured into a kind of brassknuckle (or rather a crystal knuckle). It met the corpse's ribs and sent a tremor up the bones, causing it to scream.
Immediately, Terra jumped back, drew both her swords, and blasted the sand upwards under her feet. As the girl catapulted herself over its head, she swung both her swords into the back of its neck, using her chi to enhance the force of her swing, and left the corpse bellowing in agony as she landed behind it and started slashing at its back with all the might she could muster, until the undead warrior was left in two pieces. As it struggled to move towards her, she simply pointed at it and caused the sand to encase over the zombie.
"It must be terrible, for this place to be one's final resting spot," Terra mused as she bowed to the spot where the corpse had been, out of habit. Then, raising both her swords, she flicked them left and right in front of her feet, before sheathing them again and turning back towards the temple.
But...this was very strange. The sands upon which her feet pelted at top speed felt absolutely wrong. It was almost like with each step she took, they were screaming out more malice towards her...what could this mean? Though there were times Terra felt as though she had a sixth sense, she never felt as if the earth itself was trying to tell her something...
There was something in the earth several meters ahead, and Terra closed her eyes as she approached. Judging by the way the earth surrounded it, it was...some kind of skeleton, its head, shoulder, and one arm sticking out of the yellow sea. Another person this place has claimed... Terra, rather thoroughly unsettled, tried to ignore the skeleton, and started running a bit more to the left so that she would not be running directly over it.
But as she came within five meters of it, she suddenly was aware of the sands shifting around the skeleton. It was rising from the ground...all on its own! With a cry of fright, Terra tried to reversed direction-but she attempted too late, for the skeleton had risen all the way out of the sand. One mighty and seemingly impossible leap with its bare bones, and it was behind her, bringing its large sword down towards her back. Luckily, Terra slammed her foot against the ground and hurled herself out of the way in time, as the large sword buried itself in the ground.
There didn't seem to be any easy escape from this fight, so she drew both her swords. The skeleton somehow was able to pull its blade out of the ground, and now turned back towards her. The corpse still wielded a shield and wore a number of armor plates. Even if the armor wasn't complete, with that kind of strength, it was clear who had the advantage. But...in a desert like this, it's tough to keep yourself alive. I should rely on my Chi as little as possible for now...right?
Terra held both her swords in front of her in a defensive posture, watching carefully for any weak point that would expose itself. She closed her right eye, looking on with her pale left one...And she saw that there was very little armor on the skeleton's back.
The skeleton was the one who made the charge first, raising its shield and running straight at her. Immediately, Terra made her move by rushing at him in return. With a horrifying howl and rattle of bones, the skeleton knight, sword held high above its head, attempted to slam its shield into her. The roar sent shivers down Terra's spine, but her movement faltered only temporarily, for she forced herself to keep running-and suddenly throw her entire body backwards, causing her to slide just under the shield. Her undead opponent could not stop his sword's momentum, and slammed it several inches into the ground.
It would be able to pull its weapon out for sure, but Terra's chance had come. Scrambling to her feet, she ran at it from behind, and with a yell, leapt at the skeleton from behind. It had no time to raise its shield to block her as she thrust both her blades into its spine...but yet, the bones did not give easily. They put up quite a bit of resistance, forcing Terra to jump away before she could completely sever the spine as the undead knight tried to slam its shield into her.
Speaking of which, its sword now was out of the earth, and the skeleton knight was ready to make another attack. This time, it made a sweeping diagonal cut, which Terra was able to narrowly avoid by rolling out of the way, but the skeleton raised its foot and attempted to stomp on her, causing Terra to let out a cry of pain as the bones met her side. Letting out another bone rattle and screech, the corpse raised its foot again-but his opponent did not give him a chance to bring it back down.
Terra pointed her green sword upwards and let out a shout, causing the blade to extend and dig into the cuts she had made earlier. The skeleton let out a howl as she deepened the wound, and Terra was able to jump back as the blade returned to its original length. How could she get rid of this thing fast, though...?
Then a new thought presented itself to Terra. She turned and started running away from the corpse, who let out a roar and rushed after her, sword extended. But before it could make contact, Terra spun on her heel and met him with one of her emerald bracelets tied around her knuckles and restructured into a kind of brassknuckle (or rather a crystal knuckle). It met the corpse's ribs and sent a tremor up the bones, causing it to scream.
Immediately, Terra jumped back, drew both her swords, and blasted the sand upwards under her feet. As the girl catapulted herself over its head, she swung both her swords into the back of its neck, using her chi to enhance the force of her swing, and left the corpse bellowing in agony as she landed behind it and started slashing at its back with all the might she could muster, until the undead warrior was left in two pieces. As it struggled to move towards her, she simply pointed at it and caused the sand to encase over the zombie.
"It must be terrible, for this place to be one's final resting spot," Terra mused as she bowed to the spot where the corpse had been, out of habit. Then, raising both her swords, she flicked them left and right in front of her feet, before sheathing them again and turning back towards the temple.
"Do not deceive the man for a cheap thrill, Pele," The Ashura's voice rumbled the boat. The Hooded Villain stopped, glancing back as the large creature emerged from the cabin, Yuwen stepping out before him clutching his head. Everyone on the ship paused at the guild leader's entrance to the deck - even the Hooded Villain. Yuwen squinted at the light before adjusting to the levels of the over-cast afternoon. "You guys saved me," He whispered, more confused then grateful. "From him," He added, pointing to the Villain. Hoods gave a slight snarl before turning to Pele. "So you lied to me - let's try again: where are you taking us? Why are you taking us?"
"...We head to the city of Fern Rock," The Ashura admitted.
"That's over a week away," The Hooded Villain spat. "And by the way- this boat can't survive the open sea."
"And yet it's where we are headed," The Ashura replied coldly. "As for why... I suppose you'll just have to wait and see, Hooded Villain."
The Villain paused. "That's not my name?"
"That's what Mister Fortune seems to think of you," The Ashura whispered.
"Well, he attacked me - separated me from my guild, and now I'm being half-nursed to health half-held fostage by you guys, so you - I'd call him a villain," Yuwen said.
"Mister Fortune has knowledge of something much bigger than he - knowledge we need," The Ashura vaguely explained. "That is why we need him."
"What about me?" The Villain asked.
The Ashura paused, cracking a small smile and revealing large, blocked teeth beneath. "What about you?" He chuckled.
Yuwen stepped forward weakly on the wobble deck of the boat. "So who are you guys?" He questioned, glancing around at the members of the Seven Sons...
"...We head to the city of Fern Rock," The Ashura admitted.
"That's over a week away," The Hooded Villain spat. "And by the way- this boat can't survive the open sea."
"And yet it's where we are headed," The Ashura replied coldly. "As for why... I suppose you'll just have to wait and see, Hooded Villain."
The Villain paused. "That's not my name?"
"That's what Mister Fortune seems to think of you," The Ashura whispered.
"Well, he attacked me - separated me from my guild, and now I'm being half-nursed to health half-held fostage by you guys, so you - I'd call him a villain," Yuwen said.
"Mister Fortune has knowledge of something much bigger than he - knowledge we need," The Ashura vaguely explained. "That is why we need him."
"What about me?" The Villain asked.
The Ashura paused, cracking a small smile and revealing large, blocked teeth beneath. "What about you?" He chuckled.
Yuwen stepped forward weakly on the wobble deck of the boat. "So who are you guys?" He questioned, glancing around at the members of the Seven Sons...
"I think...we're nearly there..." Shiisan muttered. The guild had collected note upon note of various hints and clues, all seeming to guide them somewhere. "So can I ask you guys, a question? Great Guild Fortune? Really? You,bunny baby..." Shiisan pointed at Lo-Muna. "You said your leader was named fortune? Was he rich or something? Or maybe you're some kind of treasure hunting guild...?" he asked, looking form Lo-Muna to the other guild members somewhat suspiciously.
***
Suiken gave Sha a wide grin. "Ah, you don't know how much it warms my heart to see an oni who doesn't subscribe to the mentality that we fire and ice oni should constantly war with one another. But, I must ask...you live for a challenge? Why? Was capturing Ann and myself completely necessary?" he asked while Jakkar looked as if he were prepared to charge at his Tsukumo, only to be held back by his recently awoken cousin.
***
"It ain't lyin' to withhold information from a potentially dangerous individual," Pele called back drowsily, from his makeshift hammock. He sat up once Yuwen inquired as to who they were. "Who we are...ain't important. What we're after....is. You remember Poyo, right? What you found there?"
***
Suiken gave Sha a wide grin. "Ah, you don't know how much it warms my heart to see an oni who doesn't subscribe to the mentality that we fire and ice oni should constantly war with one another. But, I must ask...you live for a challenge? Why? Was capturing Ann and myself completely necessary?" he asked while Jakkar looked as if he were prepared to charge at his Tsukumo, only to be held back by his recently awoken cousin.
***
"It ain't lyin' to withhold information from a potentially dangerous individual," Pele called back drowsily, from his makeshift hammock. He sat up once Yuwen inquired as to who they were. "Who we are...ain't important. What we're after....is. You remember Poyo, right? What you found there?"
A small crate was thrown that hit Yuwen square in the face. "The key, dumbass. Your whaleman found a key," the purple oni explained. "Only one like it in all of Yune...Or that's what they say, at least..." Pele shrugged. "Man, of you knew the shit certain undisclosified parties would go through just to get their hands on that thing..." Pele shook his head.
"Well...it ain't worth discussin' now," Pele chuckled lackadaisically. "What IS worth discussin' now is why you saw fit to keep it..."
"Well...it ain't worth discussin' now," Pele chuckled lackadaisically. "What IS worth discussin' now is why you saw fit to keep it..."
Gridiron sighed and shook her head-- if she didn't do this now, that whiny son of a bitch would never let her hear the end of it. A wry smirk still pulling at her lips, she turned back around, strode over to Turas' inert form, and held a hand out. "I'm sorry, I must have forgotten my manners," she intoned in a faux-sympathetic tone. "Must've been those boxers-- they just demolish all inhibitions in a mile's radius."
"Oh, go on and have a laugh," Turas grumbled, pulling himself up from the floor with Gridiron's strong grip and yanking his pants back on up, sheathing the offending article. "I'll have you know," he declared in an undertone to the Sudean vigilante leader as the bar around them returned to its everyday rambling, Turas and Gridiron fading out of the spotlight. "Just for that one jibe, I shall be withholding sex for a month. No-- two months." He puffed out his chest triumphantly, as though having scored a magnanimous victory against a particularly difficult foe. "Such is the penalty that you must suffer for your mockery."
Gridiron raised an eyebrow. "I'm pretty sure that only works when females do it," she informed her sagacious paramour, sounding rather more amused than driven to despair by the sentence decreed upon her. "Also, I should suppose you'd suffer more for your penalty than I would. You're the one who ends up curled up in the corner of a dark room somewhere asking yourself questions about existence and the meaninglessness of the universe when you haven't been fucked in a few days. Then again, it hurts just to think about how whiny you'd get after two months of no sex, so actually that's quite a harrowing punishment." Quite melodramatically, the vigilante leader sank to her knees, clasping her hands before Turas as though in imploring despair. "Please, Turas, absolve me of my sins, for I cannot bear the sentence I have incurred for them!"
The Sudean man deflated visibly as Gridiron failed to repress a good-natured chuckle and clambered on back to her feet. "I see my years of loyal service and compassionate love earn me nothing but scorn and ridicule," he lamented resentfully. Gridiron replied with an even more raucous guffaw, before she stepped forward and pulled the smaller Sudean into a close embrace. "It's alright though," she murmured with a naked grin emerging upon her thin lips. "I've missed your whining the past few days."
"... you say it like a compliment and yet it still stings like an insult," Turas deplored, though he couldn't help but add with a lessening of his frown, "It's good you're back though. The cat can't lead worth a shit and these jackasses can't sit still for five minutes without something to kill. And worst of all..."
"None of 'em will fuck you?" Gridiron interjected helpfully as she released him and stepped back with a wry smirk.
"I was trying to be all romantic and say some shit like 'but none of them make me feel the way I feel when you're with me'," Turas stiffly retorted. "... but yes, that too, if we must be vulgar about it."
"How heroic of you to have made it this far," the vigilante leader lauded him. "Try and survive it a longer, and maybe, once we're back from Furoe, we can see about--"
"Oi, Gridiron!"
At the call of her name, the Sudean frowned, and fell silent mid-sentence, turning toward the familiar voice that had interjected into her conversation. Her eyes fell upon the fire oni that had called upon her-- and then something at her feet hearkened to Gridiron's attention...
"The hell's wrong with this human you brought? She just curled up in a ball and started muttering some shit."
"... goddammit Turas, if you seriously just traumatised a little girl with your underwear, I'll withhold sex until the treasure of Eoling himself is discovered." With that, Gridiron quickly abandoned her scowling beau, making her way over toward Nee.
This must have been due to Cha'Valkar-- Gridiron knew the kinds of things females in his slave ring were subjected to, the torments they were forced to undergo as a method of breaking the will that was applied only to them alone, but... well, she had never really been witness to the way those events clung to the psyche. Garrus dealt with the people end of things: Gridiron primarily dealt in anything that could be handled with firm leadership and a big warhammer. However, she felt somehow that it would've been... that it wouldn't have been prudent to have Garrus try and deal with what Nee was going through, if that indeed was the root of this.
"Thanks, Takeda," Gridiron directed toward the foul-mouthed oni, who shrugged her shoulders as if to say 'fuck, I didn't do shit, I just wanted the little shit to shut up', before she knelt down next to Nee, trying to approach this matter as... well, with as little chance of fucking it up as possible.
"Are you alright, Nee?" she asked in what she attempted to make a quiet, soft voice-- well, about as quiet and soft as you could make such a voice.
The noble was about to simply be honest and say how she really felt - but then seeing as how everyone was more or less paying attention to them (in her mind, anyways), she looked down meekly, anassuming. "I'm fine." She said, not bothering to try to smile or anything. "I'm just fine...." It's not as if Gridiron really fully understood the thoughts that had plagued her, anyways. And this little thing - it'd run pretty short, especially once they got to Furoe, one way or another.
Gridiron suppressed a sigh-- the lie was painfully obvious. Even Nee must have realised that, with what little effort she bothered putting into it, but Gridiron was unwilling to let the girl think she was so easily fooled-- that she cared so little as to be duped so simply. "Look..." she said slowly, choosing each word carefully. "I know our initial encounter was... er, anything but particularly cordial... and I know I'm not exactly the best with people. But I do want you to know that I... that I do care about you. And that what you're suffering.... you needn't suffer it alone."
Nee let out an uncharacteristically dry laugh, listening to Gridiron's words. Sure, the sudean might care. Her usual triggers for detecing a lie weren't alerting her of anything, after all. But how long would that last, really? Until Furoe? Maybe a few days after dropping her off, a random 'how she's doing' thought to satisfy it? How long until Gridiron gets wrapped up in some other big job and forgets completely? It was a shame, but to Nee, that was the reality of the situation, no matter how fond she was of her - a stupidly fast dependancy, too fast to be healthy - and being in denial, thinking it might last as a friendship was naive thinking.
"Sure." She sort of took a closed off position. "Let's... find someone else wh-who was. Raped, then. That should do the trick, right?" God what was she saying, why couldn't she just stop being so confrontational right now? Almost feeling a tinge of regret, Nee softened her bitter expression, but not vocalising any form of apology.
Okay, so maybe it had actually been a really stupid fucking idea to even bother trying to do this. Shit, I think I just made her feel even worse. Gridiron shook her head apologetically, trying to figure out a way to make up for prodding senselessly at the girl's suffering. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have... should not have prodded at you." She stood up stiffly and awkwardly, before hastily adding, "We'll be staying one night in the inn above this bar. Yours will be the first room on the left on the second floor." And then, figuring she'd do best to get a move on before she made things any worse than she already had, she walked away from Nee.
Soon, she would be back in Furoe. No longer Gridiron's charge to protect and keep safe. Gridiron knew this. But her desire to keep Nee safe had nothing to do with just bringing her home-- somehow, it was more... more involved than when Gridiron slaughtered slavers and freed their captives, even more than that. Nee deserved a chance to recover from what she had suffered, to... to find a way to live happily once again and enjoy life. Gridiron's mistake had been in thinking she was at all qualified to be the one to give Nee that chance.
"Oh, go on and have a laugh," Turas grumbled, pulling himself up from the floor with Gridiron's strong grip and yanking his pants back on up, sheathing the offending article. "I'll have you know," he declared in an undertone to the Sudean vigilante leader as the bar around them returned to its everyday rambling, Turas and Gridiron fading out of the spotlight. "Just for that one jibe, I shall be withholding sex for a month. No-- two months." He puffed out his chest triumphantly, as though having scored a magnanimous victory against a particularly difficult foe. "Such is the penalty that you must suffer for your mockery."
Gridiron raised an eyebrow. "I'm pretty sure that only works when females do it," she informed her sagacious paramour, sounding rather more amused than driven to despair by the sentence decreed upon her. "Also, I should suppose you'd suffer more for your penalty than I would. You're the one who ends up curled up in the corner of a dark room somewhere asking yourself questions about existence and the meaninglessness of the universe when you haven't been fucked in a few days. Then again, it hurts just to think about how whiny you'd get after two months of no sex, so actually that's quite a harrowing punishment." Quite melodramatically, the vigilante leader sank to her knees, clasping her hands before Turas as though in imploring despair. "Please, Turas, absolve me of my sins, for I cannot bear the sentence I have incurred for them!"
The Sudean man deflated visibly as Gridiron failed to repress a good-natured chuckle and clambered on back to her feet. "I see my years of loyal service and compassionate love earn me nothing but scorn and ridicule," he lamented resentfully. Gridiron replied with an even more raucous guffaw, before she stepped forward and pulled the smaller Sudean into a close embrace. "It's alright though," she murmured with a naked grin emerging upon her thin lips. "I've missed your whining the past few days."
"... you say it like a compliment and yet it still stings like an insult," Turas deplored, though he couldn't help but add with a lessening of his frown, "It's good you're back though. The cat can't lead worth a shit and these jackasses can't sit still for five minutes without something to kill. And worst of all..."
"None of 'em will fuck you?" Gridiron interjected helpfully as she released him and stepped back with a wry smirk.
"I was trying to be all romantic and say some shit like 'but none of them make me feel the way I feel when you're with me'," Turas stiffly retorted. "... but yes, that too, if we must be vulgar about it."
"How heroic of you to have made it this far," the vigilante leader lauded him. "Try and survive it a longer, and maybe, once we're back from Furoe, we can see about--"
"Oi, Gridiron!"
At the call of her name, the Sudean frowned, and fell silent mid-sentence, turning toward the familiar voice that had interjected into her conversation. Her eyes fell upon the fire oni that had called upon her-- and then something at her feet hearkened to Gridiron's attention...
"The hell's wrong with this human you brought? She just curled up in a ball and started muttering some shit."
"... goddammit Turas, if you seriously just traumatised a little girl with your underwear, I'll withhold sex until the treasure of Eoling himself is discovered." With that, Gridiron quickly abandoned her scowling beau, making her way over toward Nee.
This must have been due to Cha'Valkar-- Gridiron knew the kinds of things females in his slave ring were subjected to, the torments they were forced to undergo as a method of breaking the will that was applied only to them alone, but... well, she had never really been witness to the way those events clung to the psyche. Garrus dealt with the people end of things: Gridiron primarily dealt in anything that could be handled with firm leadership and a big warhammer. However, she felt somehow that it would've been... that it wouldn't have been prudent to have Garrus try and deal with what Nee was going through, if that indeed was the root of this.
"Thanks, Takeda," Gridiron directed toward the foul-mouthed oni, who shrugged her shoulders as if to say 'fuck, I didn't do shit, I just wanted the little shit to shut up', before she knelt down next to Nee, trying to approach this matter as... well, with as little chance of fucking it up as possible.
"Are you alright, Nee?" she asked in what she attempted to make a quiet, soft voice-- well, about as quiet and soft as you could make such a voice.
The noble was about to simply be honest and say how she really felt - but then seeing as how everyone was more or less paying attention to them (in her mind, anyways), she looked down meekly, anassuming. "I'm fine." She said, not bothering to try to smile or anything. "I'm just fine...." It's not as if Gridiron really fully understood the thoughts that had plagued her, anyways. And this little thing - it'd run pretty short, especially once they got to Furoe, one way or another.
Gridiron suppressed a sigh-- the lie was painfully obvious. Even Nee must have realised that, with what little effort she bothered putting into it, but Gridiron was unwilling to let the girl think she was so easily fooled-- that she cared so little as to be duped so simply. "Look..." she said slowly, choosing each word carefully. "I know our initial encounter was... er, anything but particularly cordial... and I know I'm not exactly the best with people. But I do want you to know that I... that I do care about you. And that what you're suffering.... you needn't suffer it alone."
Nee let out an uncharacteristically dry laugh, listening to Gridiron's words. Sure, the sudean might care. Her usual triggers for detecing a lie weren't alerting her of anything, after all. But how long would that last, really? Until Furoe? Maybe a few days after dropping her off, a random 'how she's doing' thought to satisfy it? How long until Gridiron gets wrapped up in some other big job and forgets completely? It was a shame, but to Nee, that was the reality of the situation, no matter how fond she was of her - a stupidly fast dependancy, too fast to be healthy - and being in denial, thinking it might last as a friendship was naive thinking.
"Sure." She sort of took a closed off position. "Let's... find someone else wh-who was. Raped, then. That should do the trick, right?" God what was she saying, why couldn't she just stop being so confrontational right now? Almost feeling a tinge of regret, Nee softened her bitter expression, but not vocalising any form of apology.
Okay, so maybe it had actually been a really stupid fucking idea to even bother trying to do this. Shit, I think I just made her feel even worse. Gridiron shook her head apologetically, trying to figure out a way to make up for prodding senselessly at the girl's suffering. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have... should not have prodded at you." She stood up stiffly and awkwardly, before hastily adding, "We'll be staying one night in the inn above this bar. Yours will be the first room on the left on the second floor." And then, figuring she'd do best to get a move on before she made things any worse than she already had, she walked away from Nee.
Soon, she would be back in Furoe. No longer Gridiron's charge to protect and keep safe. Gridiron knew this. But her desire to keep Nee safe had nothing to do with just bringing her home-- somehow, it was more... more involved than when Gridiron slaughtered slavers and freed their captives, even more than that. Nee deserved a chance to recover from what she had suffered, to... to find a way to live happily once again and enjoy life. Gridiron's mistake had been in thinking she was at all qualified to be the one to give Nee that chance.
The box knocked Yuwen out, as he was already injured and crippled. The Ashura glared at Pele and sighed. "I'm going to have to ask you not to attacked my patients," He said before lifting Yuwen up into his arms and moving back into the cabin.
"I'll be honest, you guys don't seem like the dreaded seven sons I've heard so much about," The Hooded Villain frowned as he leaned against a barrel on the rickety deck...
"I'll be honest, you guys don't seem like the dreaded seven sons I've heard so much about," The Hooded Villain frowned as he leaned against a barrel on the rickety deck...
"It was literally a crate made outta leaves. If that can knock him out, then he might one a consider takin' up the life of a shut in..." Pele shrugged, turning to face Hoods. "Woah, uh....What's a seventh sun? This guy..." Pele snickered,feigning ignorance and shaking his head as he pointed a thumb in the direction of the Hooded Villain. "Crazy, right?"
"A fat Oni smashed his head against a rock, I'd image it's... sensitive," The Hooded Villain replied to Pele. Suddenly from above them the distant sound of thunder echoed. "Summer in the north isn't the best for sailing - especially not in the mountains," He informed, glancing to the stern of the deck where the rest of the seven sons members aboard the vessel stood. "Its hard enough to get through the rocky pass, especially with the bandits - if it start to rain or storm it'll be close to impossible so why did you choose it?" The Hooded Villain paced down the deck and leaned over the railing, eying the rocky-landscape around them. "Fearing you're being followed?" He whispered. "Not by Phecda, or by the Guild, that's for sure... you don't fear such things..."
From inside the cabin Yuwen lay eyes open as the Ashura retreated his head-wound, listened to the Villain's words. "...Not by the army or the guards... no, you fear something else. You avoid the easy road for fear of something... greater..." Yuwen swallowed. He had just encountered a greater evil, and if this group of warriors - the seven sons, as the Villain had called them, were transporting him to the other side of the country for information, it was likely they too knew what had happened to him... that they too knew of the necromancer.
The Villain's hood flung gently in the river breeze. "But it's clear I won't get answers from you," He muttered, cracking his neck before turning back to the group. "You've been hunting Fortune since Poyo for that key - I'm not sure he knows where it is, I'm afraid."
From inside the cabin Yuwen lay eyes open as the Ashura retreated his head-wound, listened to the Villain's words. "...Not by the army or the guards... no, you fear something else. You avoid the easy road for fear of something... greater..." Yuwen swallowed. He had just encountered a greater evil, and if this group of warriors - the seven sons, as the Villain had called them, were transporting him to the other side of the country for information, it was likely they too knew what had happened to him... that they too knew of the necromancer.
The Villain's hood flung gently in the river breeze. "But it's clear I won't get answers from you," He muttered, cracking his neck before turning back to the group. "You've been hunting Fortune since Poyo for that key - I'm not sure he knows where it is, I'm afraid."
"Hey, Hoods..." Pele muttered thoughtfully. "You said something earlier, just a minute ago. You said, we don't seem anything like the Seven Sons you heard about? There might be some truth to that..."the purple oni yawned, leaning backwards on his hammock. "See the Seven Sons get paid good money to be assassins and mercenaries and whatnot. But never to ask questions."
"'Cause y'see when people start askin' questions, depending on what answers they get, they may start to perceive things differently..." Pele continued. "Just so happens that the people you see before you are the Sons that had the questions, and as for myself...I'm the one with the answers. Some of 'em anyways."
"What I'm tryin' to get across is...we may sail under the flag of the Seven Sons, but we play to a different set of rules. Rules that the Seven Sons haven't followed for over a century...Before the order's morals were forced to fall apart. So... that greater evil you mentioned? What do you think that's all about. We wanna hear your opinion."
The Seven sons aboard the ship seemed to fall quiet as did everything else around them and their boat. Dead silence.
"'Cause y'see when people start askin' questions, depending on what answers they get, they may start to perceive things differently..." Pele continued. "Just so happens that the people you see before you are the Sons that had the questions, and as for myself...I'm the one with the answers. Some of 'em anyways."
"What I'm tryin' to get across is...we may sail under the flag of the Seven Sons, but we play to a different set of rules. Rules that the Seven Sons haven't followed for over a century...Before the order's morals were forced to fall apart. So... that greater evil you mentioned? What do you think that's all about. We wanna hear your opinion."
The Seven sons aboard the ship seemed to fall quiet as did everything else around them and their boat. Dead silence.
Jiefong, Yune Empire
It was getting increasingly irritating hearing mentions of some "Great Guild Fortune" over and over and over again. By noontime, Umi had just thrown himself into a bench and dozed off, feeling rather exhausted.
The head magician in Lindas, who apparently had tutored Terra while he was away, had located her in Jiefong when Umi had asked, but now that he was here, there was no sign of her anywhere. He couldn't fathom what he may have missed in this city. Dammit, Terra, just what could have happened to you? I'm getting worried here...
But then, two ladies passed by him, whispering something to each other about a hooded young "witch" that had murdered a number of teenagers. While one argued that they were punks, the other insisted it was wrong for her to have done it. Umi raised an eyebrow as he listened, wondering just who this "witch" could be. Standing up, he began to walk after them, careful not to make it obvious he was following the ladies.
-----------------------
Far underneath the same city lay a large chamber that was stockpiled with a number of chemicals and assorted items that made it seem as though two apothecaries had been bought out. Inside, Phecda stirred, and immediately felt the large pain in his chest again. "Argh...maybe my friend was right. I should have saved some of the Chi catalyst for myself..." he muttered, standing up and stretching. "Well, no matter...I should get back to business."
And then he remembered that he had left his friend behind that night. "Oh, bother," he groaned. "Where are you now, anyway?" The man closed his eyes and placed his mask back onto his face, and was greeted with the sight of the hooded man--and Yuwen, for whatever reason--on a boat, headed for some destination he didn't know. "Well, this is a surprise turn of events...should I help him?" he muttered.
But first, he had better find out Hyuna and Terra's locations. Closing his eyes once again, he saw the female lancer upon a table, letting out occasional cries of pain, as a very tall and muscular Gwanish man in orange armor attempted to use Healing Chi on her. "Must not be that good at it by my standards," Phecda muttered to himself, before attempting to find Terra--
To his surprise, however, he could not find anything about her. Just what was going on? The man in the red longcoat took off his mask and cursed. He had lost Terra Himene again.
------------------------
There were about 100 meters left between Terra and the entrance to the temple...and, quite honestly, she was ready to pass out from exhaustion and dehydration. Whoever had been filling up the canteens, he or she had failed to get one to Terra before she had been spirited away.
Conveniently, up ahead, there were a number of pillars that seemed to have been toppled. They were far taller than her, so Terra could rest in the shade for a bit. Collapsing into the shadows, she let out a sigh as the sweltering heat disappeared from her neck and back. Now, if only she could just get some water...hopefully, there was some in the temple.
It was getting increasingly irritating hearing mentions of some "Great Guild Fortune" over and over and over again. By noontime, Umi had just thrown himself into a bench and dozed off, feeling rather exhausted.
The head magician in Lindas, who apparently had tutored Terra while he was away, had located her in Jiefong when Umi had asked, but now that he was here, there was no sign of her anywhere. He couldn't fathom what he may have missed in this city. Dammit, Terra, just what could have happened to you? I'm getting worried here...
But then, two ladies passed by him, whispering something to each other about a hooded young "witch" that had murdered a number of teenagers. While one argued that they were punks, the other insisted it was wrong for her to have done it. Umi raised an eyebrow as he listened, wondering just who this "witch" could be. Standing up, he began to walk after them, careful not to make it obvious he was following the ladies.
-----------------------
Far underneath the same city lay a large chamber that was stockpiled with a number of chemicals and assorted items that made it seem as though two apothecaries had been bought out. Inside, Phecda stirred, and immediately felt the large pain in his chest again. "Argh...maybe my friend was right. I should have saved some of the Chi catalyst for myself..." he muttered, standing up and stretching. "Well, no matter...I should get back to business."
And then he remembered that he had left his friend behind that night. "Oh, bother," he groaned. "Where are you now, anyway?" The man closed his eyes and placed his mask back onto his face, and was greeted with the sight of the hooded man--and Yuwen, for whatever reason--on a boat, headed for some destination he didn't know. "Well, this is a surprise turn of events...should I help him?" he muttered.
But first, he had better find out Hyuna and Terra's locations. Closing his eyes once again, he saw the female lancer upon a table, letting out occasional cries of pain, as a very tall and muscular Gwanish man in orange armor attempted to use Healing Chi on her. "Must not be that good at it by my standards," Phecda muttered to himself, before attempting to find Terra--
To his surprise, however, he could not find anything about her. Just what was going on? The man in the red longcoat took off his mask and cursed. He had lost Terra Himene again.
------------------------
There were about 100 meters left between Terra and the entrance to the temple...and, quite honestly, she was ready to pass out from exhaustion and dehydration. Whoever had been filling up the canteens, he or she had failed to get one to Terra before she had been spirited away.
Conveniently, up ahead, there were a number of pillars that seemed to have been toppled. They were far taller than her, so Terra could rest in the shade for a bit. Collapsing into the shadows, she let out a sigh as the sweltering heat disappeared from her neck and back. Now, if only she could just get some water...hopefully, there was some in the temple.
The large explosion launched Fie from the temple. Sending her plummeting to her doom, as she fell she began to wonder, what the hell happened? Sure she could blame the guys who actually blew up the goddamned place, but really it was the police’s fault, stupid police with their oppressive rules. Fie probably would have continued to grumble about the oppressive authoritarian system but she was interrupted by a very pressing matter, the ground. As luck would have it Fie was going to land in the river instead of the unwelcoming cobblestone. “I’m going to live! Take that gravity, I’m not going to get killed by your stupid rules. I’m not going to splatter on the ground, I’m gonna –,” and then it hit her, she was going to land into a river, not some magical shock absorber, a river, a mother fucking river, “OOOOH SHIIIIIT, I can’t swim, I’m gonna drown, FUUUUUUU— ”
With a large splash Fie entered the swirling river. As she was thrashed about by the underwater current a burst of air escaped her mouth. Fie desperately clawed her way through the water in pursuit of air. Fie’s head breached the surface of the water. Fie violently thrashed against the watery beast as it tried to pull her under again. In her desperate protest against the water’s grasp Fie was able to grab hold of a piece of wooden debris. The water gurgled in protest but it was to no avail, Fie would not relinquish her makeshift flotation device. The river slowly calmed down as Fie floated downstream and into the woods.
Eventually Fie was able to get back to shore, sure she wasn’t able to get off at the same point as the guild but she was sure that she could find them. It wasn’t like the forest would move just to mess with her; all she really had to do is just follow the river. Fie began following the river, after fifteen minutes of walking she noticed a tree, sure there were millions of trees in the forest but this one, it seemed familiar.
One doesn’t usually doesn’t pay attention to each individual tree in a forest but this tree was a bit more noticeable with its teal vines covering its trunk and its sheer hugeness. But that wasn’t the thing that was really irking Fie, the fact was that she kept passing this tree. “That’s it,” Fie pulled out her flask from underneath her shirt. Fie began chugging the XXL flask and stared at the tree, “You better be gone when I’m finished with this.” Fie finished her drink and was feeling a bit woozy, in other words drunk, like really drunk. “Wow, this some heavy stuff, but goddamn that is some fine whiskey.” Fie turned to the tree, the fucker was still there. “I told you to go away!” Fie began punching the tree, “ARRRGGG, You are a gigantic jerk ya know.” Fie would have continued punching until either her knuckles were a bloody mess or until the tree was killed so hard that it died to death if it weren’t for the wolf growling at her.
Fie, being the smart drunk person she was growled, back. The wolf started approaching licking its lips, Fie took this as the wolf was thinking lewd thoughts so she backhanded the creature. In her drunken state of thought, this seemed like a good idea. But in reality it was a horrible idea that just pissed the wolf off. The wolf lunged and Fie ran, fast, very fast. The forest must of thought that this series of events were hilarious for it teleported Fie and the wolf together. Realizing that there was no out running the beast Fie decided to climb the nearest tree. The wolf barked loudly as Fie made her way up the tree and onto one of the upper branches. “Ha you suck, you is the worst wolf of all everness.” Fie patted the tree, “You’re a good tree, you’re very —” Fie realized just then she was sitting in a large tree with teal vines covering its trunk. “Son of a bitch! Not you again!” Fie stood up on her branch and started yelling at the tree. This of course was a very stupid thing for the intoxicated Fie, since her balance was a horrid thing, and that was when she was sober. Fie fell towards the ground at a seemingly alarming rate. It was then the cursed forest decided to teleport the falling Fie right on top of something large and furry.
Fie bolted up from the furry mass that she had landed on and back handed it. “Take that you oversized wolf!” Fie stopped herself from striking the bear man again. “HOLD UP A SECOND,” Fie narrowed her eyes at the bear man. “You’re not a wolf.” Fie stumbled off the bear man and brushed the dust off her dress. “I’m really sowy, just been having a bad day with ‘dose thingsies, ya know,” Fie hit her own head as if she was trying to knock loose what she was trying to say. “‘dats right, explosions, ya know, BOOOM, KAPOW, and all that jazz. Thens there was tree, this gigantic jerk asshole jelly brained tree and I punched the pussy ass coward and then his browolf came and was all looking at me all funny so I hit him. So he’s all like ‘Ima gonna eats ya’ and I’m all like ‘Fuck you’ and I runs real fast. Thens I climb up a tree, and then it turns out it’s dat asshole tree and he pushes me off and I fall on you. I’m really sorry for hitsin ya.”
-------------------------------------------------------------
Who the hell does this man think he is? Sure they recognize each other as siblings, but were they really? “I’m surprised your douchebaggery hasn’t killed him yet.” Orion stood up and slung his bag over his shoulder. Orion turned to Hyuna, “If he causes you any trouble just tell me and I will send him to the depths of the void.” Orion grabbed his bag, “Now if you two will excuse me I have a bathhouse to visit. Play nice, or so help me I will rip you a new one.”
Orion left the room with bag in tow, and headed down the steps. Orion quickly consulted the innkeeper in regards to finding a nice bathhouse. According to the man, he could find one a few blocks away. Orion nodded and thanked the man. Orion stepped out of the inn and made his way down the street.
With a large splash Fie entered the swirling river. As she was thrashed about by the underwater current a burst of air escaped her mouth. Fie desperately clawed her way through the water in pursuit of air. Fie’s head breached the surface of the water. Fie violently thrashed against the watery beast as it tried to pull her under again. In her desperate protest against the water’s grasp Fie was able to grab hold of a piece of wooden debris. The water gurgled in protest but it was to no avail, Fie would not relinquish her makeshift flotation device. The river slowly calmed down as Fie floated downstream and into the woods.
Eventually Fie was able to get back to shore, sure she wasn’t able to get off at the same point as the guild but she was sure that she could find them. It wasn’t like the forest would move just to mess with her; all she really had to do is just follow the river. Fie began following the river, after fifteen minutes of walking she noticed a tree, sure there were millions of trees in the forest but this one, it seemed familiar.
One doesn’t usually doesn’t pay attention to each individual tree in a forest but this tree was a bit more noticeable with its teal vines covering its trunk and its sheer hugeness. But that wasn’t the thing that was really irking Fie, the fact was that she kept passing this tree. “That’s it,” Fie pulled out her flask from underneath her shirt. Fie began chugging the XXL flask and stared at the tree, “You better be gone when I’m finished with this.” Fie finished her drink and was feeling a bit woozy, in other words drunk, like really drunk. “Wow, this some heavy stuff, but goddamn that is some fine whiskey.” Fie turned to the tree, the fucker was still there. “I told you to go away!” Fie began punching the tree, “ARRRGGG, You are a gigantic jerk ya know.” Fie would have continued punching until either her knuckles were a bloody mess or until the tree was killed so hard that it died to death if it weren’t for the wolf growling at her.
Fie, being the smart drunk person she was growled, back. The wolf started approaching licking its lips, Fie took this as the wolf was thinking lewd thoughts so she backhanded the creature. In her drunken state of thought, this seemed like a good idea. But in reality it was a horrible idea that just pissed the wolf off. The wolf lunged and Fie ran, fast, very fast. The forest must of thought that this series of events were hilarious for it teleported Fie and the wolf together. Realizing that there was no out running the beast Fie decided to climb the nearest tree. The wolf barked loudly as Fie made her way up the tree and onto one of the upper branches. “Ha you suck, you is the worst wolf of all everness.” Fie patted the tree, “You’re a good tree, you’re very —” Fie realized just then she was sitting in a large tree with teal vines covering its trunk. “Son of a bitch! Not you again!” Fie stood up on her branch and started yelling at the tree. This of course was a very stupid thing for the intoxicated Fie, since her balance was a horrid thing, and that was when she was sober. Fie fell towards the ground at a seemingly alarming rate. It was then the cursed forest decided to teleport the falling Fie right on top of something large and furry.
Fie bolted up from the furry mass that she had landed on and back handed it. “Take that you oversized wolf!” Fie stopped herself from striking the bear man again. “HOLD UP A SECOND,” Fie narrowed her eyes at the bear man. “You’re not a wolf.” Fie stumbled off the bear man and brushed the dust off her dress. “I’m really sowy, just been having a bad day with ‘dose thingsies, ya know,” Fie hit her own head as if she was trying to knock loose what she was trying to say. “‘dats right, explosions, ya know, BOOOM, KAPOW, and all that jazz. Thens there was tree, this gigantic jerk asshole jelly brained tree and I punched the pussy ass coward and then his browolf came and was all looking at me all funny so I hit him. So he’s all like ‘Ima gonna eats ya’ and I’m all like ‘Fuck you’ and I runs real fast. Thens I climb up a tree, and then it turns out it’s dat asshole tree and he pushes me off and I fall on you. I’m really sorry for hitsin ya.”
-------------------------------------------------------------
Who the hell does this man think he is? Sure they recognize each other as siblings, but were they really? “I’m surprised your douchebaggery hasn’t killed him yet.” Orion stood up and slung his bag over his shoulder. Orion turned to Hyuna, “If he causes you any trouble just tell me and I will send him to the depths of the void.” Orion grabbed his bag, “Now if you two will excuse me I have a bathhouse to visit. Play nice, or so help me I will rip you a new one.”
Orion left the room with bag in tow, and headed down the steps. Orion quickly consulted the innkeeper in regards to finding a nice bathhouse. According to the man, he could find one a few blocks away. Orion nodded and thanked the man. Orion stepped out of the inn and made his way down the street.
Nee slapped herself once Gridiron walked away. what the hell was she thinking, talking to her friend like that? If they even were friends, if Gridiron even really cared about her. Still, people were paying more attention to Gridiron at the moment. And all of these people around her sort of... it really was suffocating. She didn't sense any truly malicious intent anywhere near, so chances are Moga was putting his bets on the blockade. So she left the bar to idly walk around; tapping Amanhã's armor to more or less notice her that she was heading out for a bit, feeling mildly like manure.
The crisp, mostly clean air of very Sudean-influenced Harad. It was refreshing, at the very least. Nee nodded just a tad at the guide, before turning down an alley way, making sure her chain was close at hand, and that she was alert of anyone even remotely approaching. Hearing a tinkle of water somewhere, Nee suddenly felt the longing to take a bath. Scrub away every part of her body that was sullied; maybe, just maybe become clean again. Seems like right now would make a good opportunity for that, right? There was something of a lull in the action. She'd keep the chain with her, however, close. Probably won't let go of it. And thus, Nee slipped out of the outskirts of Harad.
It wasn't long until Nee found the little spring just outside the almost-desert town, where the river ran to. Past that was more Sudean territory than anything. It was the only real greenery around, with this nice fresh scent wafting to her. To be honest, the Harad Spring looked almost out-of-place, a blotch of green on the border of a sea of sand. She slunk her way through the shrubbery, and with a moment's hesitation, slipped her kimono off of small, lithe, and bruised form, keeping the chain wrapped around her. Muttering, "Why not?" Nee stepped into the glistening water.
It was calming. It was really serene, too. Nee felt the liquid slide over her frame, washing over her like a wave of cleanliness. It was therapeutic. It was soothing. It felt like perfection. And Nee felt utterly out of place, with her dirty, ravaged body. She still felt it all, both externally, on her pale skin; fingers grabbing and mauling her body, roughly and intensely- and then even worse, inside, violating the most precious part of her. The part that she didn't want anyone else to know at all. Breaking through; pain and blood and foreign sensation awash. Nee shuddered and started scrubbing furiously, violently, in a frantic daze; scratching at her skin almost as if trying to peel it all off. She kept on scrubbing, but no matter how hard she tried, the fact remained that she was broken. Dirty. Disgusting. Sullied.
She was pathetic.
Finally the girl was sobbing desperately in the spring as little trails of tiny blood droplets lined every inch of her body save for her face; her heaped and sorrowful form trembling as the pain of her scratches started stinging. It didn't help. This didn't goddamn help at all. Exhausted, she climbed her way out, using leaves to wipe the wet off her body. Once dry enough, she slipped back into the kimono, and wrapped the chain around her. Might as well head back. Might as well bottle this down; hide it. No one was allowed to see her weakened to this extent. Otherwise she wouldn't be able to manipulate anymore, either.
She felt someone approach. Nee spun around, snarling, with her chain swinging in an arc in front of her, grazing the guide's arm. Nee stared in shock and lowered her head in apology.
"Hey." The guide muttered. "Just wondering if you were okay, miss."
"I'm fine." Nee answered mechanically, walking past the guide. "Just fine."
Overhead she saw a familiar flying creature- Valkar's pigeon, was it? Nee decided to copy the whistle she heard Valkar make back at Furoe, and the bird flew down to perch on her shoulder, with a note tied around it's talon. Nee then took the note off its talon, and tried to read it -it was, unfortunately, in code; no way she could understand it for now. She'd have to decipher it on her own once she had the time. Any information would be helpful. But considering it was in code- it had to be addressed to Moga. Nee went cold - did that mean Valkar was going to mobilize against her, and was aware of her plot? She had to make sure. Nee quickly writ down a message to Valkar in neat, flowery print, before attaching it to the pigeon's talon. She made sure to keep the note, though, along with the fur from Garrus.
"From now on." She whispered coaxingly. "Deliver all of his messages to me, okay?" She then let it go. Feeling a little lighter, Nee re-entered the inn, tapped Amanhã's armor again, and then walked up the stairs to her room, shutting herself off from Gridiron's troupe.
Was she morose? Was she really? Teri was still pondering this by the time Sainko melted into the crowds of Hanshan, and Teri gave rudimentary look in the general direction, and somewhat slumped her shoulders. It was time to get into another fight for the higher ups of the Ruinguard. At least it wasn't as if they were going to kill this Shan. That was probably the only plus. Even Sainko wasn't all that much of a bonus, really, only really benefit is that she could be a help in battle. Anyone that could be loyal to the Ruinguard.... well, Teri felt hard pressed to really want to know them. A little sigh escaped her again - wasn't she always like this, with everyone but Fuuta these days? Always being more or less completely disinterested in others, and she blamed it on her status of being half-tengu. Probably messed her up too young back then.
Nothing she could do about it now. Teri fished out her metal plates in preparation for the battle; an idea suddenly striking her. She ignored a few people staring at her - trying to decide if she were tengu or human, even hearing a mumble of 'hey man, should we murdalize her, bet she's rich' and then a terse reply of 'dem metal plates are scary dude lets not'. Teri shot them a warning glance - teenage bandit, apparently. Reminded her a bit of what she once was, except... well, she hoped her band of thieves were a tad bit more civilized than that.
With the illusion dispelled, Sainko felt something of a weight lifted from her shoulders-- freer, physically and mentally speaking. A light smile playing at her svelte lips, she proceeded, a hint of a carefree sort of spring to her step as she considered the best vantage point she could reach. Along one portion of the alley's wall, composed of the walls of the buildings that ran parallel along the main street of Hanshan, the bricks had degraded, leaving small chunks missing-- footholds, if one so made of them, interspersed across the decrepit wall, reaching close enough to the rooftop for her purposes. Sainko leapt up to latch onto the first pair with her hands, and gradually crawled, vaulted, and pulled her way up to the top using the various crevices in the brick wall, eventually leaping up to the rooftop with an unnecessary but tasteful little flourish.
The rooftops of these ancient, abandoned buildings were littered with refuse-- junk, assorted trash, furniture scattered about, a disarray of clutter, precisely what Sainko had chosen the rooftops for. Up from this vantage point, amongst the disorder of refuse, she wouldn't even have to use any illusion to obscure her presence-- she had only to stand, and watch.
Her eyes zeroed in on Serizawa, down on the ground-- this point would prove advantageous when Shan emerged from that inn, but furthermore, she wished to gauge the extent of Serizawa's combat skills in a manner which she had been as of yet incapable, having had little opportunity. From here, in the initial moment of the clash before involving herself, she could formulate a general idea of Serizawa's tactics, her methods of combat, her fighting style and martial prowess-- information that could, perhaps, become useful knowledge at a later point, if it came about Sainko would have to use it. For the time being, however, it was merely a process of observing-- watching, and taking meticulous mental note.
"Thanks." Heavy footsteps. Teri ducked to the side; the time has come, after all. No one else had footsteps like that; at least, not around Hanshan. unless there just so happened to be a giant living suit of armor walking around. Actually, that wouldn't surprise Teri, now would it? Well, nothing technically surprised her, but still, something like that is probably to be expected in this weird world. Teri's existence was a testament to that, after all. She took a cursory look behind her; okay, the teenage bandits were gone, thankfully, so she could focus directly on the combat. With the element of surprise, hopefully this'd be over quickly. Knowing her luck, it'd be a long, drawn out engagement, with all of Hanshan in ruins afterwards.
The orange armored - why the hell do you even wear armor that brightly colored? It just makes you an easy target, does it not? - with purple hair - and the hair, is that dyed? Would a man like Shan even be interested in aesthetics? Because surely it couldn't be natural. Perhaps it was just something, possibly a chi-reaction. Teri wouldn't be surprised. - walked out of the oddly named inn. It was time.
Teri wordlessly lunged at Shan with her double-ended blade, doing a graceful fluid feint at his throat before deftly spinning around him, and flapping her wings in his face; blowing her safely back. Hopefully while he was stunned, Teri then tossed her metal plates into the air, diverting any lightning chi from targeting her, and then used her light chi - dazzlingly bright, and more than enough to stun anyone looking, possibly even burn their retinas. The crowd seemed to stagger around them as she did this, and then stabbed forward with her katana, aiming for chinks in his tough orange armor, in such a way that only the deftest of people could dodge. She didn't have her usual style of divebombing to gain momentum of speed, but she could still build momentum of her own, in actual melee combat. Dodging a possible attack, Teri flipped over him and stuck at the nape of his neck, wondering why Sainko wasn't helping. Finally, as her plates fell down, she flew up to grab at them, using them to plummet down at Orion in a makeshift divebomb.
Sainko watched with a meticulous eye as Shan emerged from the inn, and began to proceed down the avenue; she also noted Serizawa delving away to the side of the street as Shan approached. Firstly, however, Sainko focused on Shan, committing to memory what her sharp eye discerned of the chinks in his plate armour, estimated from his range of movement and agility whether he was wearing chainmail or any other such protective garment underneath his plate armour (he didn't seem to be), calculating such vital factors in the battle. And then, the time was upon them: Serizawa was about to initiate her attack. And as she did, a subtle grin pulled at the corners of Sainko's mouth. Serizawa fought intelligently, efficiently, and ruthlessly-- she would make an effective ally for as long as that relationship lasted, or, if the course of events so shifted, an interesting foe to fight and kill.
But this was no time for idle reflection: it was time for the assassin to make her entry as well. Still grinning somewhat, Sainko reached back, taking up the shortbow slung beside the quiver on her back; her other hand reached for the quiver, her fingers, well acquainted with the division of the arrows therein, clasping onto one of the arrows with an oddly shaped, tapered head. The slender point of the arrowhead made it much more suited to penetrating plate and mail armour than the standard broadhead arrows that inhabited the other two divided sections of her quiver, tipped with various poisons-- at this range, should it have struck true, this arrow would pierce armour and flesh. After all, she had been instructed not to kill Orion Shan-- that did not preclude injuring him to see how he fought whilst wounded, however minor or major. And anyway, if he managed to die to the two Ruinguards' little trial, was that not evidence enough that he had never been powerful enough to be significant to the guild anyway?
When she placed the arrow against the cord of the bowstring, pulled back, and released, however, she produced from the other side of the street, from the rooftops of the opposite side, the illusion of an identical arrow, following an identical path as the one she had just fired, both surging down toward Shan, aimed for his leg. With the arrow off, Sainko wasted no time; quietly, she produced another mirror illusion-- just one, so she could manipulate it with a greater degree of finesse than simply having it mirror her every action. As she herself vaulted across to the other rooftop and then landed down in the side alley, this illusion hurled itself from the top, rolling as it hit the ground to produce the impression of attempting to minimize the shock of the fall, before lunging at Shan.
The illusion, the arrow, Serizawa-- all rather excellent distractions as Sainko herself unassumingly crept out of the side alley amidst the chaos that had engulfed the street, making for Shan with a veritably casual stride, as though out for an afternoon walk. And then, only once she was within a certain range, two things happened in quick succession: one of the daggers sheathed within Sainko's coat darted out into her hand, and she lunged forward, one arm swiftly snaking up to Shan's throat, pressing the dagger against it briefly, drawing blood but failing to truly injure the man-- if he was as much an experienced threat as the Ruinguard suspected he could have been, he probably recovered from such trifles effortlessly. Just as quickly, her hand darted away, the dagger was replaced fleetly, and she deftly maneuvered away from Shan with a backflip; as she did so, she reached for one of the throwing knives tipped with paralysing solutions, and aimed it at one of the weak spots in Shan's armour that she had perceived up on the rooftop before beginning her attack.
The crisp, mostly clean air of very Sudean-influenced Harad. It was refreshing, at the very least. Nee nodded just a tad at the guide, before turning down an alley way, making sure her chain was close at hand, and that she was alert of anyone even remotely approaching. Hearing a tinkle of water somewhere, Nee suddenly felt the longing to take a bath. Scrub away every part of her body that was sullied; maybe, just maybe become clean again. Seems like right now would make a good opportunity for that, right? There was something of a lull in the action. She'd keep the chain with her, however, close. Probably won't let go of it. And thus, Nee slipped out of the outskirts of Harad.
It wasn't long until Nee found the little spring just outside the almost-desert town, where the river ran to. Past that was more Sudean territory than anything. It was the only real greenery around, with this nice fresh scent wafting to her. To be honest, the Harad Spring looked almost out-of-place, a blotch of green on the border of a sea of sand. She slunk her way through the shrubbery, and with a moment's hesitation, slipped her kimono off of small, lithe, and bruised form, keeping the chain wrapped around her. Muttering, "Why not?" Nee stepped into the glistening water.
It was calming. It was really serene, too. Nee felt the liquid slide over her frame, washing over her like a wave of cleanliness. It was therapeutic. It was soothing. It felt like perfection. And Nee felt utterly out of place, with her dirty, ravaged body. She still felt it all, both externally, on her pale skin; fingers grabbing and mauling her body, roughly and intensely- and then even worse, inside, violating the most precious part of her. The part that she didn't want anyone else to know at all. Breaking through; pain and blood and foreign sensation awash. Nee shuddered and started scrubbing furiously, violently, in a frantic daze; scratching at her skin almost as if trying to peel it all off. She kept on scrubbing, but no matter how hard she tried, the fact remained that she was broken. Dirty. Disgusting. Sullied.
She was pathetic.
Finally the girl was sobbing desperately in the spring as little trails of tiny blood droplets lined every inch of her body save for her face; her heaped and sorrowful form trembling as the pain of her scratches started stinging. It didn't help. This didn't goddamn help at all. Exhausted, she climbed her way out, using leaves to wipe the wet off her body. Once dry enough, she slipped back into the kimono, and wrapped the chain around her. Might as well head back. Might as well bottle this down; hide it. No one was allowed to see her weakened to this extent. Otherwise she wouldn't be able to manipulate anymore, either.
She felt someone approach. Nee spun around, snarling, with her chain swinging in an arc in front of her, grazing the guide's arm. Nee stared in shock and lowered her head in apology.
"Hey." The guide muttered. "Just wondering if you were okay, miss."
"I'm fine." Nee answered mechanically, walking past the guide. "Just fine."
Overhead she saw a familiar flying creature- Valkar's pigeon, was it? Nee decided to copy the whistle she heard Valkar make back at Furoe, and the bird flew down to perch on her shoulder, with a note tied around it's talon. Nee then took the note off its talon, and tried to read it -it was, unfortunately, in code; no way she could understand it for now. She'd have to decipher it on her own once she had the time. Any information would be helpful. But considering it was in code- it had to be addressed to Moga. Nee went cold - did that mean Valkar was going to mobilize against her, and was aware of her plot? She had to make sure. Nee quickly writ down a message to Valkar in neat, flowery print, before attaching it to the pigeon's talon. She made sure to keep the note, though, along with the fur from Garrus.
"From now on." She whispered coaxingly. "Deliver all of his messages to me, okay?" She then let it go. Feeling a little lighter, Nee re-entered the inn, tapped Amanhã's armor again, and then walked up the stairs to her room, shutting herself off from Gridiron's troupe.
Was she morose? Was she really? Teri was still pondering this by the time Sainko melted into the crowds of Hanshan, and Teri gave rudimentary look in the general direction, and somewhat slumped her shoulders. It was time to get into another fight for the higher ups of the Ruinguard. At least it wasn't as if they were going to kill this Shan. That was probably the only plus. Even Sainko wasn't all that much of a bonus, really, only really benefit is that she could be a help in battle. Anyone that could be loyal to the Ruinguard.... well, Teri felt hard pressed to really want to know them. A little sigh escaped her again - wasn't she always like this, with everyone but Fuuta these days? Always being more or less completely disinterested in others, and she blamed it on her status of being half-tengu. Probably messed her up too young back then.
Nothing she could do about it now. Teri fished out her metal plates in preparation for the battle; an idea suddenly striking her. She ignored a few people staring at her - trying to decide if she were tengu or human, even hearing a mumble of 'hey man, should we murdalize her, bet she's rich' and then a terse reply of 'dem metal plates are scary dude lets not'. Teri shot them a warning glance - teenage bandit, apparently. Reminded her a bit of what she once was, except... well, she hoped her band of thieves were a tad bit more civilized than that.
With the illusion dispelled, Sainko felt something of a weight lifted from her shoulders-- freer, physically and mentally speaking. A light smile playing at her svelte lips, she proceeded, a hint of a carefree sort of spring to her step as she considered the best vantage point she could reach. Along one portion of the alley's wall, composed of the walls of the buildings that ran parallel along the main street of Hanshan, the bricks had degraded, leaving small chunks missing-- footholds, if one so made of them, interspersed across the decrepit wall, reaching close enough to the rooftop for her purposes. Sainko leapt up to latch onto the first pair with her hands, and gradually crawled, vaulted, and pulled her way up to the top using the various crevices in the brick wall, eventually leaping up to the rooftop with an unnecessary but tasteful little flourish.
The rooftops of these ancient, abandoned buildings were littered with refuse-- junk, assorted trash, furniture scattered about, a disarray of clutter, precisely what Sainko had chosen the rooftops for. Up from this vantage point, amongst the disorder of refuse, she wouldn't even have to use any illusion to obscure her presence-- she had only to stand, and watch.
Her eyes zeroed in on Serizawa, down on the ground-- this point would prove advantageous when Shan emerged from that inn, but furthermore, she wished to gauge the extent of Serizawa's combat skills in a manner which she had been as of yet incapable, having had little opportunity. From here, in the initial moment of the clash before involving herself, she could formulate a general idea of Serizawa's tactics, her methods of combat, her fighting style and martial prowess-- information that could, perhaps, become useful knowledge at a later point, if it came about Sainko would have to use it. For the time being, however, it was merely a process of observing-- watching, and taking meticulous mental note.
"Thanks." Heavy footsteps. Teri ducked to the side; the time has come, after all. No one else had footsteps like that; at least, not around Hanshan. unless there just so happened to be a giant living suit of armor walking around. Actually, that wouldn't surprise Teri, now would it? Well, nothing technically surprised her, but still, something like that is probably to be expected in this weird world. Teri's existence was a testament to that, after all. She took a cursory look behind her; okay, the teenage bandits were gone, thankfully, so she could focus directly on the combat. With the element of surprise, hopefully this'd be over quickly. Knowing her luck, it'd be a long, drawn out engagement, with all of Hanshan in ruins afterwards.
The orange armored - why the hell do you even wear armor that brightly colored? It just makes you an easy target, does it not? - with purple hair - and the hair, is that dyed? Would a man like Shan even be interested in aesthetics? Because surely it couldn't be natural. Perhaps it was just something, possibly a chi-reaction. Teri wouldn't be surprised. - walked out of the oddly named inn. It was time.
Teri wordlessly lunged at Shan with her double-ended blade, doing a graceful fluid feint at his throat before deftly spinning around him, and flapping her wings in his face; blowing her safely back. Hopefully while he was stunned, Teri then tossed her metal plates into the air, diverting any lightning chi from targeting her, and then used her light chi - dazzlingly bright, and more than enough to stun anyone looking, possibly even burn their retinas. The crowd seemed to stagger around them as she did this, and then stabbed forward with her katana, aiming for chinks in his tough orange armor, in such a way that only the deftest of people could dodge. She didn't have her usual style of divebombing to gain momentum of speed, but she could still build momentum of her own, in actual melee combat. Dodging a possible attack, Teri flipped over him and stuck at the nape of his neck, wondering why Sainko wasn't helping. Finally, as her plates fell down, she flew up to grab at them, using them to plummet down at Orion in a makeshift divebomb.
Sainko watched with a meticulous eye as Shan emerged from the inn, and began to proceed down the avenue; she also noted Serizawa delving away to the side of the street as Shan approached. Firstly, however, Sainko focused on Shan, committing to memory what her sharp eye discerned of the chinks in his plate armour, estimated from his range of movement and agility whether he was wearing chainmail or any other such protective garment underneath his plate armour (he didn't seem to be), calculating such vital factors in the battle. And then, the time was upon them: Serizawa was about to initiate her attack. And as she did, a subtle grin pulled at the corners of Sainko's mouth. Serizawa fought intelligently, efficiently, and ruthlessly-- she would make an effective ally for as long as that relationship lasted, or, if the course of events so shifted, an interesting foe to fight and kill.
But this was no time for idle reflection: it was time for the assassin to make her entry as well. Still grinning somewhat, Sainko reached back, taking up the shortbow slung beside the quiver on her back; her other hand reached for the quiver, her fingers, well acquainted with the division of the arrows therein, clasping onto one of the arrows with an oddly shaped, tapered head. The slender point of the arrowhead made it much more suited to penetrating plate and mail armour than the standard broadhead arrows that inhabited the other two divided sections of her quiver, tipped with various poisons-- at this range, should it have struck true, this arrow would pierce armour and flesh. After all, she had been instructed not to kill Orion Shan-- that did not preclude injuring him to see how he fought whilst wounded, however minor or major. And anyway, if he managed to die to the two Ruinguards' little trial, was that not evidence enough that he had never been powerful enough to be significant to the guild anyway?
When she placed the arrow against the cord of the bowstring, pulled back, and released, however, she produced from the other side of the street, from the rooftops of the opposite side, the illusion of an identical arrow, following an identical path as the one she had just fired, both surging down toward Shan, aimed for his leg. With the arrow off, Sainko wasted no time; quietly, she produced another mirror illusion-- just one, so she could manipulate it with a greater degree of finesse than simply having it mirror her every action. As she herself vaulted across to the other rooftop and then landed down in the side alley, this illusion hurled itself from the top, rolling as it hit the ground to produce the impression of attempting to minimize the shock of the fall, before lunging at Shan.
The illusion, the arrow, Serizawa-- all rather excellent distractions as Sainko herself unassumingly crept out of the side alley amidst the chaos that had engulfed the street, making for Shan with a veritably casual stride, as though out for an afternoon walk. And then, only once she was within a certain range, two things happened in quick succession: one of the daggers sheathed within Sainko's coat darted out into her hand, and she lunged forward, one arm swiftly snaking up to Shan's throat, pressing the dagger against it briefly, drawing blood but failing to truly injure the man-- if he was as much an experienced threat as the Ruinguard suspected he could have been, he probably recovered from such trifles effortlessly. Just as quickly, her hand darted away, the dagger was replaced fleetly, and she deftly maneuvered away from Shan with a backflip; as she did so, she reached for one of the throwing knives tipped with paralysing solutions, and aimed it at one of the weak spots in Shan's armour that she had perceived up on the rooftop before beginning her attack.
Rumelis was confused again. Moments before he'd been about to step backwards for
some sort of challenge, and now there was a cat-beast woman on top of him, saying
all sorts of nonsense.
The cat beast-woman seemed drunk, and strangely familiar. As he recovered from the
initial impact, Rumelis remembered the who the woman was. It was that one lady from
Jiefong-- he hadn't seen much of her, but he'd seen enough to know the clumsy cat
above him (that currently reeked of whiskey) was one and the same.
Getting to his feet, he brushed the dirt off his already-soiled clothes to realize
that the forest had transported him somewhere else entirely. Lo-Muna, Sunaarashi,
and the others were gone. Instead, he was at the base of a large tree, with teal
vines covering its trunk...
"Damn tree." The cat-woman was muttering to herself again, and was about to punch
the tree in front of her when a wolf jumped at the two of them. Rumelis threw the
clumsy cat aside, then sidestepped the wolf himself, getting another scratch in his
clothing.
"DAMN WOLF!" That cat wouldn't be quiet, would she?
Rumelis readied his axe as the wolf snarled at him and edged closer. Before the
beast could jump, he readied a high swing, which connected with the wolf as it edged
closer to him, if only barely. That and a roar was enough to send the lithe beast
packing. He walked over to the drunkard cat.
"Never caught your name. Since we're probably going to be stuck here for a while,
how about you tell me it? I'm Rumelis."
some sort of challenge, and now there was a cat-beast woman on top of him, saying
all sorts of nonsense.
The cat beast-woman seemed drunk, and strangely familiar. As he recovered from the
initial impact, Rumelis remembered the who the woman was. It was that one lady from
Jiefong-- he hadn't seen much of her, but he'd seen enough to know the clumsy cat
above him (that currently reeked of whiskey) was one and the same.
Getting to his feet, he brushed the dirt off his already-soiled clothes to realize
that the forest had transported him somewhere else entirely. Lo-Muna, Sunaarashi,
and the others were gone. Instead, he was at the base of a large tree, with teal
vines covering its trunk...
"Damn tree." The cat-woman was muttering to herself again, and was about to punch
the tree in front of her when a wolf jumped at the two of them. Rumelis threw the
clumsy cat aside, then sidestepped the wolf himself, getting another scratch in his
clothing.
"DAMN WOLF!" That cat wouldn't be quiet, would she?
Rumelis readied his axe as the wolf snarled at him and edged closer. Before the
beast could jump, he readied a high swing, which connected with the wolf as it edged
closer to him, if only barely. That and a roar was enough to send the lithe beast
packing. He walked over to the drunkard cat.
"Never caught your name. Since we're probably going to be stuck here for a while,
how about you tell me it? I'm Rumelis."
Aboard all had gone quiet and Jeon frowned. An itch had started up in his left wing but he refused to move a feather. While the eyes of his companions were set on the Hooded Villain, Jeon's own eyes moved briefly to Pele and the rest of the Seven Sons, or those who called themselves one of the clan at least. The careful words, the apparent dissolution with Maiya's purpose, were words he had begun to hear more often. They were growing comfortable in their isolation. And he was getting more restless.
~*~
Daken considered Ann's words carefully and looked over to where Tsukumo had begun healing Suiken. Her face was grim in concentration, carefully guarded emptiness in her eyes. She was a healer who had grown up among violence, a dissenter who had learned violence was a part of her nature and continued to fight, and yet still rebel against her nature by healing any and all. His eyes then moved to Sha whose eyes sparkled with a barely contained excitement initiated by the talk of competition. She was friendly to most who crossed their path and was not as angry as the world as she should have been. It would have been hard to imagine the large oni in a cage once, beaten and bleeding. Even her words now betrayed no bitterness or malice.
"Why?" Sha repeated with a chuckle. She threw her hands up and that chuckle quickly became a loud, obnoxious laugh which her guild mates had long grown accustomed to. The question was always one of the first things asked of their guild. "For the thrill! For the rush! I live for the adrenaline rush!"
She balled her hands into fist and started pacing back and forth, mirth in her eyes. Her hands would be thrown up in exaggerated gestures that emphasized the excitement tingling in her system.
"A challenge is nothing if not something to excel at! To have great difficulties in overcoming and grow to surpass past challenges! For that, a new thrill is needed, new elements! And for that, new competitors are vital!" the oni continued, her voice growing louder. "And one cannot have a good challenge, if an opponent is injured! I wanted all of you at the peak of your competitor's spirit! And, well, if your friends come looking for you, then clearly it'll be a fun competition! If they come, then there must be some teamwork that ya'll can throw together and so it won't be so dull when we beat you! I mean, come on, a disjointed guild might as well be killed for all they're good for in a race."
The last words brought Sha down and there was dead seriousness in her voice. She had come to a stop and regarded Suiken with an objective glance, measuring up the ice oni's reaction to her words. The tension in the air was quickly broken when Sha grinned once more.
"But we won't know that till they get here! Which should be soon now that I think about it..."
Daken looked back at Ann as the conversation went back to the ice oni. His expression softened, just a little.
"I quite like that," he finally responded with nothing to confirm whether it was genuine or sarcasm. "It gives you a clearer image of others for you never know what they've been through. It also makes my remark about blood on your hands quite rude when you think about it, thinking all have empathy or sympathy to degrees where it'll regret the spilling of blood. Not that it is technically a thing either way. Sometimes there are those who require extermination."
~*~
Lo-muna smiled warmly at Shiisa, "Is Yuwen Fortune rich? I do not know. I haven't pried into his past quite yet, not sufficient time you see...But what I do know is that I don't mind coming across treasure every now and then and neither does the guild. Though, if we do happen to know there is treasure abroad, we will most likely go after it. It is natural after all."
She paused, regarding the bandit with a raised eyebrow, "Why do you ask?"
~*~
Daken considered Ann's words carefully and looked over to where Tsukumo had begun healing Suiken. Her face was grim in concentration, carefully guarded emptiness in her eyes. She was a healer who had grown up among violence, a dissenter who had learned violence was a part of her nature and continued to fight, and yet still rebel against her nature by healing any and all. His eyes then moved to Sha whose eyes sparkled with a barely contained excitement initiated by the talk of competition. She was friendly to most who crossed their path and was not as angry as the world as she should have been. It would have been hard to imagine the large oni in a cage once, beaten and bleeding. Even her words now betrayed no bitterness or malice.
"Why?" Sha repeated with a chuckle. She threw her hands up and that chuckle quickly became a loud, obnoxious laugh which her guild mates had long grown accustomed to. The question was always one of the first things asked of their guild. "For the thrill! For the rush! I live for the adrenaline rush!"
She balled her hands into fist and started pacing back and forth, mirth in her eyes. Her hands would be thrown up in exaggerated gestures that emphasized the excitement tingling in her system.
"A challenge is nothing if not something to excel at! To have great difficulties in overcoming and grow to surpass past challenges! For that, a new thrill is needed, new elements! And for that, new competitors are vital!" the oni continued, her voice growing louder. "And one cannot have a good challenge, if an opponent is injured! I wanted all of you at the peak of your competitor's spirit! And, well, if your friends come looking for you, then clearly it'll be a fun competition! If they come, then there must be some teamwork that ya'll can throw together and so it won't be so dull when we beat you! I mean, come on, a disjointed guild might as well be killed for all they're good for in a race."
The last words brought Sha down and there was dead seriousness in her voice. She had come to a stop and regarded Suiken with an objective glance, measuring up the ice oni's reaction to her words. The tension in the air was quickly broken when Sha grinned once more.
"But we won't know that till they get here! Which should be soon now that I think about it..."
Daken looked back at Ann as the conversation went back to the ice oni. His expression softened, just a little.
"I quite like that," he finally responded with nothing to confirm whether it was genuine or sarcasm. "It gives you a clearer image of others for you never know what they've been through. It also makes my remark about blood on your hands quite rude when you think about it, thinking all have empathy or sympathy to degrees where it'll regret the spilling of blood. Not that it is technically a thing either way. Sometimes there are those who require extermination."
~*~
Lo-muna smiled warmly at Shiisa, "Is Yuwen Fortune rich? I do not know. I haven't pried into his past quite yet, not sufficient time you see...But what I do know is that I don't mind coming across treasure every now and then and neither does the guild. Though, if we do happen to know there is treasure abroad, we will most likely go after it. It is natural after all."
She paused, regarding the bandit with a raised eyebrow, "Why do you ask?"
"I'm asking 'cause I wanted to know more about your guild. I've never heard much about guilds before, living out here..." Shiisan shrugged. "Not that you guys are making them seem impressive at all. I mean your leader doesn't even bother to stick around," Shiisan noted.
"Also..." Shiisan muttered, glancing towards the back of the group. "I think your bear skin rug has vamoosed. And by that, I mean some weird chick fell from the sky and the forest sent him spiraling somewhere else. So uh...'nother new problem. But Luckily these notes..." Shiisan muttered, grabbing another set of cryptic directions. "Seem to be leading us towards the right path, at least."
***
Suiken smirked curiously at the fiery spirited (no pun intended) competitive oni. "Well, I have no doubt that our guild will be here in time. And I must say, it's nice to meet a group that doesn't want to kill us...Well not right off the bat at least. Though, I suppose the Hunters Guild has their illustrious leader to thank for their stability."
"Also..." Shiisan muttered, glancing towards the back of the group. "I think your bear skin rug has vamoosed. And by that, I mean some weird chick fell from the sky and the forest sent him spiraling somewhere else. So uh...'nother new problem. But Luckily these notes..." Shiisan muttered, grabbing another set of cryptic directions. "Seem to be leading us towards the right path, at least."
***
Suiken smirked curiously at the fiery spirited (no pun intended) competitive oni. "Well, I have no doubt that our guild will be here in time. And I must say, it's nice to meet a group that doesn't want to kill us...Well not right off the bat at least. Though, I suppose the Hunters Guild has their illustrious leader to thank for their stability."
After several minutes of eavesdropping, Umi was just about ready to give up when the ladies were joined by a man who had rather exciting news. Something about a ball the previous night that was ruined by the "Great Guild Fortune"--Umi rolled his eyes; hearing that arrogant name over and over was really grating on his nerves.
But there was some more exciting news that got his attention. Apparently, the same "witch" that the ladies had just been talking about had appeared that very night and manipulated the remnants of a fallen chandelier to fight, and later to block a passage. Furthermore, the "witch" had made an appearance yet again later in the night, having escaped with the other members of that guild through the river cutting into the Ganga Desert.
Then this "witch" is with them right now...I guess I don't have to worry about encountering her, Umi thought, but there were still more surprises for the Gwanish prodigy in this news.
"How awful," one of the ladies commented, with an absolutely conceited tone that failed to made her words sound genuine, "that they let a murderer like her escape. I swear, with someone as young as that little girl going off to murder people...it's really not the proper thing to let such a wretch live!"
The man cleared his throat. "But, you know, that 'witch' apparently just was nothing but a scared little girl the second time she was sighted before the ball. Is it truly right to say she should be executed?"
Scared little girl?! Umi forgot to restrain himself and bolted straight up to the man, pushing rather rudely past the ladies. "This 'witch', did you ever hear of what she looked like?"
"Young man, you would do to learn some respect!" the man reprimanded with an annoyed look. "As to the answer to your question, I believe they said she had short brown hair, and one emerald green eye, one pale green one. Very short and thin, does not appear to have matured physically at all. Seems to be at age 13. Does that answer your question?"
"It'll be enough. Sorry for being so rude," Umi replied, already walking off. Now he was sure of who that witch was. Terra had brown hair and emerald eyes-or rather, she did, but her master said that one eye's color had changed. Also, while he had not seen her in years, he knew she was very short and grew extremely slowly...even Rika stated that her looks had changed very little from when he had left. Then that meant Terra Himene was with the Great Guild Fortune, in Gangamai...
Standing above the bridge to the river, Umi prepared to dive in.
-------------------------------
As Terra pulled herself upright, she suddenly let out a cry and collapsed back onto the sand. The injuries she had taken from Phecda were suddenly aching again, after they had not bothered her for hours on end...perhaps she had somehow become numb to the pain for the past few hours? Regardless, she was forced to bear with it for the time being...
The stone stairs leading into the temple seemed to span an entire mountainside, but regardless, she continued to limp upwards. A thought dawned upon her that she should probably not attempt this alone in her current state, but quickly reminded herself that she was equally likely to be in danger out there, and no one would be coming to rescue her--not while this annoying desert had a say in the matter.
But there was some more exciting news that got his attention. Apparently, the same "witch" that the ladies had just been talking about had appeared that very night and manipulated the remnants of a fallen chandelier to fight, and later to block a passage. Furthermore, the "witch" had made an appearance yet again later in the night, having escaped with the other members of that guild through the river cutting into the Ganga Desert.
Then this "witch" is with them right now...I guess I don't have to worry about encountering her, Umi thought, but there were still more surprises for the Gwanish prodigy in this news.
"How awful," one of the ladies commented, with an absolutely conceited tone that failed to made her words sound genuine, "that they let a murderer like her escape. I swear, with someone as young as that little girl going off to murder people...it's really not the proper thing to let such a wretch live!"
The man cleared his throat. "But, you know, that 'witch' apparently just was nothing but a scared little girl the second time she was sighted before the ball. Is it truly right to say she should be executed?"
Scared little girl?! Umi forgot to restrain himself and bolted straight up to the man, pushing rather rudely past the ladies. "This 'witch', did you ever hear of what she looked like?"
"Young man, you would do to learn some respect!" the man reprimanded with an annoyed look. "As to the answer to your question, I believe they said she had short brown hair, and one emerald green eye, one pale green one. Very short and thin, does not appear to have matured physically at all. Seems to be at age 13. Does that answer your question?"
"It'll be enough. Sorry for being so rude," Umi replied, already walking off. Now he was sure of who that witch was. Terra had brown hair and emerald eyes-or rather, she did, but her master said that one eye's color had changed. Also, while he had not seen her in years, he knew she was very short and grew extremely slowly...even Rika stated that her looks had changed very little from when he had left. Then that meant Terra Himene was with the Great Guild Fortune, in Gangamai...
Standing above the bridge to the river, Umi prepared to dive in.
-------------------------------
As Terra pulled herself upright, she suddenly let out a cry and collapsed back onto the sand. The injuries she had taken from Phecda were suddenly aching again, after they had not bothered her for hours on end...perhaps she had somehow become numb to the pain for the past few hours? Regardless, she was forced to bear with it for the time being...
The stone stairs leading into the temple seemed to span an entire mountainside, but regardless, she continued to limp upwards. A thought dawned upon her that she should probably not attempt this alone in her current state, but quickly reminded herself that she was equally likely to be in danger out there, and no one would be coming to rescue her--not while this annoying desert had a say in the matter.
The Villain swallowed as the eyes aboard the boat fixated on him, and in the silence that followed Pele's words he became much more aware of his surroundings. They were ruthless killers, the Seven Sons were, and he knew that in the event of fight three against one were not favourable numbers. He had to be very careful. "...So there's a rift in the sons..." The Villain mused before focusing on Pele again. "I don't know what this evil is... I just recognize when someone is running away," He explained. "But Fortune might... it seems he's destined to be important one way or the other..."
Muna looked back and to her horror, Shiisa was right. Rumelis was gone and thus only Suunarashi, Yamato, and her were left. A groan escaped her lips and she stopped walking, her control slipping.
Suiken and Ann had both seemed capable of defending themselves but in their weakened states, the rabbit beast-woman had doubts on how well the two could stand, let alone fight. Rumelis seemed capable and sane like the other two and had seemed of better health. Those three, even if her confidence was placed with them, still needed to be found as possible.
Terra was of bigger concern however. Muna had noticed the power and strength the girl possessed but it wasn't consistent. It was driven from extreme measures and when it did come out, it was unpredictable. Otherwise, the girl herself didn't seem confident. Muna remembered the look in the girl's eyes when she had slipped, a confession driven from weakness, and had nearly told Terra about her previous profession. She would have gladly told the girl to drive her away as forcibly as she had with Hyuna. It was not with malice however. Hyuna had learned the hard way, publicly, and with Muna in a panic driven state. Terra would have learned the information privately with a controlled narrative, carefully composed so as to have the desired effects.
Luckily, they had been interrupted.
"This is impossible," she whispered as she buried her face in her hands. Although what exactly was impossible, the manipulation of the guild or caring for her friends, Muna wasn't sure of. Attachment was a fickle thing and placing herself in a position of power seemed contradictory to the idea of wanting to be their friend. Not that she was a great leader anyway. She hadn't even ventured the idea with Suunarashi yet and already she had lost half of the guild they had left. Muna doubted even Yuwen would have allowed that to happen.
But Fortune was gone.
"Our leader didn't leave by choice," Muna gently corrected, lowering her hands. "And we are not of here. We were gathered in Poyo to fulfill our leader's dream of a lovely, lovely treasure that will benefit us all. Admittedly, we are not impressive now but that is no reason to dismiss us yet. Our name will be spoken across the land in reverence and Fortune will have his crown. That, I will ensure."
~*~
Sha chortled, "You flatter me. Though you seem like a good-hearted oni yourself. The rest of the guild so decent?"
"Now she asks," Tsukumo muttered crossly as she finished healing Suiken. With a sigh, she slowly got up and rubbed her forehead with the back of her hand, a look of exhaustion coming over her. "All done."
Suiken and Ann had both seemed capable of defending themselves but in their weakened states, the rabbit beast-woman had doubts on how well the two could stand, let alone fight. Rumelis seemed capable and sane like the other two and had seemed of better health. Those three, even if her confidence was placed with them, still needed to be found as possible.
Terra was of bigger concern however. Muna had noticed the power and strength the girl possessed but it wasn't consistent. It was driven from extreme measures and when it did come out, it was unpredictable. Otherwise, the girl herself didn't seem confident. Muna remembered the look in the girl's eyes when she had slipped, a confession driven from weakness, and had nearly told Terra about her previous profession. She would have gladly told the girl to drive her away as forcibly as she had with Hyuna. It was not with malice however. Hyuna had learned the hard way, publicly, and with Muna in a panic driven state. Terra would have learned the information privately with a controlled narrative, carefully composed so as to have the desired effects.
Luckily, they had been interrupted.
"This is impossible," she whispered as she buried her face in her hands. Although what exactly was impossible, the manipulation of the guild or caring for her friends, Muna wasn't sure of. Attachment was a fickle thing and placing herself in a position of power seemed contradictory to the idea of wanting to be their friend. Not that she was a great leader anyway. She hadn't even ventured the idea with Suunarashi yet and already she had lost half of the guild they had left. Muna doubted even Yuwen would have allowed that to happen.
But Fortune was gone.
"Our leader didn't leave by choice," Muna gently corrected, lowering her hands. "And we are not of here. We were gathered in Poyo to fulfill our leader's dream of a lovely, lovely treasure that will benefit us all. Admittedly, we are not impressive now but that is no reason to dismiss us yet. Our name will be spoken across the land in reverence and Fortune will have his crown. That, I will ensure."
~*~
Sha chortled, "You flatter me. Though you seem like a good-hearted oni yourself. The rest of the guild so decent?"
"Now she asks," Tsukumo muttered crossly as she finished healing Suiken. With a sigh, she slowly got up and rubbed her forehead with the back of her hand, a look of exhaustion coming over her. "All done."
As Terra entered the chamber, she winced from one of her injuries aching again. "Well...at least I can rest in here, right?" she muttered. It'd be better than resting out in the desert right now, anyway; this place was still rather hot as it was.
But strangely, it felt as though the temple itself was exuding an aura that was trying to convince her to leave.
--------------------------
The river had not seen anyone travel faster within itself. Umi, regardless of if it was a bad idea, was using his Chi to accelerate himself even faster through the water. Combined with his expertise swimming, and he'd be in Gangamai in no time.
But where would he go from there? This was something he was less sure of. Terra could have gone anywhere in that goddamned desert, and he wouldn't have the first clue on where to look. Hell, where had she even gotten out of it? He had no idea!
However, Umi had no more time to think about such things, for suddenly, the river bent in another direction, and he followed its course--into thin air.
"Wait, what the hell?! I don't even-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!" Arms flailing comically, he went crashing into someone before toppling into a forest, many miles away from where he had been merely five seconds ago.
Rubbing his side in pain, Umi sat up and looked around, confused. "The hell just happened?" he asked out loud. Though there were a rabbit woman (who he had just crashed into), a Tengu, and two humans all behind him, he had not really directed the question to any of them in particular.
But strangely, it felt as though the temple itself was exuding an aura that was trying to convince her to leave.
--------------------------
The river had not seen anyone travel faster within itself. Umi, regardless of if it was a bad idea, was using his Chi to accelerate himself even faster through the water. Combined with his expertise swimming, and he'd be in Gangamai in no time.
But where would he go from there? This was something he was less sure of. Terra could have gone anywhere in that goddamned desert, and he wouldn't have the first clue on where to look. Hell, where had she even gotten out of it? He had no idea!
However, Umi had no more time to think about such things, for suddenly, the river bent in another direction, and he followed its course--into thin air.
"Wait, what the hell?! I don't even-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!" Arms flailing comically, he went crashing into someone before toppling into a forest, many miles away from where he had been merely five seconds ago.
Rubbing his side in pain, Umi sat up and looked around, confused. "The hell just happened?" he asked out loud. Though there were a rabbit woman (who he had just crashed into), a Tengu, and two humans all behind him, he had not really directed the question to any of them in particular.
"...Crown?" Shiisan asked suddenly. "What crown?" Any further inquiry was interrupted as an odd man tackled Lo-Muna into the ground. "Man, the forest just keeps on bringing me the weird one, huh?" Shiisan asked no one in particular as he grabbed a beetle from middair and began to chomp on it as a snack and glanced from the guild members to the newcomer.
"Welcome to the cursed desert forest of Gangamai, by the way," Shiisan informed the newcomer, still chomping on the beetle. "And try and stick with us. Otherwise, you ain't gonna be leaving any time soon. At any rate, we should get a move on."
***
Suiken pondered Sha's question carefully...before bursting into uproarious laughter. "Ahaha!" he bellowed. "No, no...not all of them." Suiken then turned to Tsukumo and bowed his head gratefully. "I thank you! Your healing skills are amazing."
***
"Forget about being destined to, Fortune IS important. OR at least he wormed his way into being so when he found that crown..." Pele explained. "There is something that happened to him. This monk gettup isn't just for show. A shadow looms over him now that we're currently unsure of how to deal with."
"Welcome to the cursed desert forest of Gangamai, by the way," Shiisan informed the newcomer, still chomping on the beetle. "And try and stick with us. Otherwise, you ain't gonna be leaving any time soon. At any rate, we should get a move on."
***
Suiken pondered Sha's question carefully...before bursting into uproarious laughter. "Ahaha!" he bellowed. "No, no...not all of them." Suiken then turned to Tsukumo and bowed his head gratefully. "I thank you! Your healing skills are amazing."
***
"Forget about being destined to, Fortune IS important. OR at least he wormed his way into being so when he found that crown..." Pele explained. "There is something that happened to him. This monk gettup isn't just for show. A shadow looms over him now that we're currently unsure of how to deal with."
Muna shoved the stranger off of her, brushing herself off as she rubbed her head.
"Ow... Where did you come from?" she asked, a little irritated at the interruption.
~*~
"Yeah, yeah," Tsukumo grumbled as she went to go sit by Daken. Sha raised an eyebrow at Suiken's response, "Oh boy, well this'll be fun!"
~*~
"And it could very well cause a lot of destruction," Jeon added.
"Ow... Where did you come from?" she asked, a little irritated at the interruption.
~*~
"Yeah, yeah," Tsukumo grumbled as she went to go sit by Daken. Sha raised an eyebrow at Suiken's response, "Oh boy, well this'll be fun!"
~*~
"And it could very well cause a lot of destruction," Jeon added.
Yamato sighed in frustration. This day was getting better and better. He pulled the man off of Lo-Muna, "Now, you keep your mouth shut and follow us if you want to live. Apologize to our leader here," The first time he actually acknowledged Lo-Muna as the stand in leader, "and as soon as we get out of this mess you can be on your way. I don't care who you are, or where you're from. Got it?" He tossed the man in front of him before offering his hand to Lo-Muna. "Wonderful way to start your stint as leader, luck doesn't seem to be on our side."
****
"Well well, what do we have here? An intruder?" Risa smiled as she knelt in front of Terra, her green eyes seemingly glowing in the darkness. "I'm afraid you can't be here sweetheart." Se said with a wink, "What would the boss say if she knew I let a young girl walk in here with no problems? I'd be out a job, and well, that frankly just won't do. So, let's go. I have a feeling the boss will want to meet you, I can feel you command a powerful chi. What's a young girl like yourself need with chi anyways?" Risa sighed, shaking her head, he black hair falling over her shoulders before she pulled it back and tied it in a small pony tail. "Well, at any rate." She took ahold of Terra's shoulders and picked her up, grabbing her upper arm, she lead Terra from the temple and headed to her guild's camp. "Oh Tsukumo will be so happy to meet you." She said with a smile as the pair walked though the dense woods.
****
"Well well, what do we have here? An intruder?" Risa smiled as she knelt in front of Terra, her green eyes seemingly glowing in the darkness. "I'm afraid you can't be here sweetheart." Se said with a wink, "What would the boss say if she knew I let a young girl walk in here with no problems? I'd be out a job, and well, that frankly just won't do. So, let's go. I have a feeling the boss will want to meet you, I can feel you command a powerful chi. What's a young girl like yourself need with chi anyways?" Risa sighed, shaking her head, he black hair falling over her shoulders before she pulled it back and tied it in a small pony tail. "Well, at any rate." She took ahold of Terra's shoulders and picked her up, grabbing her upper arm, she lead Terra from the temple and headed to her guild's camp. "Oh Tsukumo will be so happy to meet you." She said with a smile as the pair walked though the dense woods.
Well, the other people nearby didn't waste their time responding to his sudden entry. The Tengu had thrown him roughly away, while the rabbit woman seemed rather annoyed (though it was to be expected; not many people enjoy having other people land on them).
In any case, Umi stood up and dusted the sand off his black jacket. "Not my fault I got magicked from the river all the way into this forest..." Looking around, one could tell the river was nowhere near them, so it didn't seem very likely, did it? "But yeah, sorry for any injuries I may have caused...uh, ma'am."
And now, it was time to get to the main article of business. They weren't looking for introductions, so Umi skipped that step. "And pardon, but have you, perchance, heard of a guild by the name of Fortune? I'm looking for someone who may be with them." If only he knew who he was actually talking to.
--------------------------
"Eh? Wh-what?!" Before Terra knew it, she was suddenly getting dragged away by the a woman with black hair tied in a ponytail. "Hey! Let go!" But the woman did not seem to heed her replies...
"I...said, let GO!" Getting more and more panicked, Terra slammed her right hand into the side of the woman, and frantically tried to dash away. Underneath her feet, the earth shifted to aid her in getting as far away from that woman as she could.
In any case, Umi stood up and dusted the sand off his black jacket. "Not my fault I got magicked from the river all the way into this forest..." Looking around, one could tell the river was nowhere near them, so it didn't seem very likely, did it? "But yeah, sorry for any injuries I may have caused...uh, ma'am."
And now, it was time to get to the main article of business. They weren't looking for introductions, so Umi skipped that step. "And pardon, but have you, perchance, heard of a guild by the name of Fortune? I'm looking for someone who may be with them." If only he knew who he was actually talking to.
--------------------------
"Eh? Wh-what?!" Before Terra knew it, she was suddenly getting dragged away by the a woman with black hair tied in a ponytail. "Hey! Let go!" But the woman did not seem to heed her replies...
"I...said, let GO!" Getting more and more panicked, Terra slammed her right hand into the side of the woman, and frantically tried to dash away. Underneath her feet, the earth shifted to aid her in getting as far away from that woman as she could.
Yamato shook his head, "Well, you found us. What do you want with the Guild Fortune?"
***
Risa sighed and took off after Terra, "Wait! I'm not interested in hurting you! I want to help, you look injured. My friend's can help path you up." she caught up to Terra with ease, she was an archer and used to stepping lightly and often jumped from branch to branch to get her shot. She gripped her shoulder roughly spun her around. "C'mon, it really isn't safe for you out here. You need to come with me, now." He face was stern as she looked into Terra's eyes. She was considerably older than the young girl, maybe 9, 10 years? At any rate, Risa knew Terra wouldn't hack it on her own out here, even with her Earth chi. "You need to understand that I'm not your enemy, I don't want to hurt you." She softened her grip on Terra's arm, "Won't yo come with me? I'd hate to see such a pretty girl get roughed up out here alone. She winked with a soft laugh.
***
Risa sighed and took off after Terra, "Wait! I'm not interested in hurting you! I want to help, you look injured. My friend's can help path you up." she caught up to Terra with ease, she was an archer and used to stepping lightly and often jumped from branch to branch to get her shot. She gripped her shoulder roughly spun her around. "C'mon, it really isn't safe for you out here. You need to come with me, now." He face was stern as she looked into Terra's eyes. She was considerably older than the young girl, maybe 9, 10 years? At any rate, Risa knew Terra wouldn't hack it on her own out here, even with her Earth chi. "You need to understand that I'm not your enemy, I don't want to hurt you." She softened her grip on Terra's arm, "Won't yo come with me? I'd hate to see such a pretty girl get roughed up out here alone. She winked with a soft laugh.
Orion staggered back from the bright flash, Orion blinked his eyes quickly trying to get a hold of what was going on. Oh, he was under attack, sure the attacker was able to hit him, but really just a poke to the neck? The girl launched herself into the air and Orion watched as she grabbed … was she grabbing metal pates? She was going to attack him with metal plates … this has to be some sort of joke. Orion grumbled to himself, “Oh, so it’s going to be one of those days.” Orion watched as the girl dived towards him to hit with the plates, sure the hit hurt a bit, but Orion had faced worse. Orion shot his hand up and grabbed the girl’s ankle as she tried to fly away, “I’m done playing here,” Orion slammed the winged girl onto the ground releasing her ankle a second before impact, allowing the body bounce up and then back down.
A second figure emerged attacking him small daggers, this one was a little better, doing all sorts of acrobatics and illusions and shit. Hell she even made him bleed, just a little bit though. The second assassin quickly jumped back as if she was expecting a counter attack and threw a dagger into one of the few chinks in the armor. This one stung a little bit, must be using some sort of drug on it. Orion pulled the dagger from his arm; the thing was covered in thick murky substance. “A paralyzing agent, how cute, you run out of the real stuff? Cause this shit is weak as fuck.” Orion licked the agent off the dagger and smirked at his assailant, “Don’t be surprised, this ain’t the first time someone has tried to kill me, hell I had to inject this into myself everyday to build an immunity for this shit. You’d be surprised how many champions coat their weapons with the stuff.” Orion jumped back quickly away from both of the assassins and dropped his bag of weapons. Orion pulled the two hand axes from his hips, stepped into a fighting stance, and smiled at the two girls, “Let’s get this over with, I have shit to do.”
A second figure emerged attacking him small daggers, this one was a little better, doing all sorts of acrobatics and illusions and shit. Hell she even made him bleed, just a little bit though. The second assassin quickly jumped back as if she was expecting a counter attack and threw a dagger into one of the few chinks in the armor. This one stung a little bit, must be using some sort of drug on it. Orion pulled the dagger from his arm; the thing was covered in thick murky substance. “A paralyzing agent, how cute, you run out of the real stuff? Cause this shit is weak as fuck.” Orion licked the agent off the dagger and smirked at his assailant, “Don’t be surprised, this ain’t the first time someone has tried to kill me, hell I had to inject this into myself everyday to build an immunity for this shit. You’d be surprised how many champions coat their weapons with the stuff.” Orion jumped back quickly away from both of the assassins and dropped his bag of weapons. Orion pulled the two hand axes from his hips, stepped into a fighting stance, and smiled at the two girls, “Let’s get this over with, I have shit to do.”
Sainko's grin widened wickedly as Shan licked along the length of the dagger's blade. "You are an idiot," she informed him cheerfully as he hit the ground immediately, paralysed by the strength of the poison that coated the throwing knife's blade, destined to be immobile for hours to come. Casually, the assassin strode over, still greatly amused that one, Shan thought one could honestly build an immunity to a poison this immediate, and two, that Shan earnestly believed an assassin of the Ruinguard would go into battle without the 'real stuff'-- she reached down, easily tugged the knife out of Shan's flesh, and replaced it in its sheath within the folds of her jacket, before glancing over briefly at where Serizawa lay.
"I think we can conclude our operation here," she intoned, resting a boot on Shan's chest, green eyes gazing maliciously down at him from beneath the folds of the hood, a sinister grin upon her lips. "This one is about as much a threat to the Ruinguard as a lemming with mental dysfunction." She drew her scimitar from its scabbard, slowly bringing it to bear until it rested gently against Shan's throat, its point breaking the skin. A trickle of blood became a demure little stream of sanguine as Sainko increased the force with the slightest of pressure, but she stopped short of causing any real damage-- the last time she'd gotten carried away in the delightful game of death, the Ruinguard had been anything but amused, and it was not high on Sainko's priorities to end up with a knife in her back for losing herself to the haze of murder, however... arousing. She was only disappointed that Shan had proven such a worthless adversary-- no fun whatsoever, not even going at the battle at half steam to avoid killing him.
Wordlessly, still casting a grinning gaze of malice down at Shan, Sainko removed her scimitar from his throat, and slid it silently back into its scabbard, before stepping off of him. And then, she did a pirouette of sorts-- a twist-- and when she turned, the unsettling mien of murder had vanished, along with her weapons and the features of her face, all replaced by the illusion of a young teenaged girl. "Anyway~!" she chirped jubilantly as she skipped over to Serizawa, who presumably by that point had gotten up. "Shall we get ice cream?"
"I think we can conclude our operation here," she intoned, resting a boot on Shan's chest, green eyes gazing maliciously down at him from beneath the folds of the hood, a sinister grin upon her lips. "This one is about as much a threat to the Ruinguard as a lemming with mental dysfunction." She drew her scimitar from its scabbard, slowly bringing it to bear until it rested gently against Shan's throat, its point breaking the skin. A trickle of blood became a demure little stream of sanguine as Sainko increased the force with the slightest of pressure, but she stopped short of causing any real damage-- the last time she'd gotten carried away in the delightful game of death, the Ruinguard had been anything but amused, and it was not high on Sainko's priorities to end up with a knife in her back for losing herself to the haze of murder, however... arousing. She was only disappointed that Shan had proven such a worthless adversary-- no fun whatsoever, not even going at the battle at half steam to avoid killing him.
Wordlessly, still casting a grinning gaze of malice down at Shan, Sainko removed her scimitar from his throat, and slid it silently back into its scabbard, before stepping off of him. And then, she did a pirouette of sorts-- a twist-- and when she turned, the unsettling mien of murder had vanished, along with her weapons and the features of her face, all replaced by the illusion of a young teenaged girl. "Anyway~!" she chirped jubilantly as she skipped over to Serizawa, who presumably by that point had gotten up. "Shall we get ice cream?"
"Maybe I should detach my foot and see if our luck changes," Muna joked to Yamato, feeling considerably better now that her small gamble had paid off. If even one person supported her, the others would be more likely to follow under her command until Fortune returned.
"Apology accepted by the way," she said to the stranger who had landed on her. "And who exactly is it you're looking for?"
"Apology accepted by the way," she said to the stranger who had landed on her. "And who exactly is it you're looking for?"
So somehow the blades lining the ends of the wing's plating didn't really break through the skin, did they? Teri made to fly off and up - might as well go for the real thing, instead of just a weak version of it. Still, a hand then coiled around her ankle, slamming her a few times onto the ground. The half-tengu managed to escape that with minimal injury, patting her wings with some affection. At least they were a good shock buffer. She then flexed them - nothing broken. No real pain, just a bit of disorientation from being used as, essentially, a bludgeon. It was mildly irritating, but understandable. There were better ways to dispatch an assassin though. Not that Teri really minded that Shan didn't go for that. But that was when Sainko leapt into the fray - and ageless woman - and it ended with...
Teri had trouble from displaying her disappointed face. Why, exactly, did Shan lick the paralyzing agent dagger? Certainly, he didn't think they were amateurs? Still, the battle was more or less over now. They could proclude that, while Shan had some martial prowess, he was essentially, an idiot. Really. Licking the poison.
"I think we can conclude our operation here," Sainko said, almost tauntingly. "This one is about as much a threat to the Ruinguard as a lemming with mental dysfunction."
Teri nodded, suppressing a yawn of boredom. This really was rather... unsatisfying. Almost like a joke mission. The faster the better, though. She was perfectly fine with receiving the easy missions, such as this one. Did any of it really matter? At least to the generally apathetic half-tengu, it didn't matter in the least. As long as she didn't display her best in the training, then it benefited her just fine. Kept her out of the more tiresome missions, and gave her more downtime.
"Anticlimactic." The half-tengu said bluntly, pocketing the heavy bladed wing plates. "Nice try, though."
With that, the illusionist transformed into a youthful girl, and started bouncing around, for ice cream. This was also... a bother, wasn't it? She could just go and fly right now, return to Tengala and laze around all day with Fuuta. It'd be so easy. Sainko could obviously fend for herself, and Teri knew she was fine on her own too. And it wasn't as if they were friends. Just colleagues. People who happened to be in the same Guild. That's all. But then again... she supposed it wouldn't hurt too much to have some ice cream with her. Or him. Or it. Honestly, she had no idea. What mattered was that Sainko was someone with enough skill to merit some respect
"Sure." Teri muttered stiffly, not really knowing or caring all that much what ice cream was. She'd never heard of it in Tengala. "You're paying, though. And it'll be faster if I fly us there." She paused briefly. "...Unless you'd rather walk."
Teri had trouble from displaying her disappointed face. Why, exactly, did Shan lick the paralyzing agent dagger? Certainly, he didn't think they were amateurs? Still, the battle was more or less over now. They could proclude that, while Shan had some martial prowess, he was essentially, an idiot. Really. Licking the poison.
"I think we can conclude our operation here," Sainko said, almost tauntingly. "This one is about as much a threat to the Ruinguard as a lemming with mental dysfunction."
Teri nodded, suppressing a yawn of boredom. This really was rather... unsatisfying. Almost like a joke mission. The faster the better, though. She was perfectly fine with receiving the easy missions, such as this one. Did any of it really matter? At least to the generally apathetic half-tengu, it didn't matter in the least. As long as she didn't display her best in the training, then it benefited her just fine. Kept her out of the more tiresome missions, and gave her more downtime.
"Anticlimactic." The half-tengu said bluntly, pocketing the heavy bladed wing plates. "Nice try, though."
With that, the illusionist transformed into a youthful girl, and started bouncing around, for ice cream. This was also... a bother, wasn't it? She could just go and fly right now, return to Tengala and laze around all day with Fuuta. It'd be so easy. Sainko could obviously fend for herself, and Teri knew she was fine on her own too. And it wasn't as if they were friends. Just colleagues. People who happened to be in the same Guild. That's all. But then again... she supposed it wouldn't hurt too much to have some ice cream with her. Or him. Or it. Honestly, she had no idea. What mattered was that Sainko was someone with enough skill to merit some respect
"Sure." Teri muttered stiffly, not really knowing or caring all that much what ice cream was. She'd never heard of it in Tengala. "You're paying, though. And it'll be faster if I fly us there." She paused briefly. "...Unless you'd rather walk."
Wait, I'm talking to them?! Hang on...but there were supposed to be twelve official members! There are only like, four here! Umi stared at the members of Fortune gathered before him, confused, before realizing it meant something even worse.
Forgetting his manners again, he stepped forward quickly, placing himself inches from the Tengu's face. "Then tell me something else! Right now! What happened to Terra Himene?"
But he feared he already knew the answer.
--------------------------
Luckily, Umi was wrong. Unluckily, if one knew Terra's thought process at that very moment, that person would think he was right.
The other woman had somehow managed to get directly behind Terra, and her hand was on her shoulder. She was saying something about how Terra shouldn't be going alone, and how the girl needed treatment.
But Terra didn't trust that woman at all. For some reason, the words with which she had met Terra just made it sound like her real intention was to kill the alleged "witch". "Just how do I know you're not leading me into a trap?" she demanded, pushing the woman's hand off her shoulder and jumping away to put a good three meters between the two.
Forgetting his manners again, he stepped forward quickly, placing himself inches from the Tengu's face. "Then tell me something else! Right now! What happened to Terra Himene?"
But he feared he already knew the answer.
--------------------------
Luckily, Umi was wrong. Unluckily, if one knew Terra's thought process at that very moment, that person would think he was right.
The other woman had somehow managed to get directly behind Terra, and her hand was on her shoulder. She was saying something about how Terra shouldn't be going alone, and how the girl needed treatment.
But Terra didn't trust that woman at all. For some reason, the words with which she had met Terra just made it sound like her real intention was to kill the alleged "witch". "Just how do I know you're not leading me into a trap?" she demanded, pushing the woman's hand off her shoulder and jumping away to put a good three meters between the two.
Hyuna and Lunan stared silently after Orion, as he left the room to the bath house. And so, the siblings were left alone together, in that small little room in the inn. It was an awkward silence for a few moments, as they just more or less looked at each other, noting how much the other had changed. Hyuna was skinnier now; as if she wasn't eating properly. More scars. More lines on her face; from life's hardships? She had a generally even darker mood than before, a more impeding aura, as if whatever was paining at her heart was ebbing out to everyone around her. Lunan felt a familiar tug as his old and faded brotherly instincts strove to reach out to her. But then he remembered Yaeha - who died with child. That was enough to keep him grounded. Bad things had happened to his sister, and he didn't know the details of it all, both in the war and more recently.
Hyuna was almost dazzled. Lunan had grown bigger; more muscled. He was still slender, though, and probably always would be. He looked more ragged. Almost exhausted by life. And the permanent rings under his eyes, denoting his love lost. Dark bags of grief and loneliness. That was probably their link together. Both siblings bore a heavy burden of loneliness that neither of them would be able to be rid of for as long as they lived. Even with Muna and Yamato and Orion... even with Yaeha, her very best friend, Hyuna always had felt a disconnect. The only other one with such a disconnect was Lunan.
And, well. One might think their barriers would connect them... but instead it forced them even farther apart. And that was all the more apparent now.
"...So." Hyuna murmured in a subdued voice. She was trying to keep the Dark Guy out. Especially now. Didn't need it infecting even more of her psyche. If it wanted to, this was it. "How's... dad?"
Lunan looked almost mocking.
"You killed his daughter-in-law." The brother pointed out. "His unborn grandchild. You really think you have the right to even know if he's okay?"
Hyuna gulped and turned her gaze to the corner, lips tight and thinned on her face.
"...If I could've saved her, you know that I'd-"
"I was the happiest man in the world." The brother's voice was dark and imposing, almost trembling with his angst. "The damned happiest. I had a great sister; fighting to save Leiya together;, a loving fiancee, a child soon to come... Do you know how much I worried for you both, when you got stranded behind the border?" He took a harsh, heaving breath. "Do you know how much I wanted to beg the old Resistance to get back into the fray to save you? And you repay me with... with..."
Hyuna was silent. She had no idea, really, that anyone was trying to get them back. Her time, stranded in Tengala was... it was swarmed with memories of that damned Tengu. The one that had done...
She scowled just thinking about him.
"You should've been the one to die." Lunan looked daggers into his sister's eyes. "If killing you would bring my lover and my child back. I'd do it. Without a second thought."
"So that's how it is, isn't it?" Hyuna sighed. She'd had enough of this bullshit. She didn't want to deal with her mistakes anymore; the mistakes that would haunt her forever. She just wanted out. She wanted to kill. so despite the injuries, and the faint feeling of numbness in her right wrist, she blasted a hole in the wall of the room with her air chi, before shooting a troubled gaze at her brother.
"Sorry." She said. "I'd gladly die if it brought them back."
And with that, the spear girl shot herself from the second story, landing roughly onto the ground; catching an eyeful of the orange idiot, laying on the ground. Her murderbuddy. Hyuna approached him with a neutral face, adhering to the dark guy urging her to kill, to slaughter, to maim and destroy.
"The hell happened to you?" She asked, offering an arm to help him up. "got attacked?" Then, with an eager grin, a slasher smile, her eyes scanned the streets of Hanshan. "...can I kill'em?"
Hyuna was almost dazzled. Lunan had grown bigger; more muscled. He was still slender, though, and probably always would be. He looked more ragged. Almost exhausted by life. And the permanent rings under his eyes, denoting his love lost. Dark bags of grief and loneliness. That was probably their link together. Both siblings bore a heavy burden of loneliness that neither of them would be able to be rid of for as long as they lived. Even with Muna and Yamato and Orion... even with Yaeha, her very best friend, Hyuna always had felt a disconnect. The only other one with such a disconnect was Lunan.
And, well. One might think their barriers would connect them... but instead it forced them even farther apart. And that was all the more apparent now.
"...So." Hyuna murmured in a subdued voice. She was trying to keep the Dark Guy out. Especially now. Didn't need it infecting even more of her psyche. If it wanted to, this was it. "How's... dad?"
Lunan looked almost mocking.
"You killed his daughter-in-law." The brother pointed out. "His unborn grandchild. You really think you have the right to even know if he's okay?"
Hyuna gulped and turned her gaze to the corner, lips tight and thinned on her face.
"...If I could've saved her, you know that I'd-"
"I was the happiest man in the world." The brother's voice was dark and imposing, almost trembling with his angst. "The damned happiest. I had a great sister; fighting to save Leiya together;, a loving fiancee, a child soon to come... Do you know how much I worried for you both, when you got stranded behind the border?" He took a harsh, heaving breath. "Do you know how much I wanted to beg the old Resistance to get back into the fray to save you? And you repay me with... with..."
Hyuna was silent. She had no idea, really, that anyone was trying to get them back. Her time, stranded in Tengala was... it was swarmed with memories of that damned Tengu. The one that had done...
She scowled just thinking about him.
"You should've been the one to die." Lunan looked daggers into his sister's eyes. "If killing you would bring my lover and my child back. I'd do it. Without a second thought."
"So that's how it is, isn't it?" Hyuna sighed. She'd had enough of this bullshit. She didn't want to deal with her mistakes anymore; the mistakes that would haunt her forever. She just wanted out. She wanted to kill. so despite the injuries, and the faint feeling of numbness in her right wrist, she blasted a hole in the wall of the room with her air chi, before shooting a troubled gaze at her brother.
"Sorry." She said. "I'd gladly die if it brought them back."
And with that, the spear girl shot herself from the second story, landing roughly onto the ground; catching an eyeful of the orange idiot, laying on the ground. Her murderbuddy. Hyuna approached him with a neutral face, adhering to the dark guy urging her to kill, to slaughter, to maim and destroy.
"The hell happened to you?" She asked, offering an arm to help him up. "got attacked?" Then, with an eager grin, a slasher smile, her eyes scanned the streets of Hanshan. "...can I kill'em?"
Gridiron sighed.
She sat on the brim of the bed-- a simple affair of rough-hewn oaken supports and a hard mattress, but that was no matter. Gridiron had slept on the ground of dirt roads and taken shelter from driving rains in cold, dank caves: a particularly unpleasant mattress would not be her undoing. If anything was gonna be keeping her up at night, it was the same thing that kept her up every night, which could best be summed up by the word 'everything'.
Turas had always told her she worried too damn much, which, though painfully ironic, was also painfully accurate. She simply didn't know how to not think of the things she was doing, the things she was planning on doing, and all the ways those things had gone wrong, currently were going wrong, and probably would go wrong in the future. And hell, she insisted silently, hands clasped between her knees and back hunched over. I certainly have more than enough to worry about. And now she had more-- this matter of Nee and her ambitions, Cha'Valkar, the blockade on the road to Furoe... not to mention, of course, Amanhã. She wasn't sure where her sister stood at this point-- she knew she must have catalysed some change in Amanhã, or at least some shifting of perspective, if her rescue of Nee was any indication, but that didn't guarantee Amanhã would feel any compulsion to stick around, and it certainly didn't indicate that Amanhã was any less amoral or concerned with matters of violence and finances than she had been before. That was still something Gridiron would have to determine.
As for Nee... shit, that was no less complicated. Gridiron found her intriguing, simultaneously off-putting and enticing-- and she had big ideas on the subject of finishing off the repulsive industry of slavery, much bigger than Gridiron's own enterprise. The vigilante could not ascertain why exactly she was more... well, attached, for lack of a better word, to Nee-- perhaps because her rescue had been a solo venture of Gridiron's rather than one involving the whole of the crew. But she was also quite the little manipulator-- Gridiron had no desire to be played upon like a fool, but she also didn't want Nee to think-- or rather, know-- that Gridiron didn't fully trust her...
The sound of the door into her room opening drew Gridiron from these fretful contemplations, and she glanced up, her eyes falling upon the scowling mien of one Turas Az'raus as he entered the room.
"Look at ya," he grumbled, waving a hand in her direction as he shut the door. "Found an opportunity for some quality worry time, eh?"
Gridiron put on a wry smirk. "Hey, I've been too busy to get around to it the past few days. I've gotta catch up on missed time here."
"Well, ya sure as hell got a thing or two to worry about," Turas grunted as he approached the bed. "But hey, the least I can do as your fiance is throw my lot in with the worrying, am I right? Do my part and all." To demonstrate this great assistance he would be lending unto an amused Gridiron, Turas plopped down on the bed next to her, mimicking her crossed hands, hunched back position, and took on an extremely contemplative expression, as though pondering the very meaning of the universe and the place of all living things in its vast scheme. Gridiron permitted a chuckle to escape her thin-drawn lips as she unclasped her hands and leaned back with her palms behind her set against the thin white sheet of the bed. "What would I do without you there to worry with me?"
"I dunno, die or some shit," Turas remarked with a shrug of the shoulders as he too disengaged his worry pose and adopted a similarly relaxed state, something of a sigh escaping his lips. "Nah, reckon you'd be doin' fine without me. I talk a big game 'n all, but I don't make much difference here. Not much of a fighter, and I'm not a damn therapist like that fucking cat."
Gridiron cast a glance over to Turas-- he looked the same as ever, that perpetually discontent scowl, a look in his eyes like shit was completely fucked up and it was probably just gonna get more fucked up in the future. What's with this sudden bout of poignant openness, then? "... you make a difference to me," she remarked in return, mostly truthfully.
Turas waved her words aside, and the brief flash of candor passed. "Aw hell, there we go with the mushy shit again. Shoulda known better than to get all depressed 'n shit."
Another smirk flitted across Gridiron's hard features. "You know me. Ever the mushy one."
Turas snorted. "The hell you are! But that aside- " And then, changing tack, he nodded his head at the door leading out to the rest of the inn. "-- so who the hell was that big-ass half-breed who went and traumatised everybody in the bar? You don't tell me or anybody else jack shit before you go off about your solo shit, but from the looks of him I'm guessing the guy probably wasn't also a slave."
Gridiron couldn't help another rare dry chuckle as she shook her head. "She," she emphasised, before elabourating. "is my half-sister."
"... oh. She. See, you'd think after being with you for a year now I'd've gotten it in my thick skull that men don't have the monopoly on being big as shit, but I guess that's just Yune upbringing for ya." Turas scowled (well, scowled more than usual, anyway). "So... half-sister? The fuck's the deal with that? Never heard shit about a half-sister. I'm guessin' family reunions must be awkward as all hell though."
Gridiron shrugged her broad shoulders. "I haven't seen her in twenty three years. Never seemed like anything I shoulda brought up to you."
Turas held his hands up as though fending off a fierce accusation. "Hey, I don't give a shit. You don't like talkin' about yourself or your life or whatever. After a year of being in a relationship with you, I've figured out that much." His expression soured somewhat suddenly, as though he'd come to an unpleasant realisation though. "Though I feel it's my duty as a narratively aware sorta guy," he pointed out auspiciously. "To tell you that that's cliche as shit."
Gridiron playfully punched the Sudean in the arm, which resulted in him toppling off the bed and hitting the floor like a sack of potatoes. "Shit, sorry," she hastily blurted out as she leapt up to her feet and helped Turas back up from the floor; he accepted the aid grudgingly, muttering under his breath all along about 'fucking girlfriend with a half-ashura sister knockin' me all over the place' before speaking up and grumbling, "You sure you ain't the one with ashura blood? It should be illegal for a human to be as casually strong as you are."
"Flattering my physical strength-- you always know the quickest way to my heart," Gridiron grinned at him, before glancing back at the door. "Anyway, thanks for comin' by to worry with me, but I gotta go talk with Garrus about how we're gonna get around that blockade Cha'Valkar's set up between here 'n Furoe. I was trepidatious, but now I'm thinking maybe we should just send you out in your underwear as a distraction. They'd be too busy washing their skulls out with brain bleach to notice us sneakin' by."
Turas took on an immensely injured expression. "Sometimes you say these cruel things that make me feel like you don't love me," he whined-- though this time in a definitively over-exaggerated fashion.
"But I do love you," Gridiron returned, still grinning as she opened the door and left-- grinning, but lamenting all the same that she could not say for sure that she had just spoken the truth.
Amanhã watched her sister emerge from the upstairs inn, approach the cat beastfolk-- he appeared to have some sort of 'second in command' authority in her little rag-tag crew of vigilantes-- and murmur something to him before he nodded and the two promptly disappeared back into the inn. For her own part, however, Amanhã Tiamat remained, as ever, a suit of armour in every sense of the word. She stood at the very back of the inn by the entry door, divorced of the crowd of raucous fighters and assorted anti-slavers that populated the interior of the bar, her feet at shoulders-width and her arms crossed across her robustly-built, armour-clad chest like a silent guardian. That, however, would have been anything but an apt impression: barring the extenuating circumstance of her half-sister's presence, were some hostile force to descend upon this worthless shack for reasons beyond Amanhã's ken with the intent of slaughtering its denizens and burning down its structure, she would have felt about as much compulsion to protest as she did to lay down her greatsword and her armour and take to selling candy for a living.
Which, in the event that it required clarification, was very little.
Hell, she was only really here to see this thing through to the end-- whatever the fuck that may be. And... fuck. Amanhã couldn't help but suddenly come to life as she shook her head and clenched her fists in discontent. And she just felt lost. It had been plaguing her ever since she'd made her decision-- until now, she'd just distracted herself as she always had from what really mattered. But now, when she forced herself to behold the truth in all its naked reality... now, all of a sudden, she felt lost, and strangely alone. This... wasn't new. She had always been alone and had come to prefer it to be thus, and she had always been 'lost' in the sense that she had always been adrift, always traveling and never lingering where she didn't need to. And furthermore, she had always been aware, she suspected, of all the things she was now forcing herself to come to terms with-- all she had done was deliberately blind herself like a fool. She had tried to find a way to make those delusions work, and when they had consistently failed, she had simply contented herself with the delusions themselves.
But now this sense of solitude was... it was a different sort. A more pointed sort. She no longer had those delusions to ground herself, and having cast them aside much in the manner of one exiting a cave of one's own creation for the first time, stepping out unto an alien landscape only to encounter the blinding rays of the sun, Amanhã found herself lacking a sense of place, a sense of time-- a sense of self. What had once given her comfort, a method of validating her existence and proving her worth, what had become an excuse to indulge in her vehemence against the world as a whole... she was now stripped of that, and it had left behind a void.
I don't like it.
This uncertainty was almost painful in a very real, physically tangible sense. And it hurt only all the more because her first instinct, her only impulse of dealing with that uncertainty, was simply to kill. To do violence. That had been her method of grounding herself and establishing a place in the world. But now she was forcing herself deliberately to avoid violence, and as such it felt like she was losing the place she had established in the world-- as though she had faded into nothing in this very place that she stood in, losing all substance and worth. If she failed to act, to forcibly impress upon the world her presence, to force it and its denizens to see that she deserved to be here as well... if she let something else matter, would she still have that presence, that meaning?
Would she not simply fade as she probably should have almost thirty years ago anyway?
When the tap at her armour came, Amanhã forgot to play the part of the statue, and she twisted her head swiftly to look upon the person who had touched her-- as though there was any question of it. The slave girl-- the former slave, anyway-- had returned, and for one reason or another felt it necessary to inform Amanhã of her return. In a way, however, she relaxed as she watched the girl walk away. That she had felt it prudent to inform Amanhã of all people rather than someone else... should have irritated the bounty hunter, but in a way, it assured her that she was still here. Still had a presence.
At least, for the time being.
Sainko picked up almost immediately on the half-tengu's aversion to her proposition. Come now, Serizawa, she could have mused aloud with thinly veiled mockery. You needn't be so standoffish. We are partners, are we not? It's not as though I only ever bother with the inanities of living interaction to solidify my own ability to feign its intricacies...
And anyway, when it came to the joys of life, ice cream came second only to the thrill of the hunt. Anybody knew that.
Nevertheless, Serizawa acquiesced, albeit anything but enthusiastically. "Sure," she grunted grudgingly, as though the whole thing was an incredible wear on her patience. "You're paying, though. And it'll be faster if I fly us there... unless you'd rather walk."
The girl pouted somewhat. "You'd make a poor little girl pay for you?" she complained in a highly authentic manner, before she disposed of that line of deceit and fell once again to an inscrutable expression. "Fly us away, then," she remarked, her voice reflecting the shift in expression-- losing all sense of its prior feigned naivete and innocence, growing deeper and somehow colder, though it was not unfriendly. "I know a rather nice establishment not far from this very town."
The illusion of the girl's brown eyes briefly flashed a brilliant green as she glanced over to Serizawa with a smile playing at her lips. "To celebrate, perhaps, the onset of our... partnership."
She sat on the brim of the bed-- a simple affair of rough-hewn oaken supports and a hard mattress, but that was no matter. Gridiron had slept on the ground of dirt roads and taken shelter from driving rains in cold, dank caves: a particularly unpleasant mattress would not be her undoing. If anything was gonna be keeping her up at night, it was the same thing that kept her up every night, which could best be summed up by the word 'everything'.
Turas had always told her she worried too damn much, which, though painfully ironic, was also painfully accurate. She simply didn't know how to not think of the things she was doing, the things she was planning on doing, and all the ways those things had gone wrong, currently were going wrong, and probably would go wrong in the future. And hell, she insisted silently, hands clasped between her knees and back hunched over. I certainly have more than enough to worry about. And now she had more-- this matter of Nee and her ambitions, Cha'Valkar, the blockade on the road to Furoe... not to mention, of course, Amanhã. She wasn't sure where her sister stood at this point-- she knew she must have catalysed some change in Amanhã, or at least some shifting of perspective, if her rescue of Nee was any indication, but that didn't guarantee Amanhã would feel any compulsion to stick around, and it certainly didn't indicate that Amanhã was any less amoral or concerned with matters of violence and finances than she had been before. That was still something Gridiron would have to determine.
As for Nee... shit, that was no less complicated. Gridiron found her intriguing, simultaneously off-putting and enticing-- and she had big ideas on the subject of finishing off the repulsive industry of slavery, much bigger than Gridiron's own enterprise. The vigilante could not ascertain why exactly she was more... well, attached, for lack of a better word, to Nee-- perhaps because her rescue had been a solo venture of Gridiron's rather than one involving the whole of the crew. But she was also quite the little manipulator-- Gridiron had no desire to be played upon like a fool, but she also didn't want Nee to think-- or rather, know-- that Gridiron didn't fully trust her...
The sound of the door into her room opening drew Gridiron from these fretful contemplations, and she glanced up, her eyes falling upon the scowling mien of one Turas Az'raus as he entered the room.
"Look at ya," he grumbled, waving a hand in her direction as he shut the door. "Found an opportunity for some quality worry time, eh?"
Gridiron put on a wry smirk. "Hey, I've been too busy to get around to it the past few days. I've gotta catch up on missed time here."
"Well, ya sure as hell got a thing or two to worry about," Turas grunted as he approached the bed. "But hey, the least I can do as your fiance is throw my lot in with the worrying, am I right? Do my part and all." To demonstrate this great assistance he would be lending unto an amused Gridiron, Turas plopped down on the bed next to her, mimicking her crossed hands, hunched back position, and took on an extremely contemplative expression, as though pondering the very meaning of the universe and the place of all living things in its vast scheme. Gridiron permitted a chuckle to escape her thin-drawn lips as she unclasped her hands and leaned back with her palms behind her set against the thin white sheet of the bed. "What would I do without you there to worry with me?"
"I dunno, die or some shit," Turas remarked with a shrug of the shoulders as he too disengaged his worry pose and adopted a similarly relaxed state, something of a sigh escaping his lips. "Nah, reckon you'd be doin' fine without me. I talk a big game 'n all, but I don't make much difference here. Not much of a fighter, and I'm not a damn therapist like that fucking cat."
Gridiron cast a glance over to Turas-- he looked the same as ever, that perpetually discontent scowl, a look in his eyes like shit was completely fucked up and it was probably just gonna get more fucked up in the future. What's with this sudden bout of poignant openness, then? "... you make a difference to me," she remarked in return, mostly truthfully.
Turas waved her words aside, and the brief flash of candor passed. "Aw hell, there we go with the mushy shit again. Shoulda known better than to get all depressed 'n shit."
Another smirk flitted across Gridiron's hard features. "You know me. Ever the mushy one."
Turas snorted. "The hell you are! But that aside- " And then, changing tack, he nodded his head at the door leading out to the rest of the inn. "-- so who the hell was that big-ass half-breed who went and traumatised everybody in the bar? You don't tell me or anybody else jack shit before you go off about your solo shit, but from the looks of him I'm guessing the guy probably wasn't also a slave."
Gridiron couldn't help another rare dry chuckle as she shook her head. "She," she emphasised, before elabourating. "is my half-sister."
"... oh. She. See, you'd think after being with you for a year now I'd've gotten it in my thick skull that men don't have the monopoly on being big as shit, but I guess that's just Yune upbringing for ya." Turas scowled (well, scowled more than usual, anyway). "So... half-sister? The fuck's the deal with that? Never heard shit about a half-sister. I'm guessin' family reunions must be awkward as all hell though."
Gridiron shrugged her broad shoulders. "I haven't seen her in twenty three years. Never seemed like anything I shoulda brought up to you."
Turas held his hands up as though fending off a fierce accusation. "Hey, I don't give a shit. You don't like talkin' about yourself or your life or whatever. After a year of being in a relationship with you, I've figured out that much." His expression soured somewhat suddenly, as though he'd come to an unpleasant realisation though. "Though I feel it's my duty as a narratively aware sorta guy," he pointed out auspiciously. "To tell you that that's cliche as shit."
Gridiron playfully punched the Sudean in the arm, which resulted in him toppling off the bed and hitting the floor like a sack of potatoes. "Shit, sorry," she hastily blurted out as she leapt up to her feet and helped Turas back up from the floor; he accepted the aid grudgingly, muttering under his breath all along about 'fucking girlfriend with a half-ashura sister knockin' me all over the place' before speaking up and grumbling, "You sure you ain't the one with ashura blood? It should be illegal for a human to be as casually strong as you are."
"Flattering my physical strength-- you always know the quickest way to my heart," Gridiron grinned at him, before glancing back at the door. "Anyway, thanks for comin' by to worry with me, but I gotta go talk with Garrus about how we're gonna get around that blockade Cha'Valkar's set up between here 'n Furoe. I was trepidatious, but now I'm thinking maybe we should just send you out in your underwear as a distraction. They'd be too busy washing their skulls out with brain bleach to notice us sneakin' by."
Turas took on an immensely injured expression. "Sometimes you say these cruel things that make me feel like you don't love me," he whined-- though this time in a definitively over-exaggerated fashion.
"But I do love you," Gridiron returned, still grinning as she opened the door and left-- grinning, but lamenting all the same that she could not say for sure that she had just spoken the truth.
Amanhã watched her sister emerge from the upstairs inn, approach the cat beastfolk-- he appeared to have some sort of 'second in command' authority in her little rag-tag crew of vigilantes-- and murmur something to him before he nodded and the two promptly disappeared back into the inn. For her own part, however, Amanhã Tiamat remained, as ever, a suit of armour in every sense of the word. She stood at the very back of the inn by the entry door, divorced of the crowd of raucous fighters and assorted anti-slavers that populated the interior of the bar, her feet at shoulders-width and her arms crossed across her robustly-built, armour-clad chest like a silent guardian. That, however, would have been anything but an apt impression: barring the extenuating circumstance of her half-sister's presence, were some hostile force to descend upon this worthless shack for reasons beyond Amanhã's ken with the intent of slaughtering its denizens and burning down its structure, she would have felt about as much compulsion to protest as she did to lay down her greatsword and her armour and take to selling candy for a living.
Which, in the event that it required clarification, was very little.
Hell, she was only really here to see this thing through to the end-- whatever the fuck that may be. And... fuck. Amanhã couldn't help but suddenly come to life as she shook her head and clenched her fists in discontent. And she just felt lost. It had been plaguing her ever since she'd made her decision-- until now, she'd just distracted herself as she always had from what really mattered. But now, when she forced herself to behold the truth in all its naked reality... now, all of a sudden, she felt lost, and strangely alone. This... wasn't new. She had always been alone and had come to prefer it to be thus, and she had always been 'lost' in the sense that she had always been adrift, always traveling and never lingering where she didn't need to. And furthermore, she had always been aware, she suspected, of all the things she was now forcing herself to come to terms with-- all she had done was deliberately blind herself like a fool. She had tried to find a way to make those delusions work, and when they had consistently failed, she had simply contented herself with the delusions themselves.
But now this sense of solitude was... it was a different sort. A more pointed sort. She no longer had those delusions to ground herself, and having cast them aside much in the manner of one exiting a cave of one's own creation for the first time, stepping out unto an alien landscape only to encounter the blinding rays of the sun, Amanhã found herself lacking a sense of place, a sense of time-- a sense of self. What had once given her comfort, a method of validating her existence and proving her worth, what had become an excuse to indulge in her vehemence against the world as a whole... she was now stripped of that, and it had left behind a void.
I don't like it.
This uncertainty was almost painful in a very real, physically tangible sense. And it hurt only all the more because her first instinct, her only impulse of dealing with that uncertainty, was simply to kill. To do violence. That had been her method of grounding herself and establishing a place in the world. But now she was forcing herself deliberately to avoid violence, and as such it felt like she was losing the place she had established in the world-- as though she had faded into nothing in this very place that she stood in, losing all substance and worth. If she failed to act, to forcibly impress upon the world her presence, to force it and its denizens to see that she deserved to be here as well... if she let something else matter, would she still have that presence, that meaning?
Would she not simply fade as she probably should have almost thirty years ago anyway?
When the tap at her armour came, Amanhã forgot to play the part of the statue, and she twisted her head swiftly to look upon the person who had touched her-- as though there was any question of it. The slave girl-- the former slave, anyway-- had returned, and for one reason or another felt it necessary to inform Amanhã of her return. In a way, however, she relaxed as she watched the girl walk away. That she had felt it prudent to inform Amanhã of all people rather than someone else... should have irritated the bounty hunter, but in a way, it assured her that she was still here. Still had a presence.
At least, for the time being.
Sainko picked up almost immediately on the half-tengu's aversion to her proposition. Come now, Serizawa, she could have mused aloud with thinly veiled mockery. You needn't be so standoffish. We are partners, are we not? It's not as though I only ever bother with the inanities of living interaction to solidify my own ability to feign its intricacies...
And anyway, when it came to the joys of life, ice cream came second only to the thrill of the hunt. Anybody knew that.
Nevertheless, Serizawa acquiesced, albeit anything but enthusiastically. "Sure," she grunted grudgingly, as though the whole thing was an incredible wear on her patience. "You're paying, though. And it'll be faster if I fly us there... unless you'd rather walk."
The girl pouted somewhat. "You'd make a poor little girl pay for you?" she complained in a highly authentic manner, before she disposed of that line of deceit and fell once again to an inscrutable expression. "Fly us away, then," she remarked, her voice reflecting the shift in expression-- losing all sense of its prior feigned naivete and innocence, growing deeper and somehow colder, though it was not unfriendly. "I know a rather nice establishment not far from this very town."
The illusion of the girl's brown eyes briefly flashed a brilliant green as she glanced over to Serizawa with a smile playing at her lips. "To celebrate, perhaps, the onset of our... partnership."
As Orion raised his potatoes for battle when the fluffy unicorn wizard launched a rainbow cat projectile at his chest. Orion’s world flickered between Orange and Razzleberry drapes as his hands slowly began to melt into a gigantic foamy land shark. “Why hello there Orion. It’s been a while since we last talked, your flesh was quite delishis.” Orion’s beak opened and formed a gigantic vortex that sucked in the quosalt land shark. “Your cups and knives were quite moist.” The fluffy unicorn wizard walked over to Orion and pulled out a panda egg and glided it over Orion’s neck. “Buffalo buffaloed the Buffalo buffalo.” Orion’s purple blood dripped out of the egg and became the night sky that draped over Orion’s body as he frolicked through the daffodil and kitten tree meadow.
He was then halted by gigantically tiny tree dwarf who asked for his ice cream ID card. Orion slapped the tree dwarf who muttered something about how flying was faster than swimming, and how swimming through the land was faster than water walking and disappeared with a dusky flash and was instantaneously replaced with pile of marigold and pansy colored puppies. Just then a miniature giant came and knocked over Orion who fell towards a pool of black water that turned into the mouth of a manticore. Orion stopped falling and the manticore placed Orion on its back. “You must help the universe, the purple fluffy unicorn wizard is planning on destroying the universe and all the other places too. In order to prevent this we must slay the purple fluffy unicorn wizard and its accomplice the gigantically tiny tree dwarf.” “Does this purple fluffy unicorn wizard have anything to do with the fluffy unicorn wizard?” The manticore stared at Orion with astonishment, “Art thou colorblind? The purple fluffy unicorn wizard and the fluffy unicorn wizard are clearly one and the same.” A bell interrupted the manticore and in came an oversized scroll attached to a coconut which was attached to a sparrow and it wasn’t any normal sparrow it was an African sparrow, whatever that meant.
The manticore captured the sparrow with its cage tail and sent its primate helper to retrieve the letter. The primate proudly raised the scroll which then proceeded to unscroll itself. From the depths of the scroll emerged the face of the purple fluffy unicorn wizard, who was now wearing a ridiculous moustache on its face. “I am totally not the purple fluffy unicorn wizard for you see I have a moustache.” Orion and the manticore quietly nodded their heads, this being who was totally not the purple fluffy unicorn wizard had sound logic, “I am here to warn you, do not interfere with the purple fluffy unicorn wizard’s plans or the consequences will be dire. Also your friend Hyuna says ‘Hello’” The purple fluffy unicorn’s face disappeared with a pop and Orion and the manticore were left there in silence. “I think that was the purple fluffy unicorn wizard with an ingenious disguise.” The manticore place his monocle over his right eye, “I believe you are right my good sir,” “Quite so,” Replied Orion who was now wearing a monocle of his own. The manticore removed his monocle and crushed it in his paw, “But enough silly talk, we must destroy the purple fluffy unicorn wizard before he or she or it destroys the universal shrubbery.” Orion pulled off his monocle in shock, “He or She or It intends to destroy the universal shrubbery? How shall we stop the dastardly fiend?” “With THE ALLFATHER SERUM! With its magnificent power you shall be able to destroy the creature once and for all.”
Back in reality Orion sat upright and reached for his bag, almost mechanically and dug in deep. After a few seconds of searching, Orion pulled out three syringes filled with light blue liquids. “MANTICORE! I HAVE FOUND THE ALLFATHER SERUM!” Orion pulled off the safety caps from the syringes and injected the combat drugs into his body.” Orion stood upright as the combat drug flowed though out his veins. “I must stop the purple fluffy unicorn wizard.” Orion dashed forwords and knocked Hyuna and her brother back. Orion then grabbed the nearby fruit seller who staring at this oddity, “Come Slime King, we must go and find the purple fluffy unicorn wizard and his or hers or its accomplice the gigantically tiny tree dwarf and slay them.” The man squirmed in Orion’s grasp, “Please sir I have no idea what you’re talking about, I’m just a simple fruit seller, I can’t help you.” Orion gave a loud boisterous laugh that seemed unnatural, almost demonic. “That is a brilliant idea Slime King! Your body shall make an excellent weapon set! But first we must find the purple fluffy unicorn wizard! Tally-Ho!”
He was then halted by gigantically tiny tree dwarf who asked for his ice cream ID card. Orion slapped the tree dwarf who muttered something about how flying was faster than swimming, and how swimming through the land was faster than water walking and disappeared with a dusky flash and was instantaneously replaced with pile of marigold and pansy colored puppies. Just then a miniature giant came and knocked over Orion who fell towards a pool of black water that turned into the mouth of a manticore. Orion stopped falling and the manticore placed Orion on its back. “You must help the universe, the purple fluffy unicorn wizard is planning on destroying the universe and all the other places too. In order to prevent this we must slay the purple fluffy unicorn wizard and its accomplice the gigantically tiny tree dwarf.” “Does this purple fluffy unicorn wizard have anything to do with the fluffy unicorn wizard?” The manticore stared at Orion with astonishment, “Art thou colorblind? The purple fluffy unicorn wizard and the fluffy unicorn wizard are clearly one and the same.” A bell interrupted the manticore and in came an oversized scroll attached to a coconut which was attached to a sparrow and it wasn’t any normal sparrow it was an African sparrow, whatever that meant.
The manticore captured the sparrow with its cage tail and sent its primate helper to retrieve the letter. The primate proudly raised the scroll which then proceeded to unscroll itself. From the depths of the scroll emerged the face of the purple fluffy unicorn wizard, who was now wearing a ridiculous moustache on its face. “I am totally not the purple fluffy unicorn wizard for you see I have a moustache.” Orion and the manticore quietly nodded their heads, this being who was totally not the purple fluffy unicorn wizard had sound logic, “I am here to warn you, do not interfere with the purple fluffy unicorn wizard’s plans or the consequences will be dire. Also your friend Hyuna says ‘Hello’” The purple fluffy unicorn’s face disappeared with a pop and Orion and the manticore were left there in silence. “I think that was the purple fluffy unicorn wizard with an ingenious disguise.” The manticore place his monocle over his right eye, “I believe you are right my good sir,” “Quite so,” Replied Orion who was now wearing a monocle of his own. The manticore removed his monocle and crushed it in his paw, “But enough silly talk, we must destroy the purple fluffy unicorn wizard before he or she or it destroys the universal shrubbery.” Orion pulled off his monocle in shock, “He or She or It intends to destroy the universal shrubbery? How shall we stop the dastardly fiend?” “With THE ALLFATHER SERUM! With its magnificent power you shall be able to destroy the creature once and for all.”
Back in reality Orion sat upright and reached for his bag, almost mechanically and dug in deep. After a few seconds of searching, Orion pulled out three syringes filled with light blue liquids. “MANTICORE! I HAVE FOUND THE ALLFATHER SERUM!” Orion pulled off the safety caps from the syringes and injected the combat drugs into his body.” Orion stood upright as the combat drug flowed though out his veins. “I must stop the purple fluffy unicorn wizard.” Orion dashed forwords and knocked Hyuna and her brother back. Orion then grabbed the nearby fruit seller who staring at this oddity, “Come Slime King, we must go and find the purple fluffy unicorn wizard and his or hers or its accomplice the gigantically tiny tree dwarf and slay them.” The man squirmed in Orion’s grasp, “Please sir I have no idea what you’re talking about, I’m just a simple fruit seller, I can’t help you.” Orion gave a loud boisterous laugh that seemed unnatural, almost demonic. “That is a brilliant idea Slime King! Your body shall make an excellent weapon set! But first we must find the purple fluffy unicorn wizard! Tally-Ho!”
Yamato took a step back, pushing the stranger back a few inches lightly. "Terra is with our group, been nothing but trouble since she joined us." He folded his arms over his chest, "She and a few other of our members were carried off by Qilin. We are trying to find them, stumbled across some sort of challenge all while trying to find our way out of this forest."
****
Risa shook her head, "Oh come now, I mean you can't really trust me I guess but at this point, what choice do you really have? I promise to take you to my guild to get you fixed up, and then you wont be alone either. These woods aren't for young girls. It takes years to understand this place and just when you do, it changes again." She closed the gap between the two, sensing Terra's rising chi energy. She put her hands up in mock surrender, "I have no intentions of killing you, or hurting you or tricking you. My name is Risa, its a pleasure to meet you. I wish it were under better circumstances but we don't chose the cards that fate deals us, do we?" She smiled softly, extending her hand to Terra.
****
Risa shook her head, "Oh come now, I mean you can't really trust me I guess but at this point, what choice do you really have? I promise to take you to my guild to get you fixed up, and then you wont be alone either. These woods aren't for young girls. It takes years to understand this place and just when you do, it changes again." She closed the gap between the two, sensing Terra's rising chi energy. She put her hands up in mock surrender, "I have no intentions of killing you, or hurting you or tricking you. My name is Risa, its a pleasure to meet you. I wish it were under better circumstances but we don't chose the cards that fate deals us, do we?" She smiled softly, extending her hand to Terra.
Suddenly a blast of energy shot Orion in the back, planting him in the ground. "Book 'im, rookie," Tuying spoke assuredly as his assistant Rookie Jun-Sun nodded and slapped a pair of cups on the drug-addled perp. Smoke emitting from his right hand, which had shot off the chi energy. "Jun-Sun, do that chi thing, you do."
Jun-Sun nodded and summoned a small cloud in front of Orion, which emitted a voice, her voice, that read out all of the perp's rights, starting with, "You have been placed under arrest. You have the right to remain silent, or we'll get violent. You have the right to an attorney...appointed to you by the officials of Yune."
She then summoned another cloud and handed it off to Tuying, who spoke into it, "Yeah, we got a 5-9-8 on our hands here, copy that. Oh and yeah. He's a suspected ally of the guild. The Great Guild. Fortune. Was spotted by one of our spy clouds hanging out with one Hyuna Ka-Nan, who doesn't seem to be in the vicinity as far as I can tell. Nah, this guys isn't a pushover ,Jiefong won't hold him. We'll be takin' this one to the big house," Tuying said as he let go of the cloud which seemed to float off into the air...
Tuying then nodded at Jun-Sun. "Y'know what to do. The thing. With the chi," Tuying asked, to which Jun-Sun nodded. She then summoned a massive thunder cloud, which seemed to absorb the coked out cutter-upper and began to float him off...heading south.
Jun-Sun nodded and summoned a small cloud in front of Orion, which emitted a voice, her voice, that read out all of the perp's rights, starting with, "You have been placed under arrest. You have the right to remain silent, or we'll get violent. You have the right to an attorney...appointed to you by the officials of Yune."
She then summoned another cloud and handed it off to Tuying, who spoke into it, "Yeah, we got a 5-9-8 on our hands here, copy that. Oh and yeah. He's a suspected ally of the guild. The Great Guild. Fortune. Was spotted by one of our spy clouds hanging out with one Hyuna Ka-Nan, who doesn't seem to be in the vicinity as far as I can tell. Nah, this guys isn't a pushover ,Jiefong won't hold him. We'll be takin' this one to the big house," Tuying said as he let go of the cloud which seemed to float off into the air...
Tuying then nodded at Jun-Sun. "Y'know what to do. The thing. With the chi," Tuying asked, to which Jun-Sun nodded. She then summoned a massive thunder cloud, which seemed to absorb the coked out cutter-upper and began to float him off...heading south.
Orion was sort of mumbling and rambling about nothing, really. Hyuna just regarded him with mild annoyance - what the heck? He utterly ignored her! And like this... wasn't - oh, whatever. Hyuna gritted her teeth, thinking hard. If Orion was going to be all drugged up like this, then wasn't he a danger? She took a glance at the broken inn behind her - her sick father and big brother were still around, right? A drugged up orange idiot... well, there was only one thing to do about that.
Said thing to do about that was take a sideways glance and see Tuying. Hyuna instantly fractured the air around her, changing her into a crippled old man; hobbling over his cane. While she melted into the crowd, she kept an eye out for Painji. She had to try and make amends to him, after all. Although, just like it was with Lunan, it was probably too late for that. Once out of eyesight of the cop ranger, Hyuna dispelled the illusion, back in form. It wouldn't serve to get imprisoned right now. And she also didn't have to worry that her family would get hurt - Orion didn't stand a chance against the cops in his drugged state. Sure, there was some regret from leaving him behind, but what else was there to do? He was a possible friend... and Hyuna wondered if she'd see him again after his imprisonment time was over.
Don't fool yourself. There's no such thing has friendship, for someone like you."
Right. All he was was a supply for potential victims. Not that that mattered now. Hyuna wondered where to head to now.
Somewhere else in Hanshan, a red suited man received a letter from his pigeon, too early for it to make sense. There was only really one possibility. It had been intercepted. Cha'Valkar took a stealthy look around, before opening up the new letter tied to it. This was potentially bad, because whoever intercepted it must have the coded one he sent to Moga. And there was a chance of the code being deciphered. And if that were to happen, he'd have to develop a new system for secret messages back and forth between his second-in-command.
Valkar made strange face as he read the note. Ignoring how Nee managed to get ahold of it - which is obviously a big question mark - how could she still consider him a friend? After what he did? Guilt boiled up inside of him again, and for the upteenth time he wished that he had just quit and accepted her offer, way back in Furoe. But now he - and by extension the little Nee - were suffering for the mistake he made. On the other hand, however... she's smart. Wickedly intelligent. This could very well be a part of her wry mind.
After thinking it over, Valkar sent the pigeon away to Nee, before being bumped into by a girl with quite a fancy spear. Her face looked familiar to two people he'd seen earlier; met up with a little bit. As she murmured an apology and made to move away, Valkar grabbed at her arm sharply, not letting her get away.
"What is it?" The girl hissed. "I already apologized, let go of me."
Feisty. A fighter. Primal instincts rose inside the slaver lord.
"You're Hyuna Ka-Nan." He said bluntly, making her freeze in surprise and stare back at him. Well, this was going to be fun.
"I have business with you."
"You'd make a poor little girl pay for you?" Sainko whined in a very... convincing way, making Teri regard her with very slight surprise. Not that it really was that important. She was just a good actor; it was a part of being an illusionist, after all. Teri chose not to respond - was there any reason to, anyways? "Fly us away, then."
Teri put her hands around Sainko's waist, and with a flutter of wings, they jerked roughly into the air, off the ground; dust scattering beneath them. Teri flapped harder and brought them higher up, enough to get a good view of the Market District. It was nice, being in the air again. Teri was pleased. It felt as natural as ever, taking away the overall bitterness of being a part of the Ruinguard. "I know a rather nice establishment not far from this very town."
As Sainko pointed it out, Teri flew in that direction, wind rushing past the two women as she faintly heard, from below 'whoa, is that a Tengu or a human?'
Both, Teri thought sardonically. If Sainko really was a human. At the least, the illusionist was human for now.
"To celebrate, perhaps, the onset of our... partnership."
Eventually the pair landed at said establishment, and watched at a bit of a distance, a man with the oddest accent, giving customers strangely colored cream balls on top of a wafered structure. Was this ice cream? Teri shot Sainko a confused look. "I'm assuming this is it." She said monotonously. "Right... partner?"
Teri landed on the ground, with a bit of a sigh. At least the ride was smooth. Not far from them, was a figure slinking in the shadows, in typical Ruinguard fashion. Teri didn't feel the need to point it out to her co-worker. What this implied, though, was that they were going to have to work together yet again.
"Never had this before." Teri struggled to try to add more than just plain curtness in her voice, but failed. "...mind picking out one I might like?"
Okay. This was stupid. Nee was too restless to just sit around in her room in the inn. She couldn't just lay down and sleep. She didn't even really want to at all. What she wanted was to be clean again, innocent again. But that's simply impossible. Lost forever. So the demure girl left her room and went back down to the bustle of the troupe. And oddly enough, zeroed in on Amanhã's steel figure, also seeming alone and barriered from the rest of them.
Maybe it was a possibility to befriend, or at least open up a way to befriend her. Unlikely, but there wasn't a reason not to try.
"Amanhã." Nee murmured. "It really is pretty loud here. If you want, maybe we could check out the blockade at a distance, see if the situation's changed?" She offered a kind, inviting smile, and felt a bit reinvigorated that she could control her expressions again.
Said thing to do about that was take a sideways glance and see Tuying. Hyuna instantly fractured the air around her, changing her into a crippled old man; hobbling over his cane. While she melted into the crowd, she kept an eye out for Painji. She had to try and make amends to him, after all. Although, just like it was with Lunan, it was probably too late for that. Once out of eyesight of the cop ranger, Hyuna dispelled the illusion, back in form. It wouldn't serve to get imprisoned right now. And she also didn't have to worry that her family would get hurt - Orion didn't stand a chance against the cops in his drugged state. Sure, there was some regret from leaving him behind, but what else was there to do? He was a possible friend... and Hyuna wondered if she'd see him again after his imprisonment time was over.
Don't fool yourself. There's no such thing has friendship, for someone like you."
Right. All he was was a supply for potential victims. Not that that mattered now. Hyuna wondered where to head to now.
Somewhere else in Hanshan, a red suited man received a letter from his pigeon, too early for it to make sense. There was only really one possibility. It had been intercepted. Cha'Valkar took a stealthy look around, before opening up the new letter tied to it. This was potentially bad, because whoever intercepted it must have the coded one he sent to Moga. And there was a chance of the code being deciphered. And if that were to happen, he'd have to develop a new system for secret messages back and forth between his second-in-command.
Cha'Valkar.
It's Nee. Surprised? I'm still alive. I'm doing fine. Hope you are too. Amanhã, Gridiron, and I are in Harad. Close to Furoe now. In a few days we should reach it, and then they'll be gone. At that time you can come pick me up again. Because we're friends, right, no matter what anyone says.
There's also a blockade in place, so we can't get to Furoe easily via the Najjiro road. I suspect that Moga is trying to capture me, and subvert your power. It's safe to assume that he's in charge of the blockade.
I'm looking forward to seeing you again! You're my very first friend.
Nee.
It's Nee. Surprised? I'm still alive. I'm doing fine. Hope you are too. Amanhã, Gridiron, and I are in Harad. Close to Furoe now. In a few days we should reach it, and then they'll be gone. At that time you can come pick me up again. Because we're friends, right, no matter what anyone says.
There's also a blockade in place, so we can't get to Furoe easily via the Najjiro road. I suspect that Moga is trying to capture me, and subvert your power. It's safe to assume that he's in charge of the blockade.
I'm looking forward to seeing you again! You're my very first friend.
Nee.
Valkar made strange face as he read the note. Ignoring how Nee managed to get ahold of it - which is obviously a big question mark - how could she still consider him a friend? After what he did? Guilt boiled up inside of him again, and for the upteenth time he wished that he had just quit and accepted her offer, way back in Furoe. But now he - and by extension the little Nee - were suffering for the mistake he made. On the other hand, however... she's smart. Wickedly intelligent. This could very well be a part of her wry mind.
After thinking it over, Valkar sent the pigeon away to Nee, before being bumped into by a girl with quite a fancy spear. Her face looked familiar to two people he'd seen earlier; met up with a little bit. As she murmured an apology and made to move away, Valkar grabbed at her arm sharply, not letting her get away.
"What is it?" The girl hissed. "I already apologized, let go of me."
Feisty. A fighter. Primal instincts rose inside the slaver lord.
"You're Hyuna Ka-Nan." He said bluntly, making her freeze in surprise and stare back at him. Well, this was going to be fun.
"I have business with you."
"You'd make a poor little girl pay for you?" Sainko whined in a very... convincing way, making Teri regard her with very slight surprise. Not that it really was that important. She was just a good actor; it was a part of being an illusionist, after all. Teri chose not to respond - was there any reason to, anyways? "Fly us away, then."
Teri put her hands around Sainko's waist, and with a flutter of wings, they jerked roughly into the air, off the ground; dust scattering beneath them. Teri flapped harder and brought them higher up, enough to get a good view of the Market District. It was nice, being in the air again. Teri was pleased. It felt as natural as ever, taking away the overall bitterness of being a part of the Ruinguard. "I know a rather nice establishment not far from this very town."
As Sainko pointed it out, Teri flew in that direction, wind rushing past the two women as she faintly heard, from below 'whoa, is that a Tengu or a human?'
Both, Teri thought sardonically. If Sainko really was a human. At the least, the illusionist was human for now.
"To celebrate, perhaps, the onset of our... partnership."
Eventually the pair landed at said establishment, and watched at a bit of a distance, a man with the oddest accent, giving customers strangely colored cream balls on top of a wafered structure. Was this ice cream? Teri shot Sainko a confused look. "I'm assuming this is it." She said monotonously. "Right... partner?"
Teri landed on the ground, with a bit of a sigh. At least the ride was smooth. Not far from them, was a figure slinking in the shadows, in typical Ruinguard fashion. Teri didn't feel the need to point it out to her co-worker. What this implied, though, was that they were going to have to work together yet again.
"Never had this before." Teri struggled to try to add more than just plain curtness in her voice, but failed. "...mind picking out one I might like?"
Okay. This was stupid. Nee was too restless to just sit around in her room in the inn. She couldn't just lay down and sleep. She didn't even really want to at all. What she wanted was to be clean again, innocent again. But that's simply impossible. Lost forever. So the demure girl left her room and went back down to the bustle of the troupe. And oddly enough, zeroed in on Amanhã's steel figure, also seeming alone and barriered from the rest of them.
Maybe it was a possibility to befriend, or at least open up a way to befriend her. Unlikely, but there wasn't a reason not to try.
"Amanhã." Nee murmured. "It really is pretty loud here. If you want, maybe we could check out the blockade at a distance, see if the situation's changed?" She offered a kind, inviting smile, and felt a bit reinvigorated that she could control her expressions again.
"Shit..." Umi had no idea at all what a Qilin was, but the fact remained that Terra was still somewhere far away, and he didn't even know where she was. "Forget your challenge; I can't afford to stick with you guys when she's out there, maybe even getting killed by the guys who challenged you!"
Grabbing his waterskin and bag, he sent a rather menacing glare towards the members of Fortune. "And, I doubt you even cared about her anyway, if you're talking about her like that. Sure, she's not very strong, and I remember that she was scared of nearly everything...but if she was actually trying to help you, like I heard in Jiefong, calling Terra a goddamn shackle is the worst thing you could do to her!"
---------------------------
The lightning burns suddenly ached again, causing Terra to stagger just as she was about to make her reply. "...y-you shouldn't just believe that...I'm just helpless on my own," she rasped. "I-I'll have you know...there are a lot of things that aren't for...y-young girls...that I withstood!"
Of course, she didn't seem to make a very convincing show now, did she? Even though she had gone through the morning without too much pain, now it seemed as though she was suffering twice as much as she should have to now.
She tried to continue her argument, but suddenly her legs gave out, causing her to sprawl on the grass just in front of Risa. There was nothing Terra could do anymore to resist.
Grabbing his waterskin and bag, he sent a rather menacing glare towards the members of Fortune. "And, I doubt you even cared about her anyway, if you're talking about her like that. Sure, she's not very strong, and I remember that she was scared of nearly everything...but if she was actually trying to help you, like I heard in Jiefong, calling Terra a goddamn shackle is the worst thing you could do to her!"
---------------------------
The lightning burns suddenly ached again, causing Terra to stagger just as she was about to make her reply. "...y-you shouldn't just believe that...I'm just helpless on my own," she rasped. "I-I'll have you know...there are a lot of things that aren't for...y-young girls...that I withstood!"
Of course, she didn't seem to make a very convincing show now, did she? Even though she had gone through the morning without too much pain, now it seemed as though she was suffering twice as much as she should have to now.
She tried to continue her argument, but suddenly her legs gave out, causing her to sprawl on the grass just in front of Risa. There was nothing Terra could do anymore to resist.
Yamato shrugged, "Just telling you how it is." He watched as Umi stormed off, "Good luck. Maybe you are more patient with the oddities that pop up around her, and the idiots looking for her than I. That's good, I'm getting annoyed by them all."
*****
Risa knelt by Terra. "Well...looks like we can rest here then." She took off her light jacket and folded it, placing it under Terra's head. "You're in rough shape...those burns, electrical by the look of them, need to be treated correctly." She started into her bag, pulling out a small jar of burn cream and slathered in on Terras burns before bandaging them with gaze. "There, let that soak in a while to take the sting out. I'll make us a fire." she started to collect wood, never farther than 10 feet from Terra.
*****
Risa knelt by Terra. "Well...looks like we can rest here then." She took off her light jacket and folded it, placing it under Terra's head. "You're in rough shape...those burns, electrical by the look of them, need to be treated correctly." She started into her bag, pulling out a small jar of burn cream and slathered in on Terras burns before bandaging them with gaze. "There, let that soak in a while to take the sting out. I'll make us a fire." she started to collect wood, never farther than 10 feet from Terra.
Sainko smiled-- how drab this Teri Serizawa was! Too much like the rest of the Ruinguard-- so very straightforward and to the point, they left nothing to the imagination. To impersonate one was always quite a dull affair for that reason: it required no effort on Sainko's part to attempt to discern the nuances and subtleties of their behaviour, because there were none. What lay on the surface was the scope of it-- that unequivocal artlessness pierced straight to the depths of their being, and perhaps they had been a more complex organism when they had first begun their tenure as servants to the agenda of Vivum Ruinguard, that mythical figure even amongst the guild itself, but now that substance had been emptied from its vessel, replaced with that selfsame banausic monotony of being. The very reification, if you would, of the unflinching focus of the Ruinguard as a whole.
Perhaps I am no different. But, in that case, then I was never any different. I was that way from the first.... perhaps.
But no matter-- either way, that was a different person, and Sainko had long since forgotten the name, the age, the face and being of that individual to the mass of names, ages, faces and beings she had adopted since. Irrelevant, needless to say, to the situation at hand.
"Never had this before," Serizawa had grunted in a voice that may have been most aptly compared to a boulder in terms of the emotional inflection on it, or perhaps a particularly vapid chunk of ice. "Mind picking out one I might like?"
"Not at all," Sainko mused helpfully as she approached the selection of ice creams maintained behind a glass barrier, each one labelled with its appropriate flavour. The vendor smiled warmly as Sainko stepped up to the counter, and piped up cheerfully, "And what can I get for you, my dear?"
"I would like a scoop of rainbow sorbet, please," Sainko replied, once again adopting the tone of a youthful, vivacious young teenager. As for Serizawa, was there really any doubt as to what the most appropriate flavour for her was? "And for my friend here..." She cast a glance back to the half-tengu, amusement dancing in her illusionary eyes. "... a scoop of vanilla, if you would."
"Vanilla?" the vendor replied incredulously. "Of all these wondrous and exotic flavours, you choose drab old vanilla?"
Sainko smiled slyly, and leaned in to whisper conspiratorially, "Lamentably, she's not the most adventurous of folks, if you catch my drift."
The vendor nodded sympathetically. "A pity, a pity. But such people must be left to their comfort zones, one supposes."
Sainko agreed, and, as she pulled away, she suddenly remarked, "You know, your accent is awfully familiar. Aren't you from... ?" And at that, they briefly fell to talking-- they exchanged a few jokes, laughter, some anecdotes that Sainko completely fabricated to line up with the identity she had adopted for this particular encounter, and then, as the lively little conversation drew to a close, Sainko paid the cost of the two cones of ice cream, took both, and returned to where Serizawa stood waiting, holding out the vanilla-topped cone with a smile.
"Enjoy," she directed innocently toward Serizawa.
Meanwhile, Amanhã stood as motionless as ever.
It was admittedly a skill she'd cultivated deliberately-- one that'd taken a bit of time to get to the point where she essentially was a statue, unperturbed by anything that didn't necessitate direct intervention, faceless and inexorable. It had been back in the early stages of her bounty hunting and mercenary work, when she'd been hired by some slave lord along with a few other solo operatives to act as... well, security, and it had been exactly as glorious and entertaining as it sounded. The other mercenaries had taken to idle chatter, lazing about, interacting with the slaves they were guarding-- it was a farce, really, and they'd looked less like fearsome figures of authority and more like a bunch of rather asinine buffoons with swords standing around and exchanging inane banter.
Amanhã, for her part, wished to establish a reputation as an ineluctable, inescapable, ironclad (literally and figuratively) force, and decided the method of going about that was decidedly not to chatter with the people she was supposed to be intimidating into obedience. So she'd cultivated, around that time, her ability to stand as still as a suit of armour for hours on end if need be, remaining vigilant every second of it-- and thusly she had also cultivated a modest reputation, throughout Gwanalai and northern Yune, if not necessarily beyond, as a living suit of armour. Massive. Inexorable. Soulless. Silent. A whole bunch of shit along those lines. And it had worked-- people in the mercenary circles of those lands would sometimes murmur along rumours of the silent suit of armour, pondering if there was indeed a person, a half-ashura or otherwise therein, or if perhaps it was simply a suit of armour possessed by some spirit of malignant destruction. She was most certainly not some kind of legendary figure-- her name had weight only in those northern reaches of Horat where she largely operated, and even then, mostly amongst only the mercenary and bounty hunting circles. But either way, it was validation. Their reverence was proof that she had earned her place.
Nowadays, it wasn't even really a matter of intimidation, though: she just... did it by habit, mostly. In times of idle repose, she adopted that motionless, immovable stance, and retreated into the confines of her helmet-- to analyse past battles, mull over wars of yore that she had participated in.
Therefore, when the former slave girl approached, Amanhã gave no reaction-- her eyes behind the helmet flitted down to fall upon the girl, narrowed on her as she began to speak. "Amanhã--" (Since when does this one refer to me by my given name?) "-- it really is pretty loud here. If you want, maybe we could check out the blockade at a distance, see if the situation's changed?"
Hm.
Well, it would certainly have given Amanhã something to do, which she was by all means lacking at the moment anyway-- she wasn't sure whether to wait for her half-sister to do something, or to just go and slaughter the constituents of the blockade herself so that they could quit wasting time here. But then, this girl was also quite the little manipulator. Amanhã couldn't really think of how bringing her of all people on this little scouting venture would benefit her more than anybody else, but then, Amanhã had never been the most manipulative of individuals, and her practiced method of avoiding manipulation was to not trust a single thing spoken by anybody that she didn't suspect could be intimidated into honesty. And she suspected this girl could be counted amongst that scant number.
But still-- at least it'd be doing something. And perhaps she would indeed end up putting that quaint little 'blockade' down for good, anyway. That would have been helpful, would it not have been? And... fun. And a good excuse for violence. It would have been necessary, would it not have been? Necessary violence was fine, right? Her half-sister hadn't given her any shit when she'd killed the two beastfolk that had been assailing the girl, so clearly, at least she still had that avenue.
The seconds had passed in which Amanhã mulled it over, remaining as motionless as ever. And then the suit of armour came to life-- wordlessly, Amanhã conveyed her assent by turning silently, opening the door, and walking out.
Perhaps I am no different. But, in that case, then I was never any different. I was that way from the first.... perhaps.
But no matter-- either way, that was a different person, and Sainko had long since forgotten the name, the age, the face and being of that individual to the mass of names, ages, faces and beings she had adopted since. Irrelevant, needless to say, to the situation at hand.
"Never had this before," Serizawa had grunted in a voice that may have been most aptly compared to a boulder in terms of the emotional inflection on it, or perhaps a particularly vapid chunk of ice. "Mind picking out one I might like?"
"Not at all," Sainko mused helpfully as she approached the selection of ice creams maintained behind a glass barrier, each one labelled with its appropriate flavour. The vendor smiled warmly as Sainko stepped up to the counter, and piped up cheerfully, "And what can I get for you, my dear?"
"I would like a scoop of rainbow sorbet, please," Sainko replied, once again adopting the tone of a youthful, vivacious young teenager. As for Serizawa, was there really any doubt as to what the most appropriate flavour for her was? "And for my friend here..." She cast a glance back to the half-tengu, amusement dancing in her illusionary eyes. "... a scoop of vanilla, if you would."
"Vanilla?" the vendor replied incredulously. "Of all these wondrous and exotic flavours, you choose drab old vanilla?"
Sainko smiled slyly, and leaned in to whisper conspiratorially, "Lamentably, she's not the most adventurous of folks, if you catch my drift."
The vendor nodded sympathetically. "A pity, a pity. But such people must be left to their comfort zones, one supposes."
Sainko agreed, and, as she pulled away, she suddenly remarked, "You know, your accent is awfully familiar. Aren't you from... ?" And at that, they briefly fell to talking-- they exchanged a few jokes, laughter, some anecdotes that Sainko completely fabricated to line up with the identity she had adopted for this particular encounter, and then, as the lively little conversation drew to a close, Sainko paid the cost of the two cones of ice cream, took both, and returned to where Serizawa stood waiting, holding out the vanilla-topped cone with a smile.
"Enjoy," she directed innocently toward Serizawa.
Meanwhile, Amanhã stood as motionless as ever.
It was admittedly a skill she'd cultivated deliberately-- one that'd taken a bit of time to get to the point where she essentially was a statue, unperturbed by anything that didn't necessitate direct intervention, faceless and inexorable. It had been back in the early stages of her bounty hunting and mercenary work, when she'd been hired by some slave lord along with a few other solo operatives to act as... well, security, and it had been exactly as glorious and entertaining as it sounded. The other mercenaries had taken to idle chatter, lazing about, interacting with the slaves they were guarding-- it was a farce, really, and they'd looked less like fearsome figures of authority and more like a bunch of rather asinine buffoons with swords standing around and exchanging inane banter.
Amanhã, for her part, wished to establish a reputation as an ineluctable, inescapable, ironclad (literally and figuratively) force, and decided the method of going about that was decidedly not to chatter with the people she was supposed to be intimidating into obedience. So she'd cultivated, around that time, her ability to stand as still as a suit of armour for hours on end if need be, remaining vigilant every second of it-- and thusly she had also cultivated a modest reputation, throughout Gwanalai and northern Yune, if not necessarily beyond, as a living suit of armour. Massive. Inexorable. Soulless. Silent. A whole bunch of shit along those lines. And it had worked-- people in the mercenary circles of those lands would sometimes murmur along rumours of the silent suit of armour, pondering if there was indeed a person, a half-ashura or otherwise therein, or if perhaps it was simply a suit of armour possessed by some spirit of malignant destruction. She was most certainly not some kind of legendary figure-- her name had weight only in those northern reaches of Horat where she largely operated, and even then, mostly amongst only the mercenary and bounty hunting circles. But either way, it was validation. Their reverence was proof that she had earned her place.
Nowadays, it wasn't even really a matter of intimidation, though: she just... did it by habit, mostly. In times of idle repose, she adopted that motionless, immovable stance, and retreated into the confines of her helmet-- to analyse past battles, mull over wars of yore that she had participated in.
Therefore, when the former slave girl approached, Amanhã gave no reaction-- her eyes behind the helmet flitted down to fall upon the girl, narrowed on her as she began to speak. "Amanhã--" (Since when does this one refer to me by my given name?) "-- it really is pretty loud here. If you want, maybe we could check out the blockade at a distance, see if the situation's changed?"
Hm.
Well, it would certainly have given Amanhã something to do, which she was by all means lacking at the moment anyway-- she wasn't sure whether to wait for her half-sister to do something, or to just go and slaughter the constituents of the blockade herself so that they could quit wasting time here. But then, this girl was also quite the little manipulator. Amanhã couldn't really think of how bringing her of all people on this little scouting venture would benefit her more than anybody else, but then, Amanhã had never been the most manipulative of individuals, and her practiced method of avoiding manipulation was to not trust a single thing spoken by anybody that she didn't suspect could be intimidated into honesty. And she suspected this girl could be counted amongst that scant number.
But still-- at least it'd be doing something. And perhaps she would indeed end up putting that quaint little 'blockade' down for good, anyway. That would have been helpful, would it not have been? And... fun. And a good excuse for violence. It would have been necessary, would it not have been? Necessary violence was fine, right? Her half-sister hadn't given her any shit when she'd killed the two beastfolk that had been assailing the girl, so clearly, at least she still had that avenue.
The seconds had passed in which Amanhã mulled it over, remaining as motionless as ever. And then the suit of armour came to life-- wordlessly, Amanhã conveyed her assent by turning silently, opening the door, and walking out.
Muna stood in stunned silence for a few moments, wondering just who the man was that was now storming off, before turning to Yamato with an amused expression.
"I don't think you called her a shackle?" the rabbit woman pointed out with a small chuckle. "But, either way, please make sure that in the future you state your views are your own and not a general viewpoint of the guild. We wouldn't want misunderstandings for when we find Terra."
In her hands were the papers they had retrieved so far. Muna examined them closely and proclaimed, "And we should be finding her and the others soon! By the looks of it, we're practically there."
"I don't think you called her a shackle?" the rabbit woman pointed out with a small chuckle. "But, either way, please make sure that in the future you state your views are your own and not a general viewpoint of the guild. We wouldn't want misunderstandings for when we find Terra."
In her hands were the papers they had retrieved so far. Muna examined them closely and proclaimed, "And we should be finding her and the others soon! By the looks of it, we're practically there."
Yamato shurgged and examined the papers in Lo-Muna's hands, "At least this one didn't leave Umbrals in his wake..." He muttered turning to Shiisan, "Lead on." He folded his arms across his chest, a small glance over his shoulder. "We're the ones looking for that girl...she may be a pain but she's powerful. She has potential and a clearer head than Hyuna. Fool should have stayed with us."
Fie drooped her head down and slowly pounded her fist on the tree, “You stupid goddamned tree, why can’t you just leave me alone?” The tree stood erect and unanswering, almost taunting her. Fie collapsed in defeat and just laid there, listening quietly to the gurgling river and watching the clouds through a small hole in the forest canopy. The bearman stood over her casting his shadow over her. "Never caught your name. Since we're probably going to be stuck here for a while, how about you tell me it? I'm Rumelis." Fie pulled out her XXL flask and unscrewed the cap, “My name is Fei, its a pleasure to meet you … heh, I made an unintentional innuendo, I think.” Fie held the open flask over her mouth expecting a stream of whiskey to wash away her troubles. But all that remained in the half liter flask was a few drops. “Damn I’m out, I thought I filled it during the ball … maybe I didn’t fill it too much,” Fie made a large goofy smile, “Or maybe I drank more than I realized.” Fie chuckled a little bit before her smile morphed into a grimace, “I’m going to have one hell of a hangover.” Fie put down her flask and smiled at Rumelis, “By any chance, do you have any booze. Gots to puts off the hangover you sees,” Fie began speaking in a haughty accent, “and according to my research, if I keep drinking I won’t have to deal with a hangover.” Fie quickly looked over the bearman, “On second thought you don’t look like the booze drinking type,” Fie gasped, “Or maybe you are just hiding it really well,” Fie pulled a leaf off of the ground and covered one of her eyes with it, Fie raised one of her fists to the sky and shook it, “Arrrgh matey! Where ye be hiding the booze and the booty?” Fie quickly sat up and pointed at Rumelis, as she sat up her leaf eyepatch fell off her face and drifted back down onto the forest floor. “Ack, Mah eyepatch, I have been forever shamed and I can never be a pirate again.” Fie stroked her chin, “Unless I get a really cool pirate hat! HUZZAH! Rumelis be my first mate and we shall escape this damned forest and quest for totally rad hats and if you don't want to quest for a hat don't worry I'll probably forget this conversation.”
"Some 'Great' Guild," the angry Umi muttered under his breath as he continued through the trees. "Can't even keep care of one young girl without making it sound like her very existence is a nuisance."
However, he had scarcely walked for more than an hour when he suddenly heard some slurred drunken words ring out from directly behind him. “On second thought you don’t look like the booze drinking type...Or maybe you are just hiding it really well. Arrrgh matey! Where ye be hiding the booze and the booty?”
Bewildered, Umi turned and saw a confused bear man standing and a quite clearly not-all-there-mentally cat girl lying on the ground next to a tree with purple vines running down its length. What were they doing there?! He hadn't even seen them, and he had been walking in a relatively straight direction! Just what was going o-
And then he remembered what had brought him to the Guild, and sighed. "This place really won't stop playing tricks on me," he groaned, looking back the other way and noting that the scenery had changed yet again. "Ah, well, best to be on my way..." His instincts were telling him to go in the direction of the beast-men, but Umi made sure to give them a wide arc, not wanting to get caught up in the feline drunkard's madness.
---------------------
Once again, the severity of the lightning Chi caused Terra almost as much pain getting treated as the attack itself had caused her. By the time the bandages were wrapped snugly around her body, tears were forming at the edge of her vision.
"There, let that soak in a while to take the sting out. I'll make us a fire." With that, the woman named Risa moved around the clearing, gathering branches and leaves. Strange, wasn't it? All of a sudden, most of the menacing facets to Risa's personality that she had seen before were gone. It almost made Terra feel bad that she had mistrusted the woman...
Speaking of people whom she had mistrusted at one point or another, where were the others now? She barely cared about Fortune at all anymore, so she immediately purged that thought. Suiken and Sunaarashi also seemed barely trustworthy, so she also put them out of her mind. Rumelis and Muna, though...where were they now? Was the desert tormenting them with its tricks just as it had been doing to her for the entire day? Could that beast that had carried Ann off have come back to finish them off? And, for that matter...where did the beast carry Ann to, and what did it want?
As Risa piled all the fuel she had acquired into a heap one meter away from the worrying Terra, she suddenly remembered that her left eye was uncovered. Did Risa care as much as the people of Yune about the whole "witch" deal? Or had she simply not seen in the darkness of the temple, and the setting afternoon sun?
Either way, the fire would be ready in a few moments, so Terra wouldn't have much time before Risa noticed. But there was no way she could think of to hide that detail without raising questions...
However, he had scarcely walked for more than an hour when he suddenly heard some slurred drunken words ring out from directly behind him. “On second thought you don’t look like the booze drinking type...Or maybe you are just hiding it really well. Arrrgh matey! Where ye be hiding the booze and the booty?”
Bewildered, Umi turned and saw a confused bear man standing and a quite clearly not-all-there-mentally cat girl lying on the ground next to a tree with purple vines running down its length. What were they doing there?! He hadn't even seen them, and he had been walking in a relatively straight direction! Just what was going o-
And then he remembered what had brought him to the Guild, and sighed. "This place really won't stop playing tricks on me," he groaned, looking back the other way and noting that the scenery had changed yet again. "Ah, well, best to be on my way..." His instincts were telling him to go in the direction of the beast-men, but Umi made sure to give them a wide arc, not wanting to get caught up in the feline drunkard's madness.
---------------------
Once again, the severity of the lightning Chi caused Terra almost as much pain getting treated as the attack itself had caused her. By the time the bandages were wrapped snugly around her body, tears were forming at the edge of her vision.
"There, let that soak in a while to take the sting out. I'll make us a fire." With that, the woman named Risa moved around the clearing, gathering branches and leaves. Strange, wasn't it? All of a sudden, most of the menacing facets to Risa's personality that she had seen before were gone. It almost made Terra feel bad that she had mistrusted the woman...
Speaking of people whom she had mistrusted at one point or another, where were the others now? She barely cared about Fortune at all anymore, so she immediately purged that thought. Suiken and Sunaarashi also seemed barely trustworthy, so she also put them out of her mind. Rumelis and Muna, though...where were they now? Was the desert tormenting them with its tricks just as it had been doing to her for the entire day? Could that beast that had carried Ann off have come back to finish them off? And, for that matter...where did the beast carry Ann to, and what did it want?
As Risa piled all the fuel she had acquired into a heap one meter away from the worrying Terra, she suddenly remembered that her left eye was uncovered. Did Risa care as much as the people of Yune about the whole "witch" deal? Or had she simply not seen in the darkness of the temple, and the setting afternoon sun?
Either way, the fire would be ready in a few moments, so Terra wouldn't have much time before Risa noticed. But there was no way she could think of to hide that detail without raising questions...
"I wonder if this is what all guilds are like," Sunaarashi muttered to himself. "Backbiting, untrustworthy criminals working together because they've been coerced into it?" Somehow... he didn't think that was how it was supposed to be.
Fie's eyes widened as she smelled the air. "I smell a green horn, and he shall make the most excellent of swabbies! First mate Rumelis! Prepare the boarding crews and the rope, there be a ship to plunder." Fie slipped into the shrubbery and stalked the new scent. Fie peeked out from the bushes. The human was wandering about like a total schmuck muttering about finding a friend, "PREPARE TO BOARDED!" screamed Fie as she pounced on the man, "SURRENDER YE WENCHES AND BOOZE!" Fie tried to keep a threatening face but burst into laughter and fell of the man, "HAHAHAHA, Though I'm pretty damn sure that you would be surrendering yourself, you humies are only good for being wenches." Fie turned to Rumelis and smiled widely giving him two big thumbs up, "Am I right, or am I right?"
Rumelis politely declined to comment. He wasn't sure what this whole piracy stint
was with Fie, but it was probably just another drunken whim. He picked Fie up off
the ground. The man gave the two of them a glare, then went off on his own before
Rumelis could talk to him.
Nothing for that, he supposed. He walked off into the woods, with the drunk cat
following behind.
"Where ya goin', First Mate?"
First mate? What, was he part of this pirate deal now? Ah, well, he might as well
answer.
"Looking for my Guild. I need to get back to them, we can't be getting lost like
this."
He walked straight forwards, but still felt like he was being turned around-- at
least the drunk cat was still with him, he doubted Fie would stay alive without him
for very long. He swore under his breath at the damn forest, still spinning him in
circles and--
--then he ran into Lo-Muna's group again. He was surprised, honestly, that the
forest had cooperated.
"Hey everyone, glad I found you again."
He gestured at Fie.
"Found this woman in the woods. Her name's Fie, she's drunk, and I think she wants
to be a pirate? Something like that. Anyway, where are we headed next?"
was with Fie, but it was probably just another drunken whim. He picked Fie up off
the ground. The man gave the two of them a glare, then went off on his own before
Rumelis could talk to him.
Nothing for that, he supposed. He walked off into the woods, with the drunk cat
following behind.
"Where ya goin', First Mate?"
First mate? What, was he part of this pirate deal now? Ah, well, he might as well
answer.
"Looking for my Guild. I need to get back to them, we can't be getting lost like
this."
He walked straight forwards, but still felt like he was being turned around-- at
least the drunk cat was still with him, he doubted Fie would stay alive without him
for very long. He swore under his breath at the damn forest, still spinning him in
circles and--
--then he ran into Lo-Muna's group again. He was surprised, honestly, that the
forest had cooperated.
"Hey everyone, glad I found you again."
He gestured at Fie.
"Found this woman in the woods. Her name's Fie, she's drunk, and I think she wants
to be a pirate? Something like that. Anyway, where are we headed next?"
"A shadow," The Hooded Figure whispered as a gust of wind swept across the deck, the sound of creaking wood accompanying the deathly chill that came with it. "And what do the Seven Sons plan to do about it?" The Villain questioned. "My friends."
"The hell do you want with me?" Hyuna asked at last. Seriously, why was this badly scarred man here? Who was he, anyways? She ground her teeth in anticipation, tempted to just explode him into a fountain of gore and move on. This was just a damn waste of time, after all. she had a faint feeling that she wanted nothing to do with the red man - and wondered, what is up with men and being monochrome, seriously, Orange Orion and now Red...arm grabby guy. Distinctly different from old Red, back in prison, the damn asstard. But then, this Red seemed to have a similar level of annoyance. But one thing did bug her severely. How the hell could he know her name? Maybe that alone was worth some merit.
"Let go of my arm already, or I'll break you."
"You can try." The man said with an almost teasing tone. Hyuna's brow twitched. Damnit, she'd had enough. She wouldn't just try. She'd crush the hell out of this idiot. Hyuna, with an expressionless face, used her chi hand and started gathering wind to blow this red man away from her. Even if he knew her name, there was no reason for her to stay. Not as if she had any dark crippling secret worse than the one she currently suffered. And there was no way this guy could reconcile that.
The man let out a litle click of the tongue, before bringing his hand to wear the wind swirled. Before Hyuna had a chance to react - she was busy gathering up a large amount of wind in order to shear the man in half with pure torque, when suddenly flares swirled around and the inferno just nearly scorched her. From the man's hand, she saw a weak flare burst from the palm; but the wind seemed to feed the fire and make it roar with intensity; the head was incredible. Hyuna then put the fire out, with an angry scowl. Looks like that wouldn't work. And she wasn't looking to become a fried Hyuna. That'd just lead to her dying, and generally wasn't fun at all. She still had shit to deal with before dying. Before being allowed to see Yaeha again...
Okay. Maybe Hyuna didn't actually have much to lose by dying.
"Is that really all you can do?"
Hyuna stayed silent, brewing.
The man scoffed. "I was expecting a challenge too. Well, in anycase. Hyuna, you probably should say goodbye to your current life." He fished into his pack and reached for a dull green collar, dangling in front of the suddenly horrified girl. She stared, agape at it for a few seconds. Shit. This was bad. Maybe death really would be preferable. But the grip on her wrist was incredibly strong; she couldn't break out easily.
"I'm sure you know what this means."
Cha'Valkar didn't know why this didn't seem to help him as much as it usually did. Was it because Hyuna's spirit had broken rather quickly? He had no idea. But he suspected it ran deeper than that - that it was related to Nee. Sure, he'd get money and some power from enslaving the girl, but for some reason, breaking her in just didn't appeal to him. In fact, he felt almost disgusted at it. At the thought of doing it again. Was this also all of Nee's doing?
What was he doing?
"...Lucky for you, I'm not a real slaver." Yeah, some reason, she just didn't have the heart to clasp the collar around her throat. Her - very faintly scarred throat. "Employed by your father. Just make sure you be careful. A girl travelling alone isn't exactly the safest thing, these days. Real slavers." He released his grip on Hyuna's wrist.
"Wait, what the - How - hang on." Hyuna has suddenly confused. After hearing that this man was connected to her father - but also having her hand freed, she was torn. go for the kill, or just leave? It was a hard choice. But in the end, she wasn't even sure if she could kill him. Her spear hand was weird right now, and she had a figure his man wouldn't have too much trouble with her speed and mobility.
Even Hyuna new when to retreat.
"So... how is he?" She said, finally getting her thoughts together, doing her best to ignore the dark one. Funnily enough, when with people from her past - Lunan, people connected to her father, apparently, even Painji, the dark one was more subdued. Or maybe her own will was stronger. where did the dark one even come from, anyways? "My father. I heard he was... sick."
"He's doing well enough for his age." Cha'Valkar said almost dismissively. He really had no idea how to talk to a headstrong girl that didn't involve him breaking her. This was a completely new territory for him. "I must go now, though. Busy. Take care of yourself." Valkar turned to leave, under the afternoon sun of Horat, making a mental note to get his slavers to stalk and follow this girl. Sure, he couldn't do it in person any more, but his men certainly could.
He wasn't sure if he was disgusted or not.
Hyuna thought hard between going to check on her father, and simply leaving this town once and for all. But when her brother went into the calculations, it was high time to leave. And thus, with a burst of wind, the spear girl launched herself out of Hanshan, headed to whereabouts unknown.
Not for the first time, Teri wondered why she was putting up with this. Sainko had left to order the ice cream - whatever they were again, Teri didn't really know. She'd find out soon enough, in any case, right But in all honesty, she was tired of the stale Yune air; itching and longing for the fresh crisp air of Tengala. That was where she belonged, after all. Not in this strange, unknown place. The illusionist ordered a strange, multi-colored, almost toxic flavor, and then received a simple white one, presumably for the half-tengu.
Teri had the faintest idea that she was being mocked. Nothing she wasn't used to; not even when Sainko bent closer to the vendor. They exchanged almost familiar laughter and conversation - and Teri just watched impassively. Wouldn't be long until she could lower her mental guards. Few days at most. Back with Fuuta, she didn't have to be so reclusive. Most of the time. Teri idly gazed towards the Engara Peak, one particular mountain top of Tengala, and let out a wistful sigh. That one i particular had rather good air for flying and relaxing.
Few moments later, and Sainko was back, with both ice creams delivered. With an almost cocky smile, in Teri's opinion, she told the half-tengu to enjoy, and offered the white cream, and cold ball to Teri, who looked at it confusedly for a few seconds before reaching out and grasping at the treat with one hand - accidentally gripping too hard and breaking the cone. Teri instantly realized her mistake; ignored the mess, and decided to directly attack the cream ball. It was cold running down her thick skin, after all.
It was cold. Almost unbearably. But after that, it was oddly salty. And yet sweet. Peculiar. As if mystified, Teri's expression softened a great deal as she explored a sensation she had never felt once; almost looking as if she was enjoying herself. It was good. The cone was good. Crunchy. Would have been better if she hadn't demolished the treat. It was only after she finished - and cleaned herself off - when she realized what had happened, and brought her guard back up as quickly as she could.
"Thanks." She said. "It... was good. Might have to remember this next time the Ruinguard places me in Yune."
Unfortunately, her short and to the point conversation style was more or less ruined. This frustrated her. And in her frustrations, she temporarily forgot the homesickness she felt, losing at least some of her cold edge for now.
"Sainko. Right?"
A few seconds later, the living suit of armor with the oddly beautiful name of Amanhã stood up in her clinking armor, exiting the inn. Nee felt a little pleased- this wasn't going too bad at all. She still had her touch. Even if just a little. She had to make sure she didn't lose her only weapon... or else her dreams and aspirations would be all for naught. And that was bad. She thought briefly if she should thank Amanhã again for the rescue back in the dawn of the day - but if she mentioned it too often, it might also alert the steel enigma. So as Nee followed her out, she remained silent; wondering briefly if Gridiron even noticed that her sister and temporary protege had left.
As expected, as they left the outskirts of Harad, entering the Najjiro road, Amanhã was as silent as she'd ever been. The only sound was Nee's slightly labored breathing, struggling to keep up; and the incessant, almost hypnotic clanks and clinks of the plates rubbing against each other. It was strange, to say the least. Nee's thoughts drifted back to the guide from earlier. What was going on with him? Now that she looked back on it - there was something off about his smile. His inviting wave. The way he more or less knew on the top of his head, news of the Najjiro road. Nee had the faint idea that he was hiding something, but it was hard to tell what? Related to Moga? Possibly. Very possible, now that she thought of it. Despite looking rather Sudean, it wasn't as if the Ku'Rannos was only Gwanish men. There was proof of this in the now dead avian beastmen.
This was a conundrum.
"I'd like to become strong one day." Nee said idly; the pair now walking a bit slower, so as to not accidentally wander into the blockade's eyesight. While the road was mostly flat, there was a gradual upwards slope. This meant that the blockade, while having a better vantage view in general; wouldn't be able to tell who was where in a middling distance. And that was precisely where the slavey thing and the sociopathic murderer were. Theoretically, if they were careful, they'd be able to see the blockade first.
"You might not believe me." Nee's shoulders almost sagged a little as she said this. "But it's true. Relying on others, when I myself should be fighting... I don't like it. Not one bit. So I guess I might look up to you, even a little bit. Hard to believe it'd go like this, isn't it?"
A slightly sheepish grin; they were just out of getting a view on the blockade now. One more step from Amanhã and it'd be all over. Nee still had a bit more leeway, though.
"In a way, I'm glad we met." She turned her face away from the living suit of armor. "Though you probably don't think much of me at all... heh."
"Let go of my arm already, or I'll break you."
"You can try." The man said with an almost teasing tone. Hyuna's brow twitched. Damnit, she'd had enough. She wouldn't just try. She'd crush the hell out of this idiot. Hyuna, with an expressionless face, used her chi hand and started gathering wind to blow this red man away from her. Even if he knew her name, there was no reason for her to stay. Not as if she had any dark crippling secret worse than the one she currently suffered. And there was no way this guy could reconcile that.
The man let out a litle click of the tongue, before bringing his hand to wear the wind swirled. Before Hyuna had a chance to react - she was busy gathering up a large amount of wind in order to shear the man in half with pure torque, when suddenly flares swirled around and the inferno just nearly scorched her. From the man's hand, she saw a weak flare burst from the palm; but the wind seemed to feed the fire and make it roar with intensity; the head was incredible. Hyuna then put the fire out, with an angry scowl. Looks like that wouldn't work. And she wasn't looking to become a fried Hyuna. That'd just lead to her dying, and generally wasn't fun at all. She still had shit to deal with before dying. Before being allowed to see Yaeha again...
Okay. Maybe Hyuna didn't actually have much to lose by dying.
"Is that really all you can do?"
Hyuna stayed silent, brewing.
The man scoffed. "I was expecting a challenge too. Well, in anycase. Hyuna, you probably should say goodbye to your current life." He fished into his pack and reached for a dull green collar, dangling in front of the suddenly horrified girl. She stared, agape at it for a few seconds. Shit. This was bad. Maybe death really would be preferable. But the grip on her wrist was incredibly strong; she couldn't break out easily.
"I'm sure you know what this means."
Cha'Valkar didn't know why this didn't seem to help him as much as it usually did. Was it because Hyuna's spirit had broken rather quickly? He had no idea. But he suspected it ran deeper than that - that it was related to Nee. Sure, he'd get money and some power from enslaving the girl, but for some reason, breaking her in just didn't appeal to him. In fact, he felt almost disgusted at it. At the thought of doing it again. Was this also all of Nee's doing?
What was he doing?
"...Lucky for you, I'm not a real slaver." Yeah, some reason, she just didn't have the heart to clasp the collar around her throat. Her - very faintly scarred throat. "Employed by your father. Just make sure you be careful. A girl travelling alone isn't exactly the safest thing, these days. Real slavers." He released his grip on Hyuna's wrist.
"Wait, what the - How - hang on." Hyuna has suddenly confused. After hearing that this man was connected to her father - but also having her hand freed, she was torn. go for the kill, or just leave? It was a hard choice. But in the end, she wasn't even sure if she could kill him. Her spear hand was weird right now, and she had a figure his man wouldn't have too much trouble with her speed and mobility.
Even Hyuna new when to retreat.
"So... how is he?" She said, finally getting her thoughts together, doing her best to ignore the dark one. Funnily enough, when with people from her past - Lunan, people connected to her father, apparently, even Painji, the dark one was more subdued. Or maybe her own will was stronger. where did the dark one even come from, anyways? "My father. I heard he was... sick."
"He's doing well enough for his age." Cha'Valkar said almost dismissively. He really had no idea how to talk to a headstrong girl that didn't involve him breaking her. This was a completely new territory for him. "I must go now, though. Busy. Take care of yourself." Valkar turned to leave, under the afternoon sun of Horat, making a mental note to get his slavers to stalk and follow this girl. Sure, he couldn't do it in person any more, but his men certainly could.
He wasn't sure if he was disgusted or not.
Hyuna thought hard between going to check on her father, and simply leaving this town once and for all. But when her brother went into the calculations, it was high time to leave. And thus, with a burst of wind, the spear girl launched herself out of Hanshan, headed to whereabouts unknown.
Not for the first time, Teri wondered why she was putting up with this. Sainko had left to order the ice cream - whatever they were again, Teri didn't really know. She'd find out soon enough, in any case, right But in all honesty, she was tired of the stale Yune air; itching and longing for the fresh crisp air of Tengala. That was where she belonged, after all. Not in this strange, unknown place. The illusionist ordered a strange, multi-colored, almost toxic flavor, and then received a simple white one, presumably for the half-tengu.
Teri had the faintest idea that she was being mocked. Nothing she wasn't used to; not even when Sainko bent closer to the vendor. They exchanged almost familiar laughter and conversation - and Teri just watched impassively. Wouldn't be long until she could lower her mental guards. Few days at most. Back with Fuuta, she didn't have to be so reclusive. Most of the time. Teri idly gazed towards the Engara Peak, one particular mountain top of Tengala, and let out a wistful sigh. That one i particular had rather good air for flying and relaxing.
Few moments later, and Sainko was back, with both ice creams delivered. With an almost cocky smile, in Teri's opinion, she told the half-tengu to enjoy, and offered the white cream, and cold ball to Teri, who looked at it confusedly for a few seconds before reaching out and grasping at the treat with one hand - accidentally gripping too hard and breaking the cone. Teri instantly realized her mistake; ignored the mess, and decided to directly attack the cream ball. It was cold running down her thick skin, after all.
It was cold. Almost unbearably. But after that, it was oddly salty. And yet sweet. Peculiar. As if mystified, Teri's expression softened a great deal as she explored a sensation she had never felt once; almost looking as if she was enjoying herself. It was good. The cone was good. Crunchy. Would have been better if she hadn't demolished the treat. It was only after she finished - and cleaned herself off - when she realized what had happened, and brought her guard back up as quickly as she could.
"Thanks." She said. "It... was good. Might have to remember this next time the Ruinguard places me in Yune."
Unfortunately, her short and to the point conversation style was more or less ruined. This frustrated her. And in her frustrations, she temporarily forgot the homesickness she felt, losing at least some of her cold edge for now.
"Sainko. Right?"
A few seconds later, the living suit of armor with the oddly beautiful name of Amanhã stood up in her clinking armor, exiting the inn. Nee felt a little pleased- this wasn't going too bad at all. She still had her touch. Even if just a little. She had to make sure she didn't lose her only weapon... or else her dreams and aspirations would be all for naught. And that was bad. She thought briefly if she should thank Amanhã again for the rescue back in the dawn of the day - but if she mentioned it too often, it might also alert the steel enigma. So as Nee followed her out, she remained silent; wondering briefly if Gridiron even noticed that her sister and temporary protege had left.
As expected, as they left the outskirts of Harad, entering the Najjiro road, Amanhã was as silent as she'd ever been. The only sound was Nee's slightly labored breathing, struggling to keep up; and the incessant, almost hypnotic clanks and clinks of the plates rubbing against each other. It was strange, to say the least. Nee's thoughts drifted back to the guide from earlier. What was going on with him? Now that she looked back on it - there was something off about his smile. His inviting wave. The way he more or less knew on the top of his head, news of the Najjiro road. Nee had the faint idea that he was hiding something, but it was hard to tell what? Related to Moga? Possibly. Very possible, now that she thought of it. Despite looking rather Sudean, it wasn't as if the Ku'Rannos was only Gwanish men. There was proof of this in the now dead avian beastmen.
This was a conundrum.
"I'd like to become strong one day." Nee said idly; the pair now walking a bit slower, so as to not accidentally wander into the blockade's eyesight. While the road was mostly flat, there was a gradual upwards slope. This meant that the blockade, while having a better vantage view in general; wouldn't be able to tell who was where in a middling distance. And that was precisely where the slavey thing and the sociopathic murderer were. Theoretically, if they were careful, they'd be able to see the blockade first.
"You might not believe me." Nee's shoulders almost sagged a little as she said this. "But it's true. Relying on others, when I myself should be fighting... I don't like it. Not one bit. So I guess I might look up to you, even a little bit. Hard to believe it'd go like this, isn't it?"
A slightly sheepish grin; they were just out of getting a view on the blockade now. One more step from Amanhã and it'd be all over. Nee still had a bit more leeway, though.
"In a way, I'm glad we met." She turned her face away from the living suit of armor. "Though you probably don't think much of me at all... heh."
"Oh hey, Brother Bear is back," Shiisan greeted. "And he brought a scrappy drunkard, 'cause that's what we need right now." Shiisan pointed to the right towards a clearing. "We'll be headed that way," he informed the bear as the group marched on....and soon found themselves face to face with two of their kidnapped comrades, Ann and Suiken. along with another group that they had to assume was the other guild that had left all of those cryptic directions for them to find.
"Oh, hello!" Suiken greeted as he turned around. "It seems we've found ourselves a bit of...'friendly' competition," he sighed.
"Well, there's the fat lookin' one and the quiet lookin' one..." Shiisan noted. "But where' the neurotic lookin' one, that's the question. More importantly, who's gonna go out to look for her? Not me, definitely, 'cause I believe I just heard something about a challenge? So..." Shiisan began, clapping his hands together. "What's the challenge? I love challenges."
"It ain't for you, bandit," Jakkar spat, still not taking his venomous looking eyes off of Tsukumo. "We saw ya at the entrance to the forest, beggin' for someone to cut ya loose! We issue this challenge to the Great Guild only!"
"Oh," Shiisan laughed. "Shit, well why didn't ya say so? I'm a member of the guild! Ain't that right...?" he asked Lo-Muna, elbowing her.
***
"Well, if you asked our leaders...then nothin'," Pele shrugged. "But us? We plan on playin' this smart. No way can we accomplish an endeavor like this alone. We need allies, Hoods. Big time allies. And with the Empire and it's surrounding allies and enemies constantly on the brink of war? Maaaan, that shit's no easy feat."
The purple oni monk looked over at the mountains a their ship passed them by. "Recruiting an army massive enough for us to make use of 'em is highly improbable and highly illegal given the current wartime situation. Don't matter to us though, 'cause if we wanna save the world, we gotta do the improbable. And we need to work quickly but diligently though. We don't know how much time we have before the true threat makes their move."
***
In a decent sized, but relatively unknown village hidden in between the mountains to the north, a militia had formed and gathered in a defensive position in front of the mayor's mansion under the dark thunderclouds draped over the sky. Their home was under attacked. They had lost two hundred militia members before they made their retreat to what they assumed would be their final stand. Only a good eighty or so remained. The hired contingent of bounty hunters and ronin had been almost completely slain, the few of their remaining number deciding to cut their losses and flee the town, even at the cost of their honor.
All because of two men. Two monsters, seemed more accurate in the captain eyes. She looked upon her militia soldiers, who didn't have the veteran training in the Yunish army like her. They looked afraid. One of them turned to her, "How can this be, captain? "one young soldier asked. Not much older than thirteen by the looks of it. "How can an entire army be overturned by two?"
"Things aren't that simple anymore it seems..." was the captain's bitter answer. She recalled two days ago when the two had barged into the mayor's office, demanding he hand over the town to them and their unaccounted for benefactor. They were laughed off at first, but something in their tone indicated they would return. The mayor had assumed they'd bring an army. They did not.
So the captain raised her axe and prepared for what would be their villages' last stand. She looked at the young soldier standing directly beside her and her grimace turned to a grin. "I want you to flee. Go as far as your legs will take you. Should you live, you'll be our town's legacy. That we'll live on, even when faced with horrors unspeakable."
The child gulped and nodded and slowly, very reluctantly, then not so reluctantly at all, turned away from it all and ran.
The two assailants slowly, made their approach towards the mayor's mansion. Where eighty militia members stood with weapons and chi spells at the ready. The captain stared the two attackers in the face, raised her hammer and gave a battle cry that rang across the mountainside as she raised her axe and the rest of the militia charged.
"Hey, Hei...heh," one of the assailants, the lanky Bai Zhao, chuckled, seemingly unconcerned with the remnants of the militia rushing towards them. "Heheh..."
"...what?" the more muscular Hei Zhao queried somewhat irritably, as he clamly held his hands behind his back and his pale lifeless eyes stared down the captain and her forces raise their arms.
"Brother, how many are left in this village aside form the militia?" Bai asked.
"Well...let me see..." Hei murmured, tapping his talon-like fingers on his chin. "There's still the mayor and his family. And then there's all of the villagers, too stupid to evacuate, and still holed up in their houses, hoping for this all to pass over."
"All in all a good harvest then," Bai shrugged. "The call of death commands you..." the lankier brother spoke quietly, menacingly. "Reaper's Whisper..." he said as an icy chill necromancing his emitted form his body, causing a chill to fly through the air. A chill that pierced the very spirit of the informally trained militia members, causing some of them to panic in fear, and making osme of them lose the will to fight and stand still, frozen. As if mesmerized by fear.
The only one who stood was the captain. The veteran among the militia. She had the proper chi training to withstand such an assault. Though it still affected her. She still felt the deathly cold chill, felt the instinct to panic, but she held on steadfastly. She futilely swung her axe at the two brothers who lithely dodged with inhuman contortions.
"Enough," Hei yawned. "No more of this nonsense. Let's end this village. And keep the woman's corpse...she may prove useful to the master, yet...: Hei ordered his brother. "The tide of the afterlife...Black Hole Sun..." the elder brother whispered as a mass of black and violet flame emerged from his hand, it's shadow large enough to overtake the village. The ball of ebon flame rose slowly into the air and begun to create a vacuum as it radiated fire which struck out and hit the captain and her militia members.
Slowly but surely, people, both militia, and civilians, buildings, livestock, trees, all began to be drawn into the fiery center of Hei's attack. Quicker and quicker until all there was left of the town was rubble. Then, in a flash, it released everything it had drawn in. Not that what it released was recognizable as what it once was. The two undead brothers stood, their ground the entire time, their hands reaching and holding down their conical hats as the an ill tempered gust of wind blew vibrantly through the now demolished village.
They stood and glanced upon their success, not proud, but generally unfazed. "Well..." Bai muttered, looking down at the militia captain's corpse. The only one they had bothered to purposefully spare. "The master's experiment appears to be a success. Provided your orb of death there had collected this town's chi...?"
"It never fails at that," Hei answered simply. "Not only do we have a whole town's worth of chi, but another strong candida for the master to inflict an unfortunately long-lived existence in servitude upon," he added snidely.
"Well, when you put it that way, maybe we shoulda let her lie in the rubble with the rest..." Bai Zhao pointed out, slinging the captain's corpse over his shoulder.
"While, I would wish this fate upon no one, it stands to reason that for every new corpse of a capable warrior we deliver to the Master, the more likely it is that he'll keep his damn word..." he explained to his still skeptical sibling. "Come on. We head to Furoe next. Things...will be handled a bit differently there. I'll fill you in on the way."
And thus the two jiang-shi hopped away from the mountains and towards the sandy coast to the east...
"Oh, hello!" Suiken greeted as he turned around. "It seems we've found ourselves a bit of...'friendly' competition," he sighed.
"Well, there's the fat lookin' one and the quiet lookin' one..." Shiisan noted. "But where' the neurotic lookin' one, that's the question. More importantly, who's gonna go out to look for her? Not me, definitely, 'cause I believe I just heard something about a challenge? So..." Shiisan began, clapping his hands together. "What's the challenge? I love challenges."
"It ain't for you, bandit," Jakkar spat, still not taking his venomous looking eyes off of Tsukumo. "We saw ya at the entrance to the forest, beggin' for someone to cut ya loose! We issue this challenge to the Great Guild only!"
"Oh," Shiisan laughed. "Shit, well why didn't ya say so? I'm a member of the guild! Ain't that right...?" he asked Lo-Muna, elbowing her.
***
"Well, if you asked our leaders...then nothin'," Pele shrugged. "But us? We plan on playin' this smart. No way can we accomplish an endeavor like this alone. We need allies, Hoods. Big time allies. And with the Empire and it's surrounding allies and enemies constantly on the brink of war? Maaaan, that shit's no easy feat."
The purple oni monk looked over at the mountains a their ship passed them by. "Recruiting an army massive enough for us to make use of 'em is highly improbable and highly illegal given the current wartime situation. Don't matter to us though, 'cause if we wanna save the world, we gotta do the improbable. And we need to work quickly but diligently though. We don't know how much time we have before the true threat makes their move."
***
In a decent sized, but relatively unknown village hidden in between the mountains to the north, a militia had formed and gathered in a defensive position in front of the mayor's mansion under the dark thunderclouds draped over the sky. Their home was under attacked. They had lost two hundred militia members before they made their retreat to what they assumed would be their final stand. Only a good eighty or so remained. The hired contingent of bounty hunters and ronin had been almost completely slain, the few of their remaining number deciding to cut their losses and flee the town, even at the cost of their honor.
All because of two men. Two monsters, seemed more accurate in the captain eyes. She looked upon her militia soldiers, who didn't have the veteran training in the Yunish army like her. They looked afraid. One of them turned to her, "How can this be, captain? "one young soldier asked. Not much older than thirteen by the looks of it. "How can an entire army be overturned by two?"
"Things aren't that simple anymore it seems..." was the captain's bitter answer. She recalled two days ago when the two had barged into the mayor's office, demanding he hand over the town to them and their unaccounted for benefactor. They were laughed off at first, but something in their tone indicated they would return. The mayor had assumed they'd bring an army. They did not.
So the captain raised her axe and prepared for what would be their villages' last stand. She looked at the young soldier standing directly beside her and her grimace turned to a grin. "I want you to flee. Go as far as your legs will take you. Should you live, you'll be our town's legacy. That we'll live on, even when faced with horrors unspeakable."
The child gulped and nodded and slowly, very reluctantly, then not so reluctantly at all, turned away from it all and ran.
The two assailants slowly, made their approach towards the mayor's mansion. Where eighty militia members stood with weapons and chi spells at the ready. The captain stared the two attackers in the face, raised her hammer and gave a battle cry that rang across the mountainside as she raised her axe and the rest of the militia charged.
"Hey, Hei...heh," one of the assailants, the lanky Bai Zhao, chuckled, seemingly unconcerned with the remnants of the militia rushing towards them. "Heheh..."
"...what?" the more muscular Hei Zhao queried somewhat irritably, as he clamly held his hands behind his back and his pale lifeless eyes stared down the captain and her forces raise their arms.
"Brother, how many are left in this village aside form the militia?" Bai asked.
"Well...let me see..." Hei murmured, tapping his talon-like fingers on his chin. "There's still the mayor and his family. And then there's all of the villagers, too stupid to evacuate, and still holed up in their houses, hoping for this all to pass over."
"All in all a good harvest then," Bai shrugged. "The call of death commands you..." the lankier brother spoke quietly, menacingly. "Reaper's Whisper..." he said as an icy chill necromancing his emitted form his body, causing a chill to fly through the air. A chill that pierced the very spirit of the informally trained militia members, causing some of them to panic in fear, and making osme of them lose the will to fight and stand still, frozen. As if mesmerized by fear.
The only one who stood was the captain. The veteran among the militia. She had the proper chi training to withstand such an assault. Though it still affected her. She still felt the deathly cold chill, felt the instinct to panic, but she held on steadfastly. She futilely swung her axe at the two brothers who lithely dodged with inhuman contortions.
"Enough," Hei yawned. "No more of this nonsense. Let's end this village. And keep the woman's corpse...she may prove useful to the master, yet...: Hei ordered his brother. "The tide of the afterlife...Black Hole Sun..." the elder brother whispered as a mass of black and violet flame emerged from his hand, it's shadow large enough to overtake the village. The ball of ebon flame rose slowly into the air and begun to create a vacuum as it radiated fire which struck out and hit the captain and her militia members.
Slowly but surely, people, both militia, and civilians, buildings, livestock, trees, all began to be drawn into the fiery center of Hei's attack. Quicker and quicker until all there was left of the town was rubble. Then, in a flash, it released everything it had drawn in. Not that what it released was recognizable as what it once was. The two undead brothers stood, their ground the entire time, their hands reaching and holding down their conical hats as the an ill tempered gust of wind blew vibrantly through the now demolished village.
They stood and glanced upon their success, not proud, but generally unfazed. "Well..." Bai muttered, looking down at the militia captain's corpse. The only one they had bothered to purposefully spare. "The master's experiment appears to be a success. Provided your orb of death there had collected this town's chi...?"
"It never fails at that," Hei answered simply. "Not only do we have a whole town's worth of chi, but another strong candida for the master to inflict an unfortunately long-lived existence in servitude upon," he added snidely.
"Well, when you put it that way, maybe we shoulda let her lie in the rubble with the rest..." Bai Zhao pointed out, slinging the captain's corpse over his shoulder.
"While, I would wish this fate upon no one, it stands to reason that for every new corpse of a capable warrior we deliver to the Master, the more likely it is that he'll keep his damn word..." he explained to his still skeptical sibling. "Come on. We head to Furoe next. Things...will be handled a bit differently there. I'll fill you in on the way."
And thus the two jiang-shi hopped away from the mountains and towards the sandy coast to the east...
Damn, this one was tense. Sainko raised an eyebrow as the cone in Serizawa's hand shattered immediately from the force of her grip-- how was one to possibly conduct the work of an assassin with such tension constraining one's body? More importantly, how was one to enjoy a cone of ice cream thusly?
Rather more intriguing was the manner in which Serizawa reacted to her misstep. Namely, by wasting no time in licking away at the vanilla ice cream that would soon be running down her hands freely if she did not take steps to ensure otherwise. Sainko had to admit, in all truthfulness, the spectacle was... well, quite amusing to behold-- the cold, callous half-tengu, spurning needless conversation and concerned with displaying a rough-hewn facade, now lapping away at spilt ice cream, appearing progressively less and less aloof, her stiff expression replaced with one of satisfaction. A rarely oblique show of emotion-- that much I can already tell. At least, that's the case with me-- perhaps she's only that way to new people, or to other Ruinguards. Perhaps she's that way to everybody, or perchance there are a select few amidst whom she is less guarded... With regards to that, however, I shall need further information. It would, after all, serve no benefit to Sainko to impersonate Serizawa only to draw suspicion from a certain party whom she was unaware Serizawa was friendly with.
... not that Sainko was saying she necessarily would impersonate Serizawa. Not necessarily.
But enough of that. Serizawa had lapped up all the ice cream that would otherwise have been squandered by the time she evidently realised her emotional barriers had been briefly demited, and she quickly erected those walls once more-- she grew stiff and hard, her expression dulling immediately, and when she spoke, her voice was blunt and devoid of inflection once more. "Thanks. It... was good."
Sainko tossed back waves of deep brown illusionary hair over her shoulder, before she let out a laugh-- a tinkling, warm sound, emerging from her lips, flawlessly fabricated and manufactured. "I can see that!"
They fell silent once more briefly as Sainko continued to steadily wear away the colourful mound of ice cream balanced on her (still very much intact) cone, before Serizawa spoke up again, tentatively. "Sainko, right?" Sainko would have smiled coldly if she thought that wouldn't have given her away-- so Serizawa was opening up, at least just a little bit. Proving there was something a little bit more entertaining to her than that down-to-business demeanour of hers. Well, that was good-- Sainko greatly appreciated it when people indicated that they trusted her, or were beginning to trust her, however vaguely. It meant she was successful at imitating the intricacies of emotion and interaction that she had observed over the years, perfecting her ability to manufacture them herself.
The teenage girl gave a light shrug of her slender, shapely shoulders. "Sainko. It's as good a name as any." She contemplated remarking on Serizawa's own name, but... no. She could not risk taking it too quickly with this one, lest she see fit to once again erect those barriers-- thus cutting Sainko off from gauging any further her mannerisms and tendencies, as well as eliminating a perfectly good opportunity to continue practicing her skill with interactions. So instead, Sainko took the conversation another route. "That Shan... that was quite disappointing, wasn't it? I don't know if maybe you're the type who doesn't care as long as in the end they get it over with, but with all the big-talk the big names upstairs were making about the man, I was hoping it would be a little more... fun."
Fun, alas, was not on the agenda for one particular half-ashura bounty hunter not far from where Teri Serizawa and the creature known to certain circles by the name of Sainko Khasai enjoyed their frozen confections.
Amanhã trudged on in silence, her long, loping stride carrying her far ahead of the former slave girl, who scurried on behind. She considered what was to occur upon their arrival at the blockade-- certainly, they could simply deduce the capacity of the blockade, the number of personnel involved, their armament, method of conducting their quaint little roadblock. But would it not have been preferable for Amanhã to get rid of that particular quandary then and there? She was fairly certain she could: she had fought in wars, battled platoons, destroyed outposts, and broken blockades as a single unit-- whatever she was paid to do by a given faction in the war. What could a gaggle of imbecilic slavers-- those degenerate cretins who mistook their ability to inflict indignity upon the weak and worthless for real power-- possibly offer in terms of real risk?
Then again... mistaking dominating the weak for power... was that not my eternal, wretched mistake?
The thought was vexing, such that Amanhã almost didn't hear the girl behind her speak up-- though it was in a quiet voice, anyway. "I'd like to become strong one day"-- the words emerged from behind Amanhã in an idle, almost listless tone of voice. The suit of armour registered them, but gave no indication of such, feeling it unnecessary as ever.
"You might not believe me," the girl continued as they proceeded toward the blockade. "But it's true. Relying on others, when I myself should be fighting... I don't like it. Not one bit. So I guess I might look up to you, even a little bit. Hard to believe it'd go like this, isn't it? In a way, I'm glad we met, though you probably don't think much of me at all..."
No, I don't. Folly though she now knew it was to glory in annihilating the wretched, Amanhã was still well aware of the more basic reality that the weak deserved at the very least disdain. But... she supposed there were two types of weak people-- they who languished and drowned in it, and they who aspired to something more. In that sense, Amanhã could not deny a certain sense of vague surprise: she had marked this girl as amongst the former, mistaking her capacity of manipulation with real power. But if she really did wish to become more powerful, to cease reliance upon others, to take charge of her own fate and become capable of defending herself...
Well, it was probably naught but a vain attempt to manipulate Amanhã-- admittedly, through an effective avenue, for if it was true, then Amanhã would have looked upon the girl with rather less disdain. But nevertheless, she gave no indication of having even registered what the girl had said. At best, a reply would have been idle, pointless chatter-- at worst, it would have indicated to the girl an opening for manipulation.
At long last, Amanhã stepped up to an outcropping that hung over the main road to Furoe. Her height, as ever, served her well now-- without necessitating putting herself too close to the edge of the outcropping, she could easily behold the humble blockade the slaves had set up, and immediately took to calculating. Thirty soldiers she took note of upon first glance, with standard armaments of little note and no archers in sight-- those who were not quite as well-armed as their cohorts, Amanhã assumed to be chi users. Kill those first, she decided with a hint of vehemence. ... if I do attack, she amended. Anyway-- wooden barricades erected facing the road from the village, a makeshift outpost set up shabbily-- and, if the way they were lounging about idly was any indication, these fools were probably about as experienced in martial combat as the girl lurking about behind Amanhã.
Fuck it. Why wait? She could unquestionably massacre these fools, and... and it would have been a perfectly just, righteous massacre, would it not have been? Yes, indeed-- they deserved it, not just because they were weak, but because they were in the way of Amanhã's half-sister, and by proxy they were in Amanhã's way. And she didn't suffer people to be in her way. Having come to this decision, Amanhã stepped back from the outcropping, bringing her greatsword to bear with one of her hands as she began considering the plan of attack she was to adopt in approaching and eliminating this minor issue.
Nee shot Amanhã a sudden anxious look. The living suit of armor, first ignoring her, and now gripping that massive greatsword... even to someone unskilled at battle, this was obviously an aggressive motion. Suddenly worried and almost panicking at the notion of, possibly, one of the 'bandits' escaping, informing Moga... it was terrible. Nee's eyes grazed the scant flora around them - was it worth a shot to try it? She twisted her hand, wringing out the calming pheromones with practised ease.
"Amanhã." She muttered tersely. "Are you really going to take them all on your own? Might it not be wiser to get support from Gridiron to ensure none of them live?"
"None will." The reply came short and cold. Amanhã didn't need to go and fetch her half-sister or her gaggle of slaver-killers to handle this-- thirty asinine, witless buffoons who looked like they'd just learned the right side up of a dagger. And anyway... okay, so she kinda just wanted to stride right on back into the inn, grunt "problem solved" to Gridiron, and then wait for her half-sister to go and see the slaughter she had left behind... But mostly it was the whole 'getting to kill thirty people who probably deserve it by the standards of people other than myself'.
Amanhã wasn't necessarily all that fast. And with her imposing form, Nee could easily picture some of the slavers turning tail before the fight even began. She didn't doubt Amanhã's killing ability in the least; but she did, however, question the half-ashura's running speed. Barelling down a hill was all fine and dandy, but currently it was an uphill climb for the both of them. The extra weight would surely be cumersome, in that case. Gears spun quickly in Nee's head, and she came up with a posible course of action, no matter how reluctant she was to actually carry it out.
"Just to be sure." She said, more clearly now in a voice that betrayed no emotion. "Slavers are a greedy folk. If I went up - they'd surely go for the catch. That'd draw them closer to you, so less running involved, and me being bait would hopefully deter any from escaping." She bore into Amanhã's helmet imploringly. "Agreed?"
"Just to be sure..." At the insistent words, Amanhã stopped, and turned her head slowly to face the girl, irritation beginning to crawl unto the hidden features of her face. Does she insist on denying me this? she silently snarled, preparing to turn away and continue with her plan of action anyway until the girl continued. Her plan was... well, in any case, Amanhã would get what she wanted, and the girl would quite pestering her. Tactically, the plan checked out, as well.
On the other hand... surely the girl was trepidatious about the plan herself? Surely she was loathe to put herself so openly before these people, to so blatantly stride into the maws of the slavery she had only just escaped from? Perhaps she was in emotional distress over the very prospect-- to agree to such a plan would surely have been naught but cruelty.
Well, that was a thought that would probably have occurred to anybody but Amanhã, who found it perfectly acceptable. She gave a minute nod of the head to the girl to indicate as much, resting the greatsword over her shoulder against the pauldron of her armour, waiting for her to go ahead with it.
Nee took a deep, steadying breath. No need to take out the chain this time. This might even make things worse. Feeling smaller than ever - and hoping that Amanhã really would kill each and every last one of the enemy, she stepped up, instantly drawing sight of the slavers. One of them called out to her, shouting something about a toll. Now or never, right? Feeling glad, at least, that her kimono was oversized 0 it hid her shaking, after all - Nee let herself into full view of the slavers, holding her hands out in mock surrender. And at seeing, potentially, public enemy number two for Moga's men, there wasn't much else for them to do but capture the girl.
"Um." Nee asked in a small, submissive voice. "Wo-would you mind... moving aside, so that I can head to Furoe?" A nervous chuckle. "That wouldn't be too much to ask..."
She heard one mutter something about easy, stupid prey, and Nee had to hide the growing anxiety within. They were getting closer now, and Nee put on the face of a naive, blindly trusting idiot, greeting them with smiles and a charming face. but by the time she was almost in arms reach, well, they themselves were also in reach of a certain suit of armor, that was more than willing to slaughter them all.
And thusly was it that Amanhã Tiamat took the phrase 'heads will roll' from metaphorical to very literal.
It had happened in quite a flash-- Amanhã had never been what one could call a swift opponent by any means, but at such close range, with the buffoons clearly under the impression they were within reach of victory... it was an ambush that quickly proved successful. Amanhã had already taken to her delightful sanguine business in force by the time the idiots figured out, holy shit, they were under attack, and they scattered.
Unfortunately, they were attempting to scatter from a very concentrated point, from an enemy with a sword whose blade was longer than several of them were tall, and in the chaos they were stumbling into each other-- what a picture of stupidity, the whole of it. These were the soldiers tasked with preventing my half-sister from getting her stupid little vigilante crew and the girl to Furoe? the bounty hunter could not help but muse as she went about her work. Their blades fell upon her steel skin, their axes absolutely failing to offer any real damage against the ironclad foe-- their blades slashed against the plates of her armour, some leaving behind new scars to the gashed surface of the metal but none with even a semblance of the sense to aim for the openings between the plates.
Faceless mooks. Nothing more.
Well, at least for some of them, 'faceless' was now a very literal reality.
Amusingly, those who sought, in a show of sagacity that those who stayed to fight clearly lacked, to escape were undone by their own barricade-- the narrow path of the main road from the tiny little village to Furoe now offered them the option of trying to break down their own barricade, or turning to face Amanhã, who was gradually working her way toward the stragglers that hadn't been slain in the initial strike. Maybe some pulled the usual inane routine-- begging, pleading, all that shit. Amanhã didn't really notice. By that time, she had been much too swept up in something she had forced herself not to feel in the past day or so-- that revelry, the glory of large-scale massacre, the viscerality and the reality of it all. She was veritably consumed by it even as the metal-clad fingers of her hand crushed the life out of that last remaining slaver-- suddenly, she didn't know why she had chosen to deny herself this addiction at all.
The sand and grass was stained an unnatural - and yet, perhaps all too natural - deep, bright red. A red the signified all too much. And yet, while most girls her age would have shrunken away from it, maybe thrown up; running... Nee just regarded it with a certain callousness. It didn't affect her as much as she thought it would, even with the violence siwrling literally around her in a tornado of gore - herself being the eye of the storm, quite literally. She stared, almost mesmerized, but not quite horrified. In fact, she looked almost calculating as she surveyed the scene. Although she didn't swing the sword - she was still an instrument in these murders. It felt as if she should have felt some sort of revulsion. Some sort of moral quandary. But really, she didn't feel all that much at all. She didn't really know quite how she felt about it, considering just this morning she was staring at her hands in horror at the violence she wrought.
She knew morality was going to be an issue at some point. but wasn't this a little quick?
Still. Anyone who could cause such a frenzy of red obviously enjoyed it a bit too much. Nee silently thanked whoever was in charge for letting her hopefully never ever reach the point where she enjoyed it as much as Amanhã did. Another thought occured - if Amanhã decided that she liked this better than the "hero" she had been a while back.... a myriad of bad ends could be in store. Nee focused mentally and amped up the strength of her chi - a flood of calm wafted into the breeze at the peak of this hill. Nee made it so that it's concentration was primarily around Amanhã. Allowing it to seep in for a few moments, Nee then spoke up.
"Looks like you solved one of your sister's problems..." Nee trailed off, then picked up a slightly different track. "Shall we go back to the inn and tell them what happened?"
Heh. Yes, this was good-- the confusion and tormenting uncertainty of before, that dogging sense of disillusionment and displacement, it was gone now. Why had it ever been confusing to her? This was what she did. It was all she could do, all she'd been born to do, all she'd ever do, and she was fine with that. It was her catharsis, her cleansing, her entertainment and her one delight-- this was good... Why even bother with her pathetic weakling of a half-sister, and the stupid whelp behind her? Hell, she could probably still take her back to Cha'Valkar herself right now...
Wait... no...
Amanhã's brow furrowed-- this wasn't good. She shook her head, and realised things were not at all clearer. In fact, her skull had once again been envelope in that sanguine haze-- it was vanishing now even as she realised it had been there. And as it left, a sense of... contrition took hold. Pangs of anguish. I failed again. I gave in. That addiction-- the word had been pleasant just a few seconds prior, but now it stung just to think of it-- it had almost been her bane again.
She had almost-- no, she had proven herself right. Proven that she couldn't change. But... but did she not aspire to that? Did she really want to remain this... this enslaved to her whims, to those violent urges? She was supposed to be the master of the violence that she inflicted... it wasn't supposed to be the master of her, overwhelming her, trampling her attempts to figure out what she was supposed to do, how she was supposed to approach living without the security of the philosophy she had forced herself to realise was ultimately flawed.
But... it was gone now, somehow. That hint of contentment-- well, it wasn't strong, but such a foreign sensation lingered in her memory, and she felt like it was tinging at the borders of her psyche, though she still could not ascertain the source, unless... Well, the girl had been there every time Amanhã had felt that sensation, hadn't she? Amanhã turned toward her, finding her approaching Amanhã. "Looks like you solved one of your sister's problems," she remarked idly, before adding, "Shall we go back to the inn and tell them what happened?"
Yes-- it had to be the girl. Somehow, she was... able to stave off that addiction, for lack of a better word. But if she can do that... It suddenly struck Amanhã that... perhaps this girl was much more useful than she appeared at first glance.
Outwardly, however, Amanhã gave no indication of these ruminations. Instead, in silence, as inexorable as ever but for the heavy, hard breathing evident in the rising and falling of her shoulders, a sort of fatigue that had nothing to do with the battle itself, Amanhã turned, and made for the side path the two had taken to the blockade.
"That's the only actual road that leads from Harad to Furoe," Garrus sighed as he ran a claw-tipped paw along the road in question on the large, yellowing old map laid out before him and Gridiron, who stood glaring down at it over his shoulder. "We could try going through the dense forestry that lies between the two, but that would probably take quite some time-- but then, so too would backtracking and approaching Furoe from another town with open roads."
"Either way, we waste valuable time," Gridiron intoned in responce, scowling irascibly. "But I don't want to take on the slavers-- I don't doubt we could take them, but if just a single one of them slips away, we're screwed..."
The sound of the door into the makeshift tactics room Gridiron and Garrus had selected slamming open drew the attention of the two, whereupon they were met with the sight of Amanhã, carrying...
"... is that a human head?" Garrus exclaimed with a mixture of revulsion and puzzlement as Amanhã strode into the room (well, tried-- she had a go at it, slammed her helmet-clad face into the top of the door frame, shook her head, and proceeded, somewhat more irascibly than before). Gridiron's expression, however, was inscrutable as she crossed her arms and watched her sister march right up to her and plant the decapitated head right on the map they had been perusing moments ago.
"Problem solved," Amanhã rasped. And then with no further explanation, she turned and left the two.
Rather more intriguing was the manner in which Serizawa reacted to her misstep. Namely, by wasting no time in licking away at the vanilla ice cream that would soon be running down her hands freely if she did not take steps to ensure otherwise. Sainko had to admit, in all truthfulness, the spectacle was... well, quite amusing to behold-- the cold, callous half-tengu, spurning needless conversation and concerned with displaying a rough-hewn facade, now lapping away at spilt ice cream, appearing progressively less and less aloof, her stiff expression replaced with one of satisfaction. A rarely oblique show of emotion-- that much I can already tell. At least, that's the case with me-- perhaps she's only that way to new people, or to other Ruinguards. Perhaps she's that way to everybody, or perchance there are a select few amidst whom she is less guarded... With regards to that, however, I shall need further information. It would, after all, serve no benefit to Sainko to impersonate Serizawa only to draw suspicion from a certain party whom she was unaware Serizawa was friendly with.
... not that Sainko was saying she necessarily would impersonate Serizawa. Not necessarily.
But enough of that. Serizawa had lapped up all the ice cream that would otherwise have been squandered by the time she evidently realised her emotional barriers had been briefly demited, and she quickly erected those walls once more-- she grew stiff and hard, her expression dulling immediately, and when she spoke, her voice was blunt and devoid of inflection once more. "Thanks. It... was good."
Sainko tossed back waves of deep brown illusionary hair over her shoulder, before she let out a laugh-- a tinkling, warm sound, emerging from her lips, flawlessly fabricated and manufactured. "I can see that!"
They fell silent once more briefly as Sainko continued to steadily wear away the colourful mound of ice cream balanced on her (still very much intact) cone, before Serizawa spoke up again, tentatively. "Sainko, right?" Sainko would have smiled coldly if she thought that wouldn't have given her away-- so Serizawa was opening up, at least just a little bit. Proving there was something a little bit more entertaining to her than that down-to-business demeanour of hers. Well, that was good-- Sainko greatly appreciated it when people indicated that they trusted her, or were beginning to trust her, however vaguely. It meant she was successful at imitating the intricacies of emotion and interaction that she had observed over the years, perfecting her ability to manufacture them herself.
The teenage girl gave a light shrug of her slender, shapely shoulders. "Sainko. It's as good a name as any." She contemplated remarking on Serizawa's own name, but... no. She could not risk taking it too quickly with this one, lest she see fit to once again erect those barriers-- thus cutting Sainko off from gauging any further her mannerisms and tendencies, as well as eliminating a perfectly good opportunity to continue practicing her skill with interactions. So instead, Sainko took the conversation another route. "That Shan... that was quite disappointing, wasn't it? I don't know if maybe you're the type who doesn't care as long as in the end they get it over with, but with all the big-talk the big names upstairs were making about the man, I was hoping it would be a little more... fun."
Fun, alas, was not on the agenda for one particular half-ashura bounty hunter not far from where Teri Serizawa and the creature known to certain circles by the name of Sainko Khasai enjoyed their frozen confections.
Amanhã trudged on in silence, her long, loping stride carrying her far ahead of the former slave girl, who scurried on behind. She considered what was to occur upon their arrival at the blockade-- certainly, they could simply deduce the capacity of the blockade, the number of personnel involved, their armament, method of conducting their quaint little roadblock. But would it not have been preferable for Amanhã to get rid of that particular quandary then and there? She was fairly certain she could: she had fought in wars, battled platoons, destroyed outposts, and broken blockades as a single unit-- whatever she was paid to do by a given faction in the war. What could a gaggle of imbecilic slavers-- those degenerate cretins who mistook their ability to inflict indignity upon the weak and worthless for real power-- possibly offer in terms of real risk?
Then again... mistaking dominating the weak for power... was that not my eternal, wretched mistake?
The thought was vexing, such that Amanhã almost didn't hear the girl behind her speak up-- though it was in a quiet voice, anyway. "I'd like to become strong one day"-- the words emerged from behind Amanhã in an idle, almost listless tone of voice. The suit of armour registered them, but gave no indication of such, feeling it unnecessary as ever.
"You might not believe me," the girl continued as they proceeded toward the blockade. "But it's true. Relying on others, when I myself should be fighting... I don't like it. Not one bit. So I guess I might look up to you, even a little bit. Hard to believe it'd go like this, isn't it? In a way, I'm glad we met, though you probably don't think much of me at all..."
No, I don't. Folly though she now knew it was to glory in annihilating the wretched, Amanhã was still well aware of the more basic reality that the weak deserved at the very least disdain. But... she supposed there were two types of weak people-- they who languished and drowned in it, and they who aspired to something more. In that sense, Amanhã could not deny a certain sense of vague surprise: she had marked this girl as amongst the former, mistaking her capacity of manipulation with real power. But if she really did wish to become more powerful, to cease reliance upon others, to take charge of her own fate and become capable of defending herself...
Well, it was probably naught but a vain attempt to manipulate Amanhã-- admittedly, through an effective avenue, for if it was true, then Amanhã would have looked upon the girl with rather less disdain. But nevertheless, she gave no indication of having even registered what the girl had said. At best, a reply would have been idle, pointless chatter-- at worst, it would have indicated to the girl an opening for manipulation.
At long last, Amanhã stepped up to an outcropping that hung over the main road to Furoe. Her height, as ever, served her well now-- without necessitating putting herself too close to the edge of the outcropping, she could easily behold the humble blockade the slaves had set up, and immediately took to calculating. Thirty soldiers she took note of upon first glance, with standard armaments of little note and no archers in sight-- those who were not quite as well-armed as their cohorts, Amanhã assumed to be chi users. Kill those first, she decided with a hint of vehemence. ... if I do attack, she amended. Anyway-- wooden barricades erected facing the road from the village, a makeshift outpost set up shabbily-- and, if the way they were lounging about idly was any indication, these fools were probably about as experienced in martial combat as the girl lurking about behind Amanhã.
Fuck it. Why wait? She could unquestionably massacre these fools, and... and it would have been a perfectly just, righteous massacre, would it not have been? Yes, indeed-- they deserved it, not just because they were weak, but because they were in the way of Amanhã's half-sister, and by proxy they were in Amanhã's way. And she didn't suffer people to be in her way. Having come to this decision, Amanhã stepped back from the outcropping, bringing her greatsword to bear with one of her hands as she began considering the plan of attack she was to adopt in approaching and eliminating this minor issue.
Nee shot Amanhã a sudden anxious look. The living suit of armor, first ignoring her, and now gripping that massive greatsword... even to someone unskilled at battle, this was obviously an aggressive motion. Suddenly worried and almost panicking at the notion of, possibly, one of the 'bandits' escaping, informing Moga... it was terrible. Nee's eyes grazed the scant flora around them - was it worth a shot to try it? She twisted her hand, wringing out the calming pheromones with practised ease.
"Amanhã." She muttered tersely. "Are you really going to take them all on your own? Might it not be wiser to get support from Gridiron to ensure none of them live?"
"None will." The reply came short and cold. Amanhã didn't need to go and fetch her half-sister or her gaggle of slaver-killers to handle this-- thirty asinine, witless buffoons who looked like they'd just learned the right side up of a dagger. And anyway... okay, so she kinda just wanted to stride right on back into the inn, grunt "problem solved" to Gridiron, and then wait for her half-sister to go and see the slaughter she had left behind... But mostly it was the whole 'getting to kill thirty people who probably deserve it by the standards of people other than myself'.
Amanhã wasn't necessarily all that fast. And with her imposing form, Nee could easily picture some of the slavers turning tail before the fight even began. She didn't doubt Amanhã's killing ability in the least; but she did, however, question the half-ashura's running speed. Barelling down a hill was all fine and dandy, but currently it was an uphill climb for the both of them. The extra weight would surely be cumersome, in that case. Gears spun quickly in Nee's head, and she came up with a posible course of action, no matter how reluctant she was to actually carry it out.
"Just to be sure." She said, more clearly now in a voice that betrayed no emotion. "Slavers are a greedy folk. If I went up - they'd surely go for the catch. That'd draw them closer to you, so less running involved, and me being bait would hopefully deter any from escaping." She bore into Amanhã's helmet imploringly. "Agreed?"
"Just to be sure..." At the insistent words, Amanhã stopped, and turned her head slowly to face the girl, irritation beginning to crawl unto the hidden features of her face. Does she insist on denying me this? she silently snarled, preparing to turn away and continue with her plan of action anyway until the girl continued. Her plan was... well, in any case, Amanhã would get what she wanted, and the girl would quite pestering her. Tactically, the plan checked out, as well.
On the other hand... surely the girl was trepidatious about the plan herself? Surely she was loathe to put herself so openly before these people, to so blatantly stride into the maws of the slavery she had only just escaped from? Perhaps she was in emotional distress over the very prospect-- to agree to such a plan would surely have been naught but cruelty.
Well, that was a thought that would probably have occurred to anybody but Amanhã, who found it perfectly acceptable. She gave a minute nod of the head to the girl to indicate as much, resting the greatsword over her shoulder against the pauldron of her armour, waiting for her to go ahead with it.
Nee took a deep, steadying breath. No need to take out the chain this time. This might even make things worse. Feeling smaller than ever - and hoping that Amanhã really would kill each and every last one of the enemy, she stepped up, instantly drawing sight of the slavers. One of them called out to her, shouting something about a toll. Now or never, right? Feeling glad, at least, that her kimono was oversized 0 it hid her shaking, after all - Nee let herself into full view of the slavers, holding her hands out in mock surrender. And at seeing, potentially, public enemy number two for Moga's men, there wasn't much else for them to do but capture the girl.
"Um." Nee asked in a small, submissive voice. "Wo-would you mind... moving aside, so that I can head to Furoe?" A nervous chuckle. "That wouldn't be too much to ask..."
She heard one mutter something about easy, stupid prey, and Nee had to hide the growing anxiety within. They were getting closer now, and Nee put on the face of a naive, blindly trusting idiot, greeting them with smiles and a charming face. but by the time she was almost in arms reach, well, they themselves were also in reach of a certain suit of armor, that was more than willing to slaughter them all.
And thusly was it that Amanhã Tiamat took the phrase 'heads will roll' from metaphorical to very literal.
It had happened in quite a flash-- Amanhã had never been what one could call a swift opponent by any means, but at such close range, with the buffoons clearly under the impression they were within reach of victory... it was an ambush that quickly proved successful. Amanhã had already taken to her delightful sanguine business in force by the time the idiots figured out, holy shit, they were under attack, and they scattered.
Unfortunately, they were attempting to scatter from a very concentrated point, from an enemy with a sword whose blade was longer than several of them were tall, and in the chaos they were stumbling into each other-- what a picture of stupidity, the whole of it. These were the soldiers tasked with preventing my half-sister from getting her stupid little vigilante crew and the girl to Furoe? the bounty hunter could not help but muse as she went about her work. Their blades fell upon her steel skin, their axes absolutely failing to offer any real damage against the ironclad foe-- their blades slashed against the plates of her armour, some leaving behind new scars to the gashed surface of the metal but none with even a semblance of the sense to aim for the openings between the plates.
Faceless mooks. Nothing more.
Well, at least for some of them, 'faceless' was now a very literal reality.
Amusingly, those who sought, in a show of sagacity that those who stayed to fight clearly lacked, to escape were undone by their own barricade-- the narrow path of the main road from the tiny little village to Furoe now offered them the option of trying to break down their own barricade, or turning to face Amanhã, who was gradually working her way toward the stragglers that hadn't been slain in the initial strike. Maybe some pulled the usual inane routine-- begging, pleading, all that shit. Amanhã didn't really notice. By that time, she had been much too swept up in something she had forced herself not to feel in the past day or so-- that revelry, the glory of large-scale massacre, the viscerality and the reality of it all. She was veritably consumed by it even as the metal-clad fingers of her hand crushed the life out of that last remaining slaver-- suddenly, she didn't know why she had chosen to deny herself this addiction at all.
The sand and grass was stained an unnatural - and yet, perhaps all too natural - deep, bright red. A red the signified all too much. And yet, while most girls her age would have shrunken away from it, maybe thrown up; running... Nee just regarded it with a certain callousness. It didn't affect her as much as she thought it would, even with the violence siwrling literally around her in a tornado of gore - herself being the eye of the storm, quite literally. She stared, almost mesmerized, but not quite horrified. In fact, she looked almost calculating as she surveyed the scene. Although she didn't swing the sword - she was still an instrument in these murders. It felt as if she should have felt some sort of revulsion. Some sort of moral quandary. But really, she didn't feel all that much at all. She didn't really know quite how she felt about it, considering just this morning she was staring at her hands in horror at the violence she wrought.
She knew morality was going to be an issue at some point. but wasn't this a little quick?
Still. Anyone who could cause such a frenzy of red obviously enjoyed it a bit too much. Nee silently thanked whoever was in charge for letting her hopefully never ever reach the point where she enjoyed it as much as Amanhã did. Another thought occured - if Amanhã decided that she liked this better than the "hero" she had been a while back.... a myriad of bad ends could be in store. Nee focused mentally and amped up the strength of her chi - a flood of calm wafted into the breeze at the peak of this hill. Nee made it so that it's concentration was primarily around Amanhã. Allowing it to seep in for a few moments, Nee then spoke up.
"Looks like you solved one of your sister's problems..." Nee trailed off, then picked up a slightly different track. "Shall we go back to the inn and tell them what happened?"
Heh. Yes, this was good-- the confusion and tormenting uncertainty of before, that dogging sense of disillusionment and displacement, it was gone now. Why had it ever been confusing to her? This was what she did. It was all she could do, all she'd been born to do, all she'd ever do, and she was fine with that. It was her catharsis, her cleansing, her entertainment and her one delight-- this was good... Why even bother with her pathetic weakling of a half-sister, and the stupid whelp behind her? Hell, she could probably still take her back to Cha'Valkar herself right now...
Wait... no...
Amanhã's brow furrowed-- this wasn't good. She shook her head, and realised things were not at all clearer. In fact, her skull had once again been envelope in that sanguine haze-- it was vanishing now even as she realised it had been there. And as it left, a sense of... contrition took hold. Pangs of anguish. I failed again. I gave in. That addiction-- the word had been pleasant just a few seconds prior, but now it stung just to think of it-- it had almost been her bane again.
She had almost-- no, she had proven herself right. Proven that she couldn't change. But... but did she not aspire to that? Did she really want to remain this... this enslaved to her whims, to those violent urges? She was supposed to be the master of the violence that she inflicted... it wasn't supposed to be the master of her, overwhelming her, trampling her attempts to figure out what she was supposed to do, how she was supposed to approach living without the security of the philosophy she had forced herself to realise was ultimately flawed.
But... it was gone now, somehow. That hint of contentment-- well, it wasn't strong, but such a foreign sensation lingered in her memory, and she felt like it was tinging at the borders of her psyche, though she still could not ascertain the source, unless... Well, the girl had been there every time Amanhã had felt that sensation, hadn't she? Amanhã turned toward her, finding her approaching Amanhã. "Looks like you solved one of your sister's problems," she remarked idly, before adding, "Shall we go back to the inn and tell them what happened?"
Yes-- it had to be the girl. Somehow, she was... able to stave off that addiction, for lack of a better word. But if she can do that... It suddenly struck Amanhã that... perhaps this girl was much more useful than she appeared at first glance.
Outwardly, however, Amanhã gave no indication of these ruminations. Instead, in silence, as inexorable as ever but for the heavy, hard breathing evident in the rising and falling of her shoulders, a sort of fatigue that had nothing to do with the battle itself, Amanhã turned, and made for the side path the two had taken to the blockade.
"That's the only actual road that leads from Harad to Furoe," Garrus sighed as he ran a claw-tipped paw along the road in question on the large, yellowing old map laid out before him and Gridiron, who stood glaring down at it over his shoulder. "We could try going through the dense forestry that lies between the two, but that would probably take quite some time-- but then, so too would backtracking and approaching Furoe from another town with open roads."
"Either way, we waste valuable time," Gridiron intoned in responce, scowling irascibly. "But I don't want to take on the slavers-- I don't doubt we could take them, but if just a single one of them slips away, we're screwed..."
The sound of the door into the makeshift tactics room Gridiron and Garrus had selected slamming open drew the attention of the two, whereupon they were met with the sight of Amanhã, carrying...
"... is that a human head?" Garrus exclaimed with a mixture of revulsion and puzzlement as Amanhã strode into the room (well, tried-- she had a go at it, slammed her helmet-clad face into the top of the door frame, shook her head, and proceeded, somewhat more irascibly than before). Gridiron's expression, however, was inscrutable as she crossed her arms and watched her sister march right up to her and plant the decapitated head right on the map they had been perusing moments ago.
"Problem solved," Amanhã rasped. And then with no further explanation, she turned and left the two.
"Of course," Muna responded smoothly with a smile. "I have to discipline my guild at times, you see."
While she wasn't thrilled of working with a bandit, she figured Shiisa would be useful. His display of power before was unusual but perhaps, she wasn't the only one surprised by it. If a competition was issued, as they had proclaimed, then it would be one they had to take. It would be good to have Shiisa in case anything happened.
"Your guild? Then you must be the leader of this Great Guild!" Sha exclaimed as she walked over to Lo-muna and extended a hand. "The name's Sha Buruu and this is the Hunters Guild! We're the ones who issued the challenge to your group here. I'll let my members introduce themselves."
"Lo-Muna Vanhi, pleasure to meet you," the rabbit beast-woman said as she shook Sha's hand. "You already know our name and I believe I'll let my members do the same. Although, I do hope you'll let the apparent bandit compete, he-"
"Of, of course! If you say he's a part, then he's a part," Sha shrugged. "Jakkar's just giving you a hard time. Maybe I'll leave him in a net too, eh?"
The oni laughed uproariously and Lo-muna gave a small smile.
"Yes, well, you said something about a competition? Is that how we'll be getting our members back?" Muna asked, her tone a bit sharp towards the end.
"Hmm? Oh no, you can have them back now. Our healer's done with them."
"Your welcome," Tsukumo spat, not liking Muna's tone. She was more or less ignoring Jakkar now, focusing on the Great Guild. Her eyes roved among the members, a glare to match the intensity of Jakkar's laid upon them. She didn't hate any of them though. She didn't like them either.
"Be nice," Sha warned as she looked back at the rabbit. "That's Tsukumo, our healer."
"Ah," Muna responded before adding, "So if you're handing the members back to us, what is the point of the competition!"
"For the adrenaline rush! The thrill of competition!" the Hunters' leader exclaimed in an invigorated tone. A large grin appeared on her face and again, her hands were balled into fists that she used to playfully punch the air above her head. The mood quickly changed and Sha added seriously, "Of course.. There is also the option of getting safely out of this forest and into the cave."
Muna raised an eyebrow, "...How?"
"With this," Daken interrupted, holding up a roughly made amulet of an unknown material. "My apologies for interrupting. The name is Daken Han. I am a member of the Hunters' Guild and the keeper of the amulet."
"It is nice to meet you," Muna said before turning to her guild, wanting to know their opinions on the competition.
While she wasn't thrilled of working with a bandit, she figured Shiisa would be useful. His display of power before was unusual but perhaps, she wasn't the only one surprised by it. If a competition was issued, as they had proclaimed, then it would be one they had to take. It would be good to have Shiisa in case anything happened.
"Your guild? Then you must be the leader of this Great Guild!" Sha exclaimed as she walked over to Lo-muna and extended a hand. "The name's Sha Buruu and this is the Hunters Guild! We're the ones who issued the challenge to your group here. I'll let my members introduce themselves."
"Lo-Muna Vanhi, pleasure to meet you," the rabbit beast-woman said as she shook Sha's hand. "You already know our name and I believe I'll let my members do the same. Although, I do hope you'll let the apparent bandit compete, he-"
"Of, of course! If you say he's a part, then he's a part," Sha shrugged. "Jakkar's just giving you a hard time. Maybe I'll leave him in a net too, eh?"
The oni laughed uproariously and Lo-muna gave a small smile.
"Yes, well, you said something about a competition? Is that how we'll be getting our members back?" Muna asked, her tone a bit sharp towards the end.
"Hmm? Oh no, you can have them back now. Our healer's done with them."
"Your welcome," Tsukumo spat, not liking Muna's tone. She was more or less ignoring Jakkar now, focusing on the Great Guild. Her eyes roved among the members, a glare to match the intensity of Jakkar's laid upon them. She didn't hate any of them though. She didn't like them either.
"Be nice," Sha warned as she looked back at the rabbit. "That's Tsukumo, our healer."
"Ah," Muna responded before adding, "So if you're handing the members back to us, what is the point of the competition!"
"For the adrenaline rush! The thrill of competition!" the Hunters' leader exclaimed in an invigorated tone. A large grin appeared on her face and again, her hands were balled into fists that she used to playfully punch the air above her head. The mood quickly changed and Sha added seriously, "Of course.. There is also the option of getting safely out of this forest and into the cave."
Muna raised an eyebrow, "...How?"
"With this," Daken interrupted, holding up a roughly made amulet of an unknown material. "My apologies for interrupting. The name is Daken Han. I am a member of the Hunters' Guild and the keeper of the amulet."
"It is nice to meet you," Muna said before turning to her guild, wanting to know their opinions on the competition.
Yamato stood silent while Lo-Muna talked. This new guild, the Hunter's Guild, wanted a competition. He wasn't buying it. While they seemed innocent enough, he couldn't help but feel on guard. Sure, Suiken and Ann were unharmed and if anything their wounds were treated. He shook his head seeing Terra wasn't with them. "Silly girl..." He muttered. He didn't hate Terra, he understood she was a lonely girl with powers she couldn't control and that she was scared for her life.
He perked up seeing Lo-Muna turn her attention to them. "Competition is in my blood. You know I'm okay with this. Yamato Hibiki by the way."
******
Risa knelt beside Terra, and looked up through the trees. "I'm sorry, but we won't be able to stay out here for long. Once the medicine sets in, I'll carry you to my guild. If you're part of the Great Guild Fortune, your friends may be there by now!" She smiled placing her hand on Terra's forehead. "No fever, that's good." It was then she noticed her eyes, "Well, that explains the chi I'm sensing." She smiled, "You're quite strong! Its a shame your body wants to just throw away all that chi. Your people were hunted down because of your constant chi flow...ignorant people. Its no wonder you wear that hood, despite being so close to a desert!" She nodded, "Well, you're safe with me kid."
He perked up seeing Lo-Muna turn her attention to them. "Competition is in my blood. You know I'm okay with this. Yamato Hibiki by the way."
******
Risa knelt beside Terra, and looked up through the trees. "I'm sorry, but we won't be able to stay out here for long. Once the medicine sets in, I'll carry you to my guild. If you're part of the Great Guild Fortune, your friends may be there by now!" She smiled placing her hand on Terra's forehead. "No fever, that's good." It was then she noticed her eyes, "Well, that explains the chi I'm sensing." She smiled, "You're quite strong! Its a shame your body wants to just throw away all that chi. Your people were hunted down because of your constant chi flow...ignorant people. Its no wonder you wear that hood, despite being so close to a desert!" She nodded, "Well, you're safe with me kid."
Extremely annoyed by the drunkard feline that had leapt upon him, Umi gave her an annoyed look and muttered something about drunken idiots as he walked away. But then, he remembered the bear man who had pulled the idiot off him. Maybe he'd know about Terra? Turning, he called out, "Hey, wait-"
But the bear man and cat girl were gone, having vanished into the air. After staring at the space that they had occupied for several seconds, Umi muttered several curses at the forest under his breath, turned and started walking back through the woods. Night was coming quickly, though...
Hold on, what was that lying in the clutter of vegetation before him? It seemed to glow dully in the sunlight, so it wasn't something natural...as Umi approached it, he realized it was a helmet. A helmet, that is, still being worn on its deceased owner's head. As Umi bent down, he could see that the wearer was but a skeleton at this point. "Well, that's an encouraging sight," he muttered.
Before he could consider what to do next, though, the skeleton suddenly began to shake. Wait, what the hell?! Umi took a step back in disbelief as the corpse rose, bearing a sword and a buckler...and advancing straight towards the Gwanish warrior, before making an impossibly high leap that closed the distance in seconds.
The liquid in Umi's waterskin suddenly began to move on its own as well, and splashed into the corpse, halting its advance, but the sword still came down upon his shoulder faster than he could dodge, causing it to sweep into his skin and draw blood. "Shit, what is this thing?!" Umi growled as he tried to widen the distance while grasping his injured left shoulder.
But it got worse than that. The opponent was armed; his own weapons were still in his bag, and as far as he could see, he wouldn't have time to both repel the knight and take them out. Could he just get by with only his fists and his Chi in this battle?
In a short time, the skeleton had stood back up, and was preparing to charge. Umi pointed at the water that he had sent at the skeleton and whipped it into the air around himself in what appeared to be a defensive measure, and glared back at its malevolent grin. Then, the undead warrior rushed at the boy, letting out a nightmarish howl as it did so. The unnerving sound was enough to actually take Umi aback, allowing the warrior to shove through it with its shield.
Realizing he had made a grave mistake, Umi quickly recovered and threw himself backwards, causing the water around him to propel himself even further away from the knight before its buckler could make contact. The skeleton, unable to hit its target, stumbled, and the boy landed a few meters away, thrusting his hand out and sending the water into the air. Then he brought it straight back down, slamming the skeleton into the ground and giving him enough time to retrieve his bag, which he had dropped during the battle, and rummage through its contents. Goddammit, why couldn't he have organized it better?
He didn't have much time to look, for the skeleton's sword was soon up and flying at him again. This time, Umi just threw himself to the left of the sword, letting it graze his chest, and drew back his fist as he fell. The next moment, it crashed into the shoulder of the skeleton, causing its entire body to shake with the Chi-enhanced impact. As Umi landed on the ground and quickly righted himself, the skeleton went flying once again, but recovered and threw its buckler at the boy.
The force of the shield striking him threw Umi onto the ground, where the skeleton proceeded to slash at him, but he somehow managed to barely roll out of the way each time, before jumping up and punching the skeleton again in the ribs. However, the bones did not crack, much to his surprise, and the corpse quickly brought its sword up at his neck, forcing Umi to throw himself backwards once again, using the water to separate them as much as he could.
Undaunted, the corpse charged yet again, while the water swirled once again around its target in what seemed to be defense. However, when the corpse got within a meter of Umi, he thrust his hand out, and the water suddenly lashed out in a whip, slamming the skeleton with immense force. As most of the force was concentrated near the epicenter, Umi had waited for his opponent to get close in order to maximize the damage.
And it seemed his gambit had worked; the skeleton's shoulder looked quite loose. Now it was time for his counterattack! The water enveloped him and shot towards the undead knight, throwing him at it with immense speed. The buckler raised to protect its wielder, but Umi suddenly shot the water upwards and reversed his position so his feet were flying at the shield instead. With a kick, he went flying into the air as the skeleton's shield was knocked askew by said kick, and he slammed all the water upon it as he landed next to his bag yet again. "Those joints have gotta be loose enough by now," he muttered as he rummaged through his bag one more time.
There it was--a cestus of hexagonal silver plates. Umi held it up and quickly began to bind it around his forearm, just as the skeleton rose once again and charged. "Crap, not ready yet!" the boy shouted in dismay, and he was forced to block the sword with the gauntlet while it was only half-on. The impact caused his body to shudder unpleasantly, but at the same time, there was now an opening. He rammed his shoulder into the corpse's chest while both its shield and sword were out of position.
No openings could be left for a counterattack. The boy's foot slammed into the unprotected parts of the skull, and his left fist slammed the enemy's weakened right shoulder. Water burst up from around them and slammed the knight from behind, and Umi rammed it again with his left shoulder before raising his right fist, still with the gauntlet only partially tied down, and punching into its chest as hard as he could, followed by the full might of the water slamming into the skeleton from all directions.
The results were immediate; the corpse fell in pieces. Letting out a sigh of relief, Umi turned away and picked up his belongings again, getting ready to take off the cestus. However, he had hardly undone one part of it when he heard the bones rattling again, and saw them moving back towards each other, reassembling into the undead warrior again!
"...are you kidding me?" he groaned, very thoroughly frustrated now.
---------------------------------
Another guild...? The idea of having to be thrust into a group that she didn't even know the slightest about again was not an appealing one to Terra. But wait, why did this other guild know about Muna and the others?
Hold on, what the-? Risa was looking directly into her eyes? "Well, that explains the chi I'm sensing," the woman commented, with a smile of amazement on her face. "You're quite strong! It's a shame your body wants to just throw away all that Chi. You people were hunted down because of your constant Chi flow...ugh, ignorant people."
"M-me? Strong...?...y-you're confusing things," Terra quickly denied, slowly moving her hands up to pull her hood down-but she remembered that she had left it in Jiefong, along with the rest of her clothes, and sighed. "And, I don't really know if you can say my body 'wants' to throw it away..."
"Well, regardless, you're safe with me, kid," Risa reassured her, settling into a resting position against a rock that they were rather close to. But while Risa seemed very nice (at least now), would her guild really give Terra the same reception? She still wasn't very enthusiastic about meeting them...
She wanted to turn to lean on her side, but it wasn't really possible with all these bandages on, so Terra just remained in that position. "H-how do you know about us...I mean, them? And w-what do you all want with Fortune, anyway?" The correction she made at the end was because she had never been an official member of Fortune...and probably never would, because she was not sure in the slightest how they felt about her disappearance. Maybe they were even glad she was gone? A certain word that began with "w" resurfaced in her mind, causing her eyes to go downcast again.
But the bear man and cat girl were gone, having vanished into the air. After staring at the space that they had occupied for several seconds, Umi muttered several curses at the forest under his breath, turned and started walking back through the woods. Night was coming quickly, though...
Hold on, what was that lying in the clutter of vegetation before him? It seemed to glow dully in the sunlight, so it wasn't something natural...as Umi approached it, he realized it was a helmet. A helmet, that is, still being worn on its deceased owner's head. As Umi bent down, he could see that the wearer was but a skeleton at this point. "Well, that's an encouraging sight," he muttered.
Before he could consider what to do next, though, the skeleton suddenly began to shake. Wait, what the hell?! Umi took a step back in disbelief as the corpse rose, bearing a sword and a buckler...and advancing straight towards the Gwanish warrior, before making an impossibly high leap that closed the distance in seconds.
The liquid in Umi's waterskin suddenly began to move on its own as well, and splashed into the corpse, halting its advance, but the sword still came down upon his shoulder faster than he could dodge, causing it to sweep into his skin and draw blood. "Shit, what is this thing?!" Umi growled as he tried to widen the distance while grasping his injured left shoulder.
But it got worse than that. The opponent was armed; his own weapons were still in his bag, and as far as he could see, he wouldn't have time to both repel the knight and take them out. Could he just get by with only his fists and his Chi in this battle?
In a short time, the skeleton had stood back up, and was preparing to charge. Umi pointed at the water that he had sent at the skeleton and whipped it into the air around himself in what appeared to be a defensive measure, and glared back at its malevolent grin. Then, the undead warrior rushed at the boy, letting out a nightmarish howl as it did so. The unnerving sound was enough to actually take Umi aback, allowing the warrior to shove through it with its shield.
Realizing he had made a grave mistake, Umi quickly recovered and threw himself backwards, causing the water around him to propel himself even further away from the knight before its buckler could make contact. The skeleton, unable to hit its target, stumbled, and the boy landed a few meters away, thrusting his hand out and sending the water into the air. Then he brought it straight back down, slamming the skeleton into the ground and giving him enough time to retrieve his bag, which he had dropped during the battle, and rummage through its contents. Goddammit, why couldn't he have organized it better?
He didn't have much time to look, for the skeleton's sword was soon up and flying at him again. This time, Umi just threw himself to the left of the sword, letting it graze his chest, and drew back his fist as he fell. The next moment, it crashed into the shoulder of the skeleton, causing its entire body to shake with the Chi-enhanced impact. As Umi landed on the ground and quickly righted himself, the skeleton went flying once again, but recovered and threw its buckler at the boy.
The force of the shield striking him threw Umi onto the ground, where the skeleton proceeded to slash at him, but he somehow managed to barely roll out of the way each time, before jumping up and punching the skeleton again in the ribs. However, the bones did not crack, much to his surprise, and the corpse quickly brought its sword up at his neck, forcing Umi to throw himself backwards once again, using the water to separate them as much as he could.
Undaunted, the corpse charged yet again, while the water swirled once again around its target in what seemed to be defense. However, when the corpse got within a meter of Umi, he thrust his hand out, and the water suddenly lashed out in a whip, slamming the skeleton with immense force. As most of the force was concentrated near the epicenter, Umi had waited for his opponent to get close in order to maximize the damage.
And it seemed his gambit had worked; the skeleton's shoulder looked quite loose. Now it was time for his counterattack! The water enveloped him and shot towards the undead knight, throwing him at it with immense speed. The buckler raised to protect its wielder, but Umi suddenly shot the water upwards and reversed his position so his feet were flying at the shield instead. With a kick, he went flying into the air as the skeleton's shield was knocked askew by said kick, and he slammed all the water upon it as he landed next to his bag yet again. "Those joints have gotta be loose enough by now," he muttered as he rummaged through his bag one more time.
There it was--a cestus of hexagonal silver plates. Umi held it up and quickly began to bind it around his forearm, just as the skeleton rose once again and charged. "Crap, not ready yet!" the boy shouted in dismay, and he was forced to block the sword with the gauntlet while it was only half-on. The impact caused his body to shudder unpleasantly, but at the same time, there was now an opening. He rammed his shoulder into the corpse's chest while both its shield and sword were out of position.
No openings could be left for a counterattack. The boy's foot slammed into the unprotected parts of the skull, and his left fist slammed the enemy's weakened right shoulder. Water burst up from around them and slammed the knight from behind, and Umi rammed it again with his left shoulder before raising his right fist, still with the gauntlet only partially tied down, and punching into its chest as hard as he could, followed by the full might of the water slamming into the skeleton from all directions.
The results were immediate; the corpse fell in pieces. Letting out a sigh of relief, Umi turned away and picked up his belongings again, getting ready to take off the cestus. However, he had hardly undone one part of it when he heard the bones rattling again, and saw them moving back towards each other, reassembling into the undead warrior again!
"...are you kidding me?" he groaned, very thoroughly frustrated now.
---------------------------------
Another guild...? The idea of having to be thrust into a group that she didn't even know the slightest about again was not an appealing one to Terra. But wait, why did this other guild know about Muna and the others?
Hold on, what the-? Risa was looking directly into her eyes? "Well, that explains the chi I'm sensing," the woman commented, with a smile of amazement on her face. "You're quite strong! It's a shame your body wants to just throw away all that Chi. You people were hunted down because of your constant Chi flow...ugh, ignorant people."
"M-me? Strong...?...y-you're confusing things," Terra quickly denied, slowly moving her hands up to pull her hood down-but she remembered that she had left it in Jiefong, along with the rest of her clothes, and sighed. "And, I don't really know if you can say my body 'wants' to throw it away..."
"Well, regardless, you're safe with me, kid," Risa reassured her, settling into a resting position against a rock that they were rather close to. But while Risa seemed very nice (at least now), would her guild really give Terra the same reception? She still wasn't very enthusiastic about meeting them...
She wanted to turn to lean on her side, but it wasn't really possible with all these bandages on, so Terra just remained in that position. "H-how do you know about us...I mean, them? And w-what do you all want with Fortune, anyway?" The correction she made at the end was because she had never been an official member of Fortune...and probably never would, because she was not sure in the slightest how they felt about her disappearance. Maybe they were even glad she was gone? A certain word that began with "w" resurfaced in her mind, causing her eyes to go downcast again.
"We're outnumbered," Sunaarashi pointed out. "And possibly outclassed. I won't be much use if any of them are moderately adept at chi. But if competition's what they're after, we might be able to impress them into cutting a deal, even if we lose. So let's just try our best."
Sitting on one of the rocks, Gatger's eyes bored into each one of the Great Guild members.
"Which one, Hanya?" he asked. "Which one is the strongest?"
His hands clenched and a ferocious grin threw a splash of white in a face dark from the sun's harsh treatment. His loose fitting clothing did nothing to hide the powerful build that Gatger claimed, nor did it hide most, if any, of the knives he carried on his person. His dark eyes blazed with an internal fire.
In contrast, the person next to him seemed anything but passionate about the coming battle. Her entire body was covered in cloth, except for her eyes, which peered out of the hooded darkness with a dull glow. Her cool voice came from the cloth mask, in sharp contrast to Gatger's rugged tones.
"It's hard to say, Gatger," Hanya said. "Probably the winged folk."
"Yes, they're always strong, aren't they?" Gatger laughed. "What about the Sudean? He's big."
"I sense no chi abilities however," Hanya said after a moment, considering it. "So unless he is impossibly excelled at hiding his powers, he does not have any."
"Pity," Gatger muttered. "And the others?"
"What do you think?" Hanya said, turning away, her voice level. "None of them are as strong as you. In comparison, they might as well be pieces of garbage."
Gatger frowned, but said nothing as Hanya walked away. He watched the group steadily, wondering if Hanya's analysis would prove correct.
Sitting on one of the rocks, Gatger's eyes bored into each one of the Great Guild members.
"Which one, Hanya?" he asked. "Which one is the strongest?"
His hands clenched and a ferocious grin threw a splash of white in a face dark from the sun's harsh treatment. His loose fitting clothing did nothing to hide the powerful build that Gatger claimed, nor did it hide most, if any, of the knives he carried on his person. His dark eyes blazed with an internal fire.
In contrast, the person next to him seemed anything but passionate about the coming battle. Her entire body was covered in cloth, except for her eyes, which peered out of the hooded darkness with a dull glow. Her cool voice came from the cloth mask, in sharp contrast to Gatger's rugged tones.
"It's hard to say, Gatger," Hanya said. "Probably the winged folk."
"Yes, they're always strong, aren't they?" Gatger laughed. "What about the Sudean? He's big."
"I sense no chi abilities however," Hanya said after a moment, considering it. "So unless he is impossibly excelled at hiding his powers, he does not have any."
"Pity," Gatger muttered. "And the others?"
"What do you think?" Hanya said, turning away, her voice level. "None of them are as strong as you. In comparison, they might as well be pieces of garbage."
Gatger frowned, but said nothing as Hanya walked away. He watched the group steadily, wondering if Hanya's analysis would prove correct.
"My name is Rumelis Morende-- and I'd be fine with a challenge so long as everyone
leaves alive. I'd rather not deal in bodies."
They were missing enough people, after all. Rumelis hefted the axe at his size,
testing the weight-- and silently, as he expected the other guild was doing, sized
up his competition. They looked like competent fighters, probably more experienced
than Rumelis.
It they had Chi, that would be a problem, but otherwise... he might do well against
some of them. He wasn't familiar with this particular forest, but he could make do.
Then again, they probably were going to fight in the open area they were in now, so
that couldn't help him.
So, if it were a fight, it could go either way-- but it wasn't necessarily that.
leaves alive. I'd rather not deal in bodies."
They were missing enough people, after all. Rumelis hefted the axe at his size,
testing the weight-- and silently, as he expected the other guild was doing, sized
up his competition. They looked like competent fighters, probably more experienced
than Rumelis.
It they had Chi, that would be a problem, but otherwise... he might do well against
some of them. He wasn't familiar with this particular forest, but he could make do.
Then again, they probably were going to fight in the open area they were in now, so
that couldn't help him.
So, if it were a fight, it could go either way-- but it wasn't necessarily that.
"All we ask is that you try your best!" Sha exclaimed with glee. "And don't worry! There won't be any bodies unless you really are just disappointing, then, well..."
The fire oni shrugged as though whatever came afterwards was inevitable. The thrill of the challenge wouldn't be able to do anything if the fire of competition was a mere candle. Lo-muna nodded, aware of the risks, as she knew her guiidmates did as well. Suunarashi had pointed out they were probably out numbered and outclassed but Muna knew it was more the outclassed that was presenting a problem.
The numbers of the Hunters' Guild was only greater by a couple at the moment. Even that wouldn't present a problem had it not been for the difference in power. Muna could tell the guild before them had a considerable amount of power and skill, some of them showing it in the obvious wear and tear of their bodies. Others in age or sheer aura. Her own guild was formidable but not at their full potential. Chi wasn't as present and Lo-muna herself was not a ready made combatant. If the competition did end up in disaster, it would mean Yuwen wasn't getting his guild back.
"And should we prove adequate, what will the competition entitle upon the winners? A way out? Treasure?"
The fire oni smiled warmly at the rabbit beast-woman, "Well, Great Guild Fortune certainly seems like a fitting name for all of you. There is a temple where we will be having our competition at. The temple contains a map that leads to treasure and of course, to get to it, you'll need a way out. If you somehow manage to beat us, we will give over our amulet and our rights to the map."
"Just like that?" Muna asked, genuinely surprised.
"Just like that," Sha confirmed with a nod. "That is of course, if you are all willing to satiate our desire for competition. We will not hold back for you."
"Oh I believe we've agreed already," Muna stated calmly as she met the fire oni's eyes.
Sha chuckled and nodded, "Then let's get going!"
~*~
The two guilds walked through the forest, led by Sha and her guild. The forest played no tricks upon them and as they passed through, no creatures came across their path. It was silent for the most part and there was a tension in the air. The specifics of the competition had not been stated and Muna had worries of what exactly this competition entailed.
Eventually, Sha Buruu's steps came to a halt. The temple had been reached. The competition was nigh.
The fire oni shrugged as though whatever came afterwards was inevitable. The thrill of the challenge wouldn't be able to do anything if the fire of competition was a mere candle. Lo-muna nodded, aware of the risks, as she knew her guiidmates did as well. Suunarashi had pointed out they were probably out numbered and outclassed but Muna knew it was more the outclassed that was presenting a problem.
The numbers of the Hunters' Guild was only greater by a couple at the moment. Even that wouldn't present a problem had it not been for the difference in power. Muna could tell the guild before them had a considerable amount of power and skill, some of them showing it in the obvious wear and tear of their bodies. Others in age or sheer aura. Her own guild was formidable but not at their full potential. Chi wasn't as present and Lo-muna herself was not a ready made combatant. If the competition did end up in disaster, it would mean Yuwen wasn't getting his guild back.
"And should we prove adequate, what will the competition entitle upon the winners? A way out? Treasure?"
The fire oni smiled warmly at the rabbit beast-woman, "Well, Great Guild Fortune certainly seems like a fitting name for all of you. There is a temple where we will be having our competition at. The temple contains a map that leads to treasure and of course, to get to it, you'll need a way out. If you somehow manage to beat us, we will give over our amulet and our rights to the map."
"Just like that?" Muna asked, genuinely surprised.
"Just like that," Sha confirmed with a nod. "That is of course, if you are all willing to satiate our desire for competition. We will not hold back for you."
"Oh I believe we've agreed already," Muna stated calmly as she met the fire oni's eyes.
Sha chuckled and nodded, "Then let's get going!"
~*~
The two guilds walked through the forest, led by Sha and her guild. The forest played no tricks upon them and as they passed through, no creatures came across their path. It was silent for the most part and there was a tension in the air. The specifics of the competition had not been stated and Muna had worries of what exactly this competition entailed.
Eventually, Sha Buruu's steps came to a halt. The temple had been reached. The competition was nigh.
The group took a rest in front of the temple for an hour. Around the time they awoke and were fully rested, Risa had arrived, leading Terra out of the forest. A member of the hunters guild, the half jackal beast-man/half human Jakkar got to his feet and stretched. "Alright, I'll get to settin' up the challenge and once my cousin, Tawa, wakes up he can explain the rules to you lot..." he sniffed before heading inside the temple.
"Ah, Terra!" Suiken greeted, slowly getting up form his sleep. "Glad to see you're safe and sound. These people with us are the Hunter's Guild. They're threatening us with the spirit of competition," he informed her, dryly.
"Oh, hey! The neurotic one's back!" Shiisan grinned. "Now we've finally got enough people to take on these jerks. Dont'cha just love bein' in a guild A GREAT guild like this one?" Shiisan asked his new found "guild-mates". e then turned to face the forest. "Anyway, I'll be back in a minute!" he informed them, walking off.
The Hunter's Guild member, Tawa, a large man with the build of a wrestler looked upon the guild and began to explain how this competition was going to go down. "Okay, here's the quick version," he spoke slowly, slightly scratching his bushy mustache. "We're going to have a series of of four challenges. You won't get too much time to prepare as we'll explain the challenges as we get to 'em. The prize is a map hidden deep within a temple, that not only leads to a trove of treasure, but a guaranteed safe entrance Gangamai. Whoever wins, gets the map, whoever loses gets nothing AND has to stay behind in this forest for a year."
"Oh, now that you've explained it, it sounds completely preposterous," Suiken grumbled at the ridiculous terms of this challenge. "So, what happens if we refuse to stay in this forest for a year? Your leader handed us talismans for safe passage already."
"Oh...we have ways of making you stay..." Tawa began to laugh. "We have ways..."
Before Suiken could respond to that unhelpful non-answer, he instinctively turned around to face the forest. Hovering before them above the trees, looming over them, was an ancient massive bird-like creature, sporting a vast wrinkled face, and piercing yellow eyes and a long jagged beak. It had a kind of aura about it that felt completely alien, but it didn't look upon the either groups of the guild with any particular malevolence. It seemed more intrigued than anything.
"Hmm," Suiken murmured, his brow furrowed. "Crane demon..."
"So you have escaped my maze, have you, little mortals?" the Crane demon chuckled in a soft spoken tone, with an underlying tinge of menace. "My what resolve you must have...Most simply give up and die. But you..." it said, pointing a wrinkled talon towards the Great Guild. "You have a sense of purpose about you...At least some of you do."
The crane demon swiveled it's head around towards the temple. "And now you make your way towards the temple. It is mine as well. I have made good use out of the death traps and corpses the humans and goblins who built it had left behind...It has claimed the life of many a trespasser, before foolish enough to scour for my treasure...." the beast cackled. "But perhaps. Just perhaps....I will let you all escape with your lives. Your...mortal games amuse me, you see. If you are entertaining enough, maybe I will go easy on you maybe I will let you...let..." The crane demon paused in it's speech as it made an obnoxious face and violently turned his head in the direction of two sounds. The sound of someone whispering a cheery tune and something else that reminded one of a spring of water.
Both sounds belonged to Shiisan, who was contently whistling as he, er....relieved himself on a nearby tree, lifting his leg up, not unlike a dog. Nearly tripping over himself as pulled his pants back up, Shiisan stopped in his tracks. One would think he saw the crane demon silently glaring at him, but it did not appear to be the case as he muttered something about pollen, and loudly sneezed into his hands.
Returning to the guild, he raised a hand in greeting, "Y'know when you have nothin' to drink except the odd bout of rainwater for a while, ya kiiiiinda tend to go overboard with the drinking water. Anyway, when I was planning on leading you guys here, I was hoping you wouldn't find out about the treasure. Kinda wanted that for myself. But, hey. These guys wanted to challenge my new buddies, so I just had to help...wait, what's everybody looking at?"
The Crane demon suddenly glared at the Great Guild with intense hatred. "Wow. It's, uh,...not an easy task to change the mind of one such as I, but there's pretty much no way I'm not going to try and kill you now. Peace..." the bird creature then departed in a puff of smoke.
".......Weird," Shiisan muttered after a bit, pointing at the direction of where the Crane demon had stood. He turned towards the nearest guild member next to him for confirmation. "It's not just me, right? That was weird? What was that all about anyway?"
Jakkar, who had wandered out of the temple by now, shrugged, but somewhat shaken. "Well, at least we have confirmation that damn near everything is goin' to try and kill us in there. Anyway, everything looks ready to go in there, so let's get a move on."
Both guilds then began to make their way inside the temple...there was a long stretch of nothing before they would reach the spot where the challenge began. So while it was safe so far, the fact that nothing had happened yet did little quell the odd feeling of ominousness, the temple gave off.
"Ah, Terra!" Suiken greeted, slowly getting up form his sleep. "Glad to see you're safe and sound. These people with us are the Hunter's Guild. They're threatening us with the spirit of competition," he informed her, dryly.
"Oh, hey! The neurotic one's back!" Shiisan grinned. "Now we've finally got enough people to take on these jerks. Dont'cha just love bein' in a guild A GREAT guild like this one?" Shiisan asked his new found "guild-mates". e then turned to face the forest. "Anyway, I'll be back in a minute!" he informed them, walking off.
The Hunter's Guild member, Tawa, a large man with the build of a wrestler looked upon the guild and began to explain how this competition was going to go down. "Okay, here's the quick version," he spoke slowly, slightly scratching his bushy mustache. "We're going to have a series of of four challenges. You won't get too much time to prepare as we'll explain the challenges as we get to 'em. The prize is a map hidden deep within a temple, that not only leads to a trove of treasure, but a guaranteed safe entrance Gangamai. Whoever wins, gets the map, whoever loses gets nothing AND has to stay behind in this forest for a year."
"Oh, now that you've explained it, it sounds completely preposterous," Suiken grumbled at the ridiculous terms of this challenge. "So, what happens if we refuse to stay in this forest for a year? Your leader handed us talismans for safe passage already."
"Oh...we have ways of making you stay..." Tawa began to laugh. "We have ways..."
Before Suiken could respond to that unhelpful non-answer, he instinctively turned around to face the forest. Hovering before them above the trees, looming over them, was an ancient massive bird-like creature, sporting a vast wrinkled face, and piercing yellow eyes and a long jagged beak. It had a kind of aura about it that felt completely alien, but it didn't look upon the either groups of the guild with any particular malevolence. It seemed more intrigued than anything.
"Hmm," Suiken murmured, his brow furrowed. "Crane demon..."
"So you have escaped my maze, have you, little mortals?" the Crane demon chuckled in a soft spoken tone, with an underlying tinge of menace. "My what resolve you must have...Most simply give up and die. But you..." it said, pointing a wrinkled talon towards the Great Guild. "You have a sense of purpose about you...At least some of you do."
The crane demon swiveled it's head around towards the temple. "And now you make your way towards the temple. It is mine as well. I have made good use out of the death traps and corpses the humans and goblins who built it had left behind...It has claimed the life of many a trespasser, before foolish enough to scour for my treasure...." the beast cackled. "But perhaps. Just perhaps....I will let you all escape with your lives. Your...mortal games amuse me, you see. If you are entertaining enough, maybe I will go easy on you maybe I will let you...let..." The crane demon paused in it's speech as it made an obnoxious face and violently turned his head in the direction of two sounds. The sound of someone whispering a cheery tune and something else that reminded one of a spring of water.
Both sounds belonged to Shiisan, who was contently whistling as he, er....relieved himself on a nearby tree, lifting his leg up, not unlike a dog. Nearly tripping over himself as pulled his pants back up, Shiisan stopped in his tracks. One would think he saw the crane demon silently glaring at him, but it did not appear to be the case as he muttered something about pollen, and loudly sneezed into his hands.
Returning to the guild, he raised a hand in greeting, "Y'know when you have nothin' to drink except the odd bout of rainwater for a while, ya kiiiiinda tend to go overboard with the drinking water. Anyway, when I was planning on leading you guys here, I was hoping you wouldn't find out about the treasure. Kinda wanted that for myself. But, hey. These guys wanted to challenge my new buddies, so I just had to help...wait, what's everybody looking at?"
The Crane demon suddenly glared at the Great Guild with intense hatred. "Wow. It's, uh,...not an easy task to change the mind of one such as I, but there's pretty much no way I'm not going to try and kill you now. Peace..." the bird creature then departed in a puff of smoke.
".......Weird," Shiisan muttered after a bit, pointing at the direction of where the Crane demon had stood. He turned towards the nearest guild member next to him for confirmation. "It's not just me, right? That was weird? What was that all about anyway?"
Jakkar, who had wandered out of the temple by now, shrugged, but somewhat shaken. "Well, at least we have confirmation that damn near everything is goin' to try and kill us in there. Anyway, everything looks ready to go in there, so let's get a move on."
Both guilds then began to make their way inside the temple...there was a long stretch of nothing before they would reach the spot where the challenge began. So while it was safe so far, the fact that nothing had happened yet did little quell the odd feeling of ominousness, the temple gave off.
Rumelis rubbed at his weary eyes, hardly believing what he saw. A crane demon?
He'd never seen a demon before, though it made sense such an evil being would be
making the forest the way it was. In the back of his mind, Rumelis wanted to kill
the demon, but the more rational part of his mind reminded him of the outcome.
He'd probably die. He didn't have his actual equipment, or any Chi-- just an axe.
And the axe was no demon-slaying weapon.
He decided to focus on the "competition" ahead. It involved traps, apparently. He
wondered if he'd recognize some of them...
He'd never seen a demon before, though it made sense such an evil being would be
making the forest the way it was. In the back of his mind, Rumelis wanted to kill
the demon, but the more rational part of his mind reminded him of the outcome.
He'd probably die. He didn't have his actual equipment, or any Chi-- just an axe.
And the axe was no demon-slaying weapon.
He decided to focus on the "competition" ahead. It involved traps, apparently. He
wondered if he'd recognize some of them...
Rather breathless from the walk back to the temple, Terra nodded somewhat halfheartedly to what Suiken was saying. Courtesy of Risa, she already knew that they were being challenged. However, if she was called upon in the competition, despite not being part of Fortune...just what would happen? She was already sure her expertise would be in the wrong areas.
As she limped in, a man she didn't recognize shouted, "Oh, hey! The neurotic one's back!" Neurotic? I don't even know what that means... "Now we've finally got enough people to take on these jerks. Dont'cha just love bein' in a guild A GREAT guild like this one? Anyway, I'll be back in a minute!" the man jovially called as he went out past her. Who the heck...?
Shrugging, she went up to Rumelis, Muna, Ann, and the others, bowing her head just as she came within a meter. "I-I'm back, everyone. S-sorry if I worried you." She still wasn't sure if they really had worried, but it was customary to her anyway.
Meanwhile, one of the members of the other guild began detailing the challenge. The moment he got to the fate of the loser, he lost any chance of gaining Terra's respect. What kind of mad "sport" was this?! It was practically sentencing the loser to death! She was about to step in and call him out on the cruelty of the idea, when suddenly, some sort of ethereal crane appeared out of nowhere with some words of its own.
At first, it seemed this spirit simply found amusement in their struggles, and might even decide to prolong them as such...but then the unfamiliar man that had just went out somehow angered the crane even further, by means that Terra would not like to remember. In any case, the disgruntled spirit decided it would not have as much mercy on them, and vanished.
How many things were working against them now? Terra looked among the others in the chamber. "Y-you all aren't j-just going to disregard what it said, right? I-it probably isn't a good idea to compete with that thing trying to kill us..." she ventured hopefully, though she was sure she knew the answer already. And indeed, none of the Hunter's Guild members seemed willing to revoke their challenge, whatever happened.
It almost seemed like everything they met in this land wanted to swallow them whole and obliterate them. On the other side of the coin on this challenge, however, if the members of Fortune won, they'd be leaving the Hunter's Guild to die, wouldn't they? No matter what way she tried thinking about it, Terra couldn't convince herself it was the right thing to do at all. Rika and the others had done their best to keep her and the Guild alive, so it just felt wrong to leave them there.
Then again, the winner of a prize can do whatever she likes with it, right?
A few seconds later, Terra stepped into the midst of the Guild named Fortune once again. "Everyone...I-I probably shouldn't be in this competition...I'm not even part of this Guild, a-and I doubt...that you believe I-I ever should be. B-but...all the same, I-I would like to help with this in any way I can," she declared. Her voice was shaking, and it was at a volume that could barely be heard. But all the same, behind those words, it seemed there was a new force behind them...
As she limped in, a man she didn't recognize shouted, "Oh, hey! The neurotic one's back!" Neurotic? I don't even know what that means... "Now we've finally got enough people to take on these jerks. Dont'cha just love bein' in a guild A GREAT guild like this one? Anyway, I'll be back in a minute!" the man jovially called as he went out past her. Who the heck...?
Shrugging, she went up to Rumelis, Muna, Ann, and the others, bowing her head just as she came within a meter. "I-I'm back, everyone. S-sorry if I worried you." She still wasn't sure if they really had worried, but it was customary to her anyway.
Meanwhile, one of the members of the other guild began detailing the challenge. The moment he got to the fate of the loser, he lost any chance of gaining Terra's respect. What kind of mad "sport" was this?! It was practically sentencing the loser to death! She was about to step in and call him out on the cruelty of the idea, when suddenly, some sort of ethereal crane appeared out of nowhere with some words of its own.
At first, it seemed this spirit simply found amusement in their struggles, and might even decide to prolong them as such...but then the unfamiliar man that had just went out somehow angered the crane even further, by means that Terra would not like to remember. In any case, the disgruntled spirit decided it would not have as much mercy on them, and vanished.
How many things were working against them now? Terra looked among the others in the chamber. "Y-you all aren't j-just going to disregard what it said, right? I-it probably isn't a good idea to compete with that thing trying to kill us..." she ventured hopefully, though she was sure she knew the answer already. And indeed, none of the Hunter's Guild members seemed willing to revoke their challenge, whatever happened.
It almost seemed like everything they met in this land wanted to swallow them whole and obliterate them. On the other side of the coin on this challenge, however, if the members of Fortune won, they'd be leaving the Hunter's Guild to die, wouldn't they? No matter what way she tried thinking about it, Terra couldn't convince herself it was the right thing to do at all. Rika and the others had done their best to keep her and the Guild alive, so it just felt wrong to leave them there.
Then again, the winner of a prize can do whatever she likes with it, right?
A few seconds later, Terra stepped into the midst of the Guild named Fortune once again. "Everyone...I-I probably shouldn't be in this competition...I'm not even part of this Guild, a-and I doubt...that you believe I-I ever should be. B-but...all the same, I-I would like to help with this in any way I can," she declared. Her voice was shaking, and it was at a volume that could barely be heard. But all the same, behind those words, it seemed there was a new force behind them...
Jakkar practically leaped towards Terra and bared his fang like teeth, practically seeming weightless, despite the heavy backpack he was lugging around. "Listen here, sheila. Our guild don't fear death, see? We live the challenge! 'N' when you live by the challenge, you gotta accept that there are winners and losers. Winners get the satisfaction of victory, the prizes, 'n' the satisfaction of crushin' the losers beneath their heel. Losers get whatever card fat deals 'em."
Jakkar then drew out his butterfly knife and tapping the flat of the blade against his forehead violently. "'N' iffit were up ta me, losers would just get the kiss of death. Heh heh heh..." Jakkar cackled as he swerved around and walked back towards his guild.
Shiisan walked with the rest of the guild, hands behind his head, whistling a tune. Not simply content with looking around the ruins, he approached Ann with a question, "Hey, you don't say much do you? I knew these two twins. In my old bandit clan, I mean. Silent. Both of 'em. Like rarely said anything pertinent or nothin'. Half the time you wouldn't even know they were there. And that's why they were so deadly. Or...well they would be if they weren't constantly drugged up on opium...."
Shiisan then shook his head and drew up a new topic. "So yeah, bunny baby over there..." Shiisan began, pointing at Lo-Muna. "Made me a member of the Guild. So I'm trying to get to know my fellow Greaters a bit before we head into this competition. Whatcha good at? Y'know aside from pretending to be mute."
Jakkar then drew out his butterfly knife and tapping the flat of the blade against his forehead violently. "'N' iffit were up ta me, losers would just get the kiss of death. Heh heh heh..." Jakkar cackled as he swerved around and walked back towards his guild.
Shiisan walked with the rest of the guild, hands behind his head, whistling a tune. Not simply content with looking around the ruins, he approached Ann with a question, "Hey, you don't say much do you? I knew these two twins. In my old bandit clan, I mean. Silent. Both of 'em. Like rarely said anything pertinent or nothin'. Half the time you wouldn't even know they were there. And that's why they were so deadly. Or...well they would be if they weren't constantly drugged up on opium...."
Shiisan then shook his head and drew up a new topic. "So yeah, bunny baby over there..." Shiisan began, pointing at Lo-Muna. "Made me a member of the Guild. So I'm trying to get to know my fellow Greaters a bit before we head into this competition. Whatcha good at? Y'know aside from pretending to be mute."
"I can handle myself in the wilderness well, I can hunt well enough, I suppose. I can handle this axe-- that one I can't promise skill with as much."
Rumelis patted the axe at his side. It was on par with many of the hunter's weapons-- notched, slightly rusty, but sharp and well-used.
"I can use some traps, too-- basic snares and lines and such. From that I guess I could try to find other people's traps... but I haven't tried that, really, so we'll see. That-- and I've been surprisingly good so far at staying alive."
He patted the stump where one of his ears had once been, then relaxed, his little interview done.
"I don't know about the others as much, but they're all good fighters, I can assure that much."
Rumelis patted the axe at his side. It was on par with many of the hunter's weapons-- notched, slightly rusty, but sharp and well-used.
"I can use some traps, too-- basic snares and lines and such. From that I guess I could try to find other people's traps... but I haven't tried that, really, so we'll see. That-- and I've been surprisingly good so far at staying alive."
He patted the stump where one of his ears had once been, then relaxed, his little interview done.
"I don't know about the others as much, but they're all good fighters, I can assure that much."
No one really likes you, you know.
Hyuna was flying through the air, not really paying attention to where she was going. Was she even in Yune anymore? She had no idea; above the clouds, above all the pain of life. Up here, she didn't see anything on the ground. Up here, she was free to herself. Up here, nothing else mattered but controlling the air around her, making sure she didn't screw up and plummet to her death. Not that it'd be a bad death - just somewhat disappointing. A master air chi user dying because she couldn't fly. almost laughable. She was alone to her thoughts - no Orion, no Yaeha, no Lunan or the weird red man, or ...Muna, or Terra or Yamato or even Yuwen, possibly most importantly of them all. She was completely isolated up here. Gone from everything.
Except for the dark one constantly nagging at her.
Hated by everyone. Alone. Aren't you?
Shut up. Please shut up. I've had it with this shit.
Course, the dark one was a pretty perfect enemy for her, wasn't it? No matter how much it burned at her, Hyuna was helpless. Like this, there was nothing she could do to drown it out. Maybe stab her head with her spear? Explode herself? Would that - no, if she was going to die, it'd be to the war. She'd fling herself into the war, get herself too deep, and die magnificently. A warrior's death. Nothing else would fit.
All you're good at is fighting.
Is that really true? Hyuna thought detestably. Couldn't she -
No. There really was nothing. She didn't even need the dark one to tell her that. Despair began swirling around in her mind once again as the taunts continued digging at her, ceaselessly. Hyuna didn't know how much more she could take.
Muna never liked you. You were just a pawn to her. Yamato forgot about you, your brother hates you. Your father's dying and you just up and left. Orion just thought of you as a tool. Yuwen only saw you as a sidekick to further boost him up. You have no ties to this realm, Hyuna.
Submit to me. if you give me control of your body ... I can fix everything. You have nothing to lose. And you'll keep on degenerating if you-
Shut up. Get out.
Of course, it didn't. And invisible to her, the very tips of her wind chi was laced with an almost misty darkness, and she was flying at a much faster rate than she was used to flying normally. And even if she did notice it, would she really care? She eased her way down, not wanting to be left alone to fend against the dark one on her own - she couldn't take it really. Or else she might just feel tempted to just let him take over.
That'd be a disaster for sure.
As Hyuna went below cloud level, she saw a familiar figure, someone left behind at the whole ball fiasco. What the hell, why was Millie just there? Wasn't she supposed to be with the rest of the guild? Hyuna, not wanting her to get captured by slavers, or murdered by teenaged bandits, landed down beside her with a rough swoop, just looking at her in puzzlement as the little girl sat at the bank, feet dipped into the river with a look of ease.
"Uh." Hyuna murmured, realizing that she was probably the worst person for taking care of a child. "Millie. Why aren't you with the others? What happened?"
A twirl of hair, and a warm seamless laugh emitted from the illusionist. Teri mostly ignored her as she looked almost longing at the ice cream. It had messed with her guard, sure, but it did taste good. Odd, but good - she'd never had anything remotely similar to that, being more used to salted foods and warm water than anything else. It had to be made with ice chi, right? The only thing that made sense. Why would people even use chi for - well, she couldn't really say anything. If she had something more conventional, it would be nice to be able to use them for whatever everyday purpose. But combat comes first, so she doesn't end up dying on a mission. And in this stead, she chose light chi for distraction purposes, as well as reflex. Nothing else would have fit with her style.
For some reason Sainko seemed almost pleased for some strange reason. Teir would have tried to discern it if she was someone else, like a rabbit beast-girl or perhaps a young revolutionary, but alas - it didn't really matter to her. Perhaps a happy coworker was better than one that was irritable. Not that they'd ever meet again, once she returned to Tengala. Team missions tended to be rare anyways - so she was pretty certain that it was going to be a big dramatic clash. Fortunately, it was really easy. And short.
"Sainko. It's as good a name as any."
Offering no further information than the bare minimum. Teri could respect that. There was a bit of a pause until the illusionist directed the conversation elsewhere. "That Shan... that was quite disappointing, wasn't it? I don't know if maybe you're the type who doesn't care as long as in the end they get it over with, but with all the big-talk the big names upstairs were making about the man, I was hoping it would be a little more... fun."
Teri nodded her head. It was true. Shan, for all the hype of seemingly single-handedly taking out the Yin family... was really nothing special. Too cocky, too proud of himself, and didn't consider a pretty basic thing such as a paralysis agent's potency. to Teri, any real fighter takes it seriously. Doesn't mess around with it. Because that's a disrespect to your opponent. Even if Orion did prove to be strong... she'd still refuse to respect his mannerisms. Just how he is, supposedly. Least it wouldn't have to be dealt with again.
"Rare for two to be sent." Teri said almost aloofly. "Expected something bigger scale. I ... was slightly let down, I suppose. Thought it'd be bigger."
Even just that much talking was somewhat exhausting to her. Teri wondered how dysfunctional she was in normal society, and then realized that normal society meant nothing to her. All she needed was the last surviving Kuroba. As long as they had each other, it'd be okay.
Still, she didn't want any... misunderstandings.
"Sainko." Teri said in a steady voice, hand digging in her back for no apparent reason. Just a habit. "I don't ... dislike you. Just not used to talking. So you don't get the wrong idea. Wouldn't be against a future team up."
Okay, maybe that last part was a stretch. But Sainko was preferable over others so she wouldn't have to remember any new names, just in case she was slated for another two-person mission in the future. Teaming with someone familiar saved quite a lot of time.
With almost hollow eyes, Nee returned to the inn. A bloodbath. Her kimono was drenched in the red liquid. All she could really think about was that it was ruined, and she'd need some new clothing soon. Hopefully something silky and light, but she doubted she'd really have a choice in the matter. Still, she felt a little better. Well, better was likely a bad term for it. Despite the blood all over her, drenching and staining her, Nee felt cathartic. Just a little bit more stabilized than previously. Still dirty, still a killer, but not as dire as she had been. At this point, she'd be willing to take any advantage. She was just glad that her chi managed to calm Amanhã down. If anything, she wanted to mention that to Gridiron. To point out that Amanhã wasn't necessarily beyond hope, and that trying to reform her wasn't a bad idea.
Reform. What an odd word. Nee thought briefly and figured that, to stand against the Imperials, she'd have to reform the Ku'Rannos into a merc unit, a massive mercenary unit, and have all the slaves be forced to fight. Anything to bolster numbers. Anything to increase overall strength. Reformatting and militarizing them should make them a force to be reckoned with. Enough to even challenge the mighty legions of Yune, especially if she played her cards right.
first step first, though. Take out Mog- wait. Wait a second. Where was the guide? She took a fervored glance around and saw nothing. Was he simply gone? Or were Nee's suspicions early actually hold weight? She hoped he just decided to head home. Because if not - he was probably one of Moga's plants, and is already informing him. Nee clenched her teeth and thought of her chain - she really should have gotten rid of him. Somehow. If anyone manages to find out their location, this would be disastrous.
Utterly disastrous.
Then they rounded a corner and saw the guide, darting up to Nee in shock.
"What- are you okay, miss? Are you hurt?"
Nee gave him a blank stare, before turning the charms on. "I'm... I caught myself in some trouble, sorry! My clothes! They're all dirty..."
And so, they entered the inn, with Nee a few pouches richer, of course - she had eventually cheated the guide out of some of his hard earned cash. Amanhã did her thing, plopping a severed bleeding stump of a head onto the table, making her one liner, then turned away. Nee looked back and forth between them, before approaching Gridiron, showing her the cash.
"Don't worry!" Nee said swiftly, hoping Gridiron wouldn't react badly. It was hard to resist using her chi to calm her down - Gridiron would probably be even worse off because of it. And that wasn't favorable at all, not to mention that it undermines the 'equals' dynamic. However, if it comes to it, she'd use it without hesitation. "None of them escaped. They were too cocky trying to grab at the bait - me - after all. Passage to Jiefong should be safe, and Cha'Valkar probably won't be aware of it for a while."
To be honest... she was stalking the guild for a while. And her father wasn't too far behind. Their smell was odd - seriously. Her wolf's enhanced smell and hearing easily picked up on words between the two guilds. A competition, in this treacherous desert? She took a glance to where she sensed her father to be observing, and since she didn't feel his will try to bend hers, she made her approach. Rune Iyora really wanted to join in the competition. Didn't matter which side - but a fight helped her feel alive. And a competition was probably an enhanced form of that. And so, the apparently 12 years old wolf beastman more or less trotted her way to one particularly Gwanish woman, keeping her hood up. Nothing to be done about the tail, though.
They had come to the Gangamai a while ago, father and daughter. They'd even gotten talismans - because it couldn't harm, certainly. And plus, her father had heard tales of the curse. Horror stories of people who never made it out. So of course, buying talismans to protect against that curse would be prudent from whatever it was. And they survived quite well in this fashion, despite Krawl - the father - going older each day.
"Uh." Rune spoke directly to the woman. She'd ask once, then give up -nothing to be done, and it wasn't really worth the effort of trying to change one's mind. "I'd... like to join. I'll -" She looked back and forth between one and the other, before deciding on the one with the gwanish woman, the tengu, the witch, and others. The one lead by that rabbit woman. "Your side, if you would. I believe I can compete well enough to be an asset."
Hyuna was flying through the air, not really paying attention to where she was going. Was she even in Yune anymore? She had no idea; above the clouds, above all the pain of life. Up here, she didn't see anything on the ground. Up here, she was free to herself. Up here, nothing else mattered but controlling the air around her, making sure she didn't screw up and plummet to her death. Not that it'd be a bad death - just somewhat disappointing. A master air chi user dying because she couldn't fly. almost laughable. She was alone to her thoughts - no Orion, no Yaeha, no Lunan or the weird red man, or ...Muna, or Terra or Yamato or even Yuwen, possibly most importantly of them all. She was completely isolated up here. Gone from everything.
Except for the dark one constantly nagging at her.
Hated by everyone. Alone. Aren't you?
Shut up. Please shut up. I've had it with this shit.
Course, the dark one was a pretty perfect enemy for her, wasn't it? No matter how much it burned at her, Hyuna was helpless. Like this, there was nothing she could do to drown it out. Maybe stab her head with her spear? Explode herself? Would that - no, if she was going to die, it'd be to the war. She'd fling herself into the war, get herself too deep, and die magnificently. A warrior's death. Nothing else would fit.
All you're good at is fighting.
Is that really true? Hyuna thought detestably. Couldn't she -
No. There really was nothing. She didn't even need the dark one to tell her that. Despair began swirling around in her mind once again as the taunts continued digging at her, ceaselessly. Hyuna didn't know how much more she could take.
Muna never liked you. You were just a pawn to her. Yamato forgot about you, your brother hates you. Your father's dying and you just up and left. Orion just thought of you as a tool. Yuwen only saw you as a sidekick to further boost him up. You have no ties to this realm, Hyuna.
Submit to me. if you give me control of your body ... I can fix everything. You have nothing to lose. And you'll keep on degenerating if you-
Shut up. Get out.
Of course, it didn't. And invisible to her, the very tips of her wind chi was laced with an almost misty darkness, and she was flying at a much faster rate than she was used to flying normally. And even if she did notice it, would she really care? She eased her way down, not wanting to be left alone to fend against the dark one on her own - she couldn't take it really. Or else she might just feel tempted to just let him take over.
That'd be a disaster for sure.
As Hyuna went below cloud level, she saw a familiar figure, someone left behind at the whole ball fiasco. What the hell, why was Millie just there? Wasn't she supposed to be with the rest of the guild? Hyuna, not wanting her to get captured by slavers, or murdered by teenaged bandits, landed down beside her with a rough swoop, just looking at her in puzzlement as the little girl sat at the bank, feet dipped into the river with a look of ease.
"Uh." Hyuna murmured, realizing that she was probably the worst person for taking care of a child. "Millie. Why aren't you with the others? What happened?"
A twirl of hair, and a warm seamless laugh emitted from the illusionist. Teri mostly ignored her as she looked almost longing at the ice cream. It had messed with her guard, sure, but it did taste good. Odd, but good - she'd never had anything remotely similar to that, being more used to salted foods and warm water than anything else. It had to be made with ice chi, right? The only thing that made sense. Why would people even use chi for - well, she couldn't really say anything. If she had something more conventional, it would be nice to be able to use them for whatever everyday purpose. But combat comes first, so she doesn't end up dying on a mission. And in this stead, she chose light chi for distraction purposes, as well as reflex. Nothing else would have fit with her style.
For some reason Sainko seemed almost pleased for some strange reason. Teir would have tried to discern it if she was someone else, like a rabbit beast-girl or perhaps a young revolutionary, but alas - it didn't really matter to her. Perhaps a happy coworker was better than one that was irritable. Not that they'd ever meet again, once she returned to Tengala. Team missions tended to be rare anyways - so she was pretty certain that it was going to be a big dramatic clash. Fortunately, it was really easy. And short.
"Sainko. It's as good a name as any."
Offering no further information than the bare minimum. Teri could respect that. There was a bit of a pause until the illusionist directed the conversation elsewhere. "That Shan... that was quite disappointing, wasn't it? I don't know if maybe you're the type who doesn't care as long as in the end they get it over with, but with all the big-talk the big names upstairs were making about the man, I was hoping it would be a little more... fun."
Teri nodded her head. It was true. Shan, for all the hype of seemingly single-handedly taking out the Yin family... was really nothing special. Too cocky, too proud of himself, and didn't consider a pretty basic thing such as a paralysis agent's potency. to Teri, any real fighter takes it seriously. Doesn't mess around with it. Because that's a disrespect to your opponent. Even if Orion did prove to be strong... she'd still refuse to respect his mannerisms. Just how he is, supposedly. Least it wouldn't have to be dealt with again.
"Rare for two to be sent." Teri said almost aloofly. "Expected something bigger scale. I ... was slightly let down, I suppose. Thought it'd be bigger."
Even just that much talking was somewhat exhausting to her. Teri wondered how dysfunctional she was in normal society, and then realized that normal society meant nothing to her. All she needed was the last surviving Kuroba. As long as they had each other, it'd be okay.
Still, she didn't want any... misunderstandings.
"Sainko." Teri said in a steady voice, hand digging in her back for no apparent reason. Just a habit. "I don't ... dislike you. Just not used to talking. So you don't get the wrong idea. Wouldn't be against a future team up."
Okay, maybe that last part was a stretch. But Sainko was preferable over others so she wouldn't have to remember any new names, just in case she was slated for another two-person mission in the future. Teaming with someone familiar saved quite a lot of time.
With almost hollow eyes, Nee returned to the inn. A bloodbath. Her kimono was drenched in the red liquid. All she could really think about was that it was ruined, and she'd need some new clothing soon. Hopefully something silky and light, but she doubted she'd really have a choice in the matter. Still, she felt a little better. Well, better was likely a bad term for it. Despite the blood all over her, drenching and staining her, Nee felt cathartic. Just a little bit more stabilized than previously. Still dirty, still a killer, but not as dire as she had been. At this point, she'd be willing to take any advantage. She was just glad that her chi managed to calm Amanhã down. If anything, she wanted to mention that to Gridiron. To point out that Amanhã wasn't necessarily beyond hope, and that trying to reform her wasn't a bad idea.
Reform. What an odd word. Nee thought briefly and figured that, to stand against the Imperials, she'd have to reform the Ku'Rannos into a merc unit, a massive mercenary unit, and have all the slaves be forced to fight. Anything to bolster numbers. Anything to increase overall strength. Reformatting and militarizing them should make them a force to be reckoned with. Enough to even challenge the mighty legions of Yune, especially if she played her cards right.
first step first, though. Take out Mog- wait. Wait a second. Where was the guide? She took a fervored glance around and saw nothing. Was he simply gone? Or were Nee's suspicions early actually hold weight? She hoped he just decided to head home. Because if not - he was probably one of Moga's plants, and is already informing him. Nee clenched her teeth and thought of her chain - she really should have gotten rid of him. Somehow. If anyone manages to find out their location, this would be disastrous.
Utterly disastrous.
Then they rounded a corner and saw the guide, darting up to Nee in shock.
"What- are you okay, miss? Are you hurt?"
Nee gave him a blank stare, before turning the charms on. "I'm... I caught myself in some trouble, sorry! My clothes! They're all dirty..."
And so, they entered the inn, with Nee a few pouches richer, of course - she had eventually cheated the guide out of some of his hard earned cash. Amanhã did her thing, plopping a severed bleeding stump of a head onto the table, making her one liner, then turned away. Nee looked back and forth between them, before approaching Gridiron, showing her the cash.
"Don't worry!" Nee said swiftly, hoping Gridiron wouldn't react badly. It was hard to resist using her chi to calm her down - Gridiron would probably be even worse off because of it. And that wasn't favorable at all, not to mention that it undermines the 'equals' dynamic. However, if it comes to it, she'd use it without hesitation. "None of them escaped. They were too cocky trying to grab at the bait - me - after all. Passage to Jiefong should be safe, and Cha'Valkar probably won't be aware of it for a while."
To be honest... she was stalking the guild for a while. And her father wasn't too far behind. Their smell was odd - seriously. Her wolf's enhanced smell and hearing easily picked up on words between the two guilds. A competition, in this treacherous desert? She took a glance to where she sensed her father to be observing, and since she didn't feel his will try to bend hers, she made her approach. Rune Iyora really wanted to join in the competition. Didn't matter which side - but a fight helped her feel alive. And a competition was probably an enhanced form of that. And so, the apparently 12 years old wolf beastman more or less trotted her way to one particularly Gwanish woman, keeping her hood up. Nothing to be done about the tail, though.
They had come to the Gangamai a while ago, father and daughter. They'd even gotten talismans - because it couldn't harm, certainly. And plus, her father had heard tales of the curse. Horror stories of people who never made it out. So of course, buying talismans to protect against that curse would be prudent from whatever it was. And they survived quite well in this fashion, despite Krawl - the father - going older each day.
"Uh." Rune spoke directly to the woman. She'd ask once, then give up -nothing to be done, and it wasn't really worth the effort of trying to change one's mind. "I'd... like to join. I'll -" She looked back and forth between one and the other, before deciding on the one with the gwanish woman, the tengu, the witch, and others. The one lead by that rabbit woman. "Your side, if you would. I believe I can compete well enough to be an asset."
Ann was mildly surprised to find that someone had actually decided to approach her, opening up with a simple question. She stuffed her hands in her pockets as they walked into the temple, listening patiently as the man talked. The same man that had been cut down from the net trap before she'd been whisked off. He mentioned something about the twins getting off on opium and she couldn't help but laugh a little to herself. "It happens to the best of us," she smiled weakly. "I can't say that I haven't tried any myself. I could imagine myself going down the same road, though I'd like to think that I take a little more care of my well-being than that. And I do talk, only...I don't know, I suppose I'm just not comfortable with starting conversations. I never feel that I have the need to tell people anything so I tend to keep quiet until I'm spoken to.
"What am I good at?" Ann blankly echoed the question. "Not a lot, unfortunately. I've dabbled in plenty of things from art to music to medicine, but I just didn't have the talent for any of those things. The only thing I'm good at..." With her left hand, she drew her kodachi in the blink of an eye, the flash of motion drawing a ringing sound as the blade left its scabbard. The weapon spun in her hand for a few moments before settling upright in her grip as Ann briefly gazed into its reflection. "...is killing." She lowered the sword and gave him a small smile. "I've never been good at anything else." Though her eyes were passive, there was a dangerous glint in them that belied her reserved, soft-spoken nature.
"Being a bandit, I suspect that your circumstances are similar?" she said quietly, turning her blade upside down and thrusting it back into its sheath. "Perhaps ironically, I've never been fond of killing. That just means that there's one more person you'll never get to know, one more person whose thoughts and experience you'll never get to explore. I like people, you know? All people. I tend to think of them as friends I haven't met yet. That's where the disparity lies between me and most of the people I've met on my journeys. I've never been fond of killing, but...it's never really bothered me, either. It didn't matter if they were elderly, sick, defenseless, or children - it's just that..." She paused for a bit, momentarily in thought. "Hm, how exactly does one explain what it's like to care about something without actually caring? Human sentiment can be surprisingly complicated sometimes, can't it?"
An unfamiliar girl approached from the side, asking to join their efforts in the competition. Ann's gaze lingered for a few seconds, but it wasn't enough to hold her attention. "You're asking the wrong person," she smiled. "The one in charge right now is Lo-Muna," she continued, pointing toward the rabbit beast-woman. "Though I imagine that there will be some opposition to that idea." It was understandable considering the fact that she was only a child - or at least appeared so - but such things were never subject to her judgment. There was no reason for her to force others to live by her own ideals, after all.
Afraid. Millie was...afraid. She wasn't abandoned, she knew as much; there was only so much that could be done after everything that had happened, but being lost and alone in this unfamiliar world did nothing to help her psyche. She calmed down at the edge of the riverbank, wondering what her next move would be. Was anyone out there looking for her? Should she get up and begin searching on her own? She frowned, her fingers digging into the dirt. Her feet ran through the cold water and her hands were planted at her sides among the flimsy blades of grass, dancing with each breath of the wind. It was an overwhelming pressure to put on her all at once, putting her into a state between despair and apathy. What could she do? What power did she have? Nothing. She had nothing.
Just as tears began welling in her eyes, something suddenly landed beside her with a loud crash. Startled, she kicked up a little water and scrambled back, tears now springing from fright rather than sadness.
"Wha...H-Hyuna?" she stammered, struggling to recover from the girl's abrupt entry. She talked, but her words didn't reach her at all. Millie's immediate reaction was to bury her face in the girl's chest, wrapping her arms around her in a tight embrace as she shuddered, tears shed freely as she cried in a moment of joy too strong to be described in words. "Hyuna!" she cried, her voice choked as she spoke. "Hyuna! Hyuna! I missed you, Hyuna!" She sniffled a few times in between her words, hugging her tighter as she looked up at her with moist eyes. The warmth of her body, the familiar edge in her voice; she needed this more than anything. "Where did you go? I c-can't - I can't believe you came back! I-I almost thought that, I thought that I w-was going to be left behind forever!" she barely managed, her chest heaving in pauses as she struggled to keep her crying under control. "Please...don't leave me...don't leave me ever again..." Millie closed her stained eyes, her arms beginning to go loosen as she leaned into Hyuna with her weight, feeling her body going limp. "I need you..."
"What am I good at?" Ann blankly echoed the question. "Not a lot, unfortunately. I've dabbled in plenty of things from art to music to medicine, but I just didn't have the talent for any of those things. The only thing I'm good at..." With her left hand, she drew her kodachi in the blink of an eye, the flash of motion drawing a ringing sound as the blade left its scabbard. The weapon spun in her hand for a few moments before settling upright in her grip as Ann briefly gazed into its reflection. "...is killing." She lowered the sword and gave him a small smile. "I've never been good at anything else." Though her eyes were passive, there was a dangerous glint in them that belied her reserved, soft-spoken nature.
"Being a bandit, I suspect that your circumstances are similar?" she said quietly, turning her blade upside down and thrusting it back into its sheath. "Perhaps ironically, I've never been fond of killing. That just means that there's one more person you'll never get to know, one more person whose thoughts and experience you'll never get to explore. I like people, you know? All people. I tend to think of them as friends I haven't met yet. That's where the disparity lies between me and most of the people I've met on my journeys. I've never been fond of killing, but...it's never really bothered me, either. It didn't matter if they were elderly, sick, defenseless, or children - it's just that..." She paused for a bit, momentarily in thought. "Hm, how exactly does one explain what it's like to care about something without actually caring? Human sentiment can be surprisingly complicated sometimes, can't it?"
An unfamiliar girl approached from the side, asking to join their efforts in the competition. Ann's gaze lingered for a few seconds, but it wasn't enough to hold her attention. "You're asking the wrong person," she smiled. "The one in charge right now is Lo-Muna," she continued, pointing toward the rabbit beast-woman. "Though I imagine that there will be some opposition to that idea." It was understandable considering the fact that she was only a child - or at least appeared so - but such things were never subject to her judgment. There was no reason for her to force others to live by her own ideals, after all.
Afraid. Millie was...afraid. She wasn't abandoned, she knew as much; there was only so much that could be done after everything that had happened, but being lost and alone in this unfamiliar world did nothing to help her psyche. She calmed down at the edge of the riverbank, wondering what her next move would be. Was anyone out there looking for her? Should she get up and begin searching on her own? She frowned, her fingers digging into the dirt. Her feet ran through the cold water and her hands were planted at her sides among the flimsy blades of grass, dancing with each breath of the wind. It was an overwhelming pressure to put on her all at once, putting her into a state between despair and apathy. What could she do? What power did she have? Nothing. She had nothing.
Just as tears began welling in her eyes, something suddenly landed beside her with a loud crash. Startled, she kicked up a little water and scrambled back, tears now springing from fright rather than sadness.
"Wha...H-Hyuna?" she stammered, struggling to recover from the girl's abrupt entry. She talked, but her words didn't reach her at all. Millie's immediate reaction was to bury her face in the girl's chest, wrapping her arms around her in a tight embrace as she shuddered, tears shed freely as she cried in a moment of joy too strong to be described in words. "Hyuna!" she cried, her voice choked as she spoke. "Hyuna! Hyuna! I missed you, Hyuna!" She sniffled a few times in between her words, hugging her tighter as she looked up at her with moist eyes. The warmth of her body, the familiar edge in her voice; she needed this more than anything. "Where did you go? I c-can't - I can't believe you came back! I-I almost thought that, I thought that I w-was going to be left behind forever!" she barely managed, her chest heaving in pauses as she struggled to keep her crying under control. "Please...don't leave me...don't leave me ever again..." Millie closed her stained eyes, her arms beginning to go loosen as she leaned into Hyuna with her weight, feeling her body going limp. "I need you..."
So Amanhã had slaughtered the blockade. Gridiron supposed it would have been remiss of her to act surprised by this: she had known her half-sister only the past couple of days, discounting the ten years in which not a word of real conversation had passed between them, and yet it was very clear to the vigilante that bloodthirst ruled Amanhã with no less iron a fist than that with which that scum Cha'Valkar ruled his domain of indignity. That her half-sister would have taken it upon herself to murder the slavers manning the blockade-- naturally, without so much as a word of her intent to Gridiron-- really shouldn't have taken Gridiron by surprise. Well, that did eliminate that problem, she supposed...
"Guess we can chalk that up as one less thing to worry about," Gridiron muttered flatly to Garrus, still glancing distastefully down at the severed head planted on her map, when she glanced up and saw Nee, looking like she'd just gone and had a pleasant little swim in a river of blood.
The vigilante connected the dots immediately, and it didn't paint a pretty picture. "She-- she took you with her?" she sputtered, an amalgam of rage, concern, and bafflement seizing her and twisting her tongue, preventing her from putting words together into a coherent sentence that could encapsulate properly just how pissed she was at her half-sister for this. Her evident speechlessness permitted Nee time sufficient to offer up an explanation to perchance abate the perplexed fury that had quickly sparked in Gridiron. "Don't worry! None of them escaped. They were too cocky trying to grab at the bait - me - after all. Passage to Jiefong should be safe, and Cha'Valkar probably won't be aware of it for a while."
"Wait, she used you as bait?" Gridiron managed to get out at last, somehow simultaneously further embittered by this new information and placated by the relief of knowing at the very least none had gotten away to tell of Nee's presence. She grit her teeth down together, and tried to force herself into composure-- after all, she'd spent the past ten years leading a crew of vigilantes, and the gods of the dunes sure as hell knew she was no strange to having to deal with peoples' idiotic actions. Generally, those people weren't her bloodthirsty, possibly pathologically violent half-sister, but hey, she could apply the same wisdom, couldn't she?
"... I'll have to mention to her that that was... not a wise thing to do," Gridiron at last sighed, having quelled that nascent anger before it had really manifested. She shook her head ruefully, however-- it had almost certainly not been Amanhã's idea: she would simply have gone right on out by herself, dismembered each person manning the blockade, and then come back on her own, with nobody the wiser. No-- this had definitely been Nee's own idea, which... somehow made it all the more bitter to Gridiron. After all, she'd left her alone, but... hadn't that been what Nee had wanted? Yeah, shit, this whole 'trying to deal with people' gig is way tougher than I'd figured. But that shit had to be cleared up, didn't it? Or maybe it didn't. Hell if Gridiron knew-- she was just goin' with her gut here, and that'd gotten her this far in life... maybe it'd help now.
"Uh, look." She turned toward Nee, unable to help looking like a shark trying to fly after getting a running start. "About the shit that went on before. I don't mean to overstep my boundaries or anything. I know I'm at best just some person in your eyes, and at worst a detriment to whatever nation-shaking plot you have boiling up in that fourteen year old head of yours. But, as awful as I am at phrasing it accurately, I... did sincerely mean what I said. Y'know. About wanting you to be safe and happy. I figure you deserve as much. I'm not too good at making this point without sounding like an idiot, but, uh... well, just know that much, will ya? I don't want you to return to Furoe thinking I'm only doin' this out of a sense of duty or some shit." She scratched at the back of her neck, figuring even odds at this point of either getting her point across or just looking like a dumbass, before glancing over to Garrus, whose expression implied that being witness to the scene that had just played out had been rather like being forced to watch a social leper try to navigate a raging party.
"But that being said," Gridiron's voice grew much firmer and once more took on the quality of leadership it generally bore when she wasn't trying to do this whole 'feelings' type shit. "We have a good window of time in which Cha'Valkar will be unaware his blockade's been unceremoniously relieved of duty, so we'd do well not to let it go to waste. We can be at Furoe in short order if we depart now." She nodded over to Garrus to follow her as she turned toward the door, indicating for Nee to do the same as she left the makeshift tactics room (conveniently forgetting about the whole 'decapitated head' business-- some room service person was gonna flip a massive shit in a little bit) and descended the stairs that led from the inn to the bar.
Therein, the vigilantes had continued their raucous din-- several conversations were overlapping, with a few of the evidently less sociable individuals sectored off to their respective lone corners, and Amanhã as ever poised like a statue by the door, probably in exactly the same spot and stance she'd adopted before going off to kill a bunch of slavers. Gridiron stepped to the centre of the room, and then her voice penetrated sharply through the clamour, silencing it immediately with a call of "Quiet!"
As a hush fell over the throngs of vigilantes, Gridiron began to speak in an authoritative tone. "Change of plans. The blockade's been dealt with-- don't start asking how," she was quick to warn as several curious expressions met her gaze. "So here's the plan. I'm gonna take a few of you lot up to Furoe with me, whilst Garrus will take the others further south toward Sudea to take care of some business. Yes," she once again added before anybody else could interject on the subject. "You will get to finally fight. I know some of you'll probably go on a goddamn mass murdering spree if you don't get your fill, so I'm loathe to deny you any longer. Alas, some of you are gonna have to miss out. The following are gonna be with me-- Wu and Lestari..."
Gridiron glanced over toward one corner of the bar, where two figures with hoods pulled low over their faces in incredibly cliche and mysterious fashion sat playing a game of cards-- one significantly larger than the other and armoured in scarred iron plates engraved with peculiar symbols, the other slighter of build and attired in tattered black robes that had clearly seen better days. As usual, the two gave no indication whatsoever of having heard Gridiron's voice at that point, and Gridiron didn't give any pause as she moved onward. "Kuroda..."
"What? Aw, c'mon, boss." A man surrounded by a small throng of other vigilantes spoke up defiantly as he separated himself from the rest of the group and revealed himself-- a sturdy-built fire oni with one of his horns reduced to a jagged stub and an indignant expression. "I haven't ganked a slaver in so long I'm practically goin' into slaver-murder withdrawl."
"Guess you shoulda made yourself less useful if you didn't wanna be picked," Gridiron returned shortly, before finishing, "And Turas."
"Hold up, you can't tell me you chose me 'cause I'm useful and then go 'n pick Turas--"
"The hell you say, punk? I'll tear that horn of yours off your face 'n shove it up your ass!"
"The only ass this horn is going up is yours in a second, shithead!"
"Wait, is that like a legitimate oni fetish or some shit? 'cause I knew this one oni chick who seriously--"
"I swear to the gods themselves the next person who speaks outta turn like a child will get a goddamn spanking," Gridiron interjected in exasperation, looking ready to murder both of the jackasses. Unfortunately, she shoulda expected it when Kuroda tossed back a cheeky little "Why Gridiron, I certainly can't decline, but I thought you only did that kind of thing with Turas..."
"Oh, I'm not administering the spanking," Gridiron deadpanned. "She is," she nodded her head back to Amanhã, who reacted to her sudden involvement in the discussion by doing absolutely nothing. Kuroda eyed the massive figure of the half-ashura apprehensively, and then, appearing rather less enthusiastic about the prospect, he muttered, "... all of a sudden, I find myself perfectly capable of declining."
"Figured," the vigilante leader retorted, before addressing the room at large once more. "Garrus will fill the rest of you in on the details of what you're to do in the meantime. Wu, Lestari, Kuroda, Turas-- we're setting off immediately, so if you've anything you gotta get ready, best get it done now. I want to be in Furoe before Cha'Valkar even thinks about that little blockade he thought would keep us out."
Serizawa, at least, seemed to agree that hey, it didn't have to be all about the business. It could be fun, too. Sainko loved that being in the Ruinguard gave her purpose and significance, but just as much (maybe more, she could not know) did she love the thrill of the hunt and the rush of battle. Many Ruinguards preferred to consider the world in much drabber terms-- it was purely a matter of efficiency to them. Of business. Of the mission. No fun.
But then, it wasn't really a matter of fun for Sainko, either. Purely a matter of feeling alive. Of feeling like herself. That was something nothing else did anymore-- only killing. But that was also something she herself remained unaware of-- a truth lost amidst the menagerie of names and faces she had obscured it with over the innumerable years.
"Sainko," Serizawa was saying as a throng of chattering kids passed by the two Ruinguards on the way to the ice cream vendor-- Sainko leaned against the wall of a nearby building, glancing to her temporary partner of sorts as she spoke up. "I don't ... dislike you. Just not used to talking. So you don't get the wrong idea. Wouldn't be against a future team up."
Ah. Further success. The youthful teenaged girl returned the words with a smile, but Sainko suspected Serizawa would not appreciate the lively teenager act at this point, so when she spoke, it was in a low, mature, judicious voice. "I'm glad," she replied inscrutably. "I don't like to be disliked." And with that, she pushed off from the wall, brushing the extensive waves of hair over her shoulder before she looked back to Serizawa. "Knowing how these things work," she added in a voice befitting of the naive youth she was now playing the part of. "We'll probably end up working together again soon. Wouldn't put it past the higher ups, you know."
"Guess we can chalk that up as one less thing to worry about," Gridiron muttered flatly to Garrus, still glancing distastefully down at the severed head planted on her map, when she glanced up and saw Nee, looking like she'd just gone and had a pleasant little swim in a river of blood.
The vigilante connected the dots immediately, and it didn't paint a pretty picture. "She-- she took you with her?" she sputtered, an amalgam of rage, concern, and bafflement seizing her and twisting her tongue, preventing her from putting words together into a coherent sentence that could encapsulate properly just how pissed she was at her half-sister for this. Her evident speechlessness permitted Nee time sufficient to offer up an explanation to perchance abate the perplexed fury that had quickly sparked in Gridiron. "Don't worry! None of them escaped. They were too cocky trying to grab at the bait - me - after all. Passage to Jiefong should be safe, and Cha'Valkar probably won't be aware of it for a while."
"Wait, she used you as bait?" Gridiron managed to get out at last, somehow simultaneously further embittered by this new information and placated by the relief of knowing at the very least none had gotten away to tell of Nee's presence. She grit her teeth down together, and tried to force herself into composure-- after all, she'd spent the past ten years leading a crew of vigilantes, and the gods of the dunes sure as hell knew she was no strange to having to deal with peoples' idiotic actions. Generally, those people weren't her bloodthirsty, possibly pathologically violent half-sister, but hey, she could apply the same wisdom, couldn't she?
"... I'll have to mention to her that that was... not a wise thing to do," Gridiron at last sighed, having quelled that nascent anger before it had really manifested. She shook her head ruefully, however-- it had almost certainly not been Amanhã's idea: she would simply have gone right on out by herself, dismembered each person manning the blockade, and then come back on her own, with nobody the wiser. No-- this had definitely been Nee's own idea, which... somehow made it all the more bitter to Gridiron. After all, she'd left her alone, but... hadn't that been what Nee had wanted? Yeah, shit, this whole 'trying to deal with people' gig is way tougher than I'd figured. But that shit had to be cleared up, didn't it? Or maybe it didn't. Hell if Gridiron knew-- she was just goin' with her gut here, and that'd gotten her this far in life... maybe it'd help now.
"Uh, look." She turned toward Nee, unable to help looking like a shark trying to fly after getting a running start. "About the shit that went on before. I don't mean to overstep my boundaries or anything. I know I'm at best just some person in your eyes, and at worst a detriment to whatever nation-shaking plot you have boiling up in that fourteen year old head of yours. But, as awful as I am at phrasing it accurately, I... did sincerely mean what I said. Y'know. About wanting you to be safe and happy. I figure you deserve as much. I'm not too good at making this point without sounding like an idiot, but, uh... well, just know that much, will ya? I don't want you to return to Furoe thinking I'm only doin' this out of a sense of duty or some shit." She scratched at the back of her neck, figuring even odds at this point of either getting her point across or just looking like a dumbass, before glancing over to Garrus, whose expression implied that being witness to the scene that had just played out had been rather like being forced to watch a social leper try to navigate a raging party.
"But that being said," Gridiron's voice grew much firmer and once more took on the quality of leadership it generally bore when she wasn't trying to do this whole 'feelings' type shit. "We have a good window of time in which Cha'Valkar will be unaware his blockade's been unceremoniously relieved of duty, so we'd do well not to let it go to waste. We can be at Furoe in short order if we depart now." She nodded over to Garrus to follow her as she turned toward the door, indicating for Nee to do the same as she left the makeshift tactics room (conveniently forgetting about the whole 'decapitated head' business-- some room service person was gonna flip a massive shit in a little bit) and descended the stairs that led from the inn to the bar.
Therein, the vigilantes had continued their raucous din-- several conversations were overlapping, with a few of the evidently less sociable individuals sectored off to their respective lone corners, and Amanhã as ever poised like a statue by the door, probably in exactly the same spot and stance she'd adopted before going off to kill a bunch of slavers. Gridiron stepped to the centre of the room, and then her voice penetrated sharply through the clamour, silencing it immediately with a call of "Quiet!"
As a hush fell over the throngs of vigilantes, Gridiron began to speak in an authoritative tone. "Change of plans. The blockade's been dealt with-- don't start asking how," she was quick to warn as several curious expressions met her gaze. "So here's the plan. I'm gonna take a few of you lot up to Furoe with me, whilst Garrus will take the others further south toward Sudea to take care of some business. Yes," she once again added before anybody else could interject on the subject. "You will get to finally fight. I know some of you'll probably go on a goddamn mass murdering spree if you don't get your fill, so I'm loathe to deny you any longer. Alas, some of you are gonna have to miss out. The following are gonna be with me-- Wu and Lestari..."
Gridiron glanced over toward one corner of the bar, where two figures with hoods pulled low over their faces in incredibly cliche and mysterious fashion sat playing a game of cards-- one significantly larger than the other and armoured in scarred iron plates engraved with peculiar symbols, the other slighter of build and attired in tattered black robes that had clearly seen better days. As usual, the two gave no indication whatsoever of having heard Gridiron's voice at that point, and Gridiron didn't give any pause as she moved onward. "Kuroda..."
"What? Aw, c'mon, boss." A man surrounded by a small throng of other vigilantes spoke up defiantly as he separated himself from the rest of the group and revealed himself-- a sturdy-built fire oni with one of his horns reduced to a jagged stub and an indignant expression. "I haven't ganked a slaver in so long I'm practically goin' into slaver-murder withdrawl."
"Guess you shoulda made yourself less useful if you didn't wanna be picked," Gridiron returned shortly, before finishing, "And Turas."
"Hold up, you can't tell me you chose me 'cause I'm useful and then go 'n pick Turas--"
"The hell you say, punk? I'll tear that horn of yours off your face 'n shove it up your ass!"
"The only ass this horn is going up is yours in a second, shithead!"
"Wait, is that like a legitimate oni fetish or some shit? 'cause I knew this one oni chick who seriously--"
"I swear to the gods themselves the next person who speaks outta turn like a child will get a goddamn spanking," Gridiron interjected in exasperation, looking ready to murder both of the jackasses. Unfortunately, she shoulda expected it when Kuroda tossed back a cheeky little "Why Gridiron, I certainly can't decline, but I thought you only did that kind of thing with Turas..."
"Oh, I'm not administering the spanking," Gridiron deadpanned. "She is," she nodded her head back to Amanhã, who reacted to her sudden involvement in the discussion by doing absolutely nothing. Kuroda eyed the massive figure of the half-ashura apprehensively, and then, appearing rather less enthusiastic about the prospect, he muttered, "... all of a sudden, I find myself perfectly capable of declining."
"Figured," the vigilante leader retorted, before addressing the room at large once more. "Garrus will fill the rest of you in on the details of what you're to do in the meantime. Wu, Lestari, Kuroda, Turas-- we're setting off immediately, so if you've anything you gotta get ready, best get it done now. I want to be in Furoe before Cha'Valkar even thinks about that little blockade he thought would keep us out."
Serizawa, at least, seemed to agree that hey, it didn't have to be all about the business. It could be fun, too. Sainko loved that being in the Ruinguard gave her purpose and significance, but just as much (maybe more, she could not know) did she love the thrill of the hunt and the rush of battle. Many Ruinguards preferred to consider the world in much drabber terms-- it was purely a matter of efficiency to them. Of business. Of the mission. No fun.
But then, it wasn't really a matter of fun for Sainko, either. Purely a matter of feeling alive. Of feeling like herself. That was something nothing else did anymore-- only killing. But that was also something she herself remained unaware of-- a truth lost amidst the menagerie of names and faces she had obscured it with over the innumerable years.
"Sainko," Serizawa was saying as a throng of chattering kids passed by the two Ruinguards on the way to the ice cream vendor-- Sainko leaned against the wall of a nearby building, glancing to her temporary partner of sorts as she spoke up. "I don't ... dislike you. Just not used to talking. So you don't get the wrong idea. Wouldn't be against a future team up."
Ah. Further success. The youthful teenaged girl returned the words with a smile, but Sainko suspected Serizawa would not appreciate the lively teenager act at this point, so when she spoke, it was in a low, mature, judicious voice. "I'm glad," she replied inscrutably. "I don't like to be disliked." And with that, she pushed off from the wall, brushing the extensive waves of hair over her shoulder before she looked back to Serizawa. "Knowing how these things work," she added in a voice befitting of the naive youth she was now playing the part of. "We'll probably end up working together again soon. Wouldn't put it past the higher ups, you know."
No sooner that Terra had offered to assist the guild, than another girl suddenly appeared out of seemingly nowhere, making the same request. Though Terra was startled and confused as to how the girl had gotten there without being noticed earlier, she quickly also voiced her support for the new girl joining. "I-it won't cause any problems, I'm sure!" she reassured the new girl, though her voice probably didn't sound convincing at all.
Suddenly, there was the heavy sound of feet landing behind her, and she turned around in surprise to see a menacing looking...what was she supposed to even call it?! Half human, half beast man? Was such a thing even possible?!
Regardless, the creature growled, baring his teeth, and whispered in tones that seemed to shake the very stones Terra stood upon, "Listen here, sheila. Our guild don't fear death, see? We live the challenge! 'N' when you live by the challenge, you gotta accept that there are winners and losers. Winners get the satisfaction of victory, the prizes, 'n' the satisfaction of crushin' the losers beneath their heel. Losers get whatever card fat deals 'em."
He then drew out his butterfly knife and tapped the flat of the blade against his forehead violently. "'N' iffit were up ta me, losers would just get the kiss of death. Heh heh heh..." The creature cackled as he swerved around and walked back towards his guild, before the astonished Terra could make a reply.
No. Just...no. To any other Gwanish warrior, even one in training, his or her mentality probably would be similar to that of the creature. But Terra found her fists clenching in anger as she turned his words over and over in her mind. It just seemed too cruel to her! And yet when she looked back at the real members of Fortune, none of them really seemed to be in disagreement with the statement. Then, that meant to Terra...
I said I would offer my support to Fortune...but in reality, I am competing against everyone.
Suddenly, there was the heavy sound of feet landing behind her, and she turned around in surprise to see a menacing looking...what was she supposed to even call it?! Half human, half beast man? Was such a thing even possible?!
Regardless, the creature growled, baring his teeth, and whispered in tones that seemed to shake the very stones Terra stood upon, "Listen here, sheila. Our guild don't fear death, see? We live the challenge! 'N' when you live by the challenge, you gotta accept that there are winners and losers. Winners get the satisfaction of victory, the prizes, 'n' the satisfaction of crushin' the losers beneath their heel. Losers get whatever card fat deals 'em."
He then drew out his butterfly knife and tapped the flat of the blade against his forehead violently. "'N' iffit were up ta me, losers would just get the kiss of death. Heh heh heh..." The creature cackled as he swerved around and walked back towards his guild, before the astonished Terra could make a reply.
No. Just...no. To any other Gwanish warrior, even one in training, his or her mentality probably would be similar to that of the creature. But Terra found her fists clenching in anger as she turned his words over and over in her mind. It just seemed too cruel to her! And yet when she looked back at the real members of Fortune, none of them really seemed to be in disagreement with the statement. Then, that meant to Terra...
I said I would offer my support to Fortune...but in reality, I am competing against everyone.
"Ann, why is it you attract children into the guild?" Muna asked jokingly as she walked over to get a better view of the new arrival. The unknown girl who had asked for admittance into the guild was quite young however. Muna guessed she was either not in her teens yet or was very early into them. While the rabbit's first instincts were to deny, another case had been brought up before in the form of Millie who was considerably younger than the child before her. The same Millie who was now off somewhere, lost.
Lo-muna looked over to where Shiisan was talking to Ann and then back to the young child. There was something strange about this child as was with Shiisan. Although, she was considering leaving the bandit somewhere to die after his outrageous display of utter disrespect towards the forest. She wasn't a fanatic like her family but Muna still thought that nature deserved some respect and not to be relieved upon. Not only that, but he did anger the demon into wanting to kill them all so..
"It's dangerous, it's lethal in fact, this journey that we are taking. Should we get out of this alive, our road will lead to even more opposition whose sole intent will be to kill us, maim us, or leave us all separated to the far ends of this world. There will be times where death is a relief and where we will mourn one of our own. If we fail, you will be trapped here with us for at least a year. I cannot guarantee your safety or permanent status within the guild. For now, I am a temporary leader as our permanent one was taken so when we recover him, I do not know if he will go against my word or not." Lo-muna stated with calm as she looked at the new girl and Terra.
Even though she knew Terra, she wanted to remind the girl of what she was signing up for. What had happened before in Jiefong and where they had started, Muna knew that was only the beginning. Journeys had a habit of escalating, especially if they were on a quest for a legendary treasure. They were not alone, as the Hunters Guild clearly showed, and neither were they most powerful or coordinated. It would be a miracle if the guild members she had at the moment survived her own reign.
"So if you understand all of this and are willing to bet your life alongside us, I will gladly accept you into the Great Guild Fortune and that goes for both of you," Muna looked over at Terra and laid a hand upon the young girl's shoulder. "Don't listen to Jakkar, Terra. He's a member of the rival guild and it seems he'll settle to any lengths to rattle us."
The beast-woman smiled warmly at Terra, "I value you and your life and the last thing I want is for it to be wasted foolishly. That is why I'm giving you this warning as well. Even if both of you decline, I will still make sure you get out of this place safely into Gangamai should we win. That way, you won't be forced to join.. But I really would be glad to have you Terra."
~*~
Meanwhile, Sha was grinning as usual as she listened to the bear beast-man explain his own skills and his assurance in that of the others. She nodded, looking over at her own guild and saw Tsukumo roll her eyes at Jakkar's antics and make a gagging gesture. Daken beside her nodded in agreement. Her eyes roved over the others who were probably studying their opponents. Sha looked back at the guild members of Fortune.
"Well, I'm sure you will all be suitable for what we have planned!" Sha exclaimed loudly. "This will cover a wide set of skills and will not necessarily need chi or physical skills for all of them! But, I'll let my guild members explain the challenges."
Lo-muna looked over to where Shiisan was talking to Ann and then back to the young child. There was something strange about this child as was with Shiisan. Although, she was considering leaving the bandit somewhere to die after his outrageous display of utter disrespect towards the forest. She wasn't a fanatic like her family but Muna still thought that nature deserved some respect and not to be relieved upon. Not only that, but he did anger the demon into wanting to kill them all so..
"It's dangerous, it's lethal in fact, this journey that we are taking. Should we get out of this alive, our road will lead to even more opposition whose sole intent will be to kill us, maim us, or leave us all separated to the far ends of this world. There will be times where death is a relief and where we will mourn one of our own. If we fail, you will be trapped here with us for at least a year. I cannot guarantee your safety or permanent status within the guild. For now, I am a temporary leader as our permanent one was taken so when we recover him, I do not know if he will go against my word or not." Lo-muna stated with calm as she looked at the new girl and Terra.
Even though she knew Terra, she wanted to remind the girl of what she was signing up for. What had happened before in Jiefong and where they had started, Muna knew that was only the beginning. Journeys had a habit of escalating, especially if they were on a quest for a legendary treasure. They were not alone, as the Hunters Guild clearly showed, and neither were they most powerful or coordinated. It would be a miracle if the guild members she had at the moment survived her own reign.
"So if you understand all of this and are willing to bet your life alongside us, I will gladly accept you into the Great Guild Fortune and that goes for both of you," Muna looked over at Terra and laid a hand upon the young girl's shoulder. "Don't listen to Jakkar, Terra. He's a member of the rival guild and it seems he'll settle to any lengths to rattle us."
The beast-woman smiled warmly at Terra, "I value you and your life and the last thing I want is for it to be wasted foolishly. That is why I'm giving you this warning as well. Even if both of you decline, I will still make sure you get out of this place safely into Gangamai should we win. That way, you won't be forced to join.. But I really would be glad to have you Terra."
~*~
Meanwhile, Sha was grinning as usual as she listened to the bear beast-man explain his own skills and his assurance in that of the others. She nodded, looking over at her own guild and saw Tsukumo roll her eyes at Jakkar's antics and make a gagging gesture. Daken beside her nodded in agreement. Her eyes roved over the others who were probably studying their opponents. Sha looked back at the guild members of Fortune.
"Well, I'm sure you will all be suitable for what we have planned!" Sha exclaimed loudly. "This will cover a wide set of skills and will not necessarily need chi or physical skills for all of them! But, I'll let my guild members explain the challenges."
"More than that..these people are insane..." Suiken added, approaching Lo-Muna and Terra. "But the bird demon will be after us either way, so we might as well compete to the best of our ability. After all, if we just decided to quit now, I'm not sure they'd take it so well..." Suiken frowned. He then looked at the newcomer. "What brings you to us, child? You seem to understand that danger lies on our path, but knowing that, why would you want to help us? If I may ask?" he queried, raising an eyebrow.
Shiisan nodded at Rumelis and Ann. Seeing as Rumelis spoke first, eh addressed him first, "Nice! A fellow explorer of the wilderness." He then looked to both Ann and Rumelis. "See, as a bandit of this forest and desert, I've gotta take it upon myself to know how to live on the land," he explained, nonchalantly picking his left nostril with his pinkie. "I'm pretty good at hunting honestly. Not so much at traps and gizmos. That's what other members of my old crew specialized in. But maaaaaan, do they all hate me now, so..." Shiisan shrugged, placing his hands behind his head as they walked.
"We were kind of crappy bandits to be honest, I mean yeah when someone stopped by our turf, we'd demand they hand over anything, but our leader had no sense of strategy. Only real reason I stuck around was 'cause of his daughter, I guess," he sighed, nostalgically. "and to tell you the truth being a bandit bored me after a while, bein' stuck in the same forest with the occasional visit to Gangamai. Heroic guild life sounds waaaay more fun."
He then glanced at Ann and asked. "So...you think potentially anybody could be your friend? And yet....you wouldn't have a second thought about killing anybody at the same time? Weird double edged sword thing you've got goin' on...or whatever ya call it," Shiisan paused to glance at the newcomer, a young girl it seemed. He then sniffed the air and shrugged and returned to speaking to Ann and Rumelis. "So, tell me this you two...I know that bunny-baby isn't the original leader of the guild? What happened? Was the old leader, the, uh...Duwen Fortunate dude, or whatever, the one who pushed you all down the river?"
"Alright as soon as you're done chattin' it up, you can decide which two member of yer guild'll participate in the first challenge!" Jakkar called, removing a brick from what appeared to be a dead end in the wall. The wall, through some mechanism, slowly pulled itself back, revealing a an cobwebbed filled mining tunnel. Looking alongside the walls, the guilds could see fragments of jade spread out across the dirt. Most of it had been mined up and cleared out years ago.
Two wooden, decaying mining carts stood abandoned in front of the tunnels. They hadn't seen use in who knew how long? But they were the object of the first challenge. "Here we go," Tawa began. "There are two trails of tracks carved into the dirt for these two mining carts. They're big enough to fit two people, so two members of each guild will get in the cart and race to the finish. Simple enough ,since it's the first challenge."
"The rest of us'll be takin' the tunnel off to the right," Jakkar pointed out. "It has a safe walking path. Well..."safe". The bird demon'll DID say he'd try 'n' kill us so...stay on yer toes, I guess."
Shiisan nodded at Rumelis and Ann. Seeing as Rumelis spoke first, eh addressed him first, "Nice! A fellow explorer of the wilderness." He then looked to both Ann and Rumelis. "See, as a bandit of this forest and desert, I've gotta take it upon myself to know how to live on the land," he explained, nonchalantly picking his left nostril with his pinkie. "I'm pretty good at hunting honestly. Not so much at traps and gizmos. That's what other members of my old crew specialized in. But maaaaaan, do they all hate me now, so..." Shiisan shrugged, placing his hands behind his head as they walked.
"We were kind of crappy bandits to be honest, I mean yeah when someone stopped by our turf, we'd demand they hand over anything, but our leader had no sense of strategy. Only real reason I stuck around was 'cause of his daughter, I guess," he sighed, nostalgically. "and to tell you the truth being a bandit bored me after a while, bein' stuck in the same forest with the occasional visit to Gangamai. Heroic guild life sounds waaaay more fun."
He then glanced at Ann and asked. "So...you think potentially anybody could be your friend? And yet....you wouldn't have a second thought about killing anybody at the same time? Weird double edged sword thing you've got goin' on...or whatever ya call it," Shiisan paused to glance at the newcomer, a young girl it seemed. He then sniffed the air and shrugged and returned to speaking to Ann and Rumelis. "So, tell me this you two...I know that bunny-baby isn't the original leader of the guild? What happened? Was the old leader, the, uh...Duwen Fortunate dude, or whatever, the one who pushed you all down the river?"
"Alright as soon as you're done chattin' it up, you can decide which two member of yer guild'll participate in the first challenge!" Jakkar called, removing a brick from what appeared to be a dead end in the wall. The wall, through some mechanism, slowly pulled itself back, revealing a an cobwebbed filled mining tunnel. Looking alongside the walls, the guilds could see fragments of jade spread out across the dirt. Most of it had been mined up and cleared out years ago.
Two wooden, decaying mining carts stood abandoned in front of the tunnels. They hadn't seen use in who knew how long? But they were the object of the first challenge. "Here we go," Tawa began. "There are two trails of tracks carved into the dirt for these two mining carts. They're big enough to fit two people, so two members of each guild will get in the cart and race to the finish. Simple enough ,since it's the first challenge."
"The rest of us'll be takin' the tunnel off to the right," Jakkar pointed out. "It has a safe walking path. Well..."safe". The bird demon'll DID say he'd try 'n' kill us so...stay on yer toes, I guess."
The gambit seemed to work out, Hyuna thought. The dark one wasn't constantly digging at her like it usually did. Where had it even come from, anyways? She didn't know, and although it seemed her chi was stronger and less tiring to use, still. That might've been connected. Whatever the dark one was though, it certainly wasn't a nice thing. Wanting to... take control of her body. Maybe to manifest in the real world. Hyuna had no idea how she was going to deal with tha- wait. Was this related to the enigmatic character named Magic? Did it start around that time, during the ball? In which case, Magic might've been the culprit. Perhaps.
This was frustrating. Now she had to track down Magic and kill him before things got even worse. Not that she could go on a hunt for Magic with this little girl here. Someone had to take care of her after all, right? And since no one else around, the probable least suited out of the entire Guild - if she even counted as a guild member at this point - had to take up the responsibility. And thus, Hyuna relaxed herself at the river bank, watching Millie.
"Wha... H-Hyuna?" The little girl stuttered, looking shocked at the pseudo-rocket's sudden appearance. The next second, the little girl rushed forward and pulled Hyuna's chest into a close embrace - the spear girl didn't even really get the chance to react at the sensation ... not that she minded. Too much. It's Millie, so it's okay, right? It wasn't bad... it wasn't uncomfortable... "Hyuna! Hyuna! Hyuna! I missed you, Hyuna!" The cries of 'Hyuna!' were interspaced with little sniffs and chokes and more clutching, to the point that Hyuna almost felt as if she was falling over backwards. She tried to fit in a few words here and there, beca-
Kill Her.
Godamnit. Hell no she wouldn't kill Millie. Millie's awesome. Hyuna frowned internally at the dark one's reappearance.
She's pointless, will just get in your way.
"Where did you go? I c-can't - I can't believe you came back! I-I almost thought that, I thought that I w-was going to be left behind forever! Please...don't leave me...don't leave me ever again..."
"Hey, I wasn't gonna-"
"I need you..."
And thus, Hyuna promptly felt like shit. She awkwardly looked around, and glad that no one was secretly spying on them, gingerly rubbed a hand on the little girl's head, ruffling her brown hair a little bit, fondly. This really wasn't so bad at all. She heard the dark one cry out for more blood and slaughter, but there was no way Hyuna'd let that happen. Not when Millie needed someone's protection. Not when at least one person in the world gave a shit about her.
Probably the only person in the world to remotely care.
"I won't leave you." Hyuna said gently. "Millie ... sorry you were scared and alone. I - " Damnit. She really did feel shitty. "Hey. What say we go an' try to find the others? I'm probably not the best person for taking care of a kid."
Furthermore, she didn't want to corrupt Millie with her own darkness. That'd probably be the worst sh could do. And she didn't want it to end the same way Yaeha's life went down. That'd be even worse.
She'd do it right this time.
At her admission of not disliking her, Sainko seemed further mollified for some reason. It was odd. Did she really care so much about Teri's own opinion of things? She didn't seem the type, at first sight. But then again, first impressions never tended to be accurate. She and Fuuta had gotten on terribly at the beginning, for instance. Teri leaned back to gaze idly at the children playing around, without a care in the world. It was almost sad. A few years from now, the half-tengu could be certain that those children would be jaded teenagers in the large scale of things. No one was really happy-go-lucky any more by that age, in her experience. Even the younger and more naive members of the Kurobas were pretty cynical compared to the idealistic lifestyle of children.
Pity, she supposed. Nothing to do with her, in any case.
"I'm glad," A deeper, more serious and grave voice. Was Sainko taking her more seriously? Did it really matter if she was? "I don't like to be disliked." Another cascade of hair, and Sainko approached. "Knowing how these things work," And it wasn't long until the illusionist reverted back to a voice that matched her form. "We'll probably end up working together again soon. Wouldn't put it past the higher ups, you know."
Teri then stood up, and took Sainko's hand. They still had to report in, after all, the details of how the mission went. That was the last thing, before it was time for her to return home to where she found some small semblance of belonging. And she wants to bask in that feeling now; she knew she had enough food to fly the hours required in one go, at least. Especially if she met with favorable winds. She grasped the illusionist, and meeting no resistance, leapt into the air, and swooped down to the lower levels of Jiefong; wind speeding past blindly; before using that downwards momentum to shoot them up into a warm current of air, further boosting their height. It felt amazing, and Teri almost glowed as she absorbed the feeling of flight.
"Comeradic Woods." Teri said, just for verification. "Right? Lots of bees. Might need to wear metal wings to shield us."
Those bees were legendary, even in Tengala, for being notoriously murderous. So the Comeradic Woods were a particularly good place to have a secretive rendezvous, right? Most people would, logically, try to avoid being there as much as possible.
Upon seeing the blotch of red trees, Teri then gently eased them down, falling through the canopy into the thick of the woods, instantly hearing a pulsating, hypnotic sound of buzzing all over them. Despite the afternoon sun shining down on them, it was dark, because the leaves and branches blocked it all out, except little steams floating down, almost majestically. And of course, the buzz of the bees instantly rose in tempo and volume. Once they landed on the soft, mossy floor, Teri quickly fastened the plates onto her wings, and spread them to cover both her and Sainko's bodies.
And thus, they waited for the representative of the Runiguard to appear.
The Sudean, as expected, reacted rather negatively to the whole thing, spurting out a "Wait, she used you as bait?" after struggling to even form a sentence together in a coherent, intelligent way. The explanation did nothing to really calm her down, and Nee once again felt the temptation to just resort to using her fix-all chi. She didn't, though, and perhaps that made things just a little bit better. It'd been a while since she tried to talk to someone without using the obvious advantage. A talk on true equal ground. So, Nee nodded mutely, and waited for Gridiron to continue. Saying anything else at this point wouldn't accomplish anything.
"...I'll have to mention to her that that was... not a wise thing to do." Gridiron looked exasperated, but the anger had died down. She still didn't look remotely pleased, but there was nothing to do with that. At least the problem was dealt with, right, and they could move on. Nee looked back to Amanhã, and shrugged a little. Perhaps the whole thing was a little much... Perhaps. She was drenched in the red liquid of death, after all. Nee made sure to buy some clothes as soon as she could.
"About the shit that went on before. I don't mean to overstep my boundaries or anything. I know I'm at best just some person in your eyes, and at worst a detriment to whatever nation-shaking plot you have boiling up in that fourteen year old head of yours. But, as awful as I am at phrasing it accurately, I... did sincerely mean what I said. Y'know. About wanting you to be safe and happy. I figure you deserve as much. I'm not too good at making this point without sounding like an idiot, but, uh... well, just know that much, will ya? I don't want you to return to Furoe thinking I'm only doin' this out of a sense of duty or some shit."
Nee nodded again, and took what Gridiron had said to heart as best as she could. She felt warm and fuzzy; and she wondered briefly if this was what friendship was all about. No harm if it was, right? In fact, it was rather pleasant. to the point that the usually verbose girl was rendered almost speechless, only managing to squeak in a 'thanks' in return, and couldn't think of anything else to say whatsoever.
"But that being said," Gridiron said, in a more authoritative and charismatic way, and started addressing her troupe about the situation, and about moving out. If they were going to, now would be the best time to do so. Nee saw the little gesture, and followed the cat out, keeping a safe distance away from him, then took the opportunity to wander off on her own into a clothings ship, after muttering to Garrus that she'd be just a sec. She had to change out of this shit, after all. In there, she purchased something rather simple - just a small, greyish tunic that more or less worked as a one piece, a leather belt letting the bottom billow out to somewhere above the knees. The also wore furred boots, and a black cloak with lilac lining overtop it all. Something more practical than a kimono, really. With that, she returned to the troupe on their march. She couldn't really hide the hain anymore, and it was more or less fastened to her belt, looped around in a way that trailed down her leg.
Time to head home. Nee didn't quite know how she felt about it.
The Gwanish woman was the first to respond, with a more or less neutral expression. "You're asking the wrong person." A smile graced her face. "The one in charge right now is Lo-Muna, though I imagine that there will be some opposition to that idea."
Rune glanced over at the rabbit beast-man. Someone that looked as weak as that, the leader? Well, to think that would be hypocritical, really, because Rune was hardly physically menacing. But still. It was more than a little surprising. It was then that the rabbit began to speak.
"It's dangerous, it's lethal in fact, this journey that we are taking. Should we get out of this alive, our road will lead to even more opposition whose sole intent will be to kill us, maim us, or leave us all separated to the far ends of this world. There will be times where death is a relief and where we will mourn one of our own." Rune struggled to keep a twisted grin off her face. She really didn't mind the idea of dying at all. Why would she? It's not as if it was a terrible thing, right? Right? She was eager too. To see what interacting with people other than her father was like. For the last few years it was only those two, wasn't it?
"If we fail, you will be trapped here with us for at least a year. I cannot guarantee your safety or permanent status within the guild. For now, I am a temporary leader as our permanent one was taken so when we recover him, I do not know if he will go against my word or not."
Lo-Muna. And the witch was Terra, apparently. Rune looked over with a bit of a shrug at the slightly taller girl, flashing a cool grin.
"A witch, huh?" She said. "Interesting." She then turned back to Lo-Muna. "And, thank you. I'm looking forward to fighting alongside you all, for as long as we're alive, at least.. We do have the disadvantage here, because I bet the other guild probably did this sort of thing before."
This was going to be fun. Exhilarating. And she could almost feel her father's encouraging sentiments through their little bond of necromancy. The wolf beastman listened to the others speak, and then peered at the two minecarts, ideas running through her head.
"A mix of weight and ranged combat." She said finally. "That would be the best. So, uh." She looked at the blue oni, who appeared to be the heaviest, and then at her own bow and quiver. Would it work? They'd have to see, wouldn't they? The bear wouldn't be bad either, but didn't appear to weigh as much. "Fat Oni for the weight to make the cart go faster. And then me to attack at range. That should work, unless you all disagree." She gave off this cool, almost savvy aura as she looked at her new, however ephemeral teammates. "Unless one of you has earth chi to control the cart, or wind chi. But what are the chances of that?"
This was frustrating. Now she had to track down Magic and kill him before things got even worse. Not that she could go on a hunt for Magic with this little girl here. Someone had to take care of her after all, right? And since no one else around, the probable least suited out of the entire Guild - if she even counted as a guild member at this point - had to take up the responsibility. And thus, Hyuna relaxed herself at the river bank, watching Millie.
"Wha... H-Hyuna?" The little girl stuttered, looking shocked at the pseudo-rocket's sudden appearance. The next second, the little girl rushed forward and pulled Hyuna's chest into a close embrace - the spear girl didn't even really get the chance to react at the sensation ... not that she minded. Too much. It's Millie, so it's okay, right? It wasn't bad... it wasn't uncomfortable... "Hyuna! Hyuna! Hyuna! I missed you, Hyuna!" The cries of 'Hyuna!' were interspaced with little sniffs and chokes and more clutching, to the point that Hyuna almost felt as if she was falling over backwards. She tried to fit in a few words here and there, beca-
Kill Her.
Godamnit. Hell no she wouldn't kill Millie. Millie's awesome. Hyuna frowned internally at the dark one's reappearance.
She's pointless, will just get in your way.
"Where did you go? I c-can't - I can't believe you came back! I-I almost thought that, I thought that I w-was going to be left behind forever! Please...don't leave me...don't leave me ever again..."
"Hey, I wasn't gonna-"
"I need you..."
And thus, Hyuna promptly felt like shit. She awkwardly looked around, and glad that no one was secretly spying on them, gingerly rubbed a hand on the little girl's head, ruffling her brown hair a little bit, fondly. This really wasn't so bad at all. She heard the dark one cry out for more blood and slaughter, but there was no way Hyuna'd let that happen. Not when Millie needed someone's protection. Not when at least one person in the world gave a shit about her.
Probably the only person in the world to remotely care.
"I won't leave you." Hyuna said gently. "Millie ... sorry you were scared and alone. I - " Damnit. She really did feel shitty. "Hey. What say we go an' try to find the others? I'm probably not the best person for taking care of a kid."
Furthermore, she didn't want to corrupt Millie with her own darkness. That'd probably be the worst sh could do. And she didn't want it to end the same way Yaeha's life went down. That'd be even worse.
She'd do it right this time.
At her admission of not disliking her, Sainko seemed further mollified for some reason. It was odd. Did she really care so much about Teri's own opinion of things? She didn't seem the type, at first sight. But then again, first impressions never tended to be accurate. She and Fuuta had gotten on terribly at the beginning, for instance. Teri leaned back to gaze idly at the children playing around, without a care in the world. It was almost sad. A few years from now, the half-tengu could be certain that those children would be jaded teenagers in the large scale of things. No one was really happy-go-lucky any more by that age, in her experience. Even the younger and more naive members of the Kurobas were pretty cynical compared to the idealistic lifestyle of children.
Pity, she supposed. Nothing to do with her, in any case.
"I'm glad," A deeper, more serious and grave voice. Was Sainko taking her more seriously? Did it really matter if she was? "I don't like to be disliked." Another cascade of hair, and Sainko approached. "Knowing how these things work," And it wasn't long until the illusionist reverted back to a voice that matched her form. "We'll probably end up working together again soon. Wouldn't put it past the higher ups, you know."
Teri then stood up, and took Sainko's hand. They still had to report in, after all, the details of how the mission went. That was the last thing, before it was time for her to return home to where she found some small semblance of belonging. And she wants to bask in that feeling now; she knew she had enough food to fly the hours required in one go, at least. Especially if she met with favorable winds. She grasped the illusionist, and meeting no resistance, leapt into the air, and swooped down to the lower levels of Jiefong; wind speeding past blindly; before using that downwards momentum to shoot them up into a warm current of air, further boosting their height. It felt amazing, and Teri almost glowed as she absorbed the feeling of flight.
"Comeradic Woods." Teri said, just for verification. "Right? Lots of bees. Might need to wear metal wings to shield us."
Those bees were legendary, even in Tengala, for being notoriously murderous. So the Comeradic Woods were a particularly good place to have a secretive rendezvous, right? Most people would, logically, try to avoid being there as much as possible.
Upon seeing the blotch of red trees, Teri then gently eased them down, falling through the canopy into the thick of the woods, instantly hearing a pulsating, hypnotic sound of buzzing all over them. Despite the afternoon sun shining down on them, it was dark, because the leaves and branches blocked it all out, except little steams floating down, almost majestically. And of course, the buzz of the bees instantly rose in tempo and volume. Once they landed on the soft, mossy floor, Teri quickly fastened the plates onto her wings, and spread them to cover both her and Sainko's bodies.
And thus, they waited for the representative of the Runiguard to appear.
The Sudean, as expected, reacted rather negatively to the whole thing, spurting out a "Wait, she used you as bait?" after struggling to even form a sentence together in a coherent, intelligent way. The explanation did nothing to really calm her down, and Nee once again felt the temptation to just resort to using her fix-all chi. She didn't, though, and perhaps that made things just a little bit better. It'd been a while since she tried to talk to someone without using the obvious advantage. A talk on true equal ground. So, Nee nodded mutely, and waited for Gridiron to continue. Saying anything else at this point wouldn't accomplish anything.
"...I'll have to mention to her that that was... not a wise thing to do." Gridiron looked exasperated, but the anger had died down. She still didn't look remotely pleased, but there was nothing to do with that. At least the problem was dealt with, right, and they could move on. Nee looked back to Amanhã, and shrugged a little. Perhaps the whole thing was a little much... Perhaps. She was drenched in the red liquid of death, after all. Nee made sure to buy some clothes as soon as she could.
"About the shit that went on before. I don't mean to overstep my boundaries or anything. I know I'm at best just some person in your eyes, and at worst a detriment to whatever nation-shaking plot you have boiling up in that fourteen year old head of yours. But, as awful as I am at phrasing it accurately, I... did sincerely mean what I said. Y'know. About wanting you to be safe and happy. I figure you deserve as much. I'm not too good at making this point without sounding like an idiot, but, uh... well, just know that much, will ya? I don't want you to return to Furoe thinking I'm only doin' this out of a sense of duty or some shit."
Nee nodded again, and took what Gridiron had said to heart as best as she could. She felt warm and fuzzy; and she wondered briefly if this was what friendship was all about. No harm if it was, right? In fact, it was rather pleasant. to the point that the usually verbose girl was rendered almost speechless, only managing to squeak in a 'thanks' in return, and couldn't think of anything else to say whatsoever.
"But that being said," Gridiron said, in a more authoritative and charismatic way, and started addressing her troupe about the situation, and about moving out. If they were going to, now would be the best time to do so. Nee saw the little gesture, and followed the cat out, keeping a safe distance away from him, then took the opportunity to wander off on her own into a clothings ship, after muttering to Garrus that she'd be just a sec. She had to change out of this shit, after all. In there, she purchased something rather simple - just a small, greyish tunic that more or less worked as a one piece, a leather belt letting the bottom billow out to somewhere above the knees. The also wore furred boots, and a black cloak with lilac lining overtop it all. Something more practical than a kimono, really. With that, she returned to the troupe on their march. She couldn't really hide the hain anymore, and it was more or less fastened to her belt, looped around in a way that trailed down her leg.
Time to head home. Nee didn't quite know how she felt about it.
The Gwanish woman was the first to respond, with a more or less neutral expression. "You're asking the wrong person." A smile graced her face. "The one in charge right now is Lo-Muna, though I imagine that there will be some opposition to that idea."
Rune glanced over at the rabbit beast-man. Someone that looked as weak as that, the leader? Well, to think that would be hypocritical, really, because Rune was hardly physically menacing. But still. It was more than a little surprising. It was then that the rabbit began to speak.
"It's dangerous, it's lethal in fact, this journey that we are taking. Should we get out of this alive, our road will lead to even more opposition whose sole intent will be to kill us, maim us, or leave us all separated to the far ends of this world. There will be times where death is a relief and where we will mourn one of our own." Rune struggled to keep a twisted grin off her face. She really didn't mind the idea of dying at all. Why would she? It's not as if it was a terrible thing, right? Right? She was eager too. To see what interacting with people other than her father was like. For the last few years it was only those two, wasn't it?
"If we fail, you will be trapped here with us for at least a year. I cannot guarantee your safety or permanent status within the guild. For now, I am a temporary leader as our permanent one was taken so when we recover him, I do not know if he will go against my word or not."
Lo-Muna. And the witch was Terra, apparently. Rune looked over with a bit of a shrug at the slightly taller girl, flashing a cool grin.
"A witch, huh?" She said. "Interesting." She then turned back to Lo-Muna. "And, thank you. I'm looking forward to fighting alongside you all, for as long as we're alive, at least.. We do have the disadvantage here, because I bet the other guild probably did this sort of thing before."
This was going to be fun. Exhilarating. And she could almost feel her father's encouraging sentiments through their little bond of necromancy. The wolf beastman listened to the others speak, and then peered at the two minecarts, ideas running through her head.
"A mix of weight and ranged combat." She said finally. "That would be the best. So, uh." She looked at the blue oni, who appeared to be the heaviest, and then at her own bow and quiver. Would it work? They'd have to see, wouldn't they? The bear wouldn't be bad either, but didn't appear to weigh as much. "Fat Oni for the weight to make the cart go faster. And then me to attack at range. That should work, unless you all disagree." She gave off this cool, almost savvy aura as she looked at her new, however ephemeral teammates. "Unless one of you has earth chi to control the cart, or wind chi. But what are the chances of that?"
The words Muna had for Terra made her feel much better, because now she knew at least someone really did care that she was participating...or even alive, really. However, just as Terra was about to respond...
"A witch, huh? Interesting."
These words came from the new girl that just joined. And, of course, that word drained out Terra's enthusiasm quickly. Not another person who thought that way about her... "P-please, don't refer to me with that term," she whispered, in a somewhat weary sounding voice. "Unless you really t-think...that way." But her tone uncharacteristically darkened on the last words.
Then, the annoying beast man/man from before suddenly opened up the wall through some kind of secret mechanism, revealing two minecarts that were practically falling apart, directly set upon the stones themselves. So they were supposed to race in these? It seemed absolutely suicidal, didn't it?
"A mix of weight and ranged combat." Terra jumped slightly before realizing that it was the new girl who said this. "That would be the best. So, uh. Fat Oni for the weight to make the cart go faster. And then me to attack at range. That should work, unless you all disagree." It seemed the girl was rather full of herself, but that was just Terra's impression. "Unless one of you has Earth chi to control the cart, or Wind Chi. But what are the chances of that?"
What were the chances indeed. The alleged "witch" was about to step forward and say she, in fact, had Earth Chi, but suddenly her mind screamed for her not to. What if something went wrong again? It's not like she was that skilled, anyway...
No. Just stop thinking like that. Swallowing hard, Terra stepped forward, placing herself one meter from the other girl. "I-I have Earth Chi, a-as a matter of fact. W-well, what do you say now?"
"A witch, huh? Interesting."
These words came from the new girl that just joined. And, of course, that word drained out Terra's enthusiasm quickly. Not another person who thought that way about her... "P-please, don't refer to me with that term," she whispered, in a somewhat weary sounding voice. "Unless you really t-think...that way." But her tone uncharacteristically darkened on the last words.
Then, the annoying beast man/man from before suddenly opened up the wall through some kind of secret mechanism, revealing two minecarts that were practically falling apart, directly set upon the stones themselves. So they were supposed to race in these? It seemed absolutely suicidal, didn't it?
"A mix of weight and ranged combat." Terra jumped slightly before realizing that it was the new girl who said this. "That would be the best. So, uh. Fat Oni for the weight to make the cart go faster. And then me to attack at range. That should work, unless you all disagree." It seemed the girl was rather full of herself, but that was just Terra's impression. "Unless one of you has Earth chi to control the cart, or Wind Chi. But what are the chances of that?"
What were the chances indeed. The alleged "witch" was about to step forward and say she, in fact, had Earth Chi, but suddenly her mind screamed for her not to. What if something went wrong again? It's not like she was that skilled, anyway...
No. Just stop thinking like that. Swallowing hard, Terra stepped forward, placing herself one meter from the other girl. "I-I have Earth Chi, a-as a matter of fact. W-well, what do you say now?"
Sainko got the impression Serizawa didn't really... get what she was saying. Ah well-- but Serizawa was a pretty intriguing figure, at least as far as most people generally went, anyway. But then, Sainko figured most people had something interesting to reveal to her-- something new that'd advance her ability to mimic the inner workings of another person's psyche. So, why burn bridges? Might as well have a good time meeting new people and figuring out all the little ways their minds and figurative hearts worked, disregarding the fifty-fifty chance that she'd someday end up slitting their throat. But 'til then, it was all good fun, eh?
Or it was all just business-- either way. Sainko smiled as Serizawa wordlessly latched onto her, and the two were off-- a half-tengu and a teenaged human girl, just up and soaring into the air, to the bewilderment of... well, probably everybody within eyesight. Lo and behold, the benefits of being paired up with a half tengu, the Ruinguard mused, only slightly sardonically, as they swooped downwards and then back up into an overhead current of warm air. This wasn't the first time she'd worked with another Ruinguard on an assignment, after all, though she figured in terms of tactical utility, she was probably best employed as a solo unit. But she did rather enjoy working with others, even if sometimes, tying back to her previous point, they weren't the most useful of cohorts, though she generally didn't care much for their combat utility: she alone was generally sufficient to carry out what the higher-ups wanted. It was the boring ones she didn't care for-- she couldn't deny having from time to time 'failed' to rescue a particularly drab individual that had nothing in particular to offer her as entertainment and knowledge went. Well, it was only neglect insofar as the Ruinguard was aware.
"Comeradic Woods, right?" Serizawa's voice took Sainko out of her contemplations. "Lots of bees. Might need to wear metal wings to shield us."
Sainko nodded assent, adding a bit tongue-in-cheek, "It's a lovely place, the murder-bees aside."
Still though, Sainko reminded herself as the two touched down amidst the veritably sanguine trees of the Comeradic Woods and were immediately engulfed by the oscillating thrum of of the Mountains' infamous bees. Not quite the sort of place to take the family out for a weekend of camping, to put it mildly. She smiled gratefully as Serizawa enveloped the both of them in her metal-clad wings-- in fortuitous time, for the swarms wasted no time in emerging from the dark brambles of the woods to greet the newcomers, pullulating about the two shielded assassins, their hypnotic pulse piercing the metal hide of Serizawa's wings like an arrow through flesh...
And then, as suddenly as they had emerged, they vanished-- surging back in swarms to the little nooks and crannies amidst the twisted branches of the trees all about, their constant, violent thrum a reminder of their ceaseless presence just beyond the borders of sight. This was not, Sainko figured, without cause-- which was more or less confirmed when, just as the bees had departed the little glade interspersed amongst the otherwise impenetrable thickness of trees, a figure emerged from the very same thicket of brambles-- had to be the Ruinguard they were to meet here at this rendezvous point.
The hood pulled low over their mien obscured the features of their countenance, though the tattered, black robes in which they were attired betrayed a slender, lightly-built frame; black boots (had to be black, naturally-- if you're gonna meet one assassin stereotype, you might as well figure 'fuck it' and check 'em all off) crunched against the leaves scattered about on the canopy floor, inaudible above the din of bees on all sides, as they approached, hands clasped behind their back,
Sainko patted Serizawa on the shoulder to indicate it was probably alright to open up her wings; when she emerged, she was once again the green-eyed, hooded human of indeterminate origin, stepping forward to meet the other (much more ominously) hooded figure. "You again!" Sainko greeted the figure with something like familiarity, though the figure gave absolutely no reaction. "Been a while, eh? Didn't expect you'd be here. Thought you had some long-term assignment some place?"
Chatty as ever, she mused with absolutely no discontent whatsoever as the hooded figure disregarded her greeting and their hands emerged from their clasped position behind their back, the gloved fingers of one clasping an envelop which they held out to Sainko, who took it silently from them. She glanced down at the unmarked affair, turning it over in her hands, before glancing back up to the hooded figure, whose hands were once again clasped behind their back, standing by in silence. "Shan proved a vaguely competent but incredibly foolish combatant," Sainko intoned, figuring they were probably awaiting her version of the report-- she didn't doubt Ruinguard agents had already been present to observe and make their own analyses. "We engaged him briefly in combat before he was felled due to licking a paralysis agent off a knife. So a conclusive analysis of Shan's presence as a threat is largely incalculable at this point. Except for the fact that he's an absolute idiot. That much we can certainly calculate."
The figure didn't seem entirely amused with Sainko's little jibe; with her analysis concluded, they wordlessly turned, and strode off from the two, returning into the shadows of the canopy. Sainko merely shrugged-- drab as ever, that one-- and turned back to Sainko, holding the envelope up. "Perhaps we should read this in a less unsavoury location," she deadpanned over the thrum of the bees.
Eventually, the lot of them were assembled-- Wu and Lestari didn't keep Gridiron waiting, as usual: they needed only to pack the cards and they were ready to be on their way. Kuroda was less primed: earnestly declaring that he'd heard the chicks in Furoe were 'hotter than a dragon's breath and just as feisty, too", the fire oni became deeply concerned with looking his best for the trip, right up until Gridiron reminded him they were working, not dicking around, and that if his shit wasn't ready by the time she tracked down Nee, who was oddly absent, she'd have his skin. Turas, meanwhile, was too busy complaining about how long everybody else was taking to be getting ready.
Finally, the four chosen vigilantes (and Amanhã) stood waiting by the door, and Gridiron still was trying to figure out where Nee had gone off too, briefly fearing that the girl had decided to make a run of it until she turned back toward the door and saw her striding back on into the inn, her blood-soaked kimono supplanted by rather less lucid fare. "There you are," the vigilante leader intoned evenly, before nodding over to the four (and Amanhã) assembled by the door. "We're setting off," she grunted. "If you have anything you need to get before we go-- best go get it now."
It took fucking long enough before the lot of them were ready to go-- Amanhã scowled the whole time, watching the idiot fire oni babble about something so incredibly inane it gave Amanhã a headache trying to conceive how anybody could possibly give a shit about it, and certainly suppressing the urge to strangle the whining imbecile her half-sister had hugged before. The two in the hoods, though, they seemed less asinine: they stood by in silence, having more or less been ready to go as soon they were called upon.
But fortunately, Amanhã didn't have to hoist another person upside down in the air before they were on their way, departing the inn and proceeding down the road toward Furoe-- Gridiron strode along at the helm of the small group, leading the way with a firm stride of intent and direction, with Amanhã trudging along not far behind. Behind her, the two hooded figures walked side by side and step by step in utter silence, and behind them, the two whining imbeciles were... well, whining about something.
"No way, man," the Sudean one was whining defiantly. "I'm tellin' ya right now, Vang Muoy's got this match in the bag. They might as well hand her the trophy right now."
"Oh, you're full'a shit," the fire oni one whined back. "Vang Muoy's so slow by the time she lands a punch her opponent's already won the fight. Trần Võ will have her down for the count before she's even stepped into the ring. Shit, he'll have won the fight before she even realised it was happening."
"Slander!" the Sudean whined bitterly. "Didn't you hear about her last fight? Took on Syha Savanh-- the Syha Unstoppable-- and had him down for the count with a single punch. This title fight's gonna be like watching a lion toy with a cat."
"Of course she took out Savanh," the fire oni whined cheekily. "Savanh's so damn slow you could probably take him out given enough time. Võ's been the reigning champion for a good two years now, I don't see how some upstart from the land of the Gwan tribes is gonna do what fighters who've been in the game for decades couldn't manage."
"You kiddin' me?" the Sudean whined back adamantly. "Look, Gridiron and I ourselves went to see Võ's last title fight. Lemme tell ya, his opponent was such a pushover even Wu 'n Lestari woulda laughed their asses off at the prospect of Võ being deemed a good fighter for being able to take the guy out. 'ey, back me up on this one, Gridiron," he whined up to Gridiron at the lead of the group. "Võ's shit, right?"
"If you two don't quit whining right now, I'll reenact General Sukarto's March to Devastation using my fists as his armies and your faces as the Kingdom of Eoland." And then, without so much as turning her head, Gridiron added, "But for what it's worth, Võ's gonna wipe the floor with Muoy."
"Hey!" the Sudean whined as the fire oni whined with laughter. "That ain't how a relationship works! You were supposed to back me up there!"
"I can't help it if you couldn't tell a good fighter if they came right up to you and clocked ya a good one upside the jaw," Gridiron retorted with a casual shrug, before terminating any responce before it could be made. "Now, like I said, enough whining. I can practically feel the waves of impatience emanating from my sister and I don't think she's amused."
"Hmph." And with that, Turas took to grumbling under his breath about 'could totally kick that skinny little tengu's ass' and 'friggin' traitor girlfriend won't even back up the man she loves in an argument, what has the world come to', as the motley gang continued on their way.
Or it was all just business-- either way. Sainko smiled as Serizawa wordlessly latched onto her, and the two were off-- a half-tengu and a teenaged human girl, just up and soaring into the air, to the bewilderment of... well, probably everybody within eyesight. Lo and behold, the benefits of being paired up with a half tengu, the Ruinguard mused, only slightly sardonically, as they swooped downwards and then back up into an overhead current of warm air. This wasn't the first time she'd worked with another Ruinguard on an assignment, after all, though she figured in terms of tactical utility, she was probably best employed as a solo unit. But she did rather enjoy working with others, even if sometimes, tying back to her previous point, they weren't the most useful of cohorts, though she generally didn't care much for their combat utility: she alone was generally sufficient to carry out what the higher-ups wanted. It was the boring ones she didn't care for-- she couldn't deny having from time to time 'failed' to rescue a particularly drab individual that had nothing in particular to offer her as entertainment and knowledge went. Well, it was only neglect insofar as the Ruinguard was aware.
"Comeradic Woods, right?" Serizawa's voice took Sainko out of her contemplations. "Lots of bees. Might need to wear metal wings to shield us."
Sainko nodded assent, adding a bit tongue-in-cheek, "It's a lovely place, the murder-bees aside."
Still though, Sainko reminded herself as the two touched down amidst the veritably sanguine trees of the Comeradic Woods and were immediately engulfed by the oscillating thrum of of the Mountains' infamous bees. Not quite the sort of place to take the family out for a weekend of camping, to put it mildly. She smiled gratefully as Serizawa enveloped the both of them in her metal-clad wings-- in fortuitous time, for the swarms wasted no time in emerging from the dark brambles of the woods to greet the newcomers, pullulating about the two shielded assassins, their hypnotic pulse piercing the metal hide of Serizawa's wings like an arrow through flesh...
And then, as suddenly as they had emerged, they vanished-- surging back in swarms to the little nooks and crannies amidst the twisted branches of the trees all about, their constant, violent thrum a reminder of their ceaseless presence just beyond the borders of sight. This was not, Sainko figured, without cause-- which was more or less confirmed when, just as the bees had departed the little glade interspersed amongst the otherwise impenetrable thickness of trees, a figure emerged from the very same thicket of brambles-- had to be the Ruinguard they were to meet here at this rendezvous point.
The hood pulled low over their mien obscured the features of their countenance, though the tattered, black robes in which they were attired betrayed a slender, lightly-built frame; black boots (had to be black, naturally-- if you're gonna meet one assassin stereotype, you might as well figure 'fuck it' and check 'em all off) crunched against the leaves scattered about on the canopy floor, inaudible above the din of bees on all sides, as they approached, hands clasped behind their back,
Sainko patted Serizawa on the shoulder to indicate it was probably alright to open up her wings; when she emerged, she was once again the green-eyed, hooded human of indeterminate origin, stepping forward to meet the other (much more ominously) hooded figure. "You again!" Sainko greeted the figure with something like familiarity, though the figure gave absolutely no reaction. "Been a while, eh? Didn't expect you'd be here. Thought you had some long-term assignment some place?"
Chatty as ever, she mused with absolutely no discontent whatsoever as the hooded figure disregarded her greeting and their hands emerged from their clasped position behind their back, the gloved fingers of one clasping an envelop which they held out to Sainko, who took it silently from them. She glanced down at the unmarked affair, turning it over in her hands, before glancing back up to the hooded figure, whose hands were once again clasped behind their back, standing by in silence. "Shan proved a vaguely competent but incredibly foolish combatant," Sainko intoned, figuring they were probably awaiting her version of the report-- she didn't doubt Ruinguard agents had already been present to observe and make their own analyses. "We engaged him briefly in combat before he was felled due to licking a paralysis agent off a knife. So a conclusive analysis of Shan's presence as a threat is largely incalculable at this point. Except for the fact that he's an absolute idiot. That much we can certainly calculate."
The figure didn't seem entirely amused with Sainko's little jibe; with her analysis concluded, they wordlessly turned, and strode off from the two, returning into the shadows of the canopy. Sainko merely shrugged-- drab as ever, that one-- and turned back to Sainko, holding the envelope up. "Perhaps we should read this in a less unsavoury location," she deadpanned over the thrum of the bees.
Eventually, the lot of them were assembled-- Wu and Lestari didn't keep Gridiron waiting, as usual: they needed only to pack the cards and they were ready to be on their way. Kuroda was less primed: earnestly declaring that he'd heard the chicks in Furoe were 'hotter than a dragon's breath and just as feisty, too", the fire oni became deeply concerned with looking his best for the trip, right up until Gridiron reminded him they were working, not dicking around, and that if his shit wasn't ready by the time she tracked down Nee, who was oddly absent, she'd have his skin. Turas, meanwhile, was too busy complaining about how long everybody else was taking to be getting ready.
Finally, the four chosen vigilantes (and Amanhã) stood waiting by the door, and Gridiron still was trying to figure out where Nee had gone off too, briefly fearing that the girl had decided to make a run of it until she turned back toward the door and saw her striding back on into the inn, her blood-soaked kimono supplanted by rather less lucid fare. "There you are," the vigilante leader intoned evenly, before nodding over to the four (and Amanhã) assembled by the door. "We're setting off," she grunted. "If you have anything you need to get before we go-- best go get it now."
It took fucking long enough before the lot of them were ready to go-- Amanhã scowled the whole time, watching the idiot fire oni babble about something so incredibly inane it gave Amanhã a headache trying to conceive how anybody could possibly give a shit about it, and certainly suppressing the urge to strangle the whining imbecile her half-sister had hugged before. The two in the hoods, though, they seemed less asinine: they stood by in silence, having more or less been ready to go as soon they were called upon.
But fortunately, Amanhã didn't have to hoist another person upside down in the air before they were on their way, departing the inn and proceeding down the road toward Furoe-- Gridiron strode along at the helm of the small group, leading the way with a firm stride of intent and direction, with Amanhã trudging along not far behind. Behind her, the two hooded figures walked side by side and step by step in utter silence, and behind them, the two whining imbeciles were... well, whining about something.
"No way, man," the Sudean one was whining defiantly. "I'm tellin' ya right now, Vang Muoy's got this match in the bag. They might as well hand her the trophy right now."
"Oh, you're full'a shit," the fire oni one whined back. "Vang Muoy's so slow by the time she lands a punch her opponent's already won the fight. Trần Võ will have her down for the count before she's even stepped into the ring. Shit, he'll have won the fight before she even realised it was happening."
"Slander!" the Sudean whined bitterly. "Didn't you hear about her last fight? Took on Syha Savanh-- the Syha Unstoppable-- and had him down for the count with a single punch. This title fight's gonna be like watching a lion toy with a cat."
"Of course she took out Savanh," the fire oni whined cheekily. "Savanh's so damn slow you could probably take him out given enough time. Võ's been the reigning champion for a good two years now, I don't see how some upstart from the land of the Gwan tribes is gonna do what fighters who've been in the game for decades couldn't manage."
"You kiddin' me?" the Sudean whined back adamantly. "Look, Gridiron and I ourselves went to see Võ's last title fight. Lemme tell ya, his opponent was such a pushover even Wu 'n Lestari woulda laughed their asses off at the prospect of Võ being deemed a good fighter for being able to take the guy out. 'ey, back me up on this one, Gridiron," he whined up to Gridiron at the lead of the group. "Võ's shit, right?"
"If you two don't quit whining right now, I'll reenact General Sukarto's March to Devastation using my fists as his armies and your faces as the Kingdom of Eoland." And then, without so much as turning her head, Gridiron added, "But for what it's worth, Võ's gonna wipe the floor with Muoy."
"Hey!" the Sudean whined as the fire oni whined with laughter. "That ain't how a relationship works! You were supposed to back me up there!"
"I can't help it if you couldn't tell a good fighter if they came right up to you and clocked ya a good one upside the jaw," Gridiron retorted with a casual shrug, before terminating any responce before it could be made. "Now, like I said, enough whining. I can practically feel the waves of impatience emanating from my sister and I don't think she's amused."
"Hmph." And with that, Turas took to grumbling under his breath about 'could totally kick that skinny little tengu's ass' and 'friggin' traitor girlfriend won't even back up the man she loves in an argument, what has the world come to', as the motley gang continued on their way.
"I really would prefer if you called your guildmates by their names," Lo-muna sternly admonished Rune. "It is a matter of respect after all."
She turned to look at Terra and Suiken.
"It is true though. Suiken, you can probably aid with your girth in the speed of the cart and in the event of the crash. Terra, you can get the cart moving in the first place and actually aid Suiken in defense and attack should the other guild try anything," Muna explained with a calculating glance. She paused for a second, a worried look on her face. Leaning in close, she confided, "I don't think things will go well for such stakes. Shiisan certainly isn't helping in matters...But, I do believe this will be the lighter of challenges so I believe it's best for you Terra and Suiken, well, I trust you will protect Terra. You seem capable of handling yourself after all."
"But please, be on guard."
~*~
Sha looked over at her own guildmates and nodded to the two who would participate.
She turned to look at Terra and Suiken.
"It is true though. Suiken, you can probably aid with your girth in the speed of the cart and in the event of the crash. Terra, you can get the cart moving in the first place and actually aid Suiken in defense and attack should the other guild try anything," Muna explained with a calculating glance. She paused for a second, a worried look on her face. Leaning in close, she confided, "I don't think things will go well for such stakes. Shiisan certainly isn't helping in matters...But, I do believe this will be the lighter of challenges so I believe it's best for you Terra and Suiken, well, I trust you will protect Terra. You seem capable of handling yourself after all."
"But please, be on guard."
~*~
Sha looked over at her own guildmates and nodded to the two who would participate.
Teri relaxed when the ebb of the bees ceased their futile assault; escaping in a stream of hatred and rage to destinations unknown. That was mildly harrowing, and annoying as well. Unfortunately, the buzzing was still pulsating as loudly as ever, the humm screeching into their ears with merciless abandon. Everything seemed just a tad darker for a second as the Ruinguard emerged from the fauna and the flora, looking as if the bees didn't even remotely bother them. And the Ruinguard looked just as you'd expect, really, the whole black robes, hood, sorta deal. The almost self important cryptic air they carried themself with. The half-tengu felt a tap on her shoulder, and took that as a cue to open up her winds, revealing the illusionist back in what appeared to be their preferred form, greeting the Ruinguard.
Just as could be expected, the Ruinguard offered no real response, allowing Sainko to delve into her report on Shan's... well, you couldn't even really consider that to be a battle, could you? It was almost simply toying with someone who thought they were all powerful, before crushing them entirely as the truth of their power became apparent. It was pathetic.
"Overestimates his own ability." Teri said, almost flippantly, not even looking at the Ruinguard. Her face was twisted in distaste, remembering the battle. She really was kind of hoping for something even marginally more exciting. Can't survive as a Ruinguard if you can't enjoy a battle, after all, right? But perhaps it was better all the same, that it was quick and easy. Perhaps. Fuuta was waiting back at home after all. "Idiot. Not even worth fighting. Unsure why two of us were even necessary."
She wathed the envelope be exchanged from the Ruinguard to Sainko, as the figure more or less just left. Teri regarded it with a feeling of dread - goddamnit this meant she wouldn't be able to head home just yet. Another quest, probably for the both of them, and... well, hopefully it wouldn't be as easy as this one. If she was going to be mobilized, at least let it be worthwhile. Something of a challenge. Not like the let-down that Shan was.
"Perhaps we should read this in a less unsavoury location," Sainko murmured, and Teri just nodded wearily, clutching at the illusionist once again. With the exit of the Ruinguard, the bees were starting to act up again, and their throbbing buzzes warped the fabric of air around them with it's tenacious volume. Teri was already starting to get a headache from all of this, and as they tried to approach, the half-tengu emitted a bright flash of light - stunning the closer ones - and allowing her to take hold of Sainko to fly up into the air. Without an air current, it was harder for her to get up, but with enough effort, she managed it at long last.
It didn't take long for them to leave the vicinity of the Comrade Mountains, and with a steep nosedive, and a rush of speeding wind, the pair landed far below, at the base of the mountain. The air was particularly warmer now; and they could see a farm and some fields in the distances, separated from them by a thin, snaking river. The idyllic image of Yune's country side, according to the tourist pamphlets offered out from time to time.
"Open it." Teri said, referring to the envelope as she leaned against a pine tree with a slight frown. "...And you were right. They would team us up a second time."
Honestly. Well, and this time Teri lowered her guard just a smidgen - at least it was Sainko and not a whole other Ruinguard. Probably the only mercy in the whole situation.
Nee more or less completely blocked out the talk of this Muoy or whatever, and Võ. She didn't even know who they were, really, it was completely pointless. Honestly, the idiocy. She had more important things to worry about than fighting as a recreation. She had to try and plot more about Moga's downfall. Had to do it with very limited resources and knowledge. Hell, she didn't even know the general power structure of the Ku'Rannos right now, only thought Valkar was the head, and that power was probably inherited, and that Moga was the second in command. And all she knew about him was that he was an ambitious man, probably thought Valkar was getting too soft - of course he was, any slaver with guilt was unsuited for being a slaver, let alone a slaver lord - and wanted to seize power when a weak leader was in charge. The only possible weak point she could discern at is this Minayne. His own personal slave. If she could establish communications with her, then perhaps she'd get an opening. find out who she is. Find anyone who might've known her prior to her enslavement. Feed them the info; have them lead the charge of revenge and allowing her to, during the distraction, establish dominance over Moga and possibly even over Valkar.
If she was lucky, she'd have them both down in one swoop - Moga dead, and Valkar her faithful ally. And then -
Wait. How would she even keep Valkar's slavers loyal? They obviously didn't have enough goodwill to all be completely loyal to him, so simply winning his heart wasn't enough to have them on her side. And without them as her personal army, her entire plan fell flat. What could she do? Was there anything... yes. It made her shudder with self loathing at the thought, but this might work. She can threaten the slavers with death if they tried to desert; death by the noble's army. In that vein, she'd have to keep both armies separate from each other, so there was no back and forth communication.
Rule both of them with fear in what was overall an empty threat. It was all she could really d-
A bird flew overhead. Nee did the whistle and it came swooping down to perch on her shoulder. The noble girl quickly tore off the letter and read it.
"glad to know your fine.
it wasnt my blockade so mogas probably up to something
ill check it out
see you in furoe
Nee stared at the terrible penmanship for a few seconds, before letting out a small laugh. It was almost impossible to read, like, didn't he ever learn to write? Or did they not value literacy all that much in Gwan? In any case, Nee wrote her response, and sent the bird off, feeling somewhat better. At least she wasn't wearing blood soaked clothing, that was always a plus. She the sauntered over to Amanhã, who was also more or less completely ignoring the conversation, and followed her in silence. Maybe to alleviate the suit of armor's possible loneliness?
Or maybe her own?
The witch was the first to respond, stuttering, as if she was afraid, or something. Rune turned her head with amusement. "I-I have Earth Chi, a-as a matter of fact." Oddly enough, the witch- Terra -almost sounded unsure of herself. "W-well, what do you say now?"
What would she say now? it didn't really matter either way - not as if there was much to do in a mart cart race that pertained to combat, right? So Rune offered Terra something of a sarcastic, demeaning grin, meaning no real ill will; "So you do. Good luck then, Witch!"
This getting along with people was a little hard. She'd never really interacted with anyone other than her half-insane Father. The one that killed hundreds upon hundreds to bring her back, like, seriously. She didn't particularly mind being dead, though she didn't really remember any of it. It couldn't have been all that bad, really. Really now. She then heard Lo-Muna's voice waft to her in the sweltering heat.
"I really would prefer if you called your guildmates by their names," The rabbit beast-man said. "It is a matter of respect after all."
Respect? Really? They didn't do much to really deserve respect ... and what was the point of respect if it wasn't genuine? Just pretending to respect someone accomplished nothing. There was no point whatsoever. Rune let out a fake yawn, but nodded her acquiescence.
"Would if I knew their names." She eyed Lo-Muna. "I'm Rune, by the way." She then turned to the old Oni, and the wit- Terra, Terra the Witch. In a competition, anything goes, right? And she didn't want to be on the losing team. She spoke in a quiet, hushed voice.
"Don't be afraid to cheat." She whispered smugly. "Can't trust them to not try to take you out at first chance. Even if they say they won't, I bet they will.|
Just as could be expected, the Ruinguard offered no real response, allowing Sainko to delve into her report on Shan's... well, you couldn't even really consider that to be a battle, could you? It was almost simply toying with someone who thought they were all powerful, before crushing them entirely as the truth of their power became apparent. It was pathetic.
"Overestimates his own ability." Teri said, almost flippantly, not even looking at the Ruinguard. Her face was twisted in distaste, remembering the battle. She really was kind of hoping for something even marginally more exciting. Can't survive as a Ruinguard if you can't enjoy a battle, after all, right? But perhaps it was better all the same, that it was quick and easy. Perhaps. Fuuta was waiting back at home after all. "Idiot. Not even worth fighting. Unsure why two of us were even necessary."
She wathed the envelope be exchanged from the Ruinguard to Sainko, as the figure more or less just left. Teri regarded it with a feeling of dread - goddamnit this meant she wouldn't be able to head home just yet. Another quest, probably for the both of them, and... well, hopefully it wouldn't be as easy as this one. If she was going to be mobilized, at least let it be worthwhile. Something of a challenge. Not like the let-down that Shan was.
"Perhaps we should read this in a less unsavoury location," Sainko murmured, and Teri just nodded wearily, clutching at the illusionist once again. With the exit of the Ruinguard, the bees were starting to act up again, and their throbbing buzzes warped the fabric of air around them with it's tenacious volume. Teri was already starting to get a headache from all of this, and as they tried to approach, the half-tengu emitted a bright flash of light - stunning the closer ones - and allowing her to take hold of Sainko to fly up into the air. Without an air current, it was harder for her to get up, but with enough effort, she managed it at long last.
It didn't take long for them to leave the vicinity of the Comrade Mountains, and with a steep nosedive, and a rush of speeding wind, the pair landed far below, at the base of the mountain. The air was particularly warmer now; and they could see a farm and some fields in the distances, separated from them by a thin, snaking river. The idyllic image of Yune's country side, according to the tourist pamphlets offered out from time to time.
"Open it." Teri said, referring to the envelope as she leaned against a pine tree with a slight frown. "...And you were right. They would team us up a second time."
Honestly. Well, and this time Teri lowered her guard just a smidgen - at least it was Sainko and not a whole other Ruinguard. Probably the only mercy in the whole situation.
Nee more or less completely blocked out the talk of this Muoy or whatever, and Võ. She didn't even know who they were, really, it was completely pointless. Honestly, the idiocy. She had more important things to worry about than fighting as a recreation. She had to try and plot more about Moga's downfall. Had to do it with very limited resources and knowledge. Hell, she didn't even know the general power structure of the Ku'Rannos right now, only thought Valkar was the head, and that power was probably inherited, and that Moga was the second in command. And all she knew about him was that he was an ambitious man, probably thought Valkar was getting too soft - of course he was, any slaver with guilt was unsuited for being a slaver, let alone a slaver lord - and wanted to seize power when a weak leader was in charge. The only possible weak point she could discern at is this Minayne. His own personal slave. If she could establish communications with her, then perhaps she'd get an opening. find out who she is. Find anyone who might've known her prior to her enslavement. Feed them the info; have them lead the charge of revenge and allowing her to, during the distraction, establish dominance over Moga and possibly even over Valkar.
If she was lucky, she'd have them both down in one swoop - Moga dead, and Valkar her faithful ally. And then -
Wait. How would she even keep Valkar's slavers loyal? They obviously didn't have enough goodwill to all be completely loyal to him, so simply winning his heart wasn't enough to have them on her side. And without them as her personal army, her entire plan fell flat. What could she do? Was there anything... yes. It made her shudder with self loathing at the thought, but this might work. She can threaten the slavers with death if they tried to desert; death by the noble's army. In that vein, she'd have to keep both armies separate from each other, so there was no back and forth communication.
Rule both of them with fear in what was overall an empty threat. It was all she could really d-
A bird flew overhead. Nee did the whistle and it came swooping down to perch on her shoulder. The noble girl quickly tore off the letter and read it.
"glad to know your fine.
it wasnt my blockade so mogas probably up to something
ill check it out
see you in furoe
Nee stared at the terrible penmanship for a few seconds, before letting out a small laugh. It was almost impossible to read, like, didn't he ever learn to write? Or did they not value literacy all that much in Gwan? In any case, Nee wrote her response, and sent the bird off, feeling somewhat better. At least she wasn't wearing blood soaked clothing, that was always a plus. She the sauntered over to Amanhã, who was also more or less completely ignoring the conversation, and followed her in silence. Maybe to alleviate the suit of armor's possible loneliness?
Or maybe her own?
The witch was the first to respond, stuttering, as if she was afraid, or something. Rune turned her head with amusement. "I-I have Earth Chi, a-as a matter of fact." Oddly enough, the witch- Terra -almost sounded unsure of herself. "W-well, what do you say now?"
What would she say now? it didn't really matter either way - not as if there was much to do in a mart cart race that pertained to combat, right? So Rune offered Terra something of a sarcastic, demeaning grin, meaning no real ill will; "So you do. Good luck then, Witch!"
This getting along with people was a little hard. She'd never really interacted with anyone other than her half-insane Father. The one that killed hundreds upon hundreds to bring her back, like, seriously. She didn't particularly mind being dead, though she didn't really remember any of it. It couldn't have been all that bad, really. Really now. She then heard Lo-Muna's voice waft to her in the sweltering heat.
"I really would prefer if you called your guildmates by their names," The rabbit beast-man said. "It is a matter of respect after all."
Respect? Really? They didn't do much to really deserve respect ... and what was the point of respect if it wasn't genuine? Just pretending to respect someone accomplished nothing. There was no point whatsoever. Rune let out a fake yawn, but nodded her acquiescence.
"Would if I knew their names." She eyed Lo-Muna. "I'm Rune, by the way." She then turned to the old Oni, and the wit- Terra, Terra the Witch. In a competition, anything goes, right? And she didn't want to be on the losing team. She spoke in a quiet, hushed voice.
"Don't be afraid to cheat." She whispered smugly. "Can't trust them to not try to take you out at first chance. Even if they say they won't, I bet they will.|
The other girl grinned back at Terra with an expression that seemed absolutely insincere to her. "So you do. Good luck then, Witch!"
"H-hey, listen, I just told y-" But Terra's anger had no time at all to flare up, for Muna began speaking while her fist was rising.
"It is true though. Suiken, you can probably aid with your girth in the speed of the cart and in the event of the crash. Terra, you can get the cart moving in the first place and actually aid Suiken in defense and attack should the other guild try anything." So it would be Terra and Suiken participating, then... "I don't think things will go well for such stakes. Shiisan certainly isn't helping in matters...But, I do believe this will be the lighter of challenges so I believe it's best for you Terra and Suiken, well, I trust you will protect Terra. You seem capable of handling yourself after all."
Despite how unsure of herself she was, Terra felt almost a little indignant hearing Muna essentially state she should be in this challenge due to it being easier. All the same, though, she bowed her head slightly and replied, "We understand. Y-you can depend on us to win." Whether she actually meant this or not, she had no idea.
As Terra climbed into the mine cart, the other girl--apparently named Rune--leaned in after getting admonished by Muna. At first, Terra met her with a rather icy gaze, expecting another round of the girl ignoring her request...but the mischievous-looking girl with the silver hair only had these words for her, said in quiet tones as though they shouldn't be heard: "Don't be afraid to cheat. Can't trust them to not try to take you out at first chance. Even if they say they won't, I bet they will."
Us? Cheat? That isn't even... Terra glanced at the other guild just to be sure. There wouldn't be anything suspicious about them...right? Suddenly, though, the mere looks the Hunter's Guild's members exchanged with each other looked very suspicious. "...I-I'll keep your warning in mind," she told Rune without really thinking much about it. "Come on, then, Suiken."
"H-hey, listen, I just told y-" But Terra's anger had no time at all to flare up, for Muna began speaking while her fist was rising.
"It is true though. Suiken, you can probably aid with your girth in the speed of the cart and in the event of the crash. Terra, you can get the cart moving in the first place and actually aid Suiken in defense and attack should the other guild try anything." So it would be Terra and Suiken participating, then... "I don't think things will go well for such stakes. Shiisan certainly isn't helping in matters...But, I do believe this will be the lighter of challenges so I believe it's best for you Terra and Suiken, well, I trust you will protect Terra. You seem capable of handling yourself after all."
Despite how unsure of herself she was, Terra felt almost a little indignant hearing Muna essentially state she should be in this challenge due to it being easier. All the same, though, she bowed her head slightly and replied, "We understand. Y-you can depend on us to win." Whether she actually meant this or not, she had no idea.
As Terra climbed into the mine cart, the other girl--apparently named Rune--leaned in after getting admonished by Muna. At first, Terra met her with a rather icy gaze, expecting another round of the girl ignoring her request...but the mischievous-looking girl with the silver hair only had these words for her, said in quiet tones as though they shouldn't be heard: "Don't be afraid to cheat. Can't trust them to not try to take you out at first chance. Even if they say they won't, I bet they will."
Us? Cheat? That isn't even... Terra glanced at the other guild just to be sure. There wouldn't be anything suspicious about them...right? Suddenly, though, the mere looks the Hunter's Guild's members exchanged with each other looked very suspicious. "...I-I'll keep your warning in mind," she told Rune without really thinking much about it. "Come on, then, Suiken."
Yuwen's eyes faded open gently, the aching that had plagued his head now settled and replaced with an uneasy feeling in his stomach. He wobbled to his feet and leaned over gently. He was shirtless, further bandaged then the morning, and his armour was nowhere to be seen. Instead he pulled the rough silk robe off a barrel and put it on. He then took hold of an oaken walking stick and made his way through the small cabin lined with tightly with medical and food supplies. The red cloth hanging from the doorway and acting as a makeshift door blew in the wind revealing beyond the rickety cabin walls a blood-orange sky and the endless mouth of the sea.
"It's good for the body though - they have this oil and they rub it on the muscles, it really helps loosen things," The voice of the Hooded Villain spoke between mouthfuls to the left of Yuwen's ears. He cornered the cabin and spotted at the back of the deck the Villain and their three captors / rescuers sitting on stools eating rabbit around a magical bowl of fire. Yuwen swallowed a the sight and carefully moved to the edge of the deck. White cloaks were hanging from the side of the long-boats's hull, and beyond it the massive green-country side of the raging rivers province. Ahead the land bordering disappeared and the open ocean stretched forward. They were about to wash into the sea, Yuwen realized.
"He's awake," The Hooded Villain's voice rang. Yuwen turned to see the members had taken notice of him.
"Indeed he is," The Ashura whispered in a rumbling voice. "Please, one of you - fill him in."
"It's good for the body though - they have this oil and they rub it on the muscles, it really helps loosen things," The voice of the Hooded Villain spoke between mouthfuls to the left of Yuwen's ears. He cornered the cabin and spotted at the back of the deck the Villain and their three captors / rescuers sitting on stools eating rabbit around a magical bowl of fire. Yuwen swallowed a the sight and carefully moved to the edge of the deck. White cloaks were hanging from the side of the long-boats's hull, and beyond it the massive green-country side of the raging rivers province. Ahead the land bordering disappeared and the open ocean stretched forward. They were about to wash into the sea, Yuwen realized.
"He's awake," The Hooded Villain's voice rang. Yuwen turned to see the members had taken notice of him.
"Indeed he is," The Ashura whispered in a rumbling voice. "Please, one of you - fill him in."
"Alright, wait!" Shiisan said, raising a handing front of Terra. "Uh, guild meeting! Team meeting! Captain Spastic and The Fat One are who we're sending in, but uh, we want a team meeting first!" Shiisan muttered, calling the Great Guild members over to him. "Hey, look guys," Shiisan muttered quietly as they approached. "I dunno if you've all picked up on this or not....but these guys are crazy!" he whispered, pointing a thumb at the Hunters Guild.
"They WILL get us killed. And as someone whose spent months trapped in a net, lemme tell ya, I'd like to live out my life as much as possible," Shiisan whispered. "Look, I've been in this temple before. Even before the curse hit, it was pretty deadly. And now that the whole place is cursed, we won't be able to turn without danger lurking at every turn."
"So here's my idea...you two!" Shiisan decided, pointing at Terra and Suiken. "Will still do the race. As a distraction. While the rest of us...go with the members of their guild not competing and watch the race with them for a while. The some of us will stay with the spectators as a second distraction, maybe compete in some of the other challenges while a small bit of us sneak off and try to find the map, which leads to both a massive horde of treasure AND a curse-free ticket out of here."
"And what about gathering the rest of the guild after the would be treasure thieves find this map?" Suiken asked skeptically.
"That might be the only hard part as these loony tools are liable to attack us," Shiisan shrugged. "So we yell out a signal and the rest of you follow us and book it! So...whaddya think, gang? Who should do what?"
***
Pele Mele nodded at Jeon to inform Yuwen of the situation as he got a better look at the sea before them. "Gonna be a long voyage. Might have ta go for a surf if things get too boring..." he noted, drowsily.
"They WILL get us killed. And as someone whose spent months trapped in a net, lemme tell ya, I'd like to live out my life as much as possible," Shiisan whispered. "Look, I've been in this temple before. Even before the curse hit, it was pretty deadly. And now that the whole place is cursed, we won't be able to turn without danger lurking at every turn."
"So here's my idea...you two!" Shiisan decided, pointing at Terra and Suiken. "Will still do the race. As a distraction. While the rest of us...go with the members of their guild not competing and watch the race with them for a while. The some of us will stay with the spectators as a second distraction, maybe compete in some of the other challenges while a small bit of us sneak off and try to find the map, which leads to both a massive horde of treasure AND a curse-free ticket out of here."
"And what about gathering the rest of the guild after the would be treasure thieves find this map?" Suiken asked skeptically.
"That might be the only hard part as these loony tools are liable to attack us," Shiisan shrugged. "So we yell out a signal and the rest of you follow us and book it! So...whaddya think, gang? Who should do what?"
***
Pele Mele nodded at Jeon to inform Yuwen of the situation as he got a better look at the sea before them. "Gonna be a long voyage. Might have ta go for a surf if things get too boring..." he noted, drowsily.
Her back against the wall, Ann brushed her hair out of her eyes, listening as the ex-bandit spoke to their guild. She wasn't really interested in the treasure, but they certainly did need to leave this place one way or another. Sticking around for a year did not seem like the greatest of ideas. She didn't care which role she ended up in, nor did she have any suggestions on who should be allocated where to optimize their results. Acknowledging that any response would be ineffectual, Ann simply decided to remain silent, her arms folded over her chest and her eyes looking calmly over the others.
Millie took some time to regain her composure, but she managed to pull herself together enough to give a coherent reply. Still wiping her tears from her eyes, she put a little distance between herself and Hyuna to give her some breathing space. "Y-Yeah," she said quietly. "I want to know how Ann and Terra doing." She paused a moment before adding, "And the others, too. Do you know where they are? I thought they would've been gone by now." Millie smiled sheepishly, taking a gentle hold of her hand as a sign for her to take the lead. "Thank you, Hyuna. For coming back."
Millie took some time to regain her composure, but she managed to pull herself together enough to give a coherent reply. Still wiping her tears from her eyes, she put a little distance between herself and Hyuna to give her some breathing space. "Y-Yeah," she said quietly. "I want to know how Ann and Terra doing." She paused a moment before adding, "And the others, too. Do you know where they are? I thought they would've been gone by now." Millie smiled sheepishly, taking a gentle hold of her hand as a sign for her to take the lead. "Thank you, Hyuna. For coming back."
"Suiken and Terra are both powerful enough to compete and escape so that stays as Shiisan has confirmed," Muna began. "I will be part of the initial group staying along with Rune and Yamato. Ann, Rumelis, and Suunarashi can accompany Shiisa to find the treasure. After all, I trust you know your way around the temple since you've been through it before, Shiisa."
She smiled warmly at the bandit before looking over at the others, "Any complaints? Objections? Suggestions?"
~*~
Jeon sighed and looked at Yuwen, saying, "Since my companions aren't in a talking mood, how very unlike 'em, I guess I'll be up to flap my beak."
"See, it seems you finally gained what most are looking for- a bit of specialness to ya. You have a few things of interest to us that would include the key and whatever you have inside you now. Now, before you start cheering, this is not the good kind of special. Well, it is if our plan goes the way we want it. We're travelling across a sea for this, for the good ending, and you and him-" Jeon pointed at Yuwen and Hoods. "Might really be able to help us save the good old world. Well, if we can figure out how to rid the evil in you first cuz as he mentioned, you may not know the key and I hope he's wrong on that, but you are a key. A pretty vital one to our plans."
She smiled warmly at the bandit before looking over at the others, "Any complaints? Objections? Suggestions?"
~*~
Jeon sighed and looked at Yuwen, saying, "Since my companions aren't in a talking mood, how very unlike 'em, I guess I'll be up to flap my beak."
"See, it seems you finally gained what most are looking for- a bit of specialness to ya. You have a few things of interest to us that would include the key and whatever you have inside you now. Now, before you start cheering, this is not the good kind of special. Well, it is if our plan goes the way we want it. We're travelling across a sea for this, for the good ending, and you and him-" Jeon pointed at Yuwen and Hoods. "Might really be able to help us save the good old world. Well, if we can figure out how to rid the evil in you first cuz as he mentioned, you may not know the key and I hope he's wrong on that, but you are a key. A pretty vital one to our plans."
"what the fuck are you talking about," Yuwen asked after a long silence.
"The KEY," The Hooded Villain barked. "These are members of the Seven Sons... or, associates rather. They're taking us to Fern Rock... we'll learn more there, I'm sure."
Suddenly a loud brass horn deafened the sounds of the river. Yuwen turned to the shore where a camp was set up, red-armoured soldiers resting in it. A horn-blower blew at them again. "Unmarked vessel! You are passing into Yunish seas and outside the Raging Rivers Prefecture! Come ashore immediately for questioning!" The man yelled at them. "By order of Prefect Ro!"
"The KEY," The Hooded Villain barked. "These are members of the Seven Sons... or, associates rather. They're taking us to Fern Rock... we'll learn more there, I'm sure."
Suddenly a loud brass horn deafened the sounds of the river. Yuwen turned to the shore where a camp was set up, red-armoured soldiers resting in it. A horn-blower blew at them again. "Unmarked vessel! You are passing into Yunish seas and outside the Raging Rivers Prefecture! Come ashore immediately for questioning!" The man yelled at them. "By order of Prefect Ro!"
"Sound good to you or what?" Shiisan asked Rumelis, Suunarashi, and Ann.
***
Pele lazily glanced over to the Prefect yelling at them to dock ashore. "What? No," he shrugged lethargically as Seven Sons continued to sail on.
***
Pele lazily glanced over to the Prefect yelling at them to dock ashore. "What? No," he shrugged lethargically as Seven Sons continued to sail on.
"Well, that was pointless," Jeon muttered as he stretched his wings out, not about to fly away at all.
"What the hell are you doing?" Yuwen demanded as they sailed on, the soldier continuing to blow his horn at them. The Hooded Villain gave no note and continued eating with the others. "Hey!" Yuwen screamed, running as best he could to the edge of the deck and waving furiously. "Help me! I've been kidnapped! I'm of noble birth and I've been kidnapped by members of the Seven Sons Mercenary Gang! HELP ME! HELP ME!" He screamed loudly...
At the words the man dropped his horn and pelted into the camp as fast he could...
At the words the man dropped his horn and pelted into the camp as fast he could...
Pele sighed a gave a withering glare to Yuwen before looking at the rest of his crew. "Leader of a great guild, ladies and gents," he sighed, tapping the side of his helmet with his index finger in irritation. He turned to the Ashura. "See if you can calm him down, painlessly..." he asked.
"Admittedly you did kidnap us," The Hooded Villain commented. Yuwen dived overboard and began to swim away.
Jeon sighed and got up, taking his bowl of food with him.
"Yeah, well we did save his life at least. The kid could, y'know, not be a pain in the ass," he commented as he walked over to the edge and stretched his wings out. With powerful flaps of his wings, he took to the air and with ease, swooped down on the slow Yuwen. Jeon grabbed Yuwen by the back of his shirt with his talons and dropped him back on the deck like a sack of fish, Jeon himself landing on the railing.
"Yeah, swimming in the open sea, since when did you become a fish beastman?" he asked sarcastically to Yuwen as he stabbed his rabbit.
"Yeah, well we did save his life at least. The kid could, y'know, not be a pain in the ass," he commented as he walked over to the edge and stretched his wings out. With powerful flaps of his wings, he took to the air and with ease, swooped down on the slow Yuwen. Jeon grabbed Yuwen by the back of his shirt with his talons and dropped him back on the deck like a sack of fish, Jeon himself landing on the railing.
"Yeah, swimming in the open sea, since when did you become a fish beastman?" he asked sarcastically to Yuwen as he stabbed his rabbit.
"Yeah, but it's for a good reason," Pele replied, sighing as one of the Jeon scooped him up from the water and tossed him back on deck. "But, really you tried to kidnap him first. Why are you not makin' your grand escape attempt, by the way?" Pele then turned to look at Yuwen. "Hey man, can you just chill for a sec. Just chill. We've just gotta explain shit some more and it'lll all make sense. Hopefully."
The Hooded Villain glanced out at the river they slowly drifted out and shook his head, deciding not to comment. Yuwen breathed heavily as he lay there. In his injured state there was nothing he could do, he realized. Yuwen glanced to the hooded figure who sat on one of the stools. And perhaps he realized that too.
"Are you alright?" The Ashura questioned. Yuwen rose weakly and glared at them. "I've been captured and am being given half-answers as to why - no I'm not doing alright," He hissed as the long-boat pulled out from the coast and into an endless maze of sea beyond, dark as the sun danced on it's wavy horizon. "I'm not doing alright at all..."
***
"Prefect Ro! Prefect Ro!" The guard called as he pelted into Ro's tent. The Prefect glanced away from the mass of scrolls on his desk to the soldier in his squad. "What is it, Ruon?" Ro questioned before sipping his tea. "Yuwen Fortune." This caused him to lower his tea again.
"Has he been spotted? Ro questioned immediately as the man caught his breath. The soldier gave a frantic nod. "But not as you think," The soldier explained. "He was on a unmarked longboat heading to sea, saying he'd been taken hostage by the Seven Sons."
"Out to sea where we cannot chase him," Ro sighed, scratching his chin in annoyance. "I know Yuwen Fortune... the charges against him and his order, of attempting to blow the mountain apart and destroy Jiefong... they are not his scene. He's a trouble-maker... but not a murderer. If he's been captured by the Seven Sons they may be using his name to cover up their deeds."
The soldier swallowed "... Well what can we do?"
"They head to sea, outside our hunting ground but right into the backyard of the most powerful naval force in existence," Ro whispered as he began to write a letter on a fresh scroll. "Send this order up coast."
"To who?" The soldier asked. Ro finished the scroll and sealed it tightly before handing it to the soldier. "The Reckoning's back from Eoland," Ro explained with a smile. "And they always need fresh prey." With a heavy gulp the soldier took the letter and ran out of the tent, hurrying to deliver it...
"Are you alright?" The Ashura questioned. Yuwen rose weakly and glared at them. "I've been captured and am being given half-answers as to why - no I'm not doing alright," He hissed as the long-boat pulled out from the coast and into an endless maze of sea beyond, dark as the sun danced on it's wavy horizon. "I'm not doing alright at all..."
***
"Prefect Ro! Prefect Ro!" The guard called as he pelted into Ro's tent. The Prefect glanced away from the mass of scrolls on his desk to the soldier in his squad. "What is it, Ruon?" Ro questioned before sipping his tea. "Yuwen Fortune." This caused him to lower his tea again.
"Has he been spotted? Ro questioned immediately as the man caught his breath. The soldier gave a frantic nod. "But not as you think," The soldier explained. "He was on a unmarked longboat heading to sea, saying he'd been taken hostage by the Seven Sons."
"Out to sea where we cannot chase him," Ro sighed, scratching his chin in annoyance. "I know Yuwen Fortune... the charges against him and his order, of attempting to blow the mountain apart and destroy Jiefong... they are not his scene. He's a trouble-maker... but not a murderer. If he's been captured by the Seven Sons they may be using his name to cover up their deeds."
The soldier swallowed "... Well what can we do?"
"They head to sea, outside our hunting ground but right into the backyard of the most powerful naval force in existence," Ro whispered as he began to write a letter on a fresh scroll. "Send this order up coast."
"To who?" The soldier asked. Ro finished the scroll and sealed it tightly before handing it to the soldier. "The Reckoning's back from Eoland," Ro explained with a smile. "And they always need fresh prey." With a heavy gulp the soldier took the letter and ran out of the tent, hurrying to deliver it...
"Look, Fortune. There's a pretty good reason you're being kept in the dark," Pele explained. "Aaaand it's pretty much your fault. you got any memory of what went down as soon as you and your guild found that crown?" he asked. Suddenly, Pele sat up. "Oh! And if you do remember, by any chance, please do us a solid and don't speak about it. Hell, barely think about it."
"Didn't you cause me further head trauma and knock me out? I don't think I'm gonna trust you," Yuwen pointed out.
"It's true, you did do that," The Ashura confirmed.
"It's true, you did do that," The Ashura confirmed.
"Yeah, good going there Pele," Jeon remarked, immediately ganging up on Pele with the others.
"Listen Fortune, you don't necessarily need to trust him," the vulture beast-man said to Fortune. "Hell, I don't care if you don't trust me. You haven't even laughed at my jokes. But, we will need you to work with us to some degree. It ain't only your life at risk here you know. That crown ain't the only bit of treasure you'll be losing if you keep being such a prude."
"Listen Fortune, you don't necessarily need to trust him," the vulture beast-man said to Fortune. "Hell, I don't care if you don't trust me. You haven't even laughed at my jokes. But, we will need you to work with us to some degree. It ain't only your life at risk here you know. That crown ain't the only bit of treasure you'll be losing if you keep being such a prude."
Yuwen kept quiet. "Admittedly, you did kidnap us," The Hooded Villain repeated to break the silence.
"Admittedly, you did kidnap us," Jeon mocked The Hooded Villain in a whiny pitch, rolling his eyes. "Like you've never kidnapped others for your own gains. Like my friend here said, weren't you kidnapping Fortune here when we got to you two!? Isn't that how he got separated from his own guild!?"
"I didn't ask him to work with me afterwards," The Villain replied before sipping his tea.
"...If this is about the Necromancer you don't know what you're dealing with," Yuwen spoke up at last, huddled on the deck and staring into the fire. "I don't know what plan you have but it wont work against him... as for the key I don't know where it is... I have no idea."
"...If this is about the Necromancer you don't know what you're dealing with," Yuwen spoke up at last, huddled on the deck and staring into the fire. "I don't know what plan you have but it wont work against him... as for the key I don't know where it is... I have no idea."
"A human makes a massive assumption abut somethin' he doesn't know. Wish I could be surprised," Pele asked. "What is actually surprising is the fact that you seem to know about the Necromancer. Didn't know enough to know what you were doin' in that chamber was stupid idea, but...what do you know? If you're willin' to share."
"There was a massive letter from Eoling talking about him and then he attacked me," Yuwen whispered. "I've... heard of him before, with the Old Guild... I never thought Eoling was involved with such a dark being."
"Well yeah, that's the mystery ain't it? What really happened to Eoling and the guild back in the day? Another thing I'm lookin' into. We've been collectin', researchin', catalougin' all we can about this Necromancer dude, but it's all peripheral information. Not one piece of somethin' we can use against him. Well...until recently. But I'd rather not talk too much about it. 'Cause see...the Necromancer is closer than you think."
Gridiron gave no reply to Turas' grumbled concerns, but a smirk was tugging at her lips, and it was only slightly because Võ was most definitely gonna kick Muoy's ass in the upcoming fight. Turas was... well, an amusing dude-- to her, at least. His whining bugged plenty of others on the crew-- not least of all the fire oni walking alongside him currently, still revelling in what he probably figured was his victory-- but she'd long since come to the conclusion Turas' whining had less to do with being a snivelling little shit by nature and more to do with being a highly cynical but otherwise fairly plain person. More specifically, an ordinary individual amidst a group of thoroughly extraordinary individuals.
Turas had never known the bitter sting of slavery, the indelible scars of the whip and the lingering vestiges of the chains. He'd never truly been a warrior. Hell, he'd probably never so much as gotten in a schoolboy scuffle with some other student as a child. All he'd ever been was a privileged kid from the capital of Yuna-Yae who'd had the fortune of being born into a particularly well-off Sudean family that had achieved essentially noble status in the Yune Empire-- a kid who'd grown up amidst luxury and affluence and then, for one reason or another, chucked all of it right out the window. Turas had never been real clear on what exactly had led him to Gridiron's gang, but the closest explanation Gridiron could extricate from his vague grumblings on the subject were that he'd looked at the institution of legal slavery, decided 'fuck that', and called it quits on being a part of the nobility that enabled it. And then, for several years, he'd just sorta drifted, because there really hadn't been jack shit he could really do against slavery: he had always lacked the cunning, the martial prowess, or the charisma to make any real impact. And then, he'd encountered Gridiron.
And now here they were-- the former slave and arena champion turned anti-slavery sentinel, the ineffectual, defiant noble turned ineffectual, defiant vigilante. In a romantic relationship of all things. Gridiron had never figured herself as much one for romance to begin with-- not with someone like Turas, not with another person like herself. She simply had too much shit she had to deal with now-- too much on her mind to deal with that kind of attachment. And yet, there was no 'but' involved in any of it. The feelings she had for Turas had nothing to do with any of that, because what she felt for Turas... really wasn't romantic in nature. Love had nothing to do with it-- not on her end of things. And it made her feel like shit, because she knew Turas did probably genuinely love her, but in the end, she had simply latched onto him, because he was completely, irrevocably plain. And in her weird as shit, upside down daily life, that was something... something comforting.
Is that really so bad?
Such vexed thoughts were they that caused Gridiron to remain blissfully ignorant of what was occurring behind her until she realised the others had slowed, or stopped altogether. Gridiron turned on her heel (and was then run into by the massive, metal-clad body of her half-sister just behind her, who had evidently decided 'fuck it, I don't feel like stopping anyway'), and upon picking her self up off the floor and muttering about 'goddammit Amanhã don't you have any brakes' cast her gaze over the ensemble of vigilantes to determine just what the hold up was.
Her eyes quickly fell upon Nee, who had... received a message via messenger bird? The shit? Gridiron's eyes narrowed: who the hell was the girl corresponding with? Well, that's something I intend to find out. Still a little irascible from getting knocked over by her ogre of a fucking half-sister, Gridiron strode over to where Nee stood, but the bird had taken off by the time she got there.
"What's that?" Gridiron grunted at the girl, nodding her head at the scrap of paper in her hand.
Nee flinched almost instantly as she realized her idiocy. In the middle of a troupe, and she - damnit. She was slipping. Either that, or shit was piling up too fast for her. Either way, she instantly crumpled up the paper in her fist; body going stiff and rigid as she saw the Sudean approach her. This was bad, she thought, this was really bad. Her first instinct was to unleash her chi - but that could only do more harm than good right now. At least, that's what she thought. Her mind spun quickly as she thought of various lies to feed Gridiron; just a message to her father, perhaps, or even correspondance with other nobles. But then, she didn't want to lie to the only person she never felt the need to lie to before. She didn't want to lose that only 'friendship', perhaps. So there was nothing she could really do but tell the truth.
But not with everyone around.
"...I'll explain." She said quietly, in a forced calm voice. "Where no one can overhear us."
The girl looked like the metaphorical deer before the headlights (Gridiron had never understood exactly where that expression came from-- what the hell were headlights?-- but the point was made). And immediately, Gridiron suspected that the crumpled piece of paper in Nee's hand was something the girl definitely didn't want her seeing for one reason or another-- an impression not helped by the way Nee simply stood by for a moment looking lost for words before Gridiron, who awaited an answer with her arms crossed across her chest and her expression a bit callous, though not deliberately.
Finally, Nee grudgingly forced out an answer, and Gridiron raised an eyebrow slightly. A part of her was convinced that in all likelihood the answer was naught but a ploy-- an attempt to put off the inevitable and afford Nee some time to conceive of an adequate falsity to mask whatever she was really doing with that messenger bird. However, on the other hand Gridiron did prefer to give the girl the benefit of the doubt-- how much of an asshat would she have looked like, telling Nee she was there for her only to then prove that she had absolutely no trust when it came to her?
"... alright," Gridiron at last murmured, but then she held out an expectant hand. "But give me the paper." She hesitated, and then added, "I'll only read it whenever you're ready to explain whatever information lies therein, okay?"
There was nothing else really about it. Nee dropped the scrunched up note from Valkar into Gridiron's hand, and as quickly as she could, marched herself farther ahead, presumably with Gridiron in tow. Nothing to do bt tell the truth, and hope it didn't blow over too badly. A small part of her wondered if a little girl like her should evne be bothering with a grand 'take over the world' plot if she couldn't even handle this, but she shut that part down, banishing it to the depths of her mind. It was pointless at this stage, to have any doubts. She was already too far in to back down. Too deep in this political bog to go back to being a happy, naive, girl, with not a care in the world.
Not that she ever really remembered a time such as that. She managed to take her and Gridiron out of earshot of the rest of the troupe, the two mysterious ones, the oni, the loudmouthm all of them. Just her and Gridiron. The only one she could really even almost call a friend, to be plainfully honest. and it was too early to really judge if she counted as a friend or not. She took a deep breath, and loosened her body; no more room for doubts, for anieties, nothing. Just the cold stone of reality. And she was prepared for the worst, whatever it was. She was prepared for it ever since she first roped herself in, wasn't she?
"...Earlier today, I saw and recognized a bird Cha'Valkar used as a messenger, presumably to his second in command, Moga." She paused, knowing that if she continued with this, it would further increase Valkar's chances of death before he could fulfill the role she had laid out for him. But... she had to make the necessary sacrifices. And for now, the slaver lord was one of them. "I called it down, and took his coded message - " Nee pulled it out of her pocket, and offered it to the Sudean, before continuing. "And I saw my chance to try to weaken the chain of command, and add more of my influence into his psyche. He's, right now at least, probably torn between allying with me or Moga, there must have been some sort of event to raise his paranoia. Whatever the case, Moga is trying to take over. Do you recall th-"
She shuddered, and stood there puzzled for a few seconds, wondering what had just happened.
"..Two bird beastmen. They were sent by Moga, to try and capture and use me as leverage to gain power against Valkar. My guess is that Valkar, who is rather weak minded, is an unfit leader for the Ku'Rannos, has gained some ire, and so some factions are starting to rise against him. With all the instability happening, me using what hold I have over Valkar, and stopping his communication with Moga completely, I'm trying to further weaken them, until... I can meet up with him again and more or less control his empire from behind him. Which is the first stepping stone to my revolution. I..., uh, I hope you don't.. hate me, or anything...."
Nee looked almost sheepish as she stared at her feet, almost afraid of Gridiron's reaction.
So she continued to fraternise with Cha'Valkar behind my back.
Gridiron... really shouldn't have been surprised. The girl had nearly taken her eye out in an attempt to protect the piece of shit slaver she'd had cornered at that point, and evidently Cha'Valkar was instrumental to whatever plan to dismantle slavery that Nee had in mind. She had indicated as much back in the cave, had she not? It was to be expected, then, that Nee would have done everything in her power to find a method of communicating with the slave lord, even under Gridiron's own auspices-- perhaps not expected that chance had so thoroughly played into her hands in that regard, that by coincidence such a method had all but fallen into Nee's lap, but it was anything but peculiar that Nee would have seized upon that opportunity to establish communication with Cha'Valkar.
What Gridiron did find peculiar was that... well, it sorta stung. That in a way she couldn't help but feel a bit betrayed. That Nee still insisted on seeking the company of somebody she knew Gridiron had a vested interest in putting in the ground-- somebody who deserved to be put in the ground. That Nee had continued associating with such a vile and cretinous stain of filth that deserved nothing more than his skull smashed to dust by the business end of her warhammer. The hell with plans to overthrow the system of slavery, anything that enabled the continued existence of somebody like Cha'Valkar-- somebody who had long since proven they didn't deserve to breath the same air as the people he tortured and brutalised-- was unacceptable.
And this... this too was unacceptable.
Forcing her face into a mien of inscrutability, Gridiron tore the paper into shreds without bothering to read it, tossing the scraps to the side of the road. Your revolution be damned. "Keep moving." Her sole responce came in the form of two terse words delivered in a cold, impassive intone, before Gridiron turned around and without another word continued to lead the way to Furoe, where Nee would be left with her family... and then she'd be none of Gridiron's concern.
Idiot girl. What the hell did she think her 'revolution' could do that Gridiron hadn't been trying to do for years now?
Feeling something between self loathing and revulsion, Nee stepped somberly after Gridiron, saying not a word as they made their way back to the others. It was foolish of her; but then again, that's what happens when you try to interact with people without manipulating them, isn't it? Sure, this one time wasn't exactly inalienable proof, but it was an indicator. Social interaction plain didn't work unless you could control how their minds worked. It was as simple as that, really, and the noble was embittered for trying to actually make a friend. The whole thing was pointless. Friendship didn't matter as long as you had emotional and mental dominion, or so she tried to think as she was surrounded by the oddest feeling that the troupe were all more or least close allies.
Pointless, she thought miserably. For people like her, the manipulative type, they had no chouice but to manipulate. Idiot. Idiot for trying t think otherwise. She should have abandoned any of that a long time ago. She stopped for a second, almist hearing something - the cries of battle? But they were still on the road, how could - who would be idiotic enough to attack a well armed group, including the liivng suit of armor, anyways? Nee unravelled the chain from her hip, more for some semblance of self defense, than anything. She knew she couldn't ride piggyback on anyone this time.
"...you hear that, right?" She murmured at last, at a fair distance behind the Sudean.
Gridiron scowled-- what the fuck now? She stopped short the second the distant noises-- the unmistakable ode of combat raging somewhere that was too close to the vigilante group. The others, needless to say, didn't stand by idly-- as Gridiron wordlessly pulled her warhammer into her hands, Lestari armed themself with the massive stone shield already strapped to one arm and the (no less proportionally fucking huge) halberd in the other, Kuroda brought his crossbow to bear, and Turas, grumbling about 'oh great more shit to deal with' and 'I bet these guys think Muoy could totally kick Võ's ass but hey what do I know' drew his longsword.
The attacking group, or to be clear, the slavers, were not of the same srength as the ones at the blockade. They were a part of Moga's own elite men; and moved in a much more organized, fluid manner as they assaulted the group of vigilantes. Tactically, this move would be a significant one, if it all went well. It'd eliminate one of the persistent thorns in their side, as well as hopefully result in Nee's capture. Heavily armored, and they knew how to use it, as well. And not to mention, at somewhat of a distance, protected by a ring of fighters, were chi users, raining ice and lightning down upon the vigilantes, as a third one did his best to keep everyone healed up. Nee gulped - this was very possibly quite bad, despite the skill of Gridiron's forces, they were outnumbered. A few things ran through her mind. she could write them off as dead and flee - ther was a chance that Gridiron and her team would die here, wasn't there? But on the other hand... could she really outrun the enemies? She looked at the bladed chain and slumped her shoulders; even if she did stay, she couldn't do much to help.
While the lines of agile swordfighters engaging in melee combat were certainly formiddable, Nee knew the protected chi ring up on that hill was the key to their streategy, with injured men being cycled to the back for healing, before returning to the fore. It was quick and rapid, and it effectively tripled their power, the way it currently was. Nee instantly released her chi - and feeling a disturbance in the pheromones, tugged Gridiron to the side in time for them to dodge a particularly large bolt of lightning streaming down at them, and scorching the grainy path.
"Um, um." Nee tried her best not to panic, but really; it was terrifying. And she could very easily end up a victim all over again. Although Gridiron probably already knew, she had to say it. Just in case. "Gridiron, the chi users, take them out right now, okay?"
Ah hell. Amanhã was gonna have to break out her sword.
The six combatants of the group were already scattering as the attack came, with Amanhã drawing her greatsword into her hands as she decided the threat was indeed sufficient to warrant as much-- their foes were many, well armed and well armoured, and naturally, they had those goddamn chi-users up on a hill, the cowards raining down barrages of various elements upon the vigilantes.
She also noted very quickly as the combat truly began to set in that the chi-users were healing the melee fighters, which made little difference to Amanhã-- after all, her general doctrine was to make sure her adversary was as dead as dead could be anyway, so no foe of hers was ever gonna make it back to those chi-users to get healed. And hell, for what it was worth, why not have a bit of fun with it? These degenerates were clearly of a somewhat higher calibre than the imbeciles manning the blockade, and to massacre they who would seek to do you harm was entirely justified, was it not?
As Amanhã, Lestari, Turas, and Gridiron crossed metaphorical swords with their foes on the front line (or, more accurately, crossed greatsword, halberd, longsword, and warhammer, respectively), Wu and Kuroda hung back, doing damage with their respective ranged combat capabilities. Wu initially aided Lestari in assailing whatever foe was facing the heavy-built, armoured vigilante at that moment, until Gridiron called upon them to target instead the chi-users on the hillside that were continuously healing anybody who wasn't killed by the vigilantes' attacks. The hooded chi-user seemed to hesitate-- a brief moment flitted by in which silent communication was conducted and wordless affirmation passed on the vessel of a thought, and then, with no further fanfare, Wu turned their attentions to the chi-users.
The onset of their assault on the slavers' ring of chi-users was heralded by the gradual lift-off of their form from the ground, drifting up several feet to have a more effective vantage point from which to assail the other chi-users. From there, Wu delivered precision strikes onto each chi-user with bolts of coalesced lightning energy, picking them off one by one as the melee fighters struggled to push the legion of slavers back further and further up the hill toward the withering ring of chi-users.
But with the forwards push, a surge of newfound energy struck and assaulted at a single spot - Turas - and with shields up and swords flashing, they split off from the main group, despite the losses, and went off in what appeared to be the north-west: towards the Yune-Gwan border. Before the vigilante group could do much else, the brief opening closed again, as ore from the rear lines made their escape, following the ones that had captured Turas. Nee watched with a pit of dread - did they somehow mistake him for her, or something? She herself had disarmed one sword, and didn't manage to do much else during the whole scufflle, and promptly felt more like shit thann she had earlier. Eventually enough, the ones that had remained behind were killed off, as well as most of the chi users from the hill, but the heart-print boxers wearer was gone.
Nee decided to just stay silent and hope no one called upon her for anything, somewhat wishing she had slipped away in the whole mess.
"TURAS!"
The bellow that came barreling from Gridiron's lips was more bitterly pointed than the sharp point of the other end of her warhammer, a vehement snarl of fury. The vigilante leader more than doubled the violence of her assault, letting loose all semblance of restraint and caution as she wrathfully hacked away at anything that stood between her and the slavers that were bearing her lover away.
But it was for naught. Amanhã beheld her half-sister's rapidly burgeoning despair with puzzlement as the last of the living slavers simply... vanished away, into the thickness of the surrounding foliage, carrying with them Turas Az'raus. "Fucking bastards!" Gridiron howled with impotent fury, swinging her warhammer in a wide arc that ended with nothing at all. And then, as she fell into a cold and miserable silence, all around them sank into a state of quietude. There was nothing. No sound of Turas calling out, no sound of trekking footsteps from the retreating slavers. Nothing but an abject, absolute silence that indicated to Gridiron loud and clear that they had made off with Turas.
But that didn't mean she was gonna just let it happen. Vehemently, Gridiron swept around to face Nee, approaching the girl with an acrimonious glint in her glare. "Do you know anything about this?" she directed at her in a bitter-edged whisper, attempting in vain to maintain a semblance of control, her decaying facade of composure betrayed by the rising volume of her voice. "Do you know where they're taking him? Do you know anything about this, dammit?"
Back with Gridiron's vigilantes, Nee shrunk back from the verbal assault; but although her physical form was terrified, her mind was already at work, hypothesizing. The slavers that had taken Turas were headed towards Gwan, that much was certain. Between Gwan and mainland Yune, there was quite a track of land, but the most reliable route to cross that river was the town of Leiya. It resided on an isle between mainland Yune, and the territories of Tengala and was near Gwan, as well. Of course, this meant, if they had to travel that far to rescue Turas, that they'd most likely be spotted and then attacked by the tengu border guards. And no matter how strong this group was, even with the living suit of armor, Nee wasn't so sure they could take on the tengu military. Strength had it's limits, after all. So the key to rescuing him was to stop the slavers before they even made it to the Leiya-Vahira bridge.
"...the easiest passage to Gwan is through the Leiya-Vahira bridge." Nee said grimly. "Heavily guarded by tengu, and I'm sure Moga must have paid his way past, while we'd be slowed down with the negotiations, or the fighting, knowing your sister..." She scanned mentally, the possible routes they could take. There was a small branch of Comrade Mountain in the optimal path - she couldn't be sure if the slavers would try to go straight through it, or through the cave system that sprawled the underneath, or even just circle around it for a possible safer route. No one wanted to face the bees, after all. She could try awaiting a message from Valkar, and then replying with a request to blow up the bridge - but that ran the risk of Turas already being across before Valkar's men could deal with it. Nee could also use her political connections to try and summon the Reckoning - Yune's massive naval fleet - to mobilize and stop traffic on the bridge. It could go any number of ways.
"Over mountains, through caves, or around the moutnain?" The noble asked bluntly. "And after that - shall I appeal to Valkar to explode the bridge? Or try and have the Reckoning stop all passages?"
The very second Cha'Valkar's name was brought up, Gridiron's rage became only all the more honed, all the more pointed. "Absolutely not," she spat furiously at the very prospect. "That piece of shit is the reason we're in this mess. And y..." The vigilante leader tore her gaze from the girl, unable to help blaming her just a bit for all this shit as well-- but only because it was easier. Because she was right there in front of her, an object at which to vent her loss and dejection, because she had also abused Gridiron's trust, and that made it so much easier to turn all her vehemence on the girl. But that wouldn't have done jack shit-- Gridiron needed to suppress that urge, and channel the vehemence that was tugging at every fibre of her being into doing something-- anything-- that would get Turas back.
"We're on their heels." When her hard rasp of a voice emerged once more, it had been forced into a semblance of reason and composure-- a mere hint of the violence it was struggling to contain betrayed. "We'll take the fastest route," she decided firmly, in a voice that implied any source of protest risked the brunt of her discontent. "Across the bridge. I don't care what it takes: I haven't spent my life and every drop of blood, my own or otherwise, that I've spilt trying to crush the system of slavery only to let it consume one of my comrades."
"Rumor has it that if you know the exact path to take in the tunnels..." Nee considered her words, then directed her gaze at the two enigmas - Wu and Lestari -- before she returned her sight back to her once friend. "If someone knows that route, and we're lucky enough that the slavers didn't take it, we should be able to corner them at the bridge itself." She shuffled her feet awkwardly. "...kind of my fault... so, I'll help, if youd like. A miniscule town is enroute, Menia, I'll drop off a letter to try and get Yunish forces to assist." She briefly considered if it was bad to feel slightly jealous of the bonds that Gridiron had with her companions; something that she herself would probably never feel, even after her campaign is complete. If it ever was.
Upon mention of the cave tunnel system, Wu and Lestari exchanged glances-- well, they appeared to, anyway. This did not escape the notice of the distraught vigilante leader, and Gridiron wasted no time in rounding on them in turn. "Well?" she ushered, unable to help a sharp edge to her words. "If anybody here would just so happen to be familiar with that tunnel system, it's you two. Do you know the way?"
There was a brief second's hesitation before the larger of the twins nodded their head silently. "Then it's settled," Gridiron decided straightforwardly, turning to face the group at large. "I'm going after him, and Wu and Lestari are going. Amanhã." She turned to face her half-sister, who returned the gaze with the impenetrable mien of her helmet. "I know it's only been a matter of a day or so that we've really known each other, and I know... that you really have no reason to come with me." Her words softened somewhat-- in a way, both deliberately, and unconsciously. "But your sword hand could be of invaluable help in saving a good-hearted person from a fate that they have never deserved. Moreover, as your half-sister... if it means anything to you... I implore your aid."
Then she turned her gaze in turn to Nee, her expression hardening once more somewhat. "You too have no obligation here," she directed toward the girl. "Turas has nothing to do with your revolution, so you could simply continue on to Furoe if you really wanted. Whatever you do henceforth is none of my concern-- I was tasked with bearing you to Furoe, and I've brought you enough of the way for you to make the rest of the journey on your own. I'm sure you've been eager to be away from me and my crew since we took you in, so I don't expect anything more of you."
And then, toward Kuroda, she shrugged and tossed, "As for you, you're a pretty minor character and I'm pretty sure most of the readers don't even know you exist, so I dunno, go masturbate in the woods or some shit."
Meanwhile, a certain Turas Az'raus struggled to turn his head toward his nearest captor, and managed to grunt, "So, uh... level with me here, eh? Muoy's totally gonna kick Võ's ass, right?"
One slaver shot Turas a dubious look. "Are you kidding?" He rasped. "Muoy doesn't stand a lick of a chance."
Turas merely sighed. Turas Az'raus-- ever the maverick indeed.
Turas had never known the bitter sting of slavery, the indelible scars of the whip and the lingering vestiges of the chains. He'd never truly been a warrior. Hell, he'd probably never so much as gotten in a schoolboy scuffle with some other student as a child. All he'd ever been was a privileged kid from the capital of Yuna-Yae who'd had the fortune of being born into a particularly well-off Sudean family that had achieved essentially noble status in the Yune Empire-- a kid who'd grown up amidst luxury and affluence and then, for one reason or another, chucked all of it right out the window. Turas had never been real clear on what exactly had led him to Gridiron's gang, but the closest explanation Gridiron could extricate from his vague grumblings on the subject were that he'd looked at the institution of legal slavery, decided 'fuck that', and called it quits on being a part of the nobility that enabled it. And then, for several years, he'd just sorta drifted, because there really hadn't been jack shit he could really do against slavery: he had always lacked the cunning, the martial prowess, or the charisma to make any real impact. And then, he'd encountered Gridiron.
And now here they were-- the former slave and arena champion turned anti-slavery sentinel, the ineffectual, defiant noble turned ineffectual, defiant vigilante. In a romantic relationship of all things. Gridiron had never figured herself as much one for romance to begin with-- not with someone like Turas, not with another person like herself. She simply had too much shit she had to deal with now-- too much on her mind to deal with that kind of attachment. And yet, there was no 'but' involved in any of it. The feelings she had for Turas had nothing to do with any of that, because what she felt for Turas... really wasn't romantic in nature. Love had nothing to do with it-- not on her end of things. And it made her feel like shit, because she knew Turas did probably genuinely love her, but in the end, she had simply latched onto him, because he was completely, irrevocably plain. And in her weird as shit, upside down daily life, that was something... something comforting.
Is that really so bad?
Such vexed thoughts were they that caused Gridiron to remain blissfully ignorant of what was occurring behind her until she realised the others had slowed, or stopped altogether. Gridiron turned on her heel (and was then run into by the massive, metal-clad body of her half-sister just behind her, who had evidently decided 'fuck it, I don't feel like stopping anyway'), and upon picking her self up off the floor and muttering about 'goddammit Amanhã don't you have any brakes' cast her gaze over the ensemble of vigilantes to determine just what the hold up was.
Her eyes quickly fell upon Nee, who had... received a message via messenger bird? The shit? Gridiron's eyes narrowed: who the hell was the girl corresponding with? Well, that's something I intend to find out. Still a little irascible from getting knocked over by her ogre of a fucking half-sister, Gridiron strode over to where Nee stood, but the bird had taken off by the time she got there.
"What's that?" Gridiron grunted at the girl, nodding her head at the scrap of paper in her hand.
Nee flinched almost instantly as she realized her idiocy. In the middle of a troupe, and she - damnit. She was slipping. Either that, or shit was piling up too fast for her. Either way, she instantly crumpled up the paper in her fist; body going stiff and rigid as she saw the Sudean approach her. This was bad, she thought, this was really bad. Her first instinct was to unleash her chi - but that could only do more harm than good right now. At least, that's what she thought. Her mind spun quickly as she thought of various lies to feed Gridiron; just a message to her father, perhaps, or even correspondance with other nobles. But then, she didn't want to lie to the only person she never felt the need to lie to before. She didn't want to lose that only 'friendship', perhaps. So there was nothing she could really do but tell the truth.
But not with everyone around.
"...I'll explain." She said quietly, in a forced calm voice. "Where no one can overhear us."
The girl looked like the metaphorical deer before the headlights (Gridiron had never understood exactly where that expression came from-- what the hell were headlights?-- but the point was made). And immediately, Gridiron suspected that the crumpled piece of paper in Nee's hand was something the girl definitely didn't want her seeing for one reason or another-- an impression not helped by the way Nee simply stood by for a moment looking lost for words before Gridiron, who awaited an answer with her arms crossed across her chest and her expression a bit callous, though not deliberately.
Finally, Nee grudgingly forced out an answer, and Gridiron raised an eyebrow slightly. A part of her was convinced that in all likelihood the answer was naught but a ploy-- an attempt to put off the inevitable and afford Nee some time to conceive of an adequate falsity to mask whatever she was really doing with that messenger bird. However, on the other hand Gridiron did prefer to give the girl the benefit of the doubt-- how much of an asshat would she have looked like, telling Nee she was there for her only to then prove that she had absolutely no trust when it came to her?
"... alright," Gridiron at last murmured, but then she held out an expectant hand. "But give me the paper." She hesitated, and then added, "I'll only read it whenever you're ready to explain whatever information lies therein, okay?"
There was nothing else really about it. Nee dropped the scrunched up note from Valkar into Gridiron's hand, and as quickly as she could, marched herself farther ahead, presumably with Gridiron in tow. Nothing to do bt tell the truth, and hope it didn't blow over too badly. A small part of her wondered if a little girl like her should evne be bothering with a grand 'take over the world' plot if she couldn't even handle this, but she shut that part down, banishing it to the depths of her mind. It was pointless at this stage, to have any doubts. She was already too far in to back down. Too deep in this political bog to go back to being a happy, naive, girl, with not a care in the world.
Not that she ever really remembered a time such as that. She managed to take her and Gridiron out of earshot of the rest of the troupe, the two mysterious ones, the oni, the loudmouthm all of them. Just her and Gridiron. The only one she could really even almost call a friend, to be plainfully honest. and it was too early to really judge if she counted as a friend or not. She took a deep breath, and loosened her body; no more room for doubts, for anieties, nothing. Just the cold stone of reality. And she was prepared for the worst, whatever it was. She was prepared for it ever since she first roped herself in, wasn't she?
"...Earlier today, I saw and recognized a bird Cha'Valkar used as a messenger, presumably to his second in command, Moga." She paused, knowing that if she continued with this, it would further increase Valkar's chances of death before he could fulfill the role she had laid out for him. But... she had to make the necessary sacrifices. And for now, the slaver lord was one of them. "I called it down, and took his coded message - " Nee pulled it out of her pocket, and offered it to the Sudean, before continuing. "And I saw my chance to try to weaken the chain of command, and add more of my influence into his psyche. He's, right now at least, probably torn between allying with me or Moga, there must have been some sort of event to raise his paranoia. Whatever the case, Moga is trying to take over. Do you recall th-"
She shuddered, and stood there puzzled for a few seconds, wondering what had just happened.
"..Two bird beastmen. They were sent by Moga, to try and capture and use me as leverage to gain power against Valkar. My guess is that Valkar, who is rather weak minded, is an unfit leader for the Ku'Rannos, has gained some ire, and so some factions are starting to rise against him. With all the instability happening, me using what hold I have over Valkar, and stopping his communication with Moga completely, I'm trying to further weaken them, until... I can meet up with him again and more or less control his empire from behind him. Which is the first stepping stone to my revolution. I..., uh, I hope you don't.. hate me, or anything...."
Nee looked almost sheepish as she stared at her feet, almost afraid of Gridiron's reaction.
So she continued to fraternise with Cha'Valkar behind my back.
Gridiron... really shouldn't have been surprised. The girl had nearly taken her eye out in an attempt to protect the piece of shit slaver she'd had cornered at that point, and evidently Cha'Valkar was instrumental to whatever plan to dismantle slavery that Nee had in mind. She had indicated as much back in the cave, had she not? It was to be expected, then, that Nee would have done everything in her power to find a method of communicating with the slave lord, even under Gridiron's own auspices-- perhaps not expected that chance had so thoroughly played into her hands in that regard, that by coincidence such a method had all but fallen into Nee's lap, but it was anything but peculiar that Nee would have seized upon that opportunity to establish communication with Cha'Valkar.
What Gridiron did find peculiar was that... well, it sorta stung. That in a way she couldn't help but feel a bit betrayed. That Nee still insisted on seeking the company of somebody she knew Gridiron had a vested interest in putting in the ground-- somebody who deserved to be put in the ground. That Nee had continued associating with such a vile and cretinous stain of filth that deserved nothing more than his skull smashed to dust by the business end of her warhammer. The hell with plans to overthrow the system of slavery, anything that enabled the continued existence of somebody like Cha'Valkar-- somebody who had long since proven they didn't deserve to breath the same air as the people he tortured and brutalised-- was unacceptable.
And this... this too was unacceptable.
Forcing her face into a mien of inscrutability, Gridiron tore the paper into shreds without bothering to read it, tossing the scraps to the side of the road. Your revolution be damned. "Keep moving." Her sole responce came in the form of two terse words delivered in a cold, impassive intone, before Gridiron turned around and without another word continued to lead the way to Furoe, where Nee would be left with her family... and then she'd be none of Gridiron's concern.
Idiot girl. What the hell did she think her 'revolution' could do that Gridiron hadn't been trying to do for years now?
Feeling something between self loathing and revulsion, Nee stepped somberly after Gridiron, saying not a word as they made their way back to the others. It was foolish of her; but then again, that's what happens when you try to interact with people without manipulating them, isn't it? Sure, this one time wasn't exactly inalienable proof, but it was an indicator. Social interaction plain didn't work unless you could control how their minds worked. It was as simple as that, really, and the noble was embittered for trying to actually make a friend. The whole thing was pointless. Friendship didn't matter as long as you had emotional and mental dominion, or so she tried to think as she was surrounded by the oddest feeling that the troupe were all more or least close allies.
Pointless, she thought miserably. For people like her, the manipulative type, they had no chouice but to manipulate. Idiot. Idiot for trying t think otherwise. She should have abandoned any of that a long time ago. She stopped for a second, almist hearing something - the cries of battle? But they were still on the road, how could - who would be idiotic enough to attack a well armed group, including the liivng suit of armor, anyways? Nee unravelled the chain from her hip, more for some semblance of self defense, than anything. She knew she couldn't ride piggyback on anyone this time.
"...you hear that, right?" She murmured at last, at a fair distance behind the Sudean.
Gridiron scowled-- what the fuck now? She stopped short the second the distant noises-- the unmistakable ode of combat raging somewhere that was too close to the vigilante group. The others, needless to say, didn't stand by idly-- as Gridiron wordlessly pulled her warhammer into her hands, Lestari armed themself with the massive stone shield already strapped to one arm and the (no less proportionally fucking huge) halberd in the other, Kuroda brought his crossbow to bear, and Turas, grumbling about 'oh great more shit to deal with' and 'I bet these guys think Muoy could totally kick Võ's ass but hey what do I know' drew his longsword.
The attacking group, or to be clear, the slavers, were not of the same srength as the ones at the blockade. They were a part of Moga's own elite men; and moved in a much more organized, fluid manner as they assaulted the group of vigilantes. Tactically, this move would be a significant one, if it all went well. It'd eliminate one of the persistent thorns in their side, as well as hopefully result in Nee's capture. Heavily armored, and they knew how to use it, as well. And not to mention, at somewhat of a distance, protected by a ring of fighters, were chi users, raining ice and lightning down upon the vigilantes, as a third one did his best to keep everyone healed up. Nee gulped - this was very possibly quite bad, despite the skill of Gridiron's forces, they were outnumbered. A few things ran through her mind. she could write them off as dead and flee - ther was a chance that Gridiron and her team would die here, wasn't there? But on the other hand... could she really outrun the enemies? She looked at the bladed chain and slumped her shoulders; even if she did stay, she couldn't do much to help.
While the lines of agile swordfighters engaging in melee combat were certainly formiddable, Nee knew the protected chi ring up on that hill was the key to their streategy, with injured men being cycled to the back for healing, before returning to the fore. It was quick and rapid, and it effectively tripled their power, the way it currently was. Nee instantly released her chi - and feeling a disturbance in the pheromones, tugged Gridiron to the side in time for them to dodge a particularly large bolt of lightning streaming down at them, and scorching the grainy path.
"Um, um." Nee tried her best not to panic, but really; it was terrifying. And she could very easily end up a victim all over again. Although Gridiron probably already knew, she had to say it. Just in case. "Gridiron, the chi users, take them out right now, okay?"
Ah hell. Amanhã was gonna have to break out her sword.
The six combatants of the group were already scattering as the attack came, with Amanhã drawing her greatsword into her hands as she decided the threat was indeed sufficient to warrant as much-- their foes were many, well armed and well armoured, and naturally, they had those goddamn chi-users up on a hill, the cowards raining down barrages of various elements upon the vigilantes.
She also noted very quickly as the combat truly began to set in that the chi-users were healing the melee fighters, which made little difference to Amanhã-- after all, her general doctrine was to make sure her adversary was as dead as dead could be anyway, so no foe of hers was ever gonna make it back to those chi-users to get healed. And hell, for what it was worth, why not have a bit of fun with it? These degenerates were clearly of a somewhat higher calibre than the imbeciles manning the blockade, and to massacre they who would seek to do you harm was entirely justified, was it not?
As Amanhã, Lestari, Turas, and Gridiron crossed metaphorical swords with their foes on the front line (or, more accurately, crossed greatsword, halberd, longsword, and warhammer, respectively), Wu and Kuroda hung back, doing damage with their respective ranged combat capabilities. Wu initially aided Lestari in assailing whatever foe was facing the heavy-built, armoured vigilante at that moment, until Gridiron called upon them to target instead the chi-users on the hillside that were continuously healing anybody who wasn't killed by the vigilantes' attacks. The hooded chi-user seemed to hesitate-- a brief moment flitted by in which silent communication was conducted and wordless affirmation passed on the vessel of a thought, and then, with no further fanfare, Wu turned their attentions to the chi-users.
The onset of their assault on the slavers' ring of chi-users was heralded by the gradual lift-off of their form from the ground, drifting up several feet to have a more effective vantage point from which to assail the other chi-users. From there, Wu delivered precision strikes onto each chi-user with bolts of coalesced lightning energy, picking them off one by one as the melee fighters struggled to push the legion of slavers back further and further up the hill toward the withering ring of chi-users.
But with the forwards push, a surge of newfound energy struck and assaulted at a single spot - Turas - and with shields up and swords flashing, they split off from the main group, despite the losses, and went off in what appeared to be the north-west: towards the Yune-Gwan border. Before the vigilante group could do much else, the brief opening closed again, as ore from the rear lines made their escape, following the ones that had captured Turas. Nee watched with a pit of dread - did they somehow mistake him for her, or something? She herself had disarmed one sword, and didn't manage to do much else during the whole scufflle, and promptly felt more like shit thann she had earlier. Eventually enough, the ones that had remained behind were killed off, as well as most of the chi users from the hill, but the heart-print boxers wearer was gone.
Nee decided to just stay silent and hope no one called upon her for anything, somewhat wishing she had slipped away in the whole mess.
"TURAS!"
The bellow that came barreling from Gridiron's lips was more bitterly pointed than the sharp point of the other end of her warhammer, a vehement snarl of fury. The vigilante leader more than doubled the violence of her assault, letting loose all semblance of restraint and caution as she wrathfully hacked away at anything that stood between her and the slavers that were bearing her lover away.
But it was for naught. Amanhã beheld her half-sister's rapidly burgeoning despair with puzzlement as the last of the living slavers simply... vanished away, into the thickness of the surrounding foliage, carrying with them Turas Az'raus. "Fucking bastards!" Gridiron howled with impotent fury, swinging her warhammer in a wide arc that ended with nothing at all. And then, as she fell into a cold and miserable silence, all around them sank into a state of quietude. There was nothing. No sound of Turas calling out, no sound of trekking footsteps from the retreating slavers. Nothing but an abject, absolute silence that indicated to Gridiron loud and clear that they had made off with Turas.
But that didn't mean she was gonna just let it happen. Vehemently, Gridiron swept around to face Nee, approaching the girl with an acrimonious glint in her glare. "Do you know anything about this?" she directed at her in a bitter-edged whisper, attempting in vain to maintain a semblance of control, her decaying facade of composure betrayed by the rising volume of her voice. "Do you know where they're taking him? Do you know anything about this, dammit?"
Back with Gridiron's vigilantes, Nee shrunk back from the verbal assault; but although her physical form was terrified, her mind was already at work, hypothesizing. The slavers that had taken Turas were headed towards Gwan, that much was certain. Between Gwan and mainland Yune, there was quite a track of land, but the most reliable route to cross that river was the town of Leiya. It resided on an isle between mainland Yune, and the territories of Tengala and was near Gwan, as well. Of course, this meant, if they had to travel that far to rescue Turas, that they'd most likely be spotted and then attacked by the tengu border guards. And no matter how strong this group was, even with the living suit of armor, Nee wasn't so sure they could take on the tengu military. Strength had it's limits, after all. So the key to rescuing him was to stop the slavers before they even made it to the Leiya-Vahira bridge.
"...the easiest passage to Gwan is through the Leiya-Vahira bridge." Nee said grimly. "Heavily guarded by tengu, and I'm sure Moga must have paid his way past, while we'd be slowed down with the negotiations, or the fighting, knowing your sister..." She scanned mentally, the possible routes they could take. There was a small branch of Comrade Mountain in the optimal path - she couldn't be sure if the slavers would try to go straight through it, or through the cave system that sprawled the underneath, or even just circle around it for a possible safer route. No one wanted to face the bees, after all. She could try awaiting a message from Valkar, and then replying with a request to blow up the bridge - but that ran the risk of Turas already being across before Valkar's men could deal with it. Nee could also use her political connections to try and summon the Reckoning - Yune's massive naval fleet - to mobilize and stop traffic on the bridge. It could go any number of ways.
"Over mountains, through caves, or around the moutnain?" The noble asked bluntly. "And after that - shall I appeal to Valkar to explode the bridge? Or try and have the Reckoning stop all passages?"
The very second Cha'Valkar's name was brought up, Gridiron's rage became only all the more honed, all the more pointed. "Absolutely not," she spat furiously at the very prospect. "That piece of shit is the reason we're in this mess. And y..." The vigilante leader tore her gaze from the girl, unable to help blaming her just a bit for all this shit as well-- but only because it was easier. Because she was right there in front of her, an object at which to vent her loss and dejection, because she had also abused Gridiron's trust, and that made it so much easier to turn all her vehemence on the girl. But that wouldn't have done jack shit-- Gridiron needed to suppress that urge, and channel the vehemence that was tugging at every fibre of her being into doing something-- anything-- that would get Turas back.
"We're on their heels." When her hard rasp of a voice emerged once more, it had been forced into a semblance of reason and composure-- a mere hint of the violence it was struggling to contain betrayed. "We'll take the fastest route," she decided firmly, in a voice that implied any source of protest risked the brunt of her discontent. "Across the bridge. I don't care what it takes: I haven't spent my life and every drop of blood, my own or otherwise, that I've spilt trying to crush the system of slavery only to let it consume one of my comrades."
"Rumor has it that if you know the exact path to take in the tunnels..." Nee considered her words, then directed her gaze at the two enigmas - Wu and Lestari -- before she returned her sight back to her once friend. "If someone knows that route, and we're lucky enough that the slavers didn't take it, we should be able to corner them at the bridge itself." She shuffled her feet awkwardly. "...kind of my fault... so, I'll help, if youd like. A miniscule town is enroute, Menia, I'll drop off a letter to try and get Yunish forces to assist." She briefly considered if it was bad to feel slightly jealous of the bonds that Gridiron had with her companions; something that she herself would probably never feel, even after her campaign is complete. If it ever was.
Upon mention of the cave tunnel system, Wu and Lestari exchanged glances-- well, they appeared to, anyway. This did not escape the notice of the distraught vigilante leader, and Gridiron wasted no time in rounding on them in turn. "Well?" she ushered, unable to help a sharp edge to her words. "If anybody here would just so happen to be familiar with that tunnel system, it's you two. Do you know the way?"
There was a brief second's hesitation before the larger of the twins nodded their head silently. "Then it's settled," Gridiron decided straightforwardly, turning to face the group at large. "I'm going after him, and Wu and Lestari are going. Amanhã." She turned to face her half-sister, who returned the gaze with the impenetrable mien of her helmet. "I know it's only been a matter of a day or so that we've really known each other, and I know... that you really have no reason to come with me." Her words softened somewhat-- in a way, both deliberately, and unconsciously. "But your sword hand could be of invaluable help in saving a good-hearted person from a fate that they have never deserved. Moreover, as your half-sister... if it means anything to you... I implore your aid."
Then she turned her gaze in turn to Nee, her expression hardening once more somewhat. "You too have no obligation here," she directed toward the girl. "Turas has nothing to do with your revolution, so you could simply continue on to Furoe if you really wanted. Whatever you do henceforth is none of my concern-- I was tasked with bearing you to Furoe, and I've brought you enough of the way for you to make the rest of the journey on your own. I'm sure you've been eager to be away from me and my crew since we took you in, so I don't expect anything more of you."
And then, toward Kuroda, she shrugged and tossed, "As for you, you're a pretty minor character and I'm pretty sure most of the readers don't even know you exist, so I dunno, go masturbate in the woods or some shit."
Meanwhile, a certain Turas Az'raus struggled to turn his head toward his nearest captor, and managed to grunt, "So, uh... level with me here, eh? Muoy's totally gonna kick Võ's ass, right?"
One slaver shot Turas a dubious look. "Are you kidding?" He rasped. "Muoy doesn't stand a lick of a chance."
Turas merely sighed. Turas Az'raus-- ever the maverick indeed.
But Terra, who was still midway into the cart, was not so keen about Shiisan's plan. "Are you sure, um, that they won't notice that so many of us are gone?" she asked skeptically.
At the same time, she glanced nervously in the direction of the Hunter's Guild. If they had heard the plan, that would not be good.
--------------------------------
A full day had passed, eh? Phecda was back in perfect condition now, but it still felt a little bit frustrating that he had accomplished nothing for an entire day. And Terra was still out of his view.
Well, with Yuwen and his friend at sea, there was not much he could do with the Umbrals he had already summoned. So there was only one use for them at the moment...
Raising his hand, he sent a telepathetic message to the Umbrals. "Find Hyuna Ka-nan. Bring her back here, alive." They would likely get killed if he sent them against the berserk lancer.
But he was planning on that.
At the same time, she glanced nervously in the direction of the Hunter's Guild. If they had heard the plan, that would not be good.
--------------------------------
A full day had passed, eh? Phecda was back in perfect condition now, but it still felt a little bit frustrating that he had accomplished nothing for an entire day. And Terra was still out of his view.
Well, with Yuwen and his friend at sea, there was not much he could do with the Umbrals he had already summoned. So there was only one use for them at the moment...
Raising his hand, he sent a telepathetic message to the Umbrals. "Find Hyuna Ka-nan. Bring her back here, alive." They would likely get killed if he sent them against the berserk lancer.
But he was planning on that.
Kill the brat.
No, Hyuna protested internally as Millie clung to her. She wouldn't. Millie was the only one who really wanted her, there was no way Hyuna would kill her. She would never allow that to happen. Even at the cost of her own sanity, that'd never happen. She'd shove the spear through her own form before it could. She rubbed the little girl's back lightly as she steeled her resolve, her desire to be somewhat functional. Her desire to not just be a murdermachine.
She'll just weigh you down.
Shut up. Just shut up. Millie's not going to die just because some stupid dark one was trying to take over her body. Hell if she'd let that happen. But finally, Millie added some distance between them - relieving some of the hardpressed tension rising inside of the spear girl, as what was most likely an attempt to insidiously manipulate her physical form. She stood rigid as a board to try and counter this as best as she could.
"Y-yeah." Millie said finally, seeming just a bit tougher than she had been before, in response to Hyuna's query of finding the guild. Her voice was quiet; weak, and Hyuna felt the faint sense of... a threat. She wasn't entirely sure if it was just residual paranoia from the dark one screwing with her, or if someone was approaching, but she moved closer to Millie, almost protectively - bitterly reminding her of when she tried to protect Muna - keeping a wary eye on the surroundings.
"I want to know how Ann and Terra are doing." Millie said - and the latter name is what flared up in Hyuna, making her almost let go of the child completely in her sudden exploding rage - and the child gave a little pause. Did she notice? "And the others, too. Do you know where they are? I thought they would've been gone by now."
Hyuna thought. She last saw them at that riverbank. Would it be so much of a stretch to assume that they went down river, to wherever it might've lead? Yuwen was mysteriously absent, though; and that did burn at her mind as she tried to consider. The river. That had to be their best bet. Follow the flow of the river in hopes of catching up. And possibly, possibly... no. She couldn't hope to reconcile anything with Muna. She'd go there, drop the little girl with them, and then leave.
She wouldn't let someone as volatile as her be too close to her, after all. And if Yuwen were gone - Muna would most likely have taken charge. She'd take care of Millie, even if no one else did. She was pulled out of her slight reverie by a hand brush onto hers, clinging to a finger; and a bit of a smile wormed it's way towards her.
"Thank you, Hyuna. For coming back."
"I have an idea where they are." Hyuna said, going very slightly red at the thanks - she wasn't used to this shit, even now, was she - and scooped up the child, preparing to fly. The river, south east of Jiefong, at the base of the Comrade Mountains. What else was there to do? Hyuna made to boost herself up into the ai-
Wait. What the shit was that. Those weird... those monsters were coming. The same as she's seen from the village. Creepy ass disjointed runs approaching; this was going to be a shit of a hassle. In order to keep Millie from being afraid, Hyuna pulled the child into her form with her chi hand, as she held her spear stiffly in front of her in a defensive stance.
"Looks like we got company. Shit." Hyuna's eyes darted all around her, as if looking for a weak spot in their ranks. With Millie like this, she couldn't go all out like she usually did; she couldn't use her chi wildly. But this meant she had to rely on her weakened wrist that still wasn't moving right like it used to.
Sure you don't want to use chi?
She was sure. Relying entirely on her muscle strength, Hyuna bounded forward, using the spear as a buffer to any attacks, while driving it through the skull of one of the weirdass monsters, and flicking it with the blunt end of the spear, barreling towards another group that was incoming. She'd struck at one of the edges - but the other sides were now starting to converge. She was fucking surrounded, wasn't she? A familiar rage built up within - she couldn't let it out, she couldn't depend on losing control right now. Now with Millie here. She had to do this right.
A quick series of lunges and parries and jabs - a flurry of swings and twirls, leading to something of a pole-vault and another wide slash. Twist your body to tank the claws before skewering a bunch of them in a row. Raise your arm to keep them from getting at the girl, removing some others from the battle. Leap forward to go with the momentum and stab through another three, and flung the bodies at more trying to get close. Fall to your knee as you realize you can't get out of this without chi - you're already bleeding again.
"Damnit." She hissed. "Sorry, Millie."
With that, Hyuna let loose a burst of wind to shoot Millie into the air. A few surges of chi later, and all of the enemies were destroyed; torn into meaty shreds on the grassy plains. Before Millie could plummet to her death, Hyuna flew up to catch her, almost gallantly, and then landed back on the ground where something dark started rising up inside of her. Dark energy seemed to swirl around her form, and she felt herself twitching and bending into herself; clutching her chest in some desperate attempt to keep it all in.
Don't go psycho. Don't go psycho. Goddamnit, the battle's already over.
It's not. The girl is still alive, isn't she?
Goddamnit. Goddamnit. Stop. She was losing control. Again.
As the troupe more or less walked off, Nee just stood there, in somewhat of a stupor. This was her chance, was it not? She could take this opportunity, be rid of her father, and plant Garrus's fur there - having him be blamed for the murder. It'd be a cinch, and then she could continue with her revolution, and leave behind this idiotic chapter of her life. It'd be simple. She lost her chance to really manipulate Amanhã at all; if that's even what she was trying to do. Let alone Gridiron, who she hadn't wanted to in the first place. If she had done so from the beginning, and not tried to delude herself with stupid, childish fantasies, then maybe it'd have gone better.
There's no room for personal emotional chains. No room for friendship. There was only the Revolution. There was only saving the People. Nothing else mattered, isn't that right? Chances are, Gridiron wouldn't interfere with her at all, and it'd all go more or less smoothly. Manipulate both of her forces, possibly gain more help via any strong guild out there, so on and so forth. Take out Moga, gain Minayne's relative as an ally, and whoever they might also be affiliated with. It was more or less a clear road from here, most of her pawns being in place for the time being. So with a bit of a sardonic smile to herself, she began walking back to Furoe - back to her home. Because Gridiron was right. Trying to help them out had nothing to do with her; it was all irrelevant. A sidequest with no reward. Why would she possibly stay around, just for some fleeting attempt of companionship? There was no reason for that at all.
....Sure, guaranteed safe passage into Gwan would certainly be a boon; she predicted a mass panic would occur if her father died, after all. In said panic, it wouldn't be difficult for Moga to capture her, if he so needed. She could only rely on Cha'Valkar to retrieve her in time, and take her back. And that Moga wouldn't influence him at all in the time between now, and their reunion.
A few minutes later, the noble happened across, strangely enough, a horse merchant. Why he wasn't at a stable, she had no idea. Nee figured a horse would help speed the process along, of course. She checked her cash - she had enough for just one. So of course, she bought it - a rather stunning stallion. As a noble, she'd obviously learned how to ride a horse. It was something most nobles learned. Her mind flashed back to Gridiron - could they really save her lover? Amanhã wasn't even remotely fast, was she?
All of a sudden, Nee felt incredibly lonely. It was crushing and visceral all at once, and she didn't quite know how to deal with it. She never cared about companionship before, so she didn't quite know how to deal with this new development. But... a revolutionary that was bogged down with personal gripes couldn't be particularly effective, could she? Was it so bad to want a friend in life, so she wouldn't die completely isolated when the time came?
The blade flashed and appeared at the merchant's throat. Nee regarded him coldly for a few seconds - this was no time to try and use diplomacy to get the horses, after all.
"I need four more. If you value your life, you'll give me the reigns."
It wasn't long until Nee caught up to the troupe, with the other four equestrians behind her. She made something of an awkward look towards Gridiron before dismounting her horse with a childlike grace, and looking her bashfully, feeling somewhat as if this wasn't congruent with her personal perception of herself at all. Whatever happened to ruthlessness, and 'at any cost'? Almost feeling as if she was betraying herself, Nee lowered her eyes into a more humble expression.
"...This should help y-us.. us catch up, should it not? At least until the tunnels."
Rune was entertained. Things were starting to look up -and it appeared that this gild at least had the mental capacity to realize that the opposing guild was guaranteed not to fight fairly. Depending on how this Lo-Muna went about it, it could lead to a particularly fun fight. She'd never really trained against anyone but her father before, after all, and this'd be an interesting experiment. It wouldn't change much about her outlook on life, but hey. It was fun. Fighting was fun. It was a thrill. Rune gave the former bandit a thumbs up for more or less bringing it to light that they'd have to cheat in order to win.
She looked at her group - Lo-Muna and Yamato, the tengu, and felt more or less at ease. They looked as if they could handle themselves just fine, perfectly fine. And fighting alongside worthy allies seemed just as fun, if not funner, than fighting on your own.
"No issues on my end." Rune drawled, looking rather enthused. "Win at any cost, right?"
No, Hyuna protested internally as Millie clung to her. She wouldn't. Millie was the only one who really wanted her, there was no way Hyuna would kill her. She would never allow that to happen. Even at the cost of her own sanity, that'd never happen. She'd shove the spear through her own form before it could. She rubbed the little girl's back lightly as she steeled her resolve, her desire to be somewhat functional. Her desire to not just be a murdermachine.
She'll just weigh you down.
Shut up. Just shut up. Millie's not going to die just because some stupid dark one was trying to take over her body. Hell if she'd let that happen. But finally, Millie added some distance between them - relieving some of the hardpressed tension rising inside of the spear girl, as what was most likely an attempt to insidiously manipulate her physical form. She stood rigid as a board to try and counter this as best as she could.
"Y-yeah." Millie said finally, seeming just a bit tougher than she had been before, in response to Hyuna's query of finding the guild. Her voice was quiet; weak, and Hyuna felt the faint sense of... a threat. She wasn't entirely sure if it was just residual paranoia from the dark one screwing with her, or if someone was approaching, but she moved closer to Millie, almost protectively - bitterly reminding her of when she tried to protect Muna - keeping a wary eye on the surroundings.
"I want to know how Ann and Terra are doing." Millie said - and the latter name is what flared up in Hyuna, making her almost let go of the child completely in her sudden exploding rage - and the child gave a little pause. Did she notice? "And the others, too. Do you know where they are? I thought they would've been gone by now."
Hyuna thought. She last saw them at that riverbank. Would it be so much of a stretch to assume that they went down river, to wherever it might've lead? Yuwen was mysteriously absent, though; and that did burn at her mind as she tried to consider. The river. That had to be their best bet. Follow the flow of the river in hopes of catching up. And possibly, possibly... no. She couldn't hope to reconcile anything with Muna. She'd go there, drop the little girl with them, and then leave.
She wouldn't let someone as volatile as her be too close to her, after all. And if Yuwen were gone - Muna would most likely have taken charge. She'd take care of Millie, even if no one else did. She was pulled out of her slight reverie by a hand brush onto hers, clinging to a finger; and a bit of a smile wormed it's way towards her.
"Thank you, Hyuna. For coming back."
"I have an idea where they are." Hyuna said, going very slightly red at the thanks - she wasn't used to this shit, even now, was she - and scooped up the child, preparing to fly. The river, south east of Jiefong, at the base of the Comrade Mountains. What else was there to do? Hyuna made to boost herself up into the ai-
Wait. What the shit was that. Those weird... those monsters were coming. The same as she's seen from the village. Creepy ass disjointed runs approaching; this was going to be a shit of a hassle. In order to keep Millie from being afraid, Hyuna pulled the child into her form with her chi hand, as she held her spear stiffly in front of her in a defensive stance.
"Looks like we got company. Shit." Hyuna's eyes darted all around her, as if looking for a weak spot in their ranks. With Millie like this, she couldn't go all out like she usually did; she couldn't use her chi wildly. But this meant she had to rely on her weakened wrist that still wasn't moving right like it used to.
Sure you don't want to use chi?
She was sure. Relying entirely on her muscle strength, Hyuna bounded forward, using the spear as a buffer to any attacks, while driving it through the skull of one of the weirdass monsters, and flicking it with the blunt end of the spear, barreling towards another group that was incoming. She'd struck at one of the edges - but the other sides were now starting to converge. She was fucking surrounded, wasn't she? A familiar rage built up within - she couldn't let it out, she couldn't depend on losing control right now. Now with Millie here. She had to do this right.
A quick series of lunges and parries and jabs - a flurry of swings and twirls, leading to something of a pole-vault and another wide slash. Twist your body to tank the claws before skewering a bunch of them in a row. Raise your arm to keep them from getting at the girl, removing some others from the battle. Leap forward to go with the momentum and stab through another three, and flung the bodies at more trying to get close. Fall to your knee as you realize you can't get out of this without chi - you're already bleeding again.
"Damnit." She hissed. "Sorry, Millie."
With that, Hyuna let loose a burst of wind to shoot Millie into the air. A few surges of chi later, and all of the enemies were destroyed; torn into meaty shreds on the grassy plains. Before Millie could plummet to her death, Hyuna flew up to catch her, almost gallantly, and then landed back on the ground where something dark started rising up inside of her. Dark energy seemed to swirl around her form, and she felt herself twitching and bending into herself; clutching her chest in some desperate attempt to keep it all in.
Don't go psycho. Don't go psycho. Goddamnit, the battle's already over.
It's not. The girl is still alive, isn't she?
Goddamnit. Goddamnit. Stop. She was losing control. Again.
As the troupe more or less walked off, Nee just stood there, in somewhat of a stupor. This was her chance, was it not? She could take this opportunity, be rid of her father, and plant Garrus's fur there - having him be blamed for the murder. It'd be a cinch, and then she could continue with her revolution, and leave behind this idiotic chapter of her life. It'd be simple. She lost her chance to really manipulate Amanhã at all; if that's even what she was trying to do. Let alone Gridiron, who she hadn't wanted to in the first place. If she had done so from the beginning, and not tried to delude herself with stupid, childish fantasies, then maybe it'd have gone better.
There's no room for personal emotional chains. No room for friendship. There was only the Revolution. There was only saving the People. Nothing else mattered, isn't that right? Chances are, Gridiron wouldn't interfere with her at all, and it'd all go more or less smoothly. Manipulate both of her forces, possibly gain more help via any strong guild out there, so on and so forth. Take out Moga, gain Minayne's relative as an ally, and whoever they might also be affiliated with. It was more or less a clear road from here, most of her pawns being in place for the time being. So with a bit of a sardonic smile to herself, she began walking back to Furoe - back to her home. Because Gridiron was right. Trying to help them out had nothing to do with her; it was all irrelevant. A sidequest with no reward. Why would she possibly stay around, just for some fleeting attempt of companionship? There was no reason for that at all.
....Sure, guaranteed safe passage into Gwan would certainly be a boon; she predicted a mass panic would occur if her father died, after all. In said panic, it wouldn't be difficult for Moga to capture her, if he so needed. She could only rely on Cha'Valkar to retrieve her in time, and take her back. And that Moga wouldn't influence him at all in the time between now, and their reunion.
A few minutes later, the noble happened across, strangely enough, a horse merchant. Why he wasn't at a stable, she had no idea. Nee figured a horse would help speed the process along, of course. She checked her cash - she had enough for just one. So of course, she bought it - a rather stunning stallion. As a noble, she'd obviously learned how to ride a horse. It was something most nobles learned. Her mind flashed back to Gridiron - could they really save her lover? Amanhã wasn't even remotely fast, was she?
All of a sudden, Nee felt incredibly lonely. It was crushing and visceral all at once, and she didn't quite know how to deal with it. She never cared about companionship before, so she didn't quite know how to deal with this new development. But... a revolutionary that was bogged down with personal gripes couldn't be particularly effective, could she? Was it so bad to want a friend in life, so she wouldn't die completely isolated when the time came?
The blade flashed and appeared at the merchant's throat. Nee regarded him coldly for a few seconds - this was no time to try and use diplomacy to get the horses, after all.
"I need four more. If you value your life, you'll give me the reigns."
It wasn't long until Nee caught up to the troupe, with the other four equestrians behind her. She made something of an awkward look towards Gridiron before dismounting her horse with a childlike grace, and looking her bashfully, feeling somewhat as if this wasn't congruent with her personal perception of herself at all. Whatever happened to ruthlessness, and 'at any cost'? Almost feeling as if she was betraying herself, Nee lowered her eyes into a more humble expression.
"...This should help y-us.. us catch up, should it not? At least until the tunnels."
Rune was entertained. Things were starting to look up -and it appeared that this gild at least had the mental capacity to realize that the opposing guild was guaranteed not to fight fairly. Depending on how this Lo-Muna went about it, it could lead to a particularly fun fight. She'd never really trained against anyone but her father before, after all, and this'd be an interesting experiment. It wouldn't change much about her outlook on life, but hey. It was fun. Fighting was fun. It was a thrill. Rune gave the former bandit a thumbs up for more or less bringing it to light that they'd have to cheat in order to win.
She looked at her group - Lo-Muna and Yamato, the tengu, and felt more or less at ease. They looked as if they could handle themselves just fine, perfectly fine. And fighting alongside worthy allies seemed just as fun, if not funner, than fighting on your own.
"No issues on my end." Rune drawled, looking rather enthused. "Win at any cost, right?"
And so Nee Me-Hyung took her leave. It was about as much as Gridiron could have expected-- there was no discontent associated with the girl's departure, no sense of bitterness or further duplicity. It would have been foolish to have ever really expected any allegiance from Nee, who had only ever indicated her intent to be separated from her saviours at first opportunity, but... well, it really was none of Gridiron's concern. She didn't make a habit of lying to herself, and she knew some sense of attachment had developed regarding Nee, but it was pointless to entertain any sort of affinity, of fondness, for someone who viewed her as little more than a tool in their own plans. Nee's decision to indeed sunder her affiliation to Gridiron and her crew was simply confirmation of this explicit reality.
But Nee Me-Hyung was irrelevant now. Gridiron's sole concern at this point was simply the safe retrieval of Turas Az'raus, in the event that he didn't whine so much his captors went mad with bafflement and released him with the logic that he was probably doing more damage to the slavers in captivity than with his allies.
"No more delay," the vigilante leader decided aloud in a firm, callous voice, casting a glance across the three faceless warriors behind her (Kuroda having followed her orders and gone off into the woods to go about his business). "We're getting Turas back." And then, hastily reminding herself that the three people before her really had no obligation to help her in this regard, she added, in the voice of somebody completely unused to what they were about to attempt, "Look... I know what I'm asking isn't exactly what you all signed up for. But Turas means... something to me. He's one of us."After all, it wasn't an official anti-slaver action as far as Wu and Lestari were concerned, and as far as Amanhã was concerned, Gridiron couldn't exactly guarantee there would be massive amounts of bloodshed, so... really, she was just banking on Amanhã either discovering some deeply buried sisterly loyalty, or, more likely, deciding it was worthwhile to stick around with Gridiron whilst she dealt with the seed of uncertainty Gridiron had planted within her. Shit, when I put it that way, I sound like a real villain, the vigilante mused with a frown, but... well, she wasn't taking advantage of her sister's evident dissociation, was she?
Hell, for all she knew, Amanhã would decide 'eh, fuck that' and decide to go and kill some shit.
When Gridiron turned, however, and began to walk further down the path that led to the mountains, the heavy, constant plodding of boots against grass behind her informed her that Amanhã was indeed remaining, for reasons that she herself could only guess at. Whatever her half-sister's motives, Gridiron couldn't help a smile-- with the four of them, and with Wu and Lestari evidently well acquainted with the system of caves that would deliver them to Turas all the more quickly... well, frankly, little short of a full on division of soldiers would probably have posed a threat to their combined arms.
But then, she warned herself that she would have done well to avoid growing overconfident. Not with so much on the line.
Mighty though they were, sociable this particular squad of combatants was anything but. It would probably have been a little awkward if not for the urgency of the situation: Gridiron was anything but chatty, but compared with the mute twins striding side by side in the back and her own... ah, breviloquent half-sister trudging along ahead of them, she was downright garrulous. But she was of no mind for talk right now, and wouldn't have been regardless of the company she was keeping at that given time, and thus it was in silence that the four continued.
At least, until the sound of several horses approaching drew Gridiron's attention-- she turned, and found the twins and Amanhã had already noted the incoming throng of equines. She followed their gaze to the approaching newcomers, and then, as the rider at the helm of the horses approached her in particular, she realised it wasn't a newcomer at all.
Nee looked rather like she herself had absolutely no clue what she was doing as she disembarked from the stallion she had been astride and cast her gaze to the ground before Gridiron, who had stopped in her tracks, glaring down at the girl with an eyebrow raised in trepidation. It was not by intention that her gaze was so hard and callous-- it had been that way even as she had been striding along the path, mind consumed largely with thoughts of the various gruesome fates she would mete out unto those who had wronged her in this way. Even the genuine shock of Nee's return failed to inflect the depth of that vehemence with any physical show of surprise-- she had only to hear if Nee had anything to say, and if so, then what.
And it turned out, she had succinctly little. "... This should help y-- us... us catch up, should it not? At least until the tunnels."
So she'd changed her mind. Gridiron had been wrong-- at least, in the regard that Nee had decided it was more useful to be separated from Gridiron. The vigilante leader could not discount the distinct possibility that Nee had merely opted to linger on with Gridiron on the chance that it proved beneficial to her and her plans. But then... she had brought horses, one of whom was even large enough for Amanhã to probably ride it without crushing it under her weight (the Ashura Thoroughbred was truly a fearsome beast, she supposed).
"... it will," Gridiron at last admitted, nodding her head in something between acceptance and thanks to Nee, before turning to the other three. "Alright, saddle up," she ordered as she approached one of the horses in particular and pulled herself on up into the stirrups, twisting around to face the others as they did the same.
Amanhã glared at the massive, ill-tempered beast before her and would have looked, were it not for the helmet obscuring her features, very much as though she considered the thing worth nothing short of the blade of her greatsword. Horses. Amanhã loathed horses. She wasn't stupid enough to have deliberately neglected to achieve at least proficiency sufficient to ride one, provided it was large enough not to be killed upon taking on its rider, but she still loathed the stinking, braying brutes.
Well, the hell with it-- if going with her half-sister to go and get her witless fucking imbecile of a companion was what it took, then the horse was the least of Amanhã's problems. She really couldn't conceive of why Noxchi (oh, fuck whatever she was calling herself now-- she was still just Noxchi, regardless of whatever meaningful little metaphor of a name she'd taken on in the years since) was going to such troubles to retrieve someone who had clearly demonstrated they were of little use to her cause. If the trials today were any indication, this Turas possessed martial prowess inferior to that which Amanhã had wielded when she'd been but ten years old: she had seen more formidable usage of a longsword from a child with a toy. Also, he talked a lot, which Amanhã figured was as good a reason as any to let a person die.
Hell, she mused irascibly as she pulled her bulk up onto the massive Ashura Thoroughbred and urged it to follow her sister and the girl who had returned for whatever reason. It's all a goddamn drag. I shouldn't even be here, but... But Noxchi was the only constant she had right now. It was Noxchi who had evoked in her realisations that had left her only all the more disillusioned and adrift, and yet it was also Noxchi who was probably the only person who could help Amanhã figure out a way to put her world back in order after having taken a sledgehammer to the foundations of her worldview. Noxchi was as much to blame for the quandary Amanhã was now mired in as she was the only solution to it: Amanhã needed Noxchi. She couldn't do it on her own. She had proven already that she couldn't do it on her own.
And she hated it.
Deathly silence, in that cold place of anguish.
The aeons came and went in the span of minutes. Or... perhaps that was not quite accurate. Or perhaps the minutes came and went in the span of aeons-- it had been so long, so immeasurably and senselessly long, since time had meant anything. Too long: it now meant nothing. Time and space... never before had they been concepts so malleable, so intangible and irrelevant, as they were now proven all too thoroughly to be.
Within, attempting to traverse the void proved almost unbearable-- without, at least, remained some semblance of... of order. Of sense. Tangibility and substance. These were things that were quickly being forgotten, for they were now experienced purely by proxy-- an indirect byproduct of an intangible eidolon interacting wistfully with space and time without. But it was nothing more than playing witness to a pale veneer of sensation, the vaguest taste of reality, all the more caustic and raw in its tantalising nature. Perceiving reality without purely through abstraction-- through thought rather than through action. Unable to truly grasp the corporeal nature of that which lay beyond, consciousness was tainted with that lack of sensation-- the images of that coveted realm returned inverted, faded, deprived of colour and blurred into senselessness. Memories of what had once been were succumbing to those paltry pretenses of reality. And the silence... within and without, it pervaded all things.
And yet, through the silence, there was communion.
It was all that was left. That precious remnant connection. And through the unbearable numbness-- the silence and the faded images-- communication yet flourished. It pierced the veil, struggled through the empty, thick air, gleaned a semblance of comfort in this pale torment. Through it, the agony was eased. The absolute isolation alleviated. The silence made tolerable, the images given some sense of clarity, a hint of life breathed back into the all-encompassing paralysis. It was the seed-- and of it was borne... well, not hope. It had been too long, and that was a taste these tongues no longer knew. But there was a shared longing-- an aspiration to something that was no longer known, but of which remained flashes-- bare memories, shattered, the pieces dispersed and scattered, and yet lingering. It was all that was left.
Each other.
And thus, far beyond that world of silent misery, Sainko Khasai smiled.
She yet retained her natural form-- or at least, what one would have perhaps been led to conclude was such-- as she ran a slender finger along the crease of the envelope, dipping into the folds of it and gently peeling it open to unveil its contents. And she extricated the small slip of paper that lay therein, simply casting to the dew-slicked grass the spent envelope as she began to sweep her eyes along the words written upon the paper it had contained. But she maintained an even expression as she read, her smile neither burgeoning nor diminishing as she digested the Ruinguard's orders.
And then Sainko extended her hand, fingers lightly grasping the slip of paper, to Teri. "Indeed," she affirmed in a low, impassive voice. "It would seem you are not so easily rid of me."
But Nee Me-Hyung was irrelevant now. Gridiron's sole concern at this point was simply the safe retrieval of Turas Az'raus, in the event that he didn't whine so much his captors went mad with bafflement and released him with the logic that he was probably doing more damage to the slavers in captivity than with his allies.
"No more delay," the vigilante leader decided aloud in a firm, callous voice, casting a glance across the three faceless warriors behind her (Kuroda having followed her orders and gone off into the woods to go about his business). "We're getting Turas back." And then, hastily reminding herself that the three people before her really had no obligation to help her in this regard, she added, in the voice of somebody completely unused to what they were about to attempt, "Look... I know what I'm asking isn't exactly what you all signed up for. But Turas means... something to me. He's one of us."After all, it wasn't an official anti-slaver action as far as Wu and Lestari were concerned, and as far as Amanhã was concerned, Gridiron couldn't exactly guarantee there would be massive amounts of bloodshed, so... really, she was just banking on Amanhã either discovering some deeply buried sisterly loyalty, or, more likely, deciding it was worthwhile to stick around with Gridiron whilst she dealt with the seed of uncertainty Gridiron had planted within her. Shit, when I put it that way, I sound like a real villain, the vigilante mused with a frown, but... well, she wasn't taking advantage of her sister's evident dissociation, was she?
Hell, for all she knew, Amanhã would decide 'eh, fuck that' and decide to go and kill some shit.
When Gridiron turned, however, and began to walk further down the path that led to the mountains, the heavy, constant plodding of boots against grass behind her informed her that Amanhã was indeed remaining, for reasons that she herself could only guess at. Whatever her half-sister's motives, Gridiron couldn't help a smile-- with the four of them, and with Wu and Lestari evidently well acquainted with the system of caves that would deliver them to Turas all the more quickly... well, frankly, little short of a full on division of soldiers would probably have posed a threat to their combined arms.
But then, she warned herself that she would have done well to avoid growing overconfident. Not with so much on the line.
Mighty though they were, sociable this particular squad of combatants was anything but. It would probably have been a little awkward if not for the urgency of the situation: Gridiron was anything but chatty, but compared with the mute twins striding side by side in the back and her own... ah, breviloquent half-sister trudging along ahead of them, she was downright garrulous. But she was of no mind for talk right now, and wouldn't have been regardless of the company she was keeping at that given time, and thus it was in silence that the four continued.
At least, until the sound of several horses approaching drew Gridiron's attention-- she turned, and found the twins and Amanhã had already noted the incoming throng of equines. She followed their gaze to the approaching newcomers, and then, as the rider at the helm of the horses approached her in particular, she realised it wasn't a newcomer at all.
Nee looked rather like she herself had absolutely no clue what she was doing as she disembarked from the stallion she had been astride and cast her gaze to the ground before Gridiron, who had stopped in her tracks, glaring down at the girl with an eyebrow raised in trepidation. It was not by intention that her gaze was so hard and callous-- it had been that way even as she had been striding along the path, mind consumed largely with thoughts of the various gruesome fates she would mete out unto those who had wronged her in this way. Even the genuine shock of Nee's return failed to inflect the depth of that vehemence with any physical show of surprise-- she had only to hear if Nee had anything to say, and if so, then what.
And it turned out, she had succinctly little. "... This should help y-- us... us catch up, should it not? At least until the tunnels."
So she'd changed her mind. Gridiron had been wrong-- at least, in the regard that Nee had decided it was more useful to be separated from Gridiron. The vigilante leader could not discount the distinct possibility that Nee had merely opted to linger on with Gridiron on the chance that it proved beneficial to her and her plans. But then... she had brought horses, one of whom was even large enough for Amanhã to probably ride it without crushing it under her weight (the Ashura Thoroughbred was truly a fearsome beast, she supposed).
"... it will," Gridiron at last admitted, nodding her head in something between acceptance and thanks to Nee, before turning to the other three. "Alright, saddle up," she ordered as she approached one of the horses in particular and pulled herself on up into the stirrups, twisting around to face the others as they did the same.
Amanhã glared at the massive, ill-tempered beast before her and would have looked, were it not for the helmet obscuring her features, very much as though she considered the thing worth nothing short of the blade of her greatsword. Horses. Amanhã loathed horses. She wasn't stupid enough to have deliberately neglected to achieve at least proficiency sufficient to ride one, provided it was large enough not to be killed upon taking on its rider, but she still loathed the stinking, braying brutes.
Well, the hell with it-- if going with her half-sister to go and get her witless fucking imbecile of a companion was what it took, then the horse was the least of Amanhã's problems. She really couldn't conceive of why Noxchi (oh, fuck whatever she was calling herself now-- she was still just Noxchi, regardless of whatever meaningful little metaphor of a name she'd taken on in the years since) was going to such troubles to retrieve someone who had clearly demonstrated they were of little use to her cause. If the trials today were any indication, this Turas possessed martial prowess inferior to that which Amanhã had wielded when she'd been but ten years old: she had seen more formidable usage of a longsword from a child with a toy. Also, he talked a lot, which Amanhã figured was as good a reason as any to let a person die.
Hell, she mused irascibly as she pulled her bulk up onto the massive Ashura Thoroughbred and urged it to follow her sister and the girl who had returned for whatever reason. It's all a goddamn drag. I shouldn't even be here, but... But Noxchi was the only constant she had right now. It was Noxchi who had evoked in her realisations that had left her only all the more disillusioned and adrift, and yet it was also Noxchi who was probably the only person who could help Amanhã figure out a way to put her world back in order after having taken a sledgehammer to the foundations of her worldview. Noxchi was as much to blame for the quandary Amanhã was now mired in as she was the only solution to it: Amanhã needed Noxchi. She couldn't do it on her own. She had proven already that she couldn't do it on her own.
And she hated it.
Deathly silence, in that cold place of anguish.
The aeons came and went in the span of minutes. Or... perhaps that was not quite accurate. Or perhaps the minutes came and went in the span of aeons-- it had been so long, so immeasurably and senselessly long, since time had meant anything. Too long: it now meant nothing. Time and space... never before had they been concepts so malleable, so intangible and irrelevant, as they were now proven all too thoroughly to be.
Within, attempting to traverse the void proved almost unbearable-- without, at least, remained some semblance of... of order. Of sense. Tangibility and substance. These were things that were quickly being forgotten, for they were now experienced purely by proxy-- an indirect byproduct of an intangible eidolon interacting wistfully with space and time without. But it was nothing more than playing witness to a pale veneer of sensation, the vaguest taste of reality, all the more caustic and raw in its tantalising nature. Perceiving reality without purely through abstraction-- through thought rather than through action. Unable to truly grasp the corporeal nature of that which lay beyond, consciousness was tainted with that lack of sensation-- the images of that coveted realm returned inverted, faded, deprived of colour and blurred into senselessness. Memories of what had once been were succumbing to those paltry pretenses of reality. And the silence... within and without, it pervaded all things.
And yet, through the silence, there was communion.
It was all that was left. That precious remnant connection. And through the unbearable numbness-- the silence and the faded images-- communication yet flourished. It pierced the veil, struggled through the empty, thick air, gleaned a semblance of comfort in this pale torment. Through it, the agony was eased. The absolute isolation alleviated. The silence made tolerable, the images given some sense of clarity, a hint of life breathed back into the all-encompassing paralysis. It was the seed-- and of it was borne... well, not hope. It had been too long, and that was a taste these tongues no longer knew. But there was a shared longing-- an aspiration to something that was no longer known, but of which remained flashes-- bare memories, shattered, the pieces dispersed and scattered, and yet lingering. It was all that was left.
Each other.
And thus, far beyond that world of silent misery, Sainko Khasai smiled.
She yet retained her natural form-- or at least, what one would have perhaps been led to conclude was such-- as she ran a slender finger along the crease of the envelope, dipping into the folds of it and gently peeling it open to unveil its contents. And she extricated the small slip of paper that lay therein, simply casting to the dew-slicked grass the spent envelope as she began to sweep her eyes along the words written upon the paper it had contained. But she maintained an even expression as she read, her smile neither burgeoning nor diminishing as she digested the Ruinguard's orders.
And then Sainko extended her hand, fingers lightly grasping the slip of paper, to Teri. "Indeed," she affirmed in a low, impassive voice. "It would seem you are not so easily rid of me."
Rumelis looked at the bandit.
"So, you'd have me cheat with you?"
It was against his morals. But it was part of being with the Guild, he supposed.
"I dislike this whole business. But I'd rather not see you die on some simple trap.
I suppose I can help you."
He paused. "For the Guild, if nothing else."
He joined them down the path.
"So, you'd have me cheat with you?"
It was against his morals. But it was part of being with the Guild, he supposed.
"I dislike this whole business. But I'd rather not see you die on some simple trap.
I suppose I can help you."
He paused. "For the Guild, if nothing else."
He joined them down the path.
"This doesn't seem too well thought out...but it's better than the alternative of dying in a cavern for an insane challenge," Suiken sighed before following Terra towards the Hunter's guild. "Alright, we are competing. It's time for you to put forth your competitors."
Among the rival guild's number the strong Tawa, was the first to approach. Jakkar raised an irritated eyebrow. "What the hell? ain't ya gonna be in the fighting competition?" he asked his lunkheaded cousin.
"What and risk bruising this beautiful figure?" Tawa obnoxiously asked, flexing a muscle. "No way!"
"...Alright," Jakkar snorted in derision, walking away.
"Woo, yeah!" Shiisan shouted. "The competition! It's, uh, it's pretty great!" he shrugged. He glanced over at Rumelis and shrugged. "Hey, dude, it's cheat or die. Ya wanna live or what?" he muttered quietly, before continuing with his mock cheering.
Among the rival guild's number the strong Tawa, was the first to approach. Jakkar raised an irritated eyebrow. "What the hell? ain't ya gonna be in the fighting competition?" he asked his lunkheaded cousin.
"What and risk bruising this beautiful figure?" Tawa obnoxiously asked, flexing a muscle. "No way!"
"...Alright," Jakkar snorted in derision, walking away.
"Woo, yeah!" Shiisan shouted. "The competition! It's, uh, it's pretty great!" he shrugged. He glanced over at Rumelis and shrugged. "Hey, dude, it's cheat or die. Ya wanna live or what?" he muttered quietly, before continuing with his mock cheering.
Ann simply shrugged again, acknowledging their roles. As long as they found a way out, it didn't matter. Even then, she wasn't too averse to the idea of staying behind for a year, either. It wasn't like she particularly had anything to live for or had anything important to do outside of this place. When it came down to it, just being alive was all that mattered.
"Fine by me."
It was over quickly, this she knew, but Millie felt like she'd spent minutes up in the air. Those...things had come out of nowhere and thankfully enough, Hyuna was able to fend them off, if with a bit of trouble. She felt a pair of hands grabbing her, taking her safely back down to the ground. She was a little shaken, but at least there wasn't any harm done.
"N-No, It's...sort of my fault too,." she shook her head. "If I weren't around, you wouldn't have had to put yourself in danger for me." She paused, looking up at the girl with a curious expression. She seemed to be troubled, but by what she couldn't quite understand. "Hyuna...? What is it? Is something wrong? If you're feeling sick, we can get rest a little before we start moving."
"Fine by me."
It was over quickly, this she knew, but Millie felt like she'd spent minutes up in the air. Those...things had come out of nowhere and thankfully enough, Hyuna was able to fend them off, if with a bit of trouble. She felt a pair of hands grabbing her, taking her safely back down to the ground. She was a little shaken, but at least there wasn't any harm done.
"N-No, It's...sort of my fault too,." she shook her head. "If I weren't around, you wouldn't have had to put yourself in danger for me." She paused, looking up at the girl with a curious expression. She seemed to be troubled, but by what she couldn't quite understand. "Hyuna...? What is it? Is something wrong? If you're feeling sick, we can get rest a little before we start moving."
"Shiisan," Sunaarashi said. "I really don't think it's that simple. Especially since you ticked off that demon thing." He sighed. "Do you really think that little of our chances in winning? There's only four competitions. And if we lose, we can always try to find the map later. But playing through this competition will get us a good idea on what we're up against, both in the Hunter's Guild and the crazy stuff around here."
He shivered. "Speaking of which, have any of you just felt really strange since getting here? Especially when that demon thing showed up?" He rubbed his arms.
He shivered. "Speaking of which, have any of you just felt really strange since getting here? Especially when that demon thing showed up?" He rubbed his arms.
"I'm pretty sure that demon set off several things in motion," Lo-muna frowned as she considered Suunarashi's words. "The guild isn't at its peak right now. Risking ourselves now would be foolish. Not only that, but we don't have a year to waste. We must find Fortune and the others..."
She looked troubled and shook her head, "No, Shiisan's plan is necessary. We don't have a favourable alternative."
~*~
"I will be the second competitor in this," Daken said, stepping forward to stand besides Tawa. Sha chuckled and nodded, "This will be a fine competition. I like your team's enthusiasm!"
She looked troubled and shook her head, "No, Shiisan's plan is necessary. We don't have a favourable alternative."
~*~
"I will be the second competitor in this," Daken said, stepping forward to stand besides Tawa. Sha chuckled and nodded, "This will be a fine competition. I like your team's enthusiasm!"
Despite the doubts raised, in the end, it seemed Shiisan's plan would be going along. There was really nothing Terra could do but sigh and hope that they weren't detected.
Seating herself completely inside the crumbling minecart, she carefully made room for Suiken. "L-let's do our best, alright?" she asked, with the most confident smile she could manage. Although...why did it look like the members of the Hunter's Guild were giving each other sly grins?
Don't be afraid to cheat. Can't trust them to not try to take you out at first chance. Even if they say they won't, I bet they will.
Suddenly, Rune's warning didn't seem so far off...
----------------------------
Well, that was a rather short performance the Umbrals had put up against Hyuna. But nonetheless, it told Phecda quite a bit.
"I should be able to piece a winning formula together with this," he muttered, recalling that she had struggled to kill any of them without her Chi, even with that little girl weighing her down. In addition, it seemed Spectre's influence had tried to actually possess her body...interesting. Perhaps it could turn her into a pawn for him, even? "As for your Chi attacks...hm, that might be a bit harder to deal with. But if I have this..."
At this moment, he was holding a vial with a strange liquid in it--though it was similar to the one he had given his friend before the ball, the substance had a different color. "...you won't be able to win against your senior, Hyuna Ka-Nan."
Seating herself completely inside the crumbling minecart, she carefully made room for Suiken. "L-let's do our best, alright?" she asked, with the most confident smile she could manage. Although...why did it look like the members of the Hunter's Guild were giving each other sly grins?
Don't be afraid to cheat. Can't trust them to not try to take you out at first chance. Even if they say they won't, I bet they will.
Suddenly, Rune's warning didn't seem so far off...
----------------------------
Well, that was a rather short performance the Umbrals had put up against Hyuna. But nonetheless, it told Phecda quite a bit.
"I should be able to piece a winning formula together with this," he muttered, recalling that she had struggled to kill any of them without her Chi, even with that little girl weighing her down. In addition, it seemed Spectre's influence had tried to actually possess her body...interesting. Perhaps it could turn her into a pawn for him, even? "As for your Chi attacks...hm, that might be a bit harder to deal with. But if I have this..."
At this moment, he was holding a vial with a strange liquid in it--though it was similar to the one he had given his friend before the ball, the substance had a different color. "...you won't be able to win against your senior, Hyuna Ka-Nan."
Suiken nodded and climbed in the mining cart, after Terra. "We'll give 'em our best and then some!" Suiken grinned, nodding at Terra and ready to begin the race. Tawa climbed into the cart, realizing there was barely enough room for him and Daken.
"Maybe I wasn't the wisest choice..." Tawa shrugged, attempting to make some room for the fox-man.
"Alright..." Jakkar began. "We'll start on the count of three, then? Then your teams will push off and start the race..." The Hunter's guild members began to gather in excitement ot watch the start of the first challenge, cheering on their guild-mates, while Shiisan looked back at Ann, Rumelis, and Sunaarashi. "Alright," he whispered. "The morons are getting pumped up! Just wait for it...."
An in a split second, both the heavier members of the respective guilds, Suiken and Tawa pushed off their mining carts. The carts launched off a bit slowly, steadily moving along the tracks laid out for them by the previous occupants of the temple. Speed began to pick up as the carts rounded a corner. As they did so, the two guilds took to a hallway to the right, which led them to a pathway where the could oversee the race. The Hunter's guild seemed to be studying it intently, silently muttering among themselves as they followed the cart race at their own pace.
The two guilds in their carts continued to gain momentum until they reached their first big drop. A lengthy hill where the mining tracks seemed to drop downward in a giant 'U" shape. Suiken turned to Terra. "Alright, I'm going to lean forward a bit. My weight should be enough for us to overcome that hill with ease. Failing that you should use your earth chi to push us back up. That way we can-"
"EARTH chi?!" Tawa screamed at the top of his lungs form the opposite tracks, despite the two guild's minimal distance from each other at this point. "I got your earth right here!" Tawa chuckled obscenely as he pointed at several stone statues decorating the walls of the temple beside the tracks. And as for the chi..." he grinned as he activated his augmentation chi and began to shake viciously as his muscle mass increased. He took one of the statues, ripping it form it's metallic hinges with one hand before doing the same with another. "Which of us do you think is gonna win...?! I'd say...it's a toss up!" Tawa grinned, tossing up the two statues towards the Great guild cart, one of them heading towards the cart. The other landed directly on the tracks in front of them, smashing it to splinters.
"Alright....we have a massive statue headed at our left and a railing malfunction right in front of us.," Suiken uttered quickly, but calmly. "Which one do you want to handle?"
***
"Hell yeah!" Jakkar cackled. "That's the way to show 'em, cuz!" he grinned, cheering on his teammates.
"Yeah, uh! hey guys!" Shiisan called. "Don't..die or whatever," Shiisan shrugged halfheartedly, before nodding silently at Ann, Rumelis, and Sunaarashi. He looked on to the path below them, one that the presently occupied hunter's guild was too caught up in the race to notice. With that, he led them off.
"Maybe I wasn't the wisest choice..." Tawa shrugged, attempting to make some room for the fox-man.
"Alright..." Jakkar began. "We'll start on the count of three, then? Then your teams will push off and start the race..." The Hunter's guild members began to gather in excitement ot watch the start of the first challenge, cheering on their guild-mates, while Shiisan looked back at Ann, Rumelis, and Sunaarashi. "Alright," he whispered. "The morons are getting pumped up! Just wait for it...."
An in a split second, both the heavier members of the respective guilds, Suiken and Tawa pushed off their mining carts. The carts launched off a bit slowly, steadily moving along the tracks laid out for them by the previous occupants of the temple. Speed began to pick up as the carts rounded a corner. As they did so, the two guilds took to a hallway to the right, which led them to a pathway where the could oversee the race. The Hunter's guild seemed to be studying it intently, silently muttering among themselves as they followed the cart race at their own pace.
The two guilds in their carts continued to gain momentum until they reached their first big drop. A lengthy hill where the mining tracks seemed to drop downward in a giant 'U" shape. Suiken turned to Terra. "Alright, I'm going to lean forward a bit. My weight should be enough for us to overcome that hill with ease. Failing that you should use your earth chi to push us back up. That way we can-"
"EARTH chi?!" Tawa screamed at the top of his lungs form the opposite tracks, despite the two guild's minimal distance from each other at this point. "I got your earth right here!" Tawa chuckled obscenely as he pointed at several stone statues decorating the walls of the temple beside the tracks. And as for the chi..." he grinned as he activated his augmentation chi and began to shake viciously as his muscle mass increased. He took one of the statues, ripping it form it's metallic hinges with one hand before doing the same with another. "Which of us do you think is gonna win...?! I'd say...it's a toss up!" Tawa grinned, tossing up the two statues towards the Great guild cart, one of them heading towards the cart. The other landed directly on the tracks in front of them, smashing it to splinters.
"Alright....we have a massive statue headed at our left and a railing malfunction right in front of us.," Suiken uttered quickly, but calmly. "Which one do you want to handle?"
***
"Hell yeah!" Jakkar cackled. "That's the way to show 'em, cuz!" he grinned, cheering on his teammates.
"Yeah, uh! hey guys!" Shiisan called. "Don't..die or whatever," Shiisan shrugged halfheartedly, before nodding silently at Ann, Rumelis, and Sunaarashi. He looked on to the path below them, one that the presently occupied hunter's guild was too caught up in the race to notice. With that, he led them off.
Lo-muna didn't look back as Shiisa began leading the assigned guild members away, one ear swiveling to pick up the sound of their footsteps. Her eyes were glued to the carts while the other ear was facing towards the cheering Sha. Tsukumo at the back of the group was watching it with a smug grin.
"You can do it Terra! I believe in you!" Muna screamed at the top of her lungs, even as statues flew at her guild members. "C'mon Suiken, show 'em what old and fat can do!"
"Go Hunters Guild!" Sha roared, unaware of the members slipping away. Her blood was boiling and the adrenaline rush had begun. Her attention was fully on the competition as was her guild's.
"You can do it Terra! I believe in you!" Muna screamed at the top of her lungs, even as statues flew at her guild members. "C'mon Suiken, show 'em what old and fat can do!"
"Go Hunters Guild!" Sha roared, unaware of the members slipping away. Her blood was boiling and the adrenaline rush had begun. Her attention was fully on the competition as was her guild's.
This really was flagrant cheating in the end. As Terra got over her initial shock, she saw one of the statues flying towards her and Suiken. It was true that she could just completely transfigure the statue into new tracks, but that would take a lot more time than she had.
Could this be avoided somehow? She looked around for some kind of solution, and at first, it didn't seem to present itself, even when she covered her right eye--wait. Were there cracks on that statue? Suddenly, one solution appeared in her mind. "Hit the brakes!" she told Suiken quickly.
"You can do it Terra! I believe in you! C'mon Suiken, show 'em what old and fat can do!" Muna's cheering echoed down the hallway, but sadly, Terra could not respond; she had to pay attention to what she was doing.
Unsheathing both of her swords, the girl threw them at the cracks in the statue, and used her Chi to accelerate them so fast that they pierced directly through the statue, shattering it into several pieces. Next she pointed at the other statue beneath the destroyed tracks, transfiguring it into a platform that the cart was somehow able to roll across safely, if not a little jarringly. "It'll take more than that to defeat us!" Terra shouted, raising a hand and sending a number of the remnants of the statue that had landed on their track flying back at the Hunter's Guild.
But as she used a rock behind them to push against the cart in order to make up for the speed they lost...no one noticed her reaching into her pouch and pulling out a diamond.
Could this be avoided somehow? She looked around for some kind of solution, and at first, it didn't seem to present itself, even when she covered her right eye--wait. Were there cracks on that statue? Suddenly, one solution appeared in her mind. "Hit the brakes!" she told Suiken quickly.
"You can do it Terra! I believe in you! C'mon Suiken, show 'em what old and fat can do!" Muna's cheering echoed down the hallway, but sadly, Terra could not respond; she had to pay attention to what she was doing.
Unsheathing both of her swords, the girl threw them at the cracks in the statue, and used her Chi to accelerate them so fast that they pierced directly through the statue, shattering it into several pieces. Next she pointed at the other statue beneath the destroyed tracks, transfiguring it into a platform that the cart was somehow able to roll across safely, if not a little jarringly. "It'll take more than that to defeat us!" Terra shouted, raising a hand and sending a number of the remnants of the statue that had landed on their track flying back at the Hunter's Guild.
But as she used a rock behind them to push against the cart in order to make up for the speed they lost...no one noticed her reaching into her pouch and pulling out a diamond.
The wolf-beastman sat back, alongside the rabbit and the tengu with something between interest and intrigue. Why did they need a map so badly? Did the guild somehow forgot to get talismans, despite being in this desert? They really should have known, right? It was borderline stupid, not getting talismans. How could they be unaware of the curse? She shook her head, watching as the mine carts went off - and Rune felt some mild affiliation with the one housing the bl- housing Suiken and Terra. They were her new guild after all, and Rune wanted to experience something like non-familial friendship pretty badly. And it's not as if this guild seemed to be bad people or whatnot - moreover, a lot of them seem kind. Though, the keyword is 'seem', and the fatalistic Rune wasn't going to overlook that.
In any case, she's here now, she's been brought back to life - what else could it be but fate? Any further effort wasn't really necessary, then. Although, when Lo-Muna did her cheer, Rune shrugged and kept looking - the witch seemed to have dealt with the interference rather spectacularly, with her earth chi. So she was also competent, right? You'd have to b, to be in a guild.
"Good job!" Rune cheered from where she sat, amicably, her tail whapping the seat. "I knew you could do it, Witch!"
Before she could get any rebuttal, she turned to the guild leader, Lo-Muna, with a slight shrug.
"It's a nickname, that's all. Those eyes, right?"
"N-No, It's...sort of my fault too," Millie's voice broke through the roar of the dark energy that was currently wresting for control of Hyuna's crumpled body. She could hardly hear it - yet heard it with absolute clarity at the same time. Her whole body was screaming and aching as she did her best not to give in, not to succumb to the dark one - fuck no, she was stronger than this. She had to be. Otherwise she wasn't worth living at all. Millie's voice shattered another vestige of the shadows, and Hyuna clung to it, as if it were a lifeline. "If I weren't around, you wouldn't have had to put yourself in danger for me. Hyuna...? What is it? Is something wrong? If you're feeling sick, we can get rest a little before we start moving."
That ray of figurative light was what Hyuna needed, and forced the dark one back to it's corner in her mind, and sighed in relief as the echoing roar in her ears dissipated, and she was back to normal, for the time being. Though, how long this would last was questionable. She shot some questions into her mind, and in receiving no answer, it seemed that the dark one was exhausted by the latest attempt, as well. Or perhaps... was it gone, completely? Time to experiment.
"It's fine." Hyuna said sharply, touching the claw marks on her arm and back, trying to gauge the severity of the damage. It wasn't as bad as when she had her chest clawed out, or when she got arrowed in the wrist - damnit, it still didn't feel right yet, how long would it take? - and decided that whatever injury she had was probably not serious. If it was serious, she'd have collapsed onto the grassy floor, crippled and dying. Anything less, and she was fine for pushing on, just a bit more. Just a bit more.
"You're safe, Millie." Hyuna said in a slightly strained voice, bundling the girl up into her spear arm, after hooking it to her cloak in back. "That's what matters..." She took the time to pat her head just a bit before using a burst of wind to shoot them up - and Hyuna made sure to see the dark wispy lines appearing with the wind, and scowled as she realized the dark one was still inside her - and set off towards the river where she'd last seen the guild.
"I hope Ann'll be surprised to see us again." Hyuna forced a bit of a laugh. "Yeah. That strange woman. Maybe she'll show an expression more than the one she always wore, huh?"
"With respect?" Valkar looked confused. "Wait, but-"
Riev let out a tired sigh. He'd woken up a while ago, but neither Lunan nor Valkar were willing to reveal that they'd seen Hyuna, not even to each other. Valkar, because he still wanted to capture her, and Lunan, because he didn't want his father to know how far she'd fallen. His daughter, nothing more than a thug now, a killer. A murderer. It had warped her to her very core.
Not that that's what mattered now. They were busy discussing on how to treat a woman they wanted to befriend. Lunan was more or less staying out of it; at times putting his palm to his face and shaking his head in the true expression of disappointment.
"Before she died." Riev said. "My wife really did enjoy it when I treated her kindly after being cruel to her." He smiled wistfully at his lost lover, briefly sinking into the fond memories. "The smile she gave... yeah. That's respect."
"...So be kind, after being cruel?"
"Yup. That's one of the ways I did it."
Valkar scratched his head, not really getting it. Moreover, could he? He always did hate the female sex, and how they were. Their whining, their complaining, all of it. The illogic they had at times, and not to mention during the moonflow week, when their negative aspects got even worse. How could anyone really try to understand them?
"It-"
A bird swooped in through the window, carrying a letter. Valkar quickly tore the letter off and read it, with Riev muttering, "ah, that Moga..." and Lunan looking in some curiosity.
Valkar looked blankly at his two companions.
"Are my writing skills really that bad?"
Nee looked uncomfortable, but not unhappy, as she saw Gridiron and the others begin to mount their steeds. Even Amanhã more or less pulled her heavy form onto the horse Nee'd specifically chosen for her - not as if any other but the majestic Ashuran Thoroughbred would work, after all. She tossed the vigilante leader a bit of a grateful smile, before hooking her foot into the stirrup and propping herself up onto her own white stallion, petting it's neck once she was on.
She felt a little sorry for what she did to the merchant. But it didn't really matter, overall, did it? The ends justified the means. Otherwise she wouldn't be trying to embroil Yune into a massive internal war, right? Still, with the Yin family fracturing, Elan and probably Ukyo dead as well, she knew that her family now had dominance in all of northern Yune. IF she played her cards right, she could essentially enslave the other families economically - easily snuffing out most of the other northern families with no real effort. It was the perfect threat. Of course she had their loyalty, no noble wanted to lose their fortune. Though, in supporting Nee's ideal, they would end up losing their fortune in the end, anyways, would they not?
If any noble pieced that together, she'd have trouble keeping them reigned in.
As the five equines made their way north east, Nee more or less slumped down in her saddle. Why had she gone back for Gridiron? Why was she helping? She still, she couldn't think of any potential gain for all of this. None whatsoever. It wouldn't help her revolution - Gridiron wouldn't join her cause simply because of this, after all - and their friendship had already been snuffed out like a small ember being crushed underfoot. That's really all there was to it, at all. She had nothing from this venture - heck, she'd even almost directly killed someone. Nee shuddered as she realized that she really would have slit his throat if she'd had to. And this, somehow, was affecting her, while more or less baiting an entire blockade to their deaths was nothing to her.
The expression on Sainko's face made it clear, as she read the envelope. Teri sighed- yup for sure, she was stuck with more Ruinguard business. Why, she wondered, why her? She wasn't really showing off her real strength when any of them were watching, so how could - well, perhaps. Perhaps they somehow knew she never gave her all, ever. Perhaps they could calculate her actual strength, and perhaps they deemed it was strong enough to make use out of.
So tiresome. So irritating.
"Indeed," The illusionist said. "It would seem you are not so easily rid of me."
Teri grasped at the letter and gave it a cursory glance. At least, only for a few seconds. Because when her eyes glazed over the words scrawled upon it, she let out a slight gasp and made herself reread it. And then again. She still looked as if she was in disbelief as she handed it back to Sainko. That was their mission? Really?
What the fuck.
"Great." Teri murmured. "Let's get going, then."
The half-tengu once again took the form of the illusionist into her arms, and they made their flight eastwards, all the while wondering, exactly, how she could've landed herself in something deep like this. But... perhaps it was just fate. But she had the faint feeling she wouldn't be back in Tengala for quite a while. She sighed, preparing herself for the long haul.
In any case, she's here now, she's been brought back to life - what else could it be but fate? Any further effort wasn't really necessary, then. Although, when Lo-Muna did her cheer, Rune shrugged and kept looking - the witch seemed to have dealt with the interference rather spectacularly, with her earth chi. So she was also competent, right? You'd have to b, to be in a guild.
"Good job!" Rune cheered from where she sat, amicably, her tail whapping the seat. "I knew you could do it, Witch!"
Before she could get any rebuttal, she turned to the guild leader, Lo-Muna, with a slight shrug.
"It's a nickname, that's all. Those eyes, right?"
"N-No, It's...sort of my fault too," Millie's voice broke through the roar of the dark energy that was currently wresting for control of Hyuna's crumpled body. She could hardly hear it - yet heard it with absolute clarity at the same time. Her whole body was screaming and aching as she did her best not to give in, not to succumb to the dark one - fuck no, she was stronger than this. She had to be. Otherwise she wasn't worth living at all. Millie's voice shattered another vestige of the shadows, and Hyuna clung to it, as if it were a lifeline. "If I weren't around, you wouldn't have had to put yourself in danger for me. Hyuna...? What is it? Is something wrong? If you're feeling sick, we can get rest a little before we start moving."
That ray of figurative light was what Hyuna needed, and forced the dark one back to it's corner in her mind, and sighed in relief as the echoing roar in her ears dissipated, and she was back to normal, for the time being. Though, how long this would last was questionable. She shot some questions into her mind, and in receiving no answer, it seemed that the dark one was exhausted by the latest attempt, as well. Or perhaps... was it gone, completely? Time to experiment.
"It's fine." Hyuna said sharply, touching the claw marks on her arm and back, trying to gauge the severity of the damage. It wasn't as bad as when she had her chest clawed out, or when she got arrowed in the wrist - damnit, it still didn't feel right yet, how long would it take? - and decided that whatever injury she had was probably not serious. If it was serious, she'd have collapsed onto the grassy floor, crippled and dying. Anything less, and she was fine for pushing on, just a bit more. Just a bit more.
"You're safe, Millie." Hyuna said in a slightly strained voice, bundling the girl up into her spear arm, after hooking it to her cloak in back. "That's what matters..." She took the time to pat her head just a bit before using a burst of wind to shoot them up - and Hyuna made sure to see the dark wispy lines appearing with the wind, and scowled as she realized the dark one was still inside her - and set off towards the river where she'd last seen the guild.
"I hope Ann'll be surprised to see us again." Hyuna forced a bit of a laugh. "Yeah. That strange woman. Maybe she'll show an expression more than the one she always wore, huh?"
"With respect?" Valkar looked confused. "Wait, but-"
Riev let out a tired sigh. He'd woken up a while ago, but neither Lunan nor Valkar were willing to reveal that they'd seen Hyuna, not even to each other. Valkar, because he still wanted to capture her, and Lunan, because he didn't want his father to know how far she'd fallen. His daughter, nothing more than a thug now, a killer. A murderer. It had warped her to her very core.
Not that that's what mattered now. They were busy discussing on how to treat a woman they wanted to befriend. Lunan was more or less staying out of it; at times putting his palm to his face and shaking his head in the true expression of disappointment.
"Before she died." Riev said. "My wife really did enjoy it when I treated her kindly after being cruel to her." He smiled wistfully at his lost lover, briefly sinking into the fond memories. "The smile she gave... yeah. That's respect."
"...So be kind, after being cruel?"
"Yup. That's one of the ways I did it."
Valkar scratched his head, not really getting it. Moreover, could he? He always did hate the female sex, and how they were. Their whining, their complaining, all of it. The illogic they had at times, and not to mention during the moonflow week, when their negative aspects got even worse. How could anyone really try to understand them?
"It-"
A bird swooped in through the window, carrying a letter. Valkar quickly tore the letter off and read it, with Riev muttering, "ah, that Moga..." and Lunan looking in some curiosity.
That sounds like a plan. I'm glad to know it wasn't you, who set up the blockade. You don't have to use force to get me again. And don't think you have to use force, or the power of your empire for anything. Life doesn't necessarily work that way.
I am looking forward to being at your side again, so please treat me kindly!
Nee.
PS: Please learn how to write. It was hard enough to read your previous letter.
I am looking forward to being at your side again, so please treat me kindly!
Nee.
PS: Please learn how to write. It was hard enough to read your previous letter.
Valkar looked blankly at his two companions.
"Are my writing skills really that bad?"
Nee looked uncomfortable, but not unhappy, as she saw Gridiron and the others begin to mount their steeds. Even Amanhã more or less pulled her heavy form onto the horse Nee'd specifically chosen for her - not as if any other but the majestic Ashuran Thoroughbred would work, after all. She tossed the vigilante leader a bit of a grateful smile, before hooking her foot into the stirrup and propping herself up onto her own white stallion, petting it's neck once she was on.
She felt a little sorry for what she did to the merchant. But it didn't really matter, overall, did it? The ends justified the means. Otherwise she wouldn't be trying to embroil Yune into a massive internal war, right? Still, with the Yin family fracturing, Elan and probably Ukyo dead as well, she knew that her family now had dominance in all of northern Yune. IF she played her cards right, she could essentially enslave the other families economically - easily snuffing out most of the other northern families with no real effort. It was the perfect threat. Of course she had their loyalty, no noble wanted to lose their fortune. Though, in supporting Nee's ideal, they would end up losing their fortune in the end, anyways, would they not?
If any noble pieced that together, she'd have trouble keeping them reigned in.
As the five equines made their way north east, Nee more or less slumped down in her saddle. Why had she gone back for Gridiron? Why was she helping? She still, she couldn't think of any potential gain for all of this. None whatsoever. It wouldn't help her revolution - Gridiron wouldn't join her cause simply because of this, after all - and their friendship had already been snuffed out like a small ember being crushed underfoot. That's really all there was to it, at all. She had nothing from this venture - heck, she'd even almost directly killed someone. Nee shuddered as she realized that she really would have slit his throat if she'd had to. And this, somehow, was affecting her, while more or less baiting an entire blockade to their deaths was nothing to her.
The expression on Sainko's face made it clear, as she read the envelope. Teri sighed- yup for sure, she was stuck with more Ruinguard business. Why, she wondered, why her? She wasn't really showing off her real strength when any of them were watching, so how could - well, perhaps. Perhaps they somehow knew she never gave her all, ever. Perhaps they could calculate her actual strength, and perhaps they deemed it was strong enough to make use out of.
So tiresome. So irritating.
"Indeed," The illusionist said. "It would seem you are not so easily rid of me."
Teri grasped at the letter and gave it a cursory glance. At least, only for a few seconds. Because when her eyes glazed over the words scrawled upon it, she let out a slight gasp and made herself reread it. And then again. She still looked as if she was in disbelief as she handed it back to Sainko. That was their mission? Really?
What the fuck.
"Great." Teri murmured. "Let's get going, then."
The half-tengu once again took the form of the illusionist into her arms, and they made their flight eastwards, all the while wondering, exactly, how she could've landed herself in something deep like this. But... perhaps it was just fate. But she had the faint feeling she wouldn't be back in Tengala for quite a while. She sighed, preparing herself for the long haul.
"Great job, Terra!" Suiken laughed as Tawa angrily commented on how they were beginning to lag behind as he used his strength to swat the rebounding stature at the ground far below. Suiken leaned forward to the right, near the wall. The distance between the two tracks was widening now and between them was a long fall to the ground below. "Not a shortcut we'd want to be taking anytime soon..." Suiken muttered, glancing below. He continued to lean to the right allowing them to quickly make a sharp turn which looped around the temple's stony walls.
It was at this point, a black inky talon ripped through the rocky surface of the walls, attempting to take a swipe at Suiken and Terra. And it wasn't alone as it was soon joined by a good dozen counterparts. A quick glance over would tell the Great guild racer's that the hunter's guild was having the same problem.
"Duck!" Suiken shouted, pulling down Terra slightly as a several claws reached out for them.
"Uh, actually, dude, I think it's a crane!" Tawa corrected, inciting a an exasperated sigh from Suiken and probably Daken as well. Tawa had begun punching some of the talons on the wall, causing them to dissipate into shadow. Then he used his chi ability, and increased his muscle mass yet again. This time he leaned over towards the railing behind them and punched it with his fist, severing it form the railing ahead if them.
Using all of his might Tawa ripped the railing behind them, off of it's hinges, before using it as a bat to smash the shadowy wall talons on their side. He then gave the two great guild members a twisted grin and began to swing the railing at them. Around the same time, the shadow talons had multiplied on the guild's side, this time having sprouted a pair of bloody yellow eyes in the center of their palm and spouting gibberish that seemed to give the guild members a headache the longer they listened to it.
"Think you can take care of those?!" Suiken asked Terra rapidly, referring to the claws as he stood up slightly and tested his augmentation chi against the railing bat, holding up an arm. The railing bat was swung harshly by Tawa and his the arm Suiken held up, causing a dent in the railing.
On the wall next to the guild's cart, the bloody eyed claws, seemed to be slowly pulling themselves out of the walls, revealing more complete, sinister forms. The eyed claws were in fact, their heads. Their bodies seemed similar to human sized black cranes, and their feet resembled a crane's head, as if they were using it as a pair of slippers.
"Oh, shit..." Suiken commented as he saw the creatures emerge from the corner of his eyes.
From the hallway of the spectators, the Hunter's guild was continuing to cheer. "Not that I'm all to fond 'a that Crane demon, but I hope he knocks those two Great Guilders into the chasm!" he laughed cruelly like a tool.
***
Meanwhile, Shiisan, Ann, Rumelis, and Sunaarashi found their way into another room, below their comrades. Looking around, Shiisan saw an unlit torch lying in a holster on the wall. Shiisan then picked up two stones on the ground to spark a fire, which he then passed onto the torch. "Alright, so let's see what we've got down here...Buncha cobwebs...broken sword. Oh hey, a skeleton," Shiisan commented as he drew closer and saw it wasn't simply one skeleton, but a whole hoard of them.
"Way I figure it, these are probably a bunch of invaders from years ago, that tried to raid the place but failed," Shiisan guessed. "Ah well. They're loss. Free weapons for us!" Shiisan grinned, pointing to the large horde. "You got your swords, your bows and arrows, your axes, take whatever ya want, they might be antiques by now! Could fetch a good price, and hey! They might still have some use if ya want an extra weapon."
Taking a broadsword for himself, Shiisan glanced over at the skeletons warily. "Alright, I've heard of stuff like this. This is probably gonna be the part where they revive from the dead!" he assumed, suddenly bracing himself in a battle stance. Then...nothing peculiar at all had occurred with the skeletons, aside from one of their heads rolling off their collarbone and hitting the floor.
"Oh, uh, guess not, then," Shiisan shrugged as the he and the others marched on. They soon came across a wide bridge, comprised of small jade square shaped tiles. They only made it a third of the way across when the bridge began to shake. A light emerged from the cracks, that connected the small square tiles....before they began to separate, but still remained afloat in the air.
Shiisan nearly fell off as he slipped off his tile, if he hadn't grabbed onto it with his arms at the last second. "Okay...okay, Guild. It doesn't seem that far down. If we jump, maybe we can survive...." Shiisan paused ad a giant beak with rows of rotating sharp teeth seemed to open on the ground below, waiting for them to fall. Glancing at this for a split second Shiisan tuned towards the others. "Okay, change of plans. We probably won't survive if we jump down there. But...new plan!" Shiisan grunted, pulling himself up a bit, so his elbow rested on his tile. "We gotta hop these tiles to the other side." With that said, he leaped from his current tile, to a tile slowly drifting away from him, wrapping around it with his arms...." Should...be fun, right?" he panted with a chuckle.
It was at this point, a black inky talon ripped through the rocky surface of the walls, attempting to take a swipe at Suiken and Terra. And it wasn't alone as it was soon joined by a good dozen counterparts. A quick glance over would tell the Great guild racer's that the hunter's guild was having the same problem.
"Duck!" Suiken shouted, pulling down Terra slightly as a several claws reached out for them.
"Uh, actually, dude, I think it's a crane!" Tawa corrected, inciting a an exasperated sigh from Suiken and probably Daken as well. Tawa had begun punching some of the talons on the wall, causing them to dissipate into shadow. Then he used his chi ability, and increased his muscle mass yet again. This time he leaned over towards the railing behind them and punched it with his fist, severing it form the railing ahead if them.
Using all of his might Tawa ripped the railing behind them, off of it's hinges, before using it as a bat to smash the shadowy wall talons on their side. He then gave the two great guild members a twisted grin and began to swing the railing at them. Around the same time, the shadow talons had multiplied on the guild's side, this time having sprouted a pair of bloody yellow eyes in the center of their palm and spouting gibberish that seemed to give the guild members a headache the longer they listened to it.
"Think you can take care of those?!" Suiken asked Terra rapidly, referring to the claws as he stood up slightly and tested his augmentation chi against the railing bat, holding up an arm. The railing bat was swung harshly by Tawa and his the arm Suiken held up, causing a dent in the railing.
On the wall next to the guild's cart, the bloody eyed claws, seemed to be slowly pulling themselves out of the walls, revealing more complete, sinister forms. The eyed claws were in fact, their heads. Their bodies seemed similar to human sized black cranes, and their feet resembled a crane's head, as if they were using it as a pair of slippers.
"Oh, shit..." Suiken commented as he saw the creatures emerge from the corner of his eyes.
From the hallway of the spectators, the Hunter's guild was continuing to cheer. "Not that I'm all to fond 'a that Crane demon, but I hope he knocks those two Great Guilders into the chasm!" he laughed cruelly like a tool.
***
Meanwhile, Shiisan, Ann, Rumelis, and Sunaarashi found their way into another room, below their comrades. Looking around, Shiisan saw an unlit torch lying in a holster on the wall. Shiisan then picked up two stones on the ground to spark a fire, which he then passed onto the torch. "Alright, so let's see what we've got down here...Buncha cobwebs...broken sword. Oh hey, a skeleton," Shiisan commented as he drew closer and saw it wasn't simply one skeleton, but a whole hoard of them.
"Way I figure it, these are probably a bunch of invaders from years ago, that tried to raid the place but failed," Shiisan guessed. "Ah well. They're loss. Free weapons for us!" Shiisan grinned, pointing to the large horde. "You got your swords, your bows and arrows, your axes, take whatever ya want, they might be antiques by now! Could fetch a good price, and hey! They might still have some use if ya want an extra weapon."
Taking a broadsword for himself, Shiisan glanced over at the skeletons warily. "Alright, I've heard of stuff like this. This is probably gonna be the part where they revive from the dead!" he assumed, suddenly bracing himself in a battle stance. Then...nothing peculiar at all had occurred with the skeletons, aside from one of their heads rolling off their collarbone and hitting the floor.
"Oh, uh, guess not, then," Shiisan shrugged as the he and the others marched on. They soon came across a wide bridge, comprised of small jade square shaped tiles. They only made it a third of the way across when the bridge began to shake. A light emerged from the cracks, that connected the small square tiles....before they began to separate, but still remained afloat in the air.
Shiisan nearly fell off as he slipped off his tile, if he hadn't grabbed onto it with his arms at the last second. "Okay...okay, Guild. It doesn't seem that far down. If we jump, maybe we can survive...." Shiisan paused ad a giant beak with rows of rotating sharp teeth seemed to open on the ground below, waiting for them to fall. Glancing at this for a split second Shiisan tuned towards the others. "Okay, change of plans. We probably won't survive if we jump down there. But...new plan!" Shiisan grunted, pulling himself up a bit, so his elbow rested on his tile. "We gotta hop these tiles to the other side." With that said, he leaped from his current tile, to a tile slowly drifting away from him, wrapping around it with his arms...." Should...be fun, right?" he panted with a chuckle.
"Great job, Terra!" For reasons Terra couldn't really understand, the exhilarated laugh from the Oni behind her caused pride to bubble up in her chest. Why she was experiencing such a feeling now and it had practically been muted out for the past few days, she wasn't sure.
"Good job! I knew you could do it, Witch!" Immediately, Terra groaned and put a hand to her face. That...wasn't so welcome. Just how many times was she going to have to tell Rune not to refer to her with that word?
Of course, then things started going downhill. A pitch black, spectral claw suddenly lashed through the air in front of them. The startled Terra let out a scream and recoiled, just as Suiken pulled her down a moment later. When the initial panic faded, Terra poked her head just above the edge of the cart to see that there were a dozen or so talons sweeping at her and Suiken. "Think you can take care of those?!" the Snow Oni shouted over the air whipping furiously past them.
Terra was about to nod and reply affirmatively, but when she turned her head, she suddenly saw one of the members of the Hunter's Guild swinging one of the rails itself at them! Though Suiken somehow managed to block it with his arm, the impact slammed Terra roughly against the inside of the cart. "...ugh, they're really out of control!" she groaned as she rubbed her head while placing one foot on the edge of the cart.
At that moment, the talons, which had been missing the two quite frequently up till now, suddenly flew from the wall, revealing themselves to be ghostly cranes with blood red eyes...well, each one vaguely resembled a crane, but they were absolute monsters in truth. They reminded Terra too much of the horrors that she had been chased by all this time...
"I-I can take care of them! Don't worry!" she declared, though it didn't quite sound as confident as it could. Drawing her swords once again, she threw them at one crane, using her Chi to accelerate them...but the gambit didn't work as well on these enemies, it seemed, for the demon crane easily flew out of the way and swooped down. Terra was about to throw herself downwards, but realized it was not a good idea to do so while standing on the edge of a minecart, and opted to duck instead...the claws grazed her shoulder as she did so, however.
A second crane flew towards her, and Terra immediately willed her swords to return, bashing into the crane's back. Unrelenting, the girl pointed up at the stalactites and brought them down forcefully upon the cranes who were flying over the void. At first, they dodged easily...but while they were avoiding the storm of stones, they suddenly were aware of a pale blue light shining from the diamond clutched in Terra's right hand.
The witch of the crystals opened her left eye, which shone a pale blue. "I've got you now!" she roared, thrusting a hand into the air as the diamond shattered above her head. The next moment, what appeared to be diamond dust surged about her and flew towards the cranes...but, well, let it be remembered that diamond dust is a metaphor for snow.
Before long, the fragments of ice which landed upon the spectral feathers of the cranes suddenly solidified, causing them to screech as they found themselves unable to continue flying. They tried in vain to reach the witch, but they could get nowhere near her coldly shining left eye before they were frozen completely. It was a miracle that the girl had not completely frozen everything around her, although Suiken would notice the brake handle had a few ice crystals appearing upon it.
Finally, as the vortex of diamond dust ended, the young witch's eye reverted to its original weak, pale green color. With a groan, she fell backwards against Suiken, while the demon birds let out cries of fury as they tumbled helplessly into the void. "...w-well, I took care of them," Terra panted, clutching the side of the minecart and pulling herself upright. "H-hope they don't come back..."
"Good job! I knew you could do it, Witch!" Immediately, Terra groaned and put a hand to her face. That...wasn't so welcome. Just how many times was she going to have to tell Rune not to refer to her with that word?
Of course, then things started going downhill. A pitch black, spectral claw suddenly lashed through the air in front of them. The startled Terra let out a scream and recoiled, just as Suiken pulled her down a moment later. When the initial panic faded, Terra poked her head just above the edge of the cart to see that there were a dozen or so talons sweeping at her and Suiken. "Think you can take care of those?!" the Snow Oni shouted over the air whipping furiously past them.
Terra was about to nod and reply affirmatively, but when she turned her head, she suddenly saw one of the members of the Hunter's Guild swinging one of the rails itself at them! Though Suiken somehow managed to block it with his arm, the impact slammed Terra roughly against the inside of the cart. "...ugh, they're really out of control!" she groaned as she rubbed her head while placing one foot on the edge of the cart.
At that moment, the talons, which had been missing the two quite frequently up till now, suddenly flew from the wall, revealing themselves to be ghostly cranes with blood red eyes...well, each one vaguely resembled a crane, but they were absolute monsters in truth. They reminded Terra too much of the horrors that she had been chased by all this time...
"I-I can take care of them! Don't worry!" she declared, though it didn't quite sound as confident as it could. Drawing her swords once again, she threw them at one crane, using her Chi to accelerate them...but the gambit didn't work as well on these enemies, it seemed, for the demon crane easily flew out of the way and swooped down. Terra was about to throw herself downwards, but realized it was not a good idea to do so while standing on the edge of a minecart, and opted to duck instead...the claws grazed her shoulder as she did so, however.
A second crane flew towards her, and Terra immediately willed her swords to return, bashing into the crane's back. Unrelenting, the girl pointed up at the stalactites and brought them down forcefully upon the cranes who were flying over the void. At first, they dodged easily...but while they were avoiding the storm of stones, they suddenly were aware of a pale blue light shining from the diamond clutched in Terra's right hand.
The witch of the crystals opened her left eye, which shone a pale blue. "I've got you now!" she roared, thrusting a hand into the air as the diamond shattered above her head. The next moment, what appeared to be diamond dust surged about her and flew towards the cranes...but, well, let it be remembered that diamond dust is a metaphor for snow.
Before long, the fragments of ice which landed upon the spectral feathers of the cranes suddenly solidified, causing them to screech as they found themselves unable to continue flying. They tried in vain to reach the witch, but they could get nowhere near her coldly shining left eye before they were frozen completely. It was a miracle that the girl had not completely frozen everything around her, although Suiken would notice the brake handle had a few ice crystals appearing upon it.
Finally, as the vortex of diamond dust ended, the young witch's eye reverted to its original weak, pale green color. With a groan, she fell backwards against Suiken, while the demon birds let out cries of fury as they tumbled helplessly into the void. "...w-well, I took care of them," Terra panted, clutching the side of the minecart and pulling herself upright. "H-hope they don't come back..."
The sun had begun to sink drearily into the horizon of the Comrade Mountains, painting the sky a vivid amalgamation of red, orange, and yellow-- Gridiron could have made the obligatory comparison to some sort of mural or painting, as though some cosmic artist had in a fit of either vehement neglect or spontaneous inspiration simply streaked shades of red across the canvas. But at the moment, she had no interest in making any such analogy: her gaze remained fixed on what lay before her, carved into the face of the mountainside.
The mouth of the cave betrayed no indication of what lay therein-- no source of light did the darkness belie to the five traveling warriors (well, the four traveling warriors and the one fourteen year old noble girl who for reasons inconceivable to any mind but for her own yet accompanied them). It was like something clear cut out of the horror stories told to kids back in Sudea to get them to quit being little shits when their parents got sick of dealing with them-- predictably, the five would ride on into the caves, become hopelessly lost, and then be picked off one by one by the carnivorous beasts that had since come to inhabit the tunnels. Bonus points for painfully derivative unoriginality if it came about that those beasts were actually the gruesomely mutated descendants of travelers who had once attempted to cross through the tunnels and had become lost, slowly losing their minds and becoming creatures twisted of psyche and form.
It would sure as hell have been typical of her luck.
"Well," Gridiron grunted to her companions, nodding ahead at the mouth of the cave. "Wu, Lestari, take point."
The two hooded twins rode on ahead, venturing into the cave with Gridiron and Amanhã following close behind; as they entered, Wu noncommittally raised a hand in the air and gave a flick of their fingers. From the concurrent spark emerged a vibrant flame, flickering in the dank, musky air of the cave an inch above Wu's extended hand, providing not only a beacon for the other three to follow along but furthermore illumination of the jagged face of the stone walls of the tunnel, and what lay ahead. One twisting corridor turned into another, each one no different from the other, like the bowels of a stone snake.
Or some such vaguely poetic shit. Hell, Gridiron had never been much one for similes.
As much as Gridiron would have liked to continue on through the tunnels without pause-- every second not spent proceeding toward their destination was a second in which one of her comrades was being borne ever closer to the very fate they had dedicated themselves to fighting-- the horses could not bear them indefinitely. They were growing increasingly weary, having ferried their riders to the mountainside at speeds that were anything but lackadaisical, and even Gridiron was forced to realise that if they were not given at least a moment's rest, they would not convey the five travelers much farther.
And therefore the five had dismounted, at the closest thing the tunnel system had had so far to a crossroads of sorts-- a chamber through which intersected a number of further tunnels. The horses, relieved of the weight (particularly those that had been bearing Amanhã and Lestari, as it were), seemed to visibly relax, but Gridiron remained... trepidatious. She was anxious to.... well, to do anything, really-- she needed some sort of action, something to get her mind off all the shit that was fucked up right now. And it wasn't just Turas' kidnapping-- that was simply the most immediate concern. Its urgency necessitated it remain at the forefront of her concerns, but it was not alone-- other harrowing matters plagued her mind. The issue of Nee's revolution. Corollarily, the issue of her own attachment to Nee. The uncertainty of her relationship with Amanhã. The certainty of her relationship with Turas-- or rather, of her lack of reciprocation for his genuine affections. Rescuing Turas was really just a matter of moving onto the next thing to be worried about.
At length, Gridiron decided she couldn't stand for dilly-dallying about any longer, and she turned back to the other four. "Alright, let's..." She trailed off, perceiving something strange in Nee's possession. "Hey, what is... ?"
And right on cue, it happened. A strange sort of breeze swept through the chamber, as if funneling in from every extant tunnel, and upon it was borne some sort of... strange whispering voice? Some voice, murmuring words unintelligible to Gridiron-- and upon their beck, the horses immediately took to flipping a massive shit. Gridiron reached for the reigns of hers, but it was too late: the beasts panicked, and took off at a gallop in every direction, hurtling down various tunnels, their galloping gradually fading off as a clearly none too chuffed Gridiron bellowed, "OH, COME THE FUCK ON, WHAT IS THIS SHIT, FRIDAY THE 13TH?"
Evidently determined to prove her woefully correct at every turn, fate threw in the kicker in the form of a plodding sound-- several instances of plodding sounds, as it were, emerging from the tunnels that surrounded the chamber the five had taken a brief respite within. Wu's flame, held above their heads to cast its illumination across the entirety of the chamber, intensified, extending its range of luminosity to the tunnels, and revealed...
"Lovely."
They must have been about Amanhã's size, each one-- massive guardians of stone overgrown with moss, each one bearing a massive halberd and a shield of the same materiel as their armoured skin, slowly approaching the five, who took up guarded positions immediately. "For fuck sake," Gridiron grumbled under her breath. "Did one of you take some sort of sacred artefact and thusly awaken the ancient guardians of these tunnels or some painfully cliche shit like that? I swear to the gods..."
The mouth of the cave betrayed no indication of what lay therein-- no source of light did the darkness belie to the five traveling warriors (well, the four traveling warriors and the one fourteen year old noble girl who for reasons inconceivable to any mind but for her own yet accompanied them). It was like something clear cut out of the horror stories told to kids back in Sudea to get them to quit being little shits when their parents got sick of dealing with them-- predictably, the five would ride on into the caves, become hopelessly lost, and then be picked off one by one by the carnivorous beasts that had since come to inhabit the tunnels. Bonus points for painfully derivative unoriginality if it came about that those beasts were actually the gruesomely mutated descendants of travelers who had once attempted to cross through the tunnels and had become lost, slowly losing their minds and becoming creatures twisted of psyche and form.
It would sure as hell have been typical of her luck.
"Well," Gridiron grunted to her companions, nodding ahead at the mouth of the cave. "Wu, Lestari, take point."
The two hooded twins rode on ahead, venturing into the cave with Gridiron and Amanhã following close behind; as they entered, Wu noncommittally raised a hand in the air and gave a flick of their fingers. From the concurrent spark emerged a vibrant flame, flickering in the dank, musky air of the cave an inch above Wu's extended hand, providing not only a beacon for the other three to follow along but furthermore illumination of the jagged face of the stone walls of the tunnel, and what lay ahead. One twisting corridor turned into another, each one no different from the other, like the bowels of a stone snake.
Or some such vaguely poetic shit. Hell, Gridiron had never been much one for similes.
As much as Gridiron would have liked to continue on through the tunnels without pause-- every second not spent proceeding toward their destination was a second in which one of her comrades was being borne ever closer to the very fate they had dedicated themselves to fighting-- the horses could not bear them indefinitely. They were growing increasingly weary, having ferried their riders to the mountainside at speeds that were anything but lackadaisical, and even Gridiron was forced to realise that if they were not given at least a moment's rest, they would not convey the five travelers much farther.
And therefore the five had dismounted, at the closest thing the tunnel system had had so far to a crossroads of sorts-- a chamber through which intersected a number of further tunnels. The horses, relieved of the weight (particularly those that had been bearing Amanhã and Lestari, as it were), seemed to visibly relax, but Gridiron remained... trepidatious. She was anxious to.... well, to do anything, really-- she needed some sort of action, something to get her mind off all the shit that was fucked up right now. And it wasn't just Turas' kidnapping-- that was simply the most immediate concern. Its urgency necessitated it remain at the forefront of her concerns, but it was not alone-- other harrowing matters plagued her mind. The issue of Nee's revolution. Corollarily, the issue of her own attachment to Nee. The uncertainty of her relationship with Amanhã. The certainty of her relationship with Turas-- or rather, of her lack of reciprocation for his genuine affections. Rescuing Turas was really just a matter of moving onto the next thing to be worried about.
At length, Gridiron decided she couldn't stand for dilly-dallying about any longer, and she turned back to the other four. "Alright, let's..." She trailed off, perceiving something strange in Nee's possession. "Hey, what is... ?"
And right on cue, it happened. A strange sort of breeze swept through the chamber, as if funneling in from every extant tunnel, and upon it was borne some sort of... strange whispering voice? Some voice, murmuring words unintelligible to Gridiron-- and upon their beck, the horses immediately took to flipping a massive shit. Gridiron reached for the reigns of hers, but it was too late: the beasts panicked, and took off at a gallop in every direction, hurtling down various tunnels, their galloping gradually fading off as a clearly none too chuffed Gridiron bellowed, "OH, COME THE FUCK ON, WHAT IS THIS SHIT, FRIDAY THE 13TH?"
Evidently determined to prove her woefully correct at every turn, fate threw in the kicker in the form of a plodding sound-- several instances of plodding sounds, as it were, emerging from the tunnels that surrounded the chamber the five had taken a brief respite within. Wu's flame, held above their heads to cast its illumination across the entirety of the chamber, intensified, extending its range of luminosity to the tunnels, and revealed...
"Lovely."
They must have been about Amanhã's size, each one-- massive guardians of stone overgrown with moss, each one bearing a massive halberd and a shield of the same materiel as their armoured skin, slowly approaching the five, who took up guarded positions immediately. "For fuck sake," Gridiron grumbled under her breath. "Did one of you take some sort of sacred artefact and thusly awaken the ancient guardians of these tunnels or some painfully cliche shit like that? I swear to the gods..."
Rumelis took an old bow from the adventurer's group, testing the draw. The old bow almost snapped under his arm's strength. He discarded it for another one, that was stronger. He took it and a quiver of arrows to compliment his axe.
The jade panels had disoriented him; he stumbled to his feet after the cracks between the bridge sections disappeared. He was unsteady, and then looked down to see the clutching claws... he nearly lost his footing again. His larger feet were having difficulty with the panels, as he jumped to follow Shiisan.
"Slow down, dammit! Not all of us are light as a feather!"
He stumbled his way onto another panel, sliding to its edge and using his claws to stay secured. This was going to be... difficult.
The jade panels had disoriented him; he stumbled to his feet after the cracks between the bridge sections disappeared. He was unsteady, and then looked down to see the clutching claws... he nearly lost his footing again. His larger feet were having difficulty with the panels, as he jumped to follow Shiisan.
"Slow down, dammit! Not all of us are light as a feather!"
He stumbled his way onto another panel, sliding to its edge and using his claws to stay secured. This was going to be... difficult.
Sunaarashi showed incredible balance as he hopped across the tiles, passing Shiisan and reaching the other side easily.
"Rumelis, it has nothing to do with weight," Sunaarashi said, shrugging. "It's... 'presence.'"
"Rumelis, it has nothing to do with weight," Sunaarashi said, shrugging. "It's... 'presence.'"
Millie wasn't exactly good with heights, but having Hyuna to hold her made her feel safer than she could've ever been. "Safe," she echoed softly. "Yeah..." She held on tighter, feeling the cool rush of wind as they soared. It seemed to surreal being in this kind of situation; it couldn't have been more than a week since she'd last sat down at a table with her family sharing a hot meal during the night of the festival. "I don't think she'll be surprised, but I do think that she'll be happy to see that we're back, at least," she answered. "I wonder if...she's been thinking about us while we were gone? If she was worried?"
Ann tested a nearby stone, putting weight on it to see how it reacted to pressure. Going one at a time or trying to reach the end as quickly as possible were both likely to cause an irreversible accident. This was a matter of keeping rhythm, a simple enough concept to follow given that she didn't think too hard about about what was lurking directly under the tiles. Fortunately enough, keeping calm was hardly ever an issue for her so she made it to the other end where Sunaarashi had already flawlessly reached without too much trouble. "That's a vague way to put it," she said quietly, taking a step back and watching as the others continued along the fragmented bridge. "Keep a rhythm. Pacing. If that's a problem, there's nothing wrong with taking it slow." She crossed her arms and leaned with her back against the wall, glancing emptily toward her fellow guild members. Speaking of presence, she felt an uneasiness wash over her - almost as though they were being watched. Seeing that there was no point in riling the others up over a hunch, she simply kept it to herself and continued watching.
Ann tested a nearby stone, putting weight on it to see how it reacted to pressure. Going one at a time or trying to reach the end as quickly as possible were both likely to cause an irreversible accident. This was a matter of keeping rhythm, a simple enough concept to follow given that she didn't think too hard about about what was lurking directly under the tiles. Fortunately enough, keeping calm was hardly ever an issue for her so she made it to the other end where Sunaarashi had already flawlessly reached without too much trouble. "That's a vague way to put it," she said quietly, taking a step back and watching as the others continued along the fragmented bridge. "Keep a rhythm. Pacing. If that's a problem, there's nothing wrong with taking it slow." She crossed her arms and leaned with her back against the wall, glancing emptily toward her fellow guild members. Speaking of presence, she felt an uneasiness wash over her - almost as though they were being watched. Seeing that there was no point in riling the others up over a hunch, she simply kept it to herself and continued watching.
Regent Chiller. Hojan Bryce. As Nee rode alongside the three faceless, Gridiron - or it might be better to think of her as Noxchi, her actual name, rather than something invented out of some personal trauma in the past, the likely cause of which being slavery of some sort, due to her extreme and rightful hatred of slavery in all it's forms, yeah, she'd do that, think of her as Noxchi rather than Gridiron - she let out a tired stretch. Really, now, she hadn't slept in quite some time, and fast horse riding really did take energy out from her frame; and when was the last time she had an actual meal? The noble let out a strangled yawn, doing her best to keep it in, but she was more than aware that she'd have to take the opportunity to rest somehow, before the horses tired out. She slumped herself against the mane of her transport.
Key players to watch out for in the revolution. On her side, she had herself, obviously. Then, she'd hopefully have Cha'Valkar fighting for her as her second, and the main one to lead the troops into battle. Nee planned to lead from the shadows - she wasn't entirely sure if she can handle seeing the slaughter of people in front of her own eyes, after all - so in keeping distance, it'd help keep her resolve from wavering once the blood started spilling. And, something hardly ever considered was what she'd do after she wrested control. Sure, there were vague idealizations of 'fixing things', or 'stopping war', but really, there was a system to it. She'd have to learn and play by those rules if she wanted to get by, didn't she? Hopefully she'd have time to think and plan things out post-revolution, but that didn't seem like it'd be a problem. She needed time to both amass her armies, and actually wage the war itself, after all. A more peaceful route also, not for the first time, presented itself to her, but Nee shook it aside. A peaceful revolution was as good as none at all.
Cha'Valkar's loyalty to her was questionable at best, at this juncture. He did originally plan on siding with Moga, after all. She still had to figure out exactly how it was he came to suspect her - but as she did reveal her true nature to him during their time together, it probably wasn't too much of a leap of logic. She'd have to capture his heart, at any means. Even if it meant giving up on her own sanctity; her own body in return for his strength. It'd serve the people in the end. It was just one sacrifice she'd have to make. No matter how much she dreaded it, she'd probably have to do it. What other way was there to make sure he stayed in line?
Hojan and Chiller - seriously what the shit kind of name is Chiller anyway - were her main adversaries. It all depended, really, didn't it? Hojan was still a child, after all, and there was a good chance that Chiller was more or less controlling the boy, to let him continue with his relentless warmongering. But if Hojan was smarter, recognized his power and didn't let himself be controlled, that made him an enemy, as well. And Chiller was a no-brainer. He had to die. No other possibility. And she'd get rid of him, even if it costed her her life. She'd have her revolution mean that much, at the very least. If she didn't manage to at minimum, kill the Regent, then she really wasn't suited for this at all, and her entire struggle and life would have been in vain.
Nee snapped back awake when she felt movement again. Already at the tunnels? The girl stretched her arms and blinked blearily at her surroundings, seeing the mouth of the cave in front of her in all it's foreboding. Behind her, the sun was already set; dark blue sky met with the dull green fields. Noxchi gave her order for the two faceless - Nee shuddered just a little bit; maybe them, as well as Amanhã, were a big reason as to why she felt so uneasy back at the inn - to take point, and so they did, the shorter of which making a light out of chi that bounced around the cavernous path.
Nee racked her mind for any possible information about these tunnels. More than just the rumors about the quick passage between the Haraad Plains and the Raging Rivers, there was an addition to the rumors. If you went along the "correct" path, there was some sort of ancient weapon. And, truth be told, the noble was slightly envious of everyone else's fancy weapons, while she more or less had a generic curved blade on her chain. She knew it was fanciful, probably didn't exist, and didn't matter in the long run anyways, but wouldn't it be more fitting for someone like her to have the legendary "Flash Blossom", with the - according to legend, anyways - channeled telechises. Essentially, it is said that one could channel chi energy through it, and whatever the weapon touched would be knocked in the direction of the hit at high speeds.
She wasn't sure if it was true or not, but long range channeled telechises seemed prett- well... there was a bit of a glint. Nee looked to see if anyone was paying attention - she didn't particularly want anyone to take it from her, after all - flicked her chain out to wrap it around said glint - and thus, the thin and slightly curved shape emerged towards her, engraved in some unknown language with a name - most likely "Flash Blossom". Not long after she had retrieved it and then hooked it onto the edge of her chain - unceremoniously tossing the old blade - that Noxchi asked ""Hey, what is... ?", most likely in reaction to Nee's new weapon. She made to answer when all of a sudden the din erupted into activity - strange breeze, unknown ancient tongue, horses panicking and running off into various directions...
The noble girl fell onto the ground, skimming her knee as she landed around the time Nochi bellowed out in frustration and distaste. Of course, that wasn't all - strange-like ... things emerged, and Nee faintly wondered if it was because of her new possession. Dismissing the thought for now, she saw that each one of them were roughly the size of the living suit of armor. Along with the other four, Nee readied her chain - and the Flash Blossom - taking wary glances all around.
Noxchi murmured into herself something about ancient guardians and cliches, and Nee gulped again. She'd have to tell the truth once this was finished - so they didn't try to tell her to put it back and avoid the battle whatsoever. Sure, it was selfish and all, but she did really like the idea of a special weapon, just for her. She flashed the short sword twice - aiming it at two sizable rocks, focusing hard on sending chi through the chain and the sword itself - and both of them were rocketed towards the... ancient guardians. As another got close, ready to clobber down with it's weapon, Nee lashed out at it for it to be sent skidding back.
This new thing seemed to be the perfect defensive weapon, didn't it?
"Safe." Millie said quietly, clutching hard to Hyuna's arm. Almost dreamily, the girl added on; "Yeah..."
Hyuna, focused on concentrating on keeping them afloat, only made a bit of a grunt in response.
"I don't think she'll be surprised, but I do think that she'll be happy to see that we're back, at least," Millie said pensively, thoughtfully. "I wonder if...she's been thinking about us while we were gone? If she was worried?"
Memories flashed in Hyuna's mind, remembering Ann'Razul's threat to chop her arm off when the spear girl was rightfully prepared to dig her weapon into the throat of that infuriating Prefect Ro. The cold glare; the sword ready to lop her limb off without the barest hesitation. The serious tone of voice, even adding an an "I like you." Hyuna didn't know what it make out of it, even now. It really made no sense, did it.
Ann'Razul. What the heck. Thinking of her brought up memories and thoughts of the others, of Orion, of Lo-Muna, of Yamato, of her childhood friend, Yuwen, of Lunan and Yaeha...
Goddamnit. Too many people she gave shits about that probably felt nothing in return. And it was all because of the damn war, ruining her. Turning her into this monster. In either case, she made her choice. Drop Millie off with the guild, then drag herself back into the war until she died. She wouldn't let anything sway her decision now. Trusting anyone else only lead to disappointment, after all. And she didn't want to feel that again.
"You like me, right?" Hyuna asked, hard edge back in her voice. "I'm not totally useless, right?"
Right then, Hyuna sensed something approaching. With a sudden burst and a twist of her arm, whatever was in front exploded into a bunch of falling chunks of meat, bone, and... feathers. Goddamnit, she was getting paranoid. Just a damn bird, that's all it was, wasn't it? She cursed internally, using more wind to blow the gore off of her and Millie, muttering another quick apology to the girl.
Key players to watch out for in the revolution. On her side, she had herself, obviously. Then, she'd hopefully have Cha'Valkar fighting for her as her second, and the main one to lead the troops into battle. Nee planned to lead from the shadows - she wasn't entirely sure if she can handle seeing the slaughter of people in front of her own eyes, after all - so in keeping distance, it'd help keep her resolve from wavering once the blood started spilling. And, something hardly ever considered was what she'd do after she wrested control. Sure, there were vague idealizations of 'fixing things', or 'stopping war', but really, there was a system to it. She'd have to learn and play by those rules if she wanted to get by, didn't she? Hopefully she'd have time to think and plan things out post-revolution, but that didn't seem like it'd be a problem. She needed time to both amass her armies, and actually wage the war itself, after all. A more peaceful route also, not for the first time, presented itself to her, but Nee shook it aside. A peaceful revolution was as good as none at all.
Cha'Valkar's loyalty to her was questionable at best, at this juncture. He did originally plan on siding with Moga, after all. She still had to figure out exactly how it was he came to suspect her - but as she did reveal her true nature to him during their time together, it probably wasn't too much of a leap of logic. She'd have to capture his heart, at any means. Even if it meant giving up on her own sanctity; her own body in return for his strength. It'd serve the people in the end. It was just one sacrifice she'd have to make. No matter how much she dreaded it, she'd probably have to do it. What other way was there to make sure he stayed in line?
Hojan and Chiller - seriously what the shit kind of name is Chiller anyway - were her main adversaries. It all depended, really, didn't it? Hojan was still a child, after all, and there was a good chance that Chiller was more or less controlling the boy, to let him continue with his relentless warmongering. But if Hojan was smarter, recognized his power and didn't let himself be controlled, that made him an enemy, as well. And Chiller was a no-brainer. He had to die. No other possibility. And she'd get rid of him, even if it costed her her life. She'd have her revolution mean that much, at the very least. If she didn't manage to at minimum, kill the Regent, then she really wasn't suited for this at all, and her entire struggle and life would have been in vain.
Nee snapped back awake when she felt movement again. Already at the tunnels? The girl stretched her arms and blinked blearily at her surroundings, seeing the mouth of the cave in front of her in all it's foreboding. Behind her, the sun was already set; dark blue sky met with the dull green fields. Noxchi gave her order for the two faceless - Nee shuddered just a little bit; maybe them, as well as Amanhã, were a big reason as to why she felt so uneasy back at the inn - to take point, and so they did, the shorter of which making a light out of chi that bounced around the cavernous path.
Nee racked her mind for any possible information about these tunnels. More than just the rumors about the quick passage between the Haraad Plains and the Raging Rivers, there was an addition to the rumors. If you went along the "correct" path, there was some sort of ancient weapon. And, truth be told, the noble was slightly envious of everyone else's fancy weapons, while she more or less had a generic curved blade on her chain. She knew it was fanciful, probably didn't exist, and didn't matter in the long run anyways, but wouldn't it be more fitting for someone like her to have the legendary "Flash Blossom", with the - according to legend, anyways - channeled telechises. Essentially, it is said that one could channel chi energy through it, and whatever the weapon touched would be knocked in the direction of the hit at high speeds.
She wasn't sure if it was true or not, but long range channeled telechises seemed prett- well... there was a bit of a glint. Nee looked to see if anyone was paying attention - she didn't particularly want anyone to take it from her, after all - flicked her chain out to wrap it around said glint - and thus, the thin and slightly curved shape emerged towards her, engraved in some unknown language with a name - most likely "Flash Blossom". Not long after she had retrieved it and then hooked it onto the edge of her chain - unceremoniously tossing the old blade - that Noxchi asked ""Hey, what is... ?", most likely in reaction to Nee's new weapon. She made to answer when all of a sudden the din erupted into activity - strange breeze, unknown ancient tongue, horses panicking and running off into various directions...
The noble girl fell onto the ground, skimming her knee as she landed around the time Nochi bellowed out in frustration and distaste. Of course, that wasn't all - strange-like ... things emerged, and Nee faintly wondered if it was because of her new possession. Dismissing the thought for now, she saw that each one of them were roughly the size of the living suit of armor. Along with the other four, Nee readied her chain - and the Flash Blossom - taking wary glances all around.
Noxchi murmured into herself something about ancient guardians and cliches, and Nee gulped again. She'd have to tell the truth once this was finished - so they didn't try to tell her to put it back and avoid the battle whatsoever. Sure, it was selfish and all, but she did really like the idea of a special weapon, just for her. She flashed the short sword twice - aiming it at two sizable rocks, focusing hard on sending chi through the chain and the sword itself - and both of them were rocketed towards the... ancient guardians. As another got close, ready to clobber down with it's weapon, Nee lashed out at it for it to be sent skidding back.
This new thing seemed to be the perfect defensive weapon, didn't it?
"Safe." Millie said quietly, clutching hard to Hyuna's arm. Almost dreamily, the girl added on; "Yeah..."
Hyuna, focused on concentrating on keeping them afloat, only made a bit of a grunt in response.
"I don't think she'll be surprised, but I do think that she'll be happy to see that we're back, at least," Millie said pensively, thoughtfully. "I wonder if...she's been thinking about us while we were gone? If she was worried?"
Memories flashed in Hyuna's mind, remembering Ann'Razul's threat to chop her arm off when the spear girl was rightfully prepared to dig her weapon into the throat of that infuriating Prefect Ro. The cold glare; the sword ready to lop her limb off without the barest hesitation. The serious tone of voice, even adding an an "I like you." Hyuna didn't know what it make out of it, even now. It really made no sense, did it.
Ann'Razul. What the heck. Thinking of her brought up memories and thoughts of the others, of Orion, of Lo-Muna, of Yamato, of her childhood friend, Yuwen, of Lunan and Yaeha...
Goddamnit. Too many people she gave shits about that probably felt nothing in return. And it was all because of the damn war, ruining her. Turning her into this monster. In either case, she made her choice. Drop Millie off with the guild, then drag herself back into the war until she died. She wouldn't let anything sway her decision now. Trusting anyone else only lead to disappointment, after all. And she didn't want to feel that again.
"You like me, right?" Hyuna asked, hard edge back in her voice. "I'm not totally useless, right?"
Right then, Hyuna sensed something approaching. With a sudden burst and a twist of her arm, whatever was in front exploded into a bunch of falling chunks of meat, bone, and... feathers. Goddamnit, she was getting paranoid. Just a damn bird, that's all it was, wasn't it? She cursed internally, using more wind to blow the gore off of her and Millie, muttering another quick apology to the girl.
"Great!" Suiken nodded as he saw the bird creatures perish in a blast of ice. "Now we just have him to deal with..." the ice oni muttered, glancing at Tawa who continued to swing the railing at them, which Suiken continued to block. Suddenly Suiken turned his head and chuckled to himself. "Lights out," he said simply to Tawa who was still concentrating on knocking the Great Guild members out of their cart.
Tawa raised an eyebrow. "Lights out? What you gonna knock me out from here? Not unless you have s-argh!" Tawa frowned as a hevy looking fixture hanging from the ceiling smashed against his face. It didn't hurt him in his increased muscly state, but it annoyed and distracted him enough for the Great Guild members to get another lead.
"That's it....that's it! No more games! I'm going full strength!" Tawa frowned, using his chi to increase his muscle mass to it's limit, rapidly becoming more monster than man, Tawa grinned as his teeth became something akin to a tusks and his pupils began to become small and bloodshot red. He grew first over nine feet tall, and his skin became as rough as an elephants. "Now, to see how you handle some real competition! Once I...uh...uh-oh," Tawa frowned as their cart completely stopped, given the fact that Tawa was so huge he, Daken, and the cart basically become stuck, wedged between the ceiling and the railing below.
Everyone stared at the moron as he struggled to free himself as Suiken and Terra passed by with ease and after one long drop, made where the rails stopped, with devices on the side of the railing, causing their cart to brake and eventually stop. Suiken gave a thumbs up to Terra. "Looks like we've won!" he said as the other spectating guild members emerged from a pathway shortly.
"Damn it, Tawa!" Jakkar muttered glumly. "I knew I shoulda interfered..." the half-beastman continued, somewhat loudly, perhaps not realizing if the other guild heard....or most likely not giving a shit.
Tawa merely held his head down in shame as he practically deflated and reversed his augmentation until he reached his normal form. Jakkar spewed a series of curses under his breath before looking at the guild. "Your hides are toast this next round! In the fightin' challenge! Choose your warriors!" Jakkar then turned to Sha and asked, "Alright, boss. you wanna take this one or should I?"
***
Shiisan through several hopping attempts, eventually made it across. "Whew! Fun..." he panted, as Rumelis eventually made it across. "Can't just stand here to rest for too long, though," Shiisan shrugged, jumping to hi feet and dusting himself off. He then sniffed the air as if smelling something odd, but soon shrugged his shoulders and continued to lead on. He had lost his original torch when the tiles started to separate, but luckily there wasn't any shortage of torches on the wall or stones upon the ground to start a fire with.
They descended down a flight of stairs next. Nothing notable about it other, than the fact that it never seemed to end. Nevertheless, they moved quickly and had eventually managed to reach the bottom. Another room was up ahead, and even before they entered it, they could heat a noise akin to that of frogs.
Moving inside they soon found an underground lake. A remnant of the caverns the temple was built over and around. Giant lily pads seemed to dot the somewhat murky water. "Bah," Shiisan frowned. "Hate water. Unless it's in a drinking capacity, but still...this can't be safe...." Shiisan then grabbed a stone from the ground and skipped it across the water. Around the first few skips of the stone, nothing happen, but as it went further in the water and the clip-clop sound of it skipping continued to echo, it soon attracted two ominous shapes moving closer to it, further and further until they leaped out of the water.
Two seven foot tall reptilian creatures, with turtle like-shells and beaks akin to that of a ducks. Atop their heads was what appeared to be a seaweed and if they were able to take a glance at the top of their heads thee guild members would notice that it was in the shape of a bowl, filled with water.
"Damn...kappas," Shiisan muttered, beginning to whisper. "These don't look like the friendlier kind either. Good news is, I think they're blind what with living in a cave and all. But you all know the deal with that, right? Other senses are enhanced tenfold or whatever." Shiisan then glanced around. "Way I see it, swimming'll be dangerous. We should probably just use the lily pads as makeshift boats. Row slowly and quietly. Just, uh, make sure not to accidentally touch a kappa," Shiisan advised as he made hsi way towards one of the giant lily pads.
Tawa raised an eyebrow. "Lights out? What you gonna knock me out from here? Not unless you have s-argh!" Tawa frowned as a hevy looking fixture hanging from the ceiling smashed against his face. It didn't hurt him in his increased muscly state, but it annoyed and distracted him enough for the Great Guild members to get another lead.
"That's it....that's it! No more games! I'm going full strength!" Tawa frowned, using his chi to increase his muscle mass to it's limit, rapidly becoming more monster than man, Tawa grinned as his teeth became something akin to a tusks and his pupils began to become small and bloodshot red. He grew first over nine feet tall, and his skin became as rough as an elephants. "Now, to see how you handle some real competition! Once I...uh...uh-oh," Tawa frowned as their cart completely stopped, given the fact that Tawa was so huge he, Daken, and the cart basically become stuck, wedged between the ceiling and the railing below.
Everyone stared at the moron as he struggled to free himself as Suiken and Terra passed by with ease and after one long drop, made where the rails stopped, with devices on the side of the railing, causing their cart to brake and eventually stop. Suiken gave a thumbs up to Terra. "Looks like we've won!" he said as the other spectating guild members emerged from a pathway shortly.
"Damn it, Tawa!" Jakkar muttered glumly. "I knew I shoulda interfered..." the half-beastman continued, somewhat loudly, perhaps not realizing if the other guild heard....or most likely not giving a shit.
Tawa merely held his head down in shame as he practically deflated and reversed his augmentation until he reached his normal form. Jakkar spewed a series of curses under his breath before looking at the guild. "Your hides are toast this next round! In the fightin' challenge! Choose your warriors!" Jakkar then turned to Sha and asked, "Alright, boss. you wanna take this one or should I?"
***
Shiisan through several hopping attempts, eventually made it across. "Whew! Fun..." he panted, as Rumelis eventually made it across. "Can't just stand here to rest for too long, though," Shiisan shrugged, jumping to hi feet and dusting himself off. He then sniffed the air as if smelling something odd, but soon shrugged his shoulders and continued to lead on. He had lost his original torch when the tiles started to separate, but luckily there wasn't any shortage of torches on the wall or stones upon the ground to start a fire with.
They descended down a flight of stairs next. Nothing notable about it other, than the fact that it never seemed to end. Nevertheless, they moved quickly and had eventually managed to reach the bottom. Another room was up ahead, and even before they entered it, they could heat a noise akin to that of frogs.
Moving inside they soon found an underground lake. A remnant of the caverns the temple was built over and around. Giant lily pads seemed to dot the somewhat murky water. "Bah," Shiisan frowned. "Hate water. Unless it's in a drinking capacity, but still...this can't be safe...." Shiisan then grabbed a stone from the ground and skipped it across the water. Around the first few skips of the stone, nothing happen, but as it went further in the water and the clip-clop sound of it skipping continued to echo, it soon attracted two ominous shapes moving closer to it, further and further until they leaped out of the water.
Two seven foot tall reptilian creatures, with turtle like-shells and beaks akin to that of a ducks. Atop their heads was what appeared to be a seaweed and if they were able to take a glance at the top of their heads thee guild members would notice that it was in the shape of a bowl, filled with water.
"Damn...kappas," Shiisan muttered, beginning to whisper. "These don't look like the friendlier kind either. Good news is, I think they're blind what with living in a cave and all. But you all know the deal with that, right? Other senses are enhanced tenfold or whatever." Shiisan then glanced around. "Way I see it, swimming'll be dangerous. We should probably just use the lily pads as makeshift boats. Row slowly and quietly. Just, uh, make sure not to accidentally touch a kappa," Shiisan advised as he made hsi way towards one of the giant lily pads.
As the minecart rolled to a stop, Terra tried to exit the cart, but suddenly, her injuries jolted again, and she slammed face-first into the ground painfully. Nevertheless, the breathless girl saw Muna and the others approaching, as the other minecart came rolling down with the infuriated members of the Hunter's Guild.
"...we...won...?" Terra rasped, as the Hunter's Guild members continued to complain about their defeat. As the members of Fortune surrounded Terra and Suiken, she found herself too tired to say anything, but still gave them all a smile and a (horribly shaking) thumbs-up. Finally, it felt as though she had done something right.
"Your hides are toast this next round! In the fightin' challenge! Choose your warriors!" The beast-man/man creature from before bellowed out furiously, without any sort of congratulations or whatnot. The sore losers. Unfortunately, Terra still had not been properly healed, so she shook her head when any of the others' eyes passed over her...
At that moment, her stomach let out an extremely loud growl, much to Terra's embarrassment.
"...we...won...?" Terra rasped, as the Hunter's Guild members continued to complain about their defeat. As the members of Fortune surrounded Terra and Suiken, she found herself too tired to say anything, but still gave them all a smile and a (horribly shaking) thumbs-up. Finally, it felt as though she had done something right.
"Your hides are toast this next round! In the fightin' challenge! Choose your warriors!" The beast-man/man creature from before bellowed out furiously, without any sort of congratulations or whatnot. The sore losers. Unfortunately, Terra still had not been properly healed, so she shook her head when any of the others' eyes passed over her...
At that moment, her stomach let out an extremely loud growl, much to Terra's embarrassment.
Elated, Muna hugged Terra gently and gave Suiken's belly a couple pats. She was relieved at their first win but on guard with the fighting challenge. Muna was not a fighter and had run out of tricks at the moment. The river they had arrived in had soaked her supplies and thus her explosives were useless. There was still her rapier but it was not meant for a head on battle such as this. The sound of Terra's stomach growling interrupted her thoughts.
"Here," Lo-muna said as she offered one of the fruits she and Yamato had collected earlier. "You should make sure to take care of your body's needs Terra."
"And the body itself," Tsukumo barged in as she approached the guild. "Leader says I have to heal the kid."
Muna raised an eyebrow, "Why?"
"Wants her in top shape for the competition," Tsukumo shrugged.
"Clearly she won't be in the fighting portion, huh?" Sha cut in with a large grin.
"No, but I will," Lo-muna answered as she stood to her full height, silently challenging Sha. The Hunters' Guild leader chortled and nodded.
"Then so will I," Sha replied. "Jakkar! Looks like we'll both be handling this!"
"Rune," Muna said as she turned back to the new guild member. "Would you like to accompany me in this challenge?"
"Here," Lo-muna said as she offered one of the fruits she and Yamato had collected earlier. "You should make sure to take care of your body's needs Terra."
"And the body itself," Tsukumo barged in as she approached the guild. "Leader says I have to heal the kid."
Muna raised an eyebrow, "Why?"
"Wants her in top shape for the competition," Tsukumo shrugged.
"Clearly she won't be in the fighting portion, huh?" Sha cut in with a large grin.
"No, but I will," Lo-muna answered as she stood to her full height, silently challenging Sha. The Hunters' Guild leader chortled and nodded.
"Then so will I," Sha replied. "Jakkar! Looks like we'll both be handling this!"
"Rune," Muna said as she turned back to the new guild member. "Would you like to accompany me in this challenge?"
The guild's victory. Rune felt a strange surge of pride - yes, this was definitely worth it. And she new her father was watching, most likely approving of the company she chose to interact with. Right? He had to be close by, somewhere, because otherwise she wouldn't feel his necromancer chi running through her body. The wolf beastman shot both the oni and the witch encouraging grins, shouting out to them.
"Good work! Suiken, Witch, you guys did great!"
When the healer of the enemy guild came, apparently to do healing, Rune looked wary. Untrusting. Why would someone willingly help the enemy in a high stakes game such as this? It was very suspicious, wasn't it? It was idiotic, but still, Rune stayed silent. Lo-Muna was offering enough of a challenge to them, and hopefully the Hunter's Guild knew now to fuck with it. Because otherwise, Rune might have to call on her father to wreck shit. And hell is he strong, or what? He brought her back after all?
Still, fate decided that Rune would more or less have to fight - and yes, she was really excited to show off what she could do, if she could do anything - so she regarded the rabbit beast-man with something of an eager grin.
"Rune," The rabbit said "Would you like to accompany me in this challenge?"
Rune nodded, flashing her fangs.
"Of course I would! It'll be fun!"
Of course, all anyone knew was that she was an archer with a sword for emergencies. No one really knew about her Dark Orb, nestled deep in her quiver. Her necromancy. Wouldn't that be a surprise, when it was revealed? Reaching into her pack to munch haphazardly on some Malaise - a specially broiled kind of Sudean Pheasant - Rune glanced over to her opponents nastily.
"Shouldn't take long, should it, Lo-Muna?"
"Good work! Suiken, Witch, you guys did great!"
When the healer of the enemy guild came, apparently to do healing, Rune looked wary. Untrusting. Why would someone willingly help the enemy in a high stakes game such as this? It was very suspicious, wasn't it? It was idiotic, but still, Rune stayed silent. Lo-Muna was offering enough of a challenge to them, and hopefully the Hunter's Guild knew now to fuck with it. Because otherwise, Rune might have to call on her father to wreck shit. And hell is he strong, or what? He brought her back after all?
Still, fate decided that Rune would more or less have to fight - and yes, she was really excited to show off what she could do, if she could do anything - so she regarded the rabbit beast-man with something of an eager grin.
"Rune," The rabbit said "Would you like to accompany me in this challenge?"
Rune nodded, flashing her fangs.
"Of course I would! It'll be fun!"
Of course, all anyone knew was that she was an archer with a sword for emergencies. No one really knew about her Dark Orb, nestled deep in her quiver. Her necromancy. Wouldn't that be a surprise, when it was revealed? Reaching into her pack to munch haphazardly on some Malaise - a specially broiled kind of Sudean Pheasant - Rune glanced over to her opponents nastily.
"Shouldn't take long, should it, Lo-Muna?"
"Not at all," Muna said with a confident grin as she stared down Sha.
"I'm sure Jakkar and I are looking forward to it then," Sha said as she met Lo-muna's stare.
"I'm sure Jakkar and I are looking forward to it then," Sha said as she met Lo-muna's stare.
Despite how gently the rabbit woman tried to hug her, Terra still felt her injuries jolt and shrieked. "H-hey! I-it still hurts, M-Muna!" Regardless, she still said all this with a smile. Muna, though, seemed troubled...
But her expression faded as Terra's stomach growled, and she pulled out a fruit that Terra had never seen before. "You should make sure to take care of your body's needs, Terra," she told the girl, who quickly accepted the fruit without a second thought.
"And the body itself," a black-haired woman in a dark red and black kimono from the Hunter's Guild suddenly interrupted, having walked right up behind the two. "Leader says I have to heal the kid. Wants her in top shape for the competition."
As Terra moved out of Muna's grip, she stumbled slightly. "Y-you really should have handled it before I went in, you know..." she grumbled. Wasn't that just common courtesy to begin with?
"Good work! Suiken, Witch, you guys did great!" The moment she heard Rune's voice again, Terra turned around, opening her mouth to respond somewhat harshly...but strangely, the beast-girl that had just joined had a genuine look of pride for their victory.
That expression was enough to throw Terra off-balance, so she just nodded slowly. "U-um, yes, t-thank you," she replied awkwardly. Ugh, it looks like I went back to being a social retard again...
But in a few moments, it turned out the people participating in the next challenge would be...Rune and Muna?! Terra couldn't believe her ears. Why was Muna going up so soon?! And when she looked at Rune, and then at the members of the Hunter's Guild that were participating...well, it seemed sadly obvious who had the advantage. "...p-please be safe," she whispered to the overexcited Rune, doing her best to ignore the ridiculously sweet scent of whatever it was that the beast-girl was eating.
But her expression faded as Terra's stomach growled, and she pulled out a fruit that Terra had never seen before. "You should make sure to take care of your body's needs, Terra," she told the girl, who quickly accepted the fruit without a second thought.
"And the body itself," a black-haired woman in a dark red and black kimono from the Hunter's Guild suddenly interrupted, having walked right up behind the two. "Leader says I have to heal the kid. Wants her in top shape for the competition."
As Terra moved out of Muna's grip, she stumbled slightly. "Y-you really should have handled it before I went in, you know..." she grumbled. Wasn't that just common courtesy to begin with?
"Good work! Suiken, Witch, you guys did great!" The moment she heard Rune's voice again, Terra turned around, opening her mouth to respond somewhat harshly...but strangely, the beast-girl that had just joined had a genuine look of pride for their victory.
That expression was enough to throw Terra off-balance, so she just nodded slowly. "U-um, yes, t-thank you," she replied awkwardly. Ugh, it looks like I went back to being a social retard again...
But in a few moments, it turned out the people participating in the next challenge would be...Rune and Muna?! Terra couldn't believe her ears. Why was Muna going up so soon?! And when she looked at Rune, and then at the members of the Hunter's Guild that were participating...well, it seemed sadly obvious who had the advantage. "...p-please be safe," she whispered to the overexcited Rune, doing her best to ignore the ridiculously sweet scent of whatever it was that the beast-girl was eating.
"Thank you!" Suiken nodded to Rune. "And good luck to you on your challenge as well!"
Jakkar chuckled silently to himself as he set his massive backpack upon the floor. "Here are the rules," Jakkar grinned. "Fight 'till both of your opponents are knocked out." Jakkar then smiled a toothy grin. "Or dead..." Jakkar seemed to contemplate for a bit. "Well...that's all I can think of really. Any rules to add, Sha?"
"I have a couple..." the voice of the Crane Demon spoke, echoing across the room. Suddenly both guilds were enveloped in a large dome of air. "As soon as you start the battle...you'll have ten minutes as the air slowly runs out of the dome, eventually suffocating you. If either team wins, I'll collapse the air dome, allowing you all to live. After all there are much more...entertaining way to kill you. Ahahaha..."
"Hmm," Jakkar grinned. "Ten minutes eh? Now that's a challenge! Best to get started now, then, eh?"
***
Shiisan sat upon his lily pad, finding it could safely hold his weight. Nodding, he quietly drew a shoot of bamboo sticking out of the water, using it as a makeshift oar. "Remember, guys...keep it quiet, unless we wanna alert those blind kappas."
Jakkar chuckled silently to himself as he set his massive backpack upon the floor. "Here are the rules," Jakkar grinned. "Fight 'till both of your opponents are knocked out." Jakkar then smiled a toothy grin. "Or dead..." Jakkar seemed to contemplate for a bit. "Well...that's all I can think of really. Any rules to add, Sha?"
"I have a couple..." the voice of the Crane Demon spoke, echoing across the room. Suddenly both guilds were enveloped in a large dome of air. "As soon as you start the battle...you'll have ten minutes as the air slowly runs out of the dome, eventually suffocating you. If either team wins, I'll collapse the air dome, allowing you all to live. After all there are much more...entertaining way to kill you. Ahahaha..."
"Hmm," Jakkar grinned. "Ten minutes eh? Now that's a challenge! Best to get started now, then, eh?"
***
Shiisan sat upon his lily pad, finding it could safely hold his weight. Nodding, he quietly drew a shoot of bamboo sticking out of the water, using it as a makeshift oar. "Remember, guys...keep it quiet, unless we wanna alert those blind kappas."
As if following her example, the rabbit-woman turned to the opponents, smiling, and more or less agreed with Rune's statement. This fight was going to be a cinch. Rune herself was pretty quick, and she could assume that Lo-Muna had some sort of augmentation to make her faster. Fair assumption, right? And when the two would-be-victims tried to safe face, the wolf felt some sort of satisfaction inside her. This was going to be fun. But possibly more than that, heck, why not help out the guild. They seem small as of now, but they wouldn't stay like that. Already they seemed pretty individually capable - they had the makings of a young guild, essentially. And since she more or less joined, the Wolf wanted to throw in her lot to make it stronger.
Rune finished wolfing down - get it, wolfing down? - the succulent sweet, yet tough and salty meat of the Malaise, not even sparing her enemies the courtesy of a glance. Eating this was more important right now. Once she swallowed it, then took a swig of water to wash it all down, the Jiangshi wondered briefly if the guild would ever head into Sudea sometime soon. She wanted more of that Malaise - and eating the food in it's native country was always preferable to eating imitations of it. It felt richer, fuller, better, if it was all fully Sudean products. Just can't get that sauce right without boiling down the right ingredients, and whatever the Yunish equivalents were, they didn't quite match up.
"...p-please be safe." Was whispered towards her, and Rune looked at Terra. She made a dog-like grin at the strangely-eyed girl, and tilted her head back to Sha and Jakkar.
"Not even a challenge." Rune snarked. "It's almost as if fate wanted this guild to win."
She was done eating. She returned Suiken's encouragement with a "We don't need luck, we've already won" when just in time, a crane demon was there. Rune was still hungry, and she could do some neat shit with crane meat. Crane demons worked the same way, right? Rune licked her lips in anticipation, more or less ignoring Jakkar's toothy grin. However, sine death was allowed... Rune wouldn't have to hold back, would she? Killing moves would be allowed. She closed her eyes to focus - and then felt both Jakkar and Sha's souls from her own position.
Now she could aim arrows and be sure that they'd not miss, unless she massively messed up. That was when air more or less encircled the fighters - ten minutes was more than enough time to kill them.
"Hmm, ten minutes eh? Now that's a challenge! Best to get started now, then, eh?"
"My words exactly." Rune sneered, and quickly focused on the dark orb hiding in her quiver, drawing soul energy to create barriers in front of both her and Lo-Muna. A few moments later, and Rune rushed forward, aiming a few quick slashes at Jakkar, before propelling herself backwards and out of melee range. From there, she drew her bow - imbuing it with necrochi - and with her eyes closed, took aim at where she sensed their souls.
Then she fired flurries of shots, aiming for the joints of their limbs, knowing that if even one arrow hit, it'd severely inhibit any possible chi that they'd use. The arrows flew their path, glowing with a dark, purple aura as the barbs screeched their way to their targets.
Rune finished wolfing down - get it, wolfing down? - the succulent sweet, yet tough and salty meat of the Malaise, not even sparing her enemies the courtesy of a glance. Eating this was more important right now. Once she swallowed it, then took a swig of water to wash it all down, the Jiangshi wondered briefly if the guild would ever head into Sudea sometime soon. She wanted more of that Malaise - and eating the food in it's native country was always preferable to eating imitations of it. It felt richer, fuller, better, if it was all fully Sudean products. Just can't get that sauce right without boiling down the right ingredients, and whatever the Yunish equivalents were, they didn't quite match up.
"...p-please be safe." Was whispered towards her, and Rune looked at Terra. She made a dog-like grin at the strangely-eyed girl, and tilted her head back to Sha and Jakkar.
"Not even a challenge." Rune snarked. "It's almost as if fate wanted this guild to win."
She was done eating. She returned Suiken's encouragement with a "We don't need luck, we've already won" when just in time, a crane demon was there. Rune was still hungry, and she could do some neat shit with crane meat. Crane demons worked the same way, right? Rune licked her lips in anticipation, more or less ignoring Jakkar's toothy grin. However, sine death was allowed... Rune wouldn't have to hold back, would she? Killing moves would be allowed. She closed her eyes to focus - and then felt both Jakkar and Sha's souls from her own position.
Now she could aim arrows and be sure that they'd not miss, unless she massively messed up. That was when air more or less encircled the fighters - ten minutes was more than enough time to kill them.
"Hmm, ten minutes eh? Now that's a challenge! Best to get started now, then, eh?"
"My words exactly." Rune sneered, and quickly focused on the dark orb hiding in her quiver, drawing soul energy to create barriers in front of both her and Lo-Muna. A few moments later, and Rune rushed forward, aiming a few quick slashes at Jakkar, before propelling herself backwards and out of melee range. From there, she drew her bow - imbuing it with necrochi - and with her eyes closed, took aim at where she sensed their souls.
Then she fired flurries of shots, aiming for the joints of their limbs, knowing that if even one arrow hit, it'd severely inhibit any possible chi that they'd use. The arrows flew their path, glowing with a dark, purple aura as the barbs screeched their way to their targets.
Ann simply followed Shiisan''s example, using her momentum as she got on for the initial push. She'd never seen a kappa before but she made sure not to let her curiosity get the better of her. There were enough tales floating about of people going missing only to show up in a nearby lake or river, drowned.
Hyuna's question didn't catch Millie off guard as much as the tone that it was delivered in. So it seemed that something was bothering her after all, but she didn't have the nerve to poke into affairs outside of her own. Would it upset her if she asked? Would it come off as presumptuous for assuming things about someone she hardly knew anything about? Something dark suddenly appeared in her vision for a split second and she felt something wet on her skin. The feeling went away, but she didn't really have half the mind to question it. Hyuna apologized for some reason as Millie continued took a few more moments to brood on the question. Before she could respond - or even begin thinking of a response - she was suddenly asked another question.
"I'm not totally useless, right?"
She couldn't understand where any of this was coming from, but it seemed likely that this is what she had gotten so worked up about. Still, it didn't help that she had no idea how to go about responding. What was the right thing to say in this situation? All of a sudden she felt like her next few words would be very important, but her mind went blank. What should she say? What did Hyuna want to hear? Offhanded reassurance? Comforting words? The truth? But what was the truth? "W-Why...why would you think that you're useless?" was the eventual timid reply. In the end, this was all that she could come up with; it was the only thing she could think of to say without possibly triggering what she feared might be something terribly irreversible. "I mean, at least, you're not...to me. You don't have to be so hard on yourself. N-Not that I'd know anything about that, maybe you're not being hard on yourself at all. Maybe it's something else entirely? I really don't know, all of this thinking is making my head hurt. I mean, there are...there are people that care about you, Hyuna. I care about you. Isn't that enough? Isn't it alright to just...leave it at that?"
Hyuna's question didn't catch Millie off guard as much as the tone that it was delivered in. So it seemed that something was bothering her after all, but she didn't have the nerve to poke into affairs outside of her own. Would it upset her if she asked? Would it come off as presumptuous for assuming things about someone she hardly knew anything about? Something dark suddenly appeared in her vision for a split second and she felt something wet on her skin. The feeling went away, but she didn't really have half the mind to question it. Hyuna apologized for some reason as Millie continued took a few more moments to brood on the question. Before she could respond - or even begin thinking of a response - she was suddenly asked another question.
"I'm not totally useless, right?"
She couldn't understand where any of this was coming from, but it seemed likely that this is what she had gotten so worked up about. Still, it didn't help that she had no idea how to go about responding. What was the right thing to say in this situation? All of a sudden she felt like her next few words would be very important, but her mind went blank. What should she say? What did Hyuna want to hear? Offhanded reassurance? Comforting words? The truth? But what was the truth? "W-Why...why would you think that you're useless?" was the eventual timid reply. In the end, this was all that she could come up with; it was the only thing she could think of to say without possibly triggering what she feared might be something terribly irreversible. "I mean, at least, you're not...to me. You don't have to be so hard on yourself. N-Not that I'd know anything about that, maybe you're not being hard on yourself at all. Maybe it's something else entirely? I really don't know, all of this thinking is making my head hurt. I mean, there are...there are people that care about you, Hyuna. I care about you. Isn't that enough? Isn't it alright to just...leave it at that?"
Sha had been looking to her members when the crane demon had arrived. The challenge had been made more interesting and the smile on her face had grown practically from ear to ear. There was a rather insane look in her eyes, just for a moment, before she had made one last nod to her guild. Daken had nodded back as did the others except Tsukumo. The medic was getting annoyed by the other guild.
"Look kid, by the time I realized the extent of your damage, competition had already started. What did you want me to do? Jump in the opponent's cart to heal you?" Tsukumo looked over at her guild mates. "I mean, come on right?"
Not bothering with a response, she looked back at Terra, "So you want to get healed or not? Cuz in a couple minutes, that rabbit and other kid will probably need waaaay more attention than you do right now."
That rabbit was currently gripping her rapier and waiting for an opportunity to dive in. She wasn't much of a fighter but more of an opportunist. And when the opportunities arrived, Muna was sure to seize them. As of now, Rune seemed to have it under her control. Jakkar had her slashes to deal with and both Sha and her guild mate were under fire of arrows. It looked certain they would be hit until a wall of solid earth came up over Sha and Jakkar to protect them from arrows. Muna noticed there seemed to be something shimmering in the air in front of the wall of earth as well. It reminded her of a telekichesis field.
Concentrated on the effect of Rune's attack, Muna nearly screamed when she saw a burst of fire flare up in front of her. The barrier protected her however and she was thankful of Rune as a partner. But what the rabbit failed to see was that the fire split off near the bottom and instead, snaked around to hopefully hit Lo-muna and Rune from behind.
From below, Daken watched with utmost concentration.
"Look kid, by the time I realized the extent of your damage, competition had already started. What did you want me to do? Jump in the opponent's cart to heal you?" Tsukumo looked over at her guild mates. "I mean, come on right?"
Not bothering with a response, she looked back at Terra, "So you want to get healed or not? Cuz in a couple minutes, that rabbit and other kid will probably need waaaay more attention than you do right now."
That rabbit was currently gripping her rapier and waiting for an opportunity to dive in. She wasn't much of a fighter but more of an opportunist. And when the opportunities arrived, Muna was sure to seize them. As of now, Rune seemed to have it under her control. Jakkar had her slashes to deal with and both Sha and her guild mate were under fire of arrows. It looked certain they would be hit until a wall of solid earth came up over Sha and Jakkar to protect them from arrows. Muna noticed there seemed to be something shimmering in the air in front of the wall of earth as well. It reminded her of a telekichesis field.
Concentrated on the effect of Rune's attack, Muna nearly screamed when she saw a burst of fire flare up in front of her. The barrier protected her however and she was thankful of Rune as a partner. But what the rabbit failed to see was that the fire split off near the bottom and instead, snaked around to hopefully hit Lo-muna and Rune from behind.
From below, Daken watched with utmost concentration.
Inanity after goddamn inanity.
As the stone guardians converged upon the five travelers now left horseless in the chamber, Amanhã suppressed the urge to simply slap an exasperated palm to her face (er, helmet) in an overt show of burgeoning impatience with these repeated delays. Doesn't anything just... go anymore? Did I miss the memo on how apparently I can't go a day now without some stupid shit trampling all over whatever I'm trying to do? Fuckin' typical, really. What with all the shit that'd gone on as of late, what with Cha'Valkar, the former slave girl, her sister, that... shameful scene in the cave in the Haran Fields... shit, it felt like goddamn weeks since the asinine nonsense with that idiotic Glorious Guild Failure or whatever had come and gone.
And yet here she was. Further inane bullshit. How painfully typical.
The bounty hunter slammed the pommel of her sword into one of the stone guardians, shattering what apparently passed for the cretinous bastard's skull. After all, most thing tended to die when you shattered their face-- at least, Amanhã had gathered as much in her many years of violence as a lifestyle. Unfortunately, it appeared the day was just determined to become more and more of a drag, as the stone guardian stumbled back, chunks of its head scattered across the cave floor, and then continued to advance, because nothing can ever be fucking straightforward anymore.
As Amanhã, cursing the futility of her sword and deciding the first thing she was gonna do once she returned to civilisation (if, at this rate, she ever fucking did) was buy a goddamn mace, lunged forward to deliver another battering blow with the pommel of her greatsword, she glanced over furtively to her sister, regarding Gridiron with a scrutinising eye as she too took to combating the stone guardians. Her warhammer was absolutely decimating her foes, scattering shards of stone about the chamber with each mighty blow-- she could have been a fine warrior, a truly strong adversary worthy of at least a little respect, had she relinquished her reliance on chi. She had clearly cultivated a moderately impressive physique-- at least, in comparison to most of the pathetic whelps Amanhã had found seemed to comprise the populace of much of the lands beyond Ashan-- and her skill in wielding that warhammer of hers was not insignificant. Amanhã might have figured it to be a shame whenever a warrior of presentable calibre still felt it necessary to fuck around with the trickery and base deceit of chi, but then, it really didn't make any difference to her.
On the other hand, speaking of chi, Wu was decimating the ranks of the oncoming stone guardians-- using a combination of telekichises and earth chi manipulation, they simply rent the golems apart, reduced them to chunks by manipulating their very substance, whilst Lestari battered down any guardian that made for Wu with ill intent. And meanwhile, the little former slave thing... had some sort of new sword. Goddammit, Noxchi fucking called it. Amanhã was gonna goddamn decapitate that little whelp when this shit was over with. I mean, come on: it's practically a law written into the very fabric of space and time that if you see something shiny and nice in a cave, taking it is gonna fuck everything up. Did nobody else here understand the ways of the world?
Only driven all the further into discontent by this contemplation, Amanhã vented it by vehemently smashing the pommel of her sword into the last remnant stone golem's body, fragmenting the guardian into rubble, joining the rest of its irksome company in dust and shattered shards.
"Knowing my luck, that probably ain't even close to the last of 'em," Gridiron growled as she wiped a hand across her forehead wearily, before turning toward Nee again, recalling what had caught her attention just before those stupid fucking golems had attacked. "So..." she grunted, casting a glance down to the slender, vaguely curved blade in Nee's hands. "I don't imagine you maybe found that outside this cave, or have we truly ventured into the realm of dreaded narrative cliches?"
As the stone guardians converged upon the five travelers now left horseless in the chamber, Amanhã suppressed the urge to simply slap an exasperated palm to her face (er, helmet) in an overt show of burgeoning impatience with these repeated delays. Doesn't anything just... go anymore? Did I miss the memo on how apparently I can't go a day now without some stupid shit trampling all over whatever I'm trying to do? Fuckin' typical, really. What with all the shit that'd gone on as of late, what with Cha'Valkar, the former slave girl, her sister, that... shameful scene in the cave in the Haran Fields... shit, it felt like goddamn weeks since the asinine nonsense with that idiotic Glorious Guild Failure or whatever had come and gone.
And yet here she was. Further inane bullshit. How painfully typical.
The bounty hunter slammed the pommel of her sword into one of the stone guardians, shattering what apparently passed for the cretinous bastard's skull. After all, most thing tended to die when you shattered their face-- at least, Amanhã had gathered as much in her many years of violence as a lifestyle. Unfortunately, it appeared the day was just determined to become more and more of a drag, as the stone guardian stumbled back, chunks of its head scattered across the cave floor, and then continued to advance, because nothing can ever be fucking straightforward anymore.
As Amanhã, cursing the futility of her sword and deciding the first thing she was gonna do once she returned to civilisation (if, at this rate, she ever fucking did) was buy a goddamn mace, lunged forward to deliver another battering blow with the pommel of her greatsword, she glanced over furtively to her sister, regarding Gridiron with a scrutinising eye as she too took to combating the stone guardians. Her warhammer was absolutely decimating her foes, scattering shards of stone about the chamber with each mighty blow-- she could have been a fine warrior, a truly strong adversary worthy of at least a little respect, had she relinquished her reliance on chi. She had clearly cultivated a moderately impressive physique-- at least, in comparison to most of the pathetic whelps Amanhã had found seemed to comprise the populace of much of the lands beyond Ashan-- and her skill in wielding that warhammer of hers was not insignificant. Amanhã might have figured it to be a shame whenever a warrior of presentable calibre still felt it necessary to fuck around with the trickery and base deceit of chi, but then, it really didn't make any difference to her.
On the other hand, speaking of chi, Wu was decimating the ranks of the oncoming stone guardians-- using a combination of telekichises and earth chi manipulation, they simply rent the golems apart, reduced them to chunks by manipulating their very substance, whilst Lestari battered down any guardian that made for Wu with ill intent. And meanwhile, the little former slave thing... had some sort of new sword. Goddammit, Noxchi fucking called it. Amanhã was gonna goddamn decapitate that little whelp when this shit was over with. I mean, come on: it's practically a law written into the very fabric of space and time that if you see something shiny and nice in a cave, taking it is gonna fuck everything up. Did nobody else here understand the ways of the world?
Only driven all the further into discontent by this contemplation, Amanhã vented it by vehemently smashing the pommel of her sword into the last remnant stone golem's body, fragmenting the guardian into rubble, joining the rest of its irksome company in dust and shattered shards.
"Knowing my luck, that probably ain't even close to the last of 'em," Gridiron growled as she wiped a hand across her forehead wearily, before turning toward Nee again, recalling what had caught her attention just before those stupid fucking golems had attacked. "So..." she grunted, casting a glance down to the slender, vaguely curved blade in Nee's hands. "I don't imagine you maybe found that outside this cave, or have we truly ventured into the realm of dreaded narrative cliches?"
Silence for quite a while. It was to be expected, wasn't it? As Hyuna finished cleaning off the carrion blood, she waited for the child's response, feeling more insecure than she usually did. Damnit, she really wanted to kill stuff. It'd relieve all the shit inside of her like it always did; it'd fix everything. Make her stop worrying. Why didn't she? Why not just put Millie somewhere safe, out of the way, and then go and murder everything? Until her bloodlust was satiated; until her need for slaughter had died down. Everything was just too uncomfortable and scary and she didn't even know, but she didn't like it. The more she killed, the more it dulled her feelings. And the less they could affect her. It'd been like this for a long time - and she's well aware of how it makes her a monster. But she can't do anything about it, so it's better to just spend it wisely before trying to interact with anyone. Or else her overflowing emotions would dominate and she'd either kill someone she gave a shit about, or simply make a fool of herself and lose them anyways.
She could never win. Ever.
"W-why... why would you think that you're useless?" Millie said finally, and Hyuna turned her attention sharply to the girl - possibly too sharply. Was the girl intimidated by her aggression, or jut trying to find a way to word things? More shame broiled in Hyuna as she realized how stupid it was to throw such a question at a child - if Millie, someone who'd seen the attack on Poyo and presumably lost her family counted as a child - and expect any kind of actual answer. Hyuna let out a 'tch' and began her descent. Couldn't find anyone to kill while in the air, at any rate. As they gently broke through the clouds and saw the mighty city of Jiefong yet again, Millie elaborated on her answer.
"I mean, at least, you're not...to me." She mumbled, timidly. "You don't have to be so hard on yourself. N-Not that I'd know anything about that, maybe you're not being hard on yourself at all. Maybe it's something else entirely?"
Typical, right? Hyuna bit back her response to that - someone like her who was so easily swayed by the dark one couldn't possibly be hard enough on herself. Someone who pushed away everyone who mattered.
"I really don't know, all of this thinking is making my head hurt. I mean, there are...there are people that care about you, Hyuna. I care about you. Isn't that enough? Isn't it alright to just...leave it at that?"
Yeah. That was fine. Damnit. And the only one that seemed to really care was this child who was too nice for her own good. Hanging out with a mass murderer, and all.
"...Won't ask you stupid questions anymore." Hyuna muttered, spying potential victims to kill. She placed Millie safely in an alley - out of sight of any cops or guards, of course - and told her to stay put while she dealt with some business. Precisely, her urge to kill. And well enough, the human joke was right there, surrounded by guards. Hyuna felt the pressure building up around her chi hand - once she let loose, no one on these streets would make it out unscathed. The destruction of almost an entire district excited her. She was about to rush forward when some men - bandits? - more or less appeared out of nowhere, dashing at her. Avian beast-men. Hyuna redirected her compressed air chi and sent it spiraling towards them, while dodging a blade coated with something - a poison? - after conjuring of a fallen her in place of where she was.
The avians took out something - a damned collar, they were fucking slavers, the lot of them - and that gave Hyuna her chance to dive in and after a few more slashes of her spear, two avians had their throats slit open into a bleeding, pumping, pulsating mass. A few seconds later - and yes, the scream of the villagers who'd noticed, great, now Hyuna'd have to escape quickly before Painji found wind of this - the spear girl had pounced onto a rapidly fleeing crow beast-man, knocking it onto the ground with a resounding crash - shattering a well. As the crow struggled in the pool of water spreading out onto the stone tiled floor, Hyuna snarled and gripped it's throat, forcing it's head under the water. She let out a psychotic giggle as she pounded it's head once against the stone, before letting it breathe again.
"Who the hell do you work for?" The girl hissed. When the slaver didn't answer, she slammed it's head under the water once again, enjoying the desperate jerks of it's body as it tried to get away. Few minutes later, and she let it up again - the slaver gasping and choking as it tried to get air in. This time, she didn't even bother to give it time to respond; she didn't even ask the question dunked it under again - a few bubbles of air emerging on the surface of the water with a weak gurgle.
This went on for about an hour until the midnight toll rang. The slaver never really gave an answer, and Hyuna in the end just let him drown, almost chuckling at it's feeble struggles to live. Once that was done, Hyuna quickly returned to the gore piles and rummaged through their packs - ending up picking out whatever they had in food, cash, and these weird talisman things. No answer on who had sent them, though. Was it related to that scarred man from before? In any case, she returned to Millie after once again cleaning herself of the slick metallic blood, holding up a loaf of sweetened bread.
"You can have it." She said, putting the spear back in it's straps on her back. "Eat it while we fly, we'll follow the river. Unless you... want to sleep, or something, I suppose we could find an inn at some place outside of here."
As she should have expected, the hunter's guild had begun cheating. The arrows should have stopped Sha and Jakkar from being able to really use any chi - and yet earth and what seemed to be telechises suddenly erupted around them to shield them. Rune muttered an obscure Askian expletive as her eyes darted where the Hunter's Guild was spectating, before sensing what could be chi coming from a fennec beastman, most likely directing the telechises. Rune turned to glare at her partner, who was still more or less rooted to the spot.
"Lo-Muna!" She hissed. "The Fennec's cheati-"
Flames suddenly struck and burst against the two barriers. Acting entirely on instinct, Rune enveloped the barriers around the two of them just in time for both Rune and Lo-Muna to only really feel the heat, but not the actual fire itself. The next second, bolts of pure necrochi shot forth from Rune's bow, flying towards the mantle of earth to weaken the earth chi until twisting around it, like dark tendrils, and shooting at almost split-second speed at the fennec. She then raised one arm in the air - a signal to her spectating father to add some help from wherever he was. And, lo and behold, a flurry of rigid and sharp ice spikes shot from all directions towards the Fennec beastman. Mentally thanking her father for the backup, Rune charged chi through her sword, giving it an ominous appearance, and flashed it.
Rune used her chi and lashed it out - almost like a whip - coiling around the earthen wall and then catapulting herself, almost like a sling of sorts; shooting herself at inertia-boosted speed around the wall to the backsides of the jackal beastman and the fire oni; aiming her sword out and doing a complicated mix of both necrochi bolts and slashes, covering her vulnerable sides with necrochi barriers as best as she could. Hopefully this would give an opening for Lo-Muna to bound over the wall and attack from above, ending the battle quickly.
And thus, what appeared to be the first wave of guardians collapsed under the might of the sudean, the living suit of armor, the two indistinguishable gendered enigmas, and the noble girl - the latter of which didn't add too much might, only having a sword that more or less made sound-speed projectiles out of anything it touched while it was charged with chi. With the long range of her chain attached to it. Nee was panting - using chi offensively was much more tiring than simply using it as a more or less passive field of effect that she was used to. But at least it was done.
"Knowing my luck, that probably ain't even close to the last of 'em," Noxchi turned her attention to the noble, particularly hew new toy. Nee somewhat recoiled, but not by much - there was no way she was giving up something this powerful. If she had to, she'd leave them behind in the darkness of the tunnels. And as it was, she was already near the border of the light supplanted by Wu. "I don't imagine you maybe found that outside this cave, or have we truly ventured into the realm of dreaded narrative cliches?"
"Sorry." Nee murmured, not feeling particularly sorry. It was probably pointless to try and reconnect a now severed friendship. She didn't really have enough energy to try and then fail spectacularly. She had too much at stake to risk further weakening her mental state. And in failing to regain Noxchi as a potential friend, that was a sure way for her resolve to break, at least a little bit. There's no way she was going to let that happen. There were people she'd have to eventually save, after all.
"But is it so bad that I took it?" She implored. "Once we've finished rescuing Turas... and then you leave me in Furoe - you're probably excited to be rid of my company anyways..." She added that last bit bitterly, almost looking away. But still, Nee, more or less ignoring Amanhã and the two unknowns, aimed her outwardly calm gaze at Noxchi herself. Trying to possibly appeal to her. "If I follow through with my plan, I'll be at a pretty... big risk of being enslaved again. Is it really so bad to want to be able to protect myself? So something... s-something..." She shuddered again, this time looking away completely, and then ending her somewhat feeble defense with a murmur. "I can't have that happen to me again."
She could never win. Ever.
"W-why... why would you think that you're useless?" Millie said finally, and Hyuna turned her attention sharply to the girl - possibly too sharply. Was the girl intimidated by her aggression, or jut trying to find a way to word things? More shame broiled in Hyuna as she realized how stupid it was to throw such a question at a child - if Millie, someone who'd seen the attack on Poyo and presumably lost her family counted as a child - and expect any kind of actual answer. Hyuna let out a 'tch' and began her descent. Couldn't find anyone to kill while in the air, at any rate. As they gently broke through the clouds and saw the mighty city of Jiefong yet again, Millie elaborated on her answer.
"I mean, at least, you're not...to me." She mumbled, timidly. "You don't have to be so hard on yourself. N-Not that I'd know anything about that, maybe you're not being hard on yourself at all. Maybe it's something else entirely?"
Typical, right? Hyuna bit back her response to that - someone like her who was so easily swayed by the dark one couldn't possibly be hard enough on herself. Someone who pushed away everyone who mattered.
"I really don't know, all of this thinking is making my head hurt. I mean, there are...there are people that care about you, Hyuna. I care about you. Isn't that enough? Isn't it alright to just...leave it at that?"
Yeah. That was fine. Damnit. And the only one that seemed to really care was this child who was too nice for her own good. Hanging out with a mass murderer, and all.
"...Won't ask you stupid questions anymore." Hyuna muttered, spying potential victims to kill. She placed Millie safely in an alley - out of sight of any cops or guards, of course - and told her to stay put while she dealt with some business. Precisely, her urge to kill. And well enough, the human joke was right there, surrounded by guards. Hyuna felt the pressure building up around her chi hand - once she let loose, no one on these streets would make it out unscathed. The destruction of almost an entire district excited her. She was about to rush forward when some men - bandits? - more or less appeared out of nowhere, dashing at her. Avian beast-men. Hyuna redirected her compressed air chi and sent it spiraling towards them, while dodging a blade coated with something - a poison? - after conjuring of a fallen her in place of where she was.
The avians took out something - a damned collar, they were fucking slavers, the lot of them - and that gave Hyuna her chance to dive in and after a few more slashes of her spear, two avians had their throats slit open into a bleeding, pumping, pulsating mass. A few seconds later - and yes, the scream of the villagers who'd noticed, great, now Hyuna'd have to escape quickly before Painji found wind of this - the spear girl had pounced onto a rapidly fleeing crow beast-man, knocking it onto the ground with a resounding crash - shattering a well. As the crow struggled in the pool of water spreading out onto the stone tiled floor, Hyuna snarled and gripped it's throat, forcing it's head under the water. She let out a psychotic giggle as she pounded it's head once against the stone, before letting it breathe again.
"Who the hell do you work for?" The girl hissed. When the slaver didn't answer, she slammed it's head under the water once again, enjoying the desperate jerks of it's body as it tried to get away. Few minutes later, and she let it up again - the slaver gasping and choking as it tried to get air in. This time, she didn't even bother to give it time to respond; she didn't even ask the question dunked it under again - a few bubbles of air emerging on the surface of the water with a weak gurgle.
This went on for about an hour until the midnight toll rang. The slaver never really gave an answer, and Hyuna in the end just let him drown, almost chuckling at it's feeble struggles to live. Once that was done, Hyuna quickly returned to the gore piles and rummaged through their packs - ending up picking out whatever they had in food, cash, and these weird talisman things. No answer on who had sent them, though. Was it related to that scarred man from before? In any case, she returned to Millie after once again cleaning herself of the slick metallic blood, holding up a loaf of sweetened bread.
"You can have it." She said, putting the spear back in it's straps on her back. "Eat it while we fly, we'll follow the river. Unless you... want to sleep, or something, I suppose we could find an inn at some place outside of here."
As she should have expected, the hunter's guild had begun cheating. The arrows should have stopped Sha and Jakkar from being able to really use any chi - and yet earth and what seemed to be telechises suddenly erupted around them to shield them. Rune muttered an obscure Askian expletive as her eyes darted where the Hunter's Guild was spectating, before sensing what could be chi coming from a fennec beastman, most likely directing the telechises. Rune turned to glare at her partner, who was still more or less rooted to the spot.
"Lo-Muna!" She hissed. "The Fennec's cheati-"
Flames suddenly struck and burst against the two barriers. Acting entirely on instinct, Rune enveloped the barriers around the two of them just in time for both Rune and Lo-Muna to only really feel the heat, but not the actual fire itself. The next second, bolts of pure necrochi shot forth from Rune's bow, flying towards the mantle of earth to weaken the earth chi until twisting around it, like dark tendrils, and shooting at almost split-second speed at the fennec. She then raised one arm in the air - a signal to her spectating father to add some help from wherever he was. And, lo and behold, a flurry of rigid and sharp ice spikes shot from all directions towards the Fennec beastman. Mentally thanking her father for the backup, Rune charged chi through her sword, giving it an ominous appearance, and flashed it.
Rune used her chi and lashed it out - almost like a whip - coiling around the earthen wall and then catapulting herself, almost like a sling of sorts; shooting herself at inertia-boosted speed around the wall to the backsides of the jackal beastman and the fire oni; aiming her sword out and doing a complicated mix of both necrochi bolts and slashes, covering her vulnerable sides with necrochi barriers as best as she could. Hopefully this would give an opening for Lo-Muna to bound over the wall and attack from above, ending the battle quickly.
And thus, what appeared to be the first wave of guardians collapsed under the might of the sudean, the living suit of armor, the two indistinguishable gendered enigmas, and the noble girl - the latter of which didn't add too much might, only having a sword that more or less made sound-speed projectiles out of anything it touched while it was charged with chi. With the long range of her chain attached to it. Nee was panting - using chi offensively was much more tiring than simply using it as a more or less passive field of effect that she was used to. But at least it was done.
"Knowing my luck, that probably ain't even close to the last of 'em," Noxchi turned her attention to the noble, particularly hew new toy. Nee somewhat recoiled, but not by much - there was no way she was giving up something this powerful. If she had to, she'd leave them behind in the darkness of the tunnels. And as it was, she was already near the border of the light supplanted by Wu. "I don't imagine you maybe found that outside this cave, or have we truly ventured into the realm of dreaded narrative cliches?"
"Sorry." Nee murmured, not feeling particularly sorry. It was probably pointless to try and reconnect a now severed friendship. She didn't really have enough energy to try and then fail spectacularly. She had too much at stake to risk further weakening her mental state. And in failing to regain Noxchi as a potential friend, that was a sure way for her resolve to break, at least a little bit. There's no way she was going to let that happen. There were people she'd have to eventually save, after all.
"But is it so bad that I took it?" She implored. "Once we've finished rescuing Turas... and then you leave me in Furoe - you're probably excited to be rid of my company anyways..." She added that last bit bitterly, almost looking away. But still, Nee, more or less ignoring Amanhã and the two unknowns, aimed her outwardly calm gaze at Noxchi herself. Trying to possibly appeal to her. "If I follow through with my plan, I'll be at a pretty... big risk of being enslaved again. Is it really so bad to want to be able to protect myself? So something... s-something..." She shuddered again, this time looking away completely, and then ending her somewhat feeble defense with a murmur. "I can't have that happen to me again."
When the faintly visible dome of air suddenly closed over them, Terra's mind went back into its normal "panic mode". Just 10 minutes? It seemed even less likely that they would win. Could she just destroy the dome by using an emerald?
"Look kid, by the time I realized the extent of your damage, competition had already started. What did you want me to do? Jump in the opponent's cart to heal you? So you want to get healed or not? Cuz in a couple minutes, that rabbit and other kid will probably need waaaay more attention than you do right now." The woman in the black and dark red kimono was speaking to her again, but Terra wasn't paying attention. She was now watching Rune and Muna with apprehension...
Wait, what the-?! Barriers of faint violet light appeared in front of Rune and Muna, and the small wolf-girl lunged at the big man/beast-man from the other guild, making swift, precise attacks. Then she jumped back and fired arrows at both the opponents, glowing with a violet energy as well. In fact, the barriers, the arrows, Rune herself- they all seemed to emanate a menacing aura which, despite the two being allies, caused Terra to feel her throat tighten with dread...
Meanwhile, Muna was starting to make her own move--but before the rabbit woman came within a meter, a thick rock wall suddenly burst up between her and the Hunter's Guild, with a strange glow of its own. Then, fire blasted up in front of her, causing the temporary Guild Leader to let out a cry of surprise. While Rune's...well, it was probably Rune's, anyway...barrier protected them, the flames snaked behind the two and surged from behind. "L-look out!" Terra hollered, before she suddenly wondered where those flames had come from anyway...
"Lo-Muna!" The wolf-girl barked, her face one of fury and alarm. "The Fennec's cheati-" But she had no chance to finish before she had to protect them both from the flames. Then Rune fired dark violet tendrils at the earth wall (presumably) to destroy it, and then lashed at one of the members of the Hunter's Guild--namely the Fennec. Out of nowhere, icy spears suddenly flung themselves at the same person, as Rune raised her sword, which had been enhanced with Chi and had its appearance altered, and began furiously attacking the other team.
With Rune's attack, it became painfully clear to Terra what had created the flames--it was the Fennec. "...no. I don't want to get healed by you!" she shouted, pushing the "healer" back with a furioius expression upon her face. "P-people like you and your guild of liars...would rather kill me than save my life!" The pain from her injuries screamed through her body again, but her rage caused her to be almost completely unaware of it. As she spoke, she yanked her pouch open, sending a bright yellow gem flying into the air before the girl caught it in her hand and raised it over her head.
The topaz immediately responded, glowing bright yellow as Terra's left eye mimicked its color. Then, as the gem shattered, the witch thrust her hand forward, sending powerful lightning bolts headed straight for the Fennec. The golden light in her left eye was burning so fiercely with rage, that it was a wonder she had not called up a thunderstorm at that moment.
"Look kid, by the time I realized the extent of your damage, competition had already started. What did you want me to do? Jump in the opponent's cart to heal you? So you want to get healed or not? Cuz in a couple minutes, that rabbit and other kid will probably need waaaay more attention than you do right now." The woman in the black and dark red kimono was speaking to her again, but Terra wasn't paying attention. She was now watching Rune and Muna with apprehension...
Wait, what the-?! Barriers of faint violet light appeared in front of Rune and Muna, and the small wolf-girl lunged at the big man/beast-man from the other guild, making swift, precise attacks. Then she jumped back and fired arrows at both the opponents, glowing with a violet energy as well. In fact, the barriers, the arrows, Rune herself- they all seemed to emanate a menacing aura which, despite the two being allies, caused Terra to feel her throat tighten with dread...
Meanwhile, Muna was starting to make her own move--but before the rabbit woman came within a meter, a thick rock wall suddenly burst up between her and the Hunter's Guild, with a strange glow of its own. Then, fire blasted up in front of her, causing the temporary Guild Leader to let out a cry of surprise. While Rune's...well, it was probably Rune's, anyway...barrier protected them, the flames snaked behind the two and surged from behind. "L-look out!" Terra hollered, before she suddenly wondered where those flames had come from anyway...
"Lo-Muna!" The wolf-girl barked, her face one of fury and alarm. "The Fennec's cheati-" But she had no chance to finish before she had to protect them both from the flames. Then Rune fired dark violet tendrils at the earth wall (presumably) to destroy it, and then lashed at one of the members of the Hunter's Guild--namely the Fennec. Out of nowhere, icy spears suddenly flung themselves at the same person, as Rune raised her sword, which had been enhanced with Chi and had its appearance altered, and began furiously attacking the other team.
With Rune's attack, it became painfully clear to Terra what had created the flames--it was the Fennec. "...no. I don't want to get healed by you!" she shouted, pushing the "healer" back with a furioius expression upon her face. "P-people like you and your guild of liars...would rather kill me than save my life!" The pain from her injuries screamed through her body again, but her rage caused her to be almost completely unaware of it. As she spoke, she yanked her pouch open, sending a bright yellow gem flying into the air before the girl caught it in her hand and raised it over her head.
The topaz immediately responded, glowing bright yellow as Terra's left eye mimicked its color. Then, as the gem shattered, the witch thrust her hand forward, sending powerful lightning bolts headed straight for the Fennec. The golden light in her left eye was burning so fiercely with rage, that it was a wonder she had not called up a thunderstorm at that moment.
"Hm." Gridiron frowned. Even she could tell that apology was devoid of any tangible contrition-- but then, she figured Nee probably really didn't give a damn about presenting herself genuinely to Gridiron anymore. And therefore, the vigilante leader treated the subsequent show of despondency with great scepticism: her gaze remained callous and she maintained an unaffected facade as Nee visibly shuddered. Her sympathy for Nee was not absent, but she was certainly not going to make an overt show of it: she could not necessarily be sure any longer that Nee was not going to attempt to use any indication she offered of compassion as a tool of manipulation, though she also wasn't sure why Nee hadn't been attempting to exploit whatever rapport, however infinitesimal, the two had developed until that point.
But she had a point. The girl needed to be able to protect herself for whatever the hell she had planned that Gridiron was going to have absolutely no hand in. All bitterness and vague sentiments of resented duplicity aside, she'd need something to at least help defend herself-- ultimately, all grand aspirations and lofty intentions of revolution aside, Nee Me-Hyung was still just a fourteen year old girl. Which at the base of it didn't mean much-- Gridiron at fourteen had already been an arena fighter, and as for Amanhã... well, maybe her having achieved a seven foot ten, four hundred pound bulk by fourteen couldn't exactly be counted in this particular example, given her half-ashura nature. But as it was, Nee Me-Hyung was a very skinny, very frail fourteen year old who had incredibly little in the way of martial training and looked very much attempting but one push up would have been the brutal end of her. A revolution through manipulation she by all means was equipped to handle, but if at any point that revolution became jarringly physical, Nee was, in a word, screwed.
Gridiron therefore merely cast the girl an impassive glance, and grunted, "I'm not takin' it from you. Seems these bastards are already out full force anyway, and as you pointed out, a tiny fourteen year old with a nifty sword is a hell of a lot more useful than a tiny fourteen year old with nothing. At least until we get you back to Furoe."
A thought struck Gridiron-- the girl was lacking in martial training, certainly, and she clearly needed some sort of strength-building regimens if she was to be any use in real, independent combat. And sure, Gridiron liked to think she was anything but paltry with regards to both martial training and physical strength, but... well, both those attributes had been gradually cultivated haphazardly over her years in the arena. She'd figured out what worked for her, and pursued that: she wasn't in any way qualified to try and train another person. And yet... well, it was incredibly bizarre, and logically speaking it should not have remotely worked, but Gridiron knew there was one person present who was definitely qualified to train another person both in martial prowess and strength.
The vigilante leader cast a glance furtively toward Amanhã, who was currently brushing stone dust off the pommel of her greatsword irascibly. In their youth, Gridiron had watched her sister hoard volumes upon volumes of combat manuals and compendiums of workout regimens, witnessed her study them for hours upon hours, commit to memory even those tenets which didn't pertain to what she was pursuing-- a disposition of brute strength and indomitable stature. Even the disciplines of agility and light-footed dexterity, even those that would have produced a much more well-rounded fighter, she had made a point of studying and practicing to some extent, not only so that she could at least glean whatever aptitude she could from that to compound her own style, but also so she could have an intimate knowledge of those disciplines in the event that she came up against somebody who utilised them. Gridiron suspected somehow that Amanhã's reasoning had at no point involved the possibility of training another person in any of those disciplines, but it did make her a remarkably excellent candidate in the event that proved necessary.
And as for strength training... Gridiron was pretty sure Amanhã had been able to do more push ups in her sleep as a fourteen year old than Gridiron could do now, so that sorta settled that.
But it was all pointless to consider, wasn't it? Nee's time with the sisters was limited. Once they got Turas, they'd be going back through to Furoe, where their involvement with Nee Me-Hyung would come to an end. Certainly, it wasn't enough time for any real training to be done... and hell, that was assuming Amanhã would ever have agreed to it to begin with. A pointless line of thought-- Gridiron shook her head and cast it aside.
"Let's keep moving," she grunted to her companions, keeping her warhammer held aloft as she nodded to Wu and Lestari to continue guiding the way out.
But she had a point. The girl needed to be able to protect herself for whatever the hell she had planned that Gridiron was going to have absolutely no hand in. All bitterness and vague sentiments of resented duplicity aside, she'd need something to at least help defend herself-- ultimately, all grand aspirations and lofty intentions of revolution aside, Nee Me-Hyung was still just a fourteen year old girl. Which at the base of it didn't mean much-- Gridiron at fourteen had already been an arena fighter, and as for Amanhã... well, maybe her having achieved a seven foot ten, four hundred pound bulk by fourteen couldn't exactly be counted in this particular example, given her half-ashura nature. But as it was, Nee Me-Hyung was a very skinny, very frail fourteen year old who had incredibly little in the way of martial training and looked very much attempting but one push up would have been the brutal end of her. A revolution through manipulation she by all means was equipped to handle, but if at any point that revolution became jarringly physical, Nee was, in a word, screwed.
Gridiron therefore merely cast the girl an impassive glance, and grunted, "I'm not takin' it from you. Seems these bastards are already out full force anyway, and as you pointed out, a tiny fourteen year old with a nifty sword is a hell of a lot more useful than a tiny fourteen year old with nothing. At least until we get you back to Furoe."
A thought struck Gridiron-- the girl was lacking in martial training, certainly, and she clearly needed some sort of strength-building regimens if she was to be any use in real, independent combat. And sure, Gridiron liked to think she was anything but paltry with regards to both martial training and physical strength, but... well, both those attributes had been gradually cultivated haphazardly over her years in the arena. She'd figured out what worked for her, and pursued that: she wasn't in any way qualified to try and train another person. And yet... well, it was incredibly bizarre, and logically speaking it should not have remotely worked, but Gridiron knew there was one person present who was definitely qualified to train another person both in martial prowess and strength.
The vigilante leader cast a glance furtively toward Amanhã, who was currently brushing stone dust off the pommel of her greatsword irascibly. In their youth, Gridiron had watched her sister hoard volumes upon volumes of combat manuals and compendiums of workout regimens, witnessed her study them for hours upon hours, commit to memory even those tenets which didn't pertain to what she was pursuing-- a disposition of brute strength and indomitable stature. Even the disciplines of agility and light-footed dexterity, even those that would have produced a much more well-rounded fighter, she had made a point of studying and practicing to some extent, not only so that she could at least glean whatever aptitude she could from that to compound her own style, but also so she could have an intimate knowledge of those disciplines in the event that she came up against somebody who utilised them. Gridiron suspected somehow that Amanhã's reasoning had at no point involved the possibility of training another person in any of those disciplines, but it did make her a remarkably excellent candidate in the event that proved necessary.
And as for strength training... Gridiron was pretty sure Amanhã had been able to do more push ups in her sleep as a fourteen year old than Gridiron could do now, so that sorta settled that.
But it was all pointless to consider, wasn't it? Nee's time with the sisters was limited. Once they got Turas, they'd be going back through to Furoe, where their involvement with Nee Me-Hyung would come to an end. Certainly, it wasn't enough time for any real training to be done... and hell, that was assuming Amanhã would ever have agreed to it to begin with. A pointless line of thought-- Gridiron shook her head and cast it aside.
"Let's keep moving," she grunted to her companions, keeping her warhammer held aloft as she nodded to Wu and Lestari to continue guiding the way out.
Jakkar had been hit, took a few slashes from Rune's sword, even. And although his jacket had been ripped apart by the various attacks he had been the target of, there were little to no bloodstains and no visible wounds could be seen on the rips in the half-jackalman's tunic. If anything he looked healthier than before.
"That's what you Great Guilder's haven't figured out yet..." Jakkar grinned, taking one of his butterfly knives and carving it across his forehead, which received no wounds, nor any sign the half-beastman had drawn a blade across it. "I don't fear pain 'n' I don't get bloodied. Instead, they're just the things I love to revel in..." Jakkar howled, slashing at his own ankles, which like the rest of his would-be wounds, seemed to be fine.
Jakkar then took a glance at Rune. "Weird chi barrier she's got. No matter. I'll go after their boss..." Jakkar snickered, leaping in a similar speedy manner to Lo-Muna and acrobatically flipping behind her as he tossed butterfly knife, aiming at her left thigh.
"Eight minutes..." the Crane Demon hummed cheerfully.
Suiken tapped his chin in thought as he observed the fight. "Necromancy. Hmmm," he frowned. "Something odd about it, though."
***
"Alright, not too far to the other side," Shiisan whispered to the others as they continued to row their lily pad's to the other side of the lake, in one of the lower floors on the temple. "Kappas are way on the opposite end of the lake, so they shouldn't bother us."
"Not without provocation, anyway..." the group could hear the Crane Demon cackle. As if propelled by an invisible force. A chunk of jade fell from the ceiling above and plopped down into the water, nearby the guild. almost immediately, the two blind Kappas turned their heads in the guild direction. They screamed a bellowing screech, before quickly diving into the water.
There was brief gap of silence where nothing was heard aside from the ripples in the water and occasionally the sounds of the bout occurring in the upper floors of the temple. Shiisan shrugged, still whispering, "Well...maybe that scared 'em off?" he offered, only to be quickly proven wrong when four pairs of clawed, webbed hands the size of woks reached out of the water and began to attempt to drag down Rumelis and Sunaarashi.
"Okay, guess not..." Shiisan paused, about to draw his blade, when he noticed four more pairs of webbed hands emerge from the opposite side of water, attempting to drag him and Ann under the depths as well. Shiisan quickly, leaped backwards, off of his lily pad and into the water.
"Leaping into their turf," Shiisan frowned. "Not the brightest idea, but look....kappas are tough. But still there are four of them and four of us," he grunted as his fist collided with the beak of the kappas in front of him, which caused them both to tumble backwards into the water. Shiisan didn't appear to activate his chi ability at all against them. If anything he seemed reluctant to fight them at all. "We should be able to take 'em..."
Several more screeches emerged from various places in the lake. More blind kappas, it appeared. "Come on, really?!" Shiisan groaned, shaking his head. "Any of you got any military experience?" he asked. "Some tactics on what to do when you're outnumbered?"
"That's what you Great Guilder's haven't figured out yet..." Jakkar grinned, taking one of his butterfly knives and carving it across his forehead, which received no wounds, nor any sign the half-beastman had drawn a blade across it. "I don't fear pain 'n' I don't get bloodied. Instead, they're just the things I love to revel in..." Jakkar howled, slashing at his own ankles, which like the rest of his would-be wounds, seemed to be fine.
Jakkar then took a glance at Rune. "Weird chi barrier she's got. No matter. I'll go after their boss..." Jakkar snickered, leaping in a similar speedy manner to Lo-Muna and acrobatically flipping behind her as he tossed butterfly knife, aiming at her left thigh.
"Eight minutes..." the Crane Demon hummed cheerfully.
Suiken tapped his chin in thought as he observed the fight. "Necromancy. Hmmm," he frowned. "Something odd about it, though."
***
"Alright, not too far to the other side," Shiisan whispered to the others as they continued to row their lily pad's to the other side of the lake, in one of the lower floors on the temple. "Kappas are way on the opposite end of the lake, so they shouldn't bother us."
"Not without provocation, anyway..." the group could hear the Crane Demon cackle. As if propelled by an invisible force. A chunk of jade fell from the ceiling above and plopped down into the water, nearby the guild. almost immediately, the two blind Kappas turned their heads in the guild direction. They screamed a bellowing screech, before quickly diving into the water.
There was brief gap of silence where nothing was heard aside from the ripples in the water and occasionally the sounds of the bout occurring in the upper floors of the temple. Shiisan shrugged, still whispering, "Well...maybe that scared 'em off?" he offered, only to be quickly proven wrong when four pairs of clawed, webbed hands the size of woks reached out of the water and began to attempt to drag down Rumelis and Sunaarashi.
"Okay, guess not..." Shiisan paused, about to draw his blade, when he noticed four more pairs of webbed hands emerge from the opposite side of water, attempting to drag him and Ann under the depths as well. Shiisan quickly, leaped backwards, off of his lily pad and into the water.
"Leaping into their turf," Shiisan frowned. "Not the brightest idea, but look....kappas are tough. But still there are four of them and four of us," he grunted as his fist collided with the beak of the kappas in front of him, which caused them both to tumble backwards into the water. Shiisan didn't appear to activate his chi ability at all against them. If anything he seemed reluctant to fight them at all. "We should be able to take 'em..."
Several more screeches emerged from various places in the lake. More blind kappas, it appeared. "Come on, really?!" Shiisan groaned, shaking his head. "Any of you got any military experience?" he asked. "Some tactics on what to do when you're outnumbered?"
More water. Rumelis was being dragged into more water.
Thinking quickly, Rumelis realized he had almost no chance of survival in the
water, out of his element. He flailed with one paw for something to hold, and
went for his axe with the other. After grabbing the axe he brought it down on
the kappa, injuring it as he fell into the water.
Rumelis frantically clawed for the ground as he felt the water come up to his
head. He scrabbled his way onto a lilypad as he heard the screeches of more
Kappa. The bow and arrows would be useless now, he knew-- he doubted the
things would hold up after their soaking at all.
After regaining his balance, he readied his axe again.
"Any of you got any military experience?" Shiisan asked, as Rumelis prepared
for another attack. "Some tactics on what to do when your outnumbered?"
Well, Rumelis had nothing of the sort, so he stayed quiet and focused on the
next kappa that approached him, keeping an eye on the water to avoid being
dragged in again.
Thinking quickly, Rumelis realized he had almost no chance of survival in the
water, out of his element. He flailed with one paw for something to hold, and
went for his axe with the other. After grabbing the axe he brought it down on
the kappa, injuring it as he fell into the water.
Rumelis frantically clawed for the ground as he felt the water come up to his
head. He scrabbled his way onto a lilypad as he heard the screeches of more
Kappa. The bow and arrows would be useless now, he knew-- he doubted the
things would hold up after their soaking at all.
After regaining his balance, he readied his axe again.
"Any of you got any military experience?" Shiisan asked, as Rumelis prepared
for another attack. "Some tactics on what to do when your outnumbered?"
Well, Rumelis had nothing of the sort, so he stayed quiet and focused on the
next kappa that approached him, keeping an eye on the water to avoid being
dragged in again.
"...I'm freaking done with this goddamn place..." Umi grumbled, his arms crossed as he was flung through the air in the midst of the sandstorm. How many times had he been randomly spirited away by now? The process was getting really irritating by now. Hopefully he found Terra soon...
"...well, hope I get out of here soon-OOF!" As if on cue, he was hurled roughly against the earth as the sands disappeared into the sky. "Ow...geez, where have I ended up now?" Dusting off his jacket, which somehow hadn't lost its dark blue color yet, Umi looked around at his new surroundings. He was still in the desert, but it seemed he had been deposited on the side of a mountain. Down below, there was a path with decorative pillars on either side of it leading into a cavern. "...hm? Is it safe to go inside?" Intrigued, the boy slid down the rocks towards the entrance.
In about 10 minutes, he was at the entrance, which, to his surprise, was lit with torchlight. "Okay...giant room full of carvings. Guess someone lived here before...and maybe still does, too." But just to be sure, Umi took another 5 minutes to put one cestus on his left hand, in case he met someone unpleasant in there.
He continued walking into the room, sensing through as much of the temple as he could for a source of water in case things went wrong. Deep into the cavern, there was a giant lake which it seemed was being disturbed by creatures he hadn't seen before. Apparently, someone was trying to cross it, and not doing too well with the task, either. "Nope, not people who live around here," Umi muttered wryly. He was about to keep moving into the cavern, when he suddenly noticed someone else in the room...
To his dismay, it was the same drunkard cat who had leaped upon him in the forest, currently passed out or something against the wall. "Goddammit all," he muttered, turning away and walking further into the tunnel, hoping the catgirl hadn't spotted him.
----------------------------------------
After a long walk, Phecda finally returned to his lair that was...somewhere far away from Jiefong. "Well, that was...a pleasant excursion, I guess," he muttered, moving through the opening of the cave before closing the rocks behind him. However, not far from him trailed a number of bloody carcasses-humans, tengu, beast men, whatever he had come across.
He was preparing to dump them into the pit in the center of the main room, when he suddenly noticed that the torches were lit. "That's strange, I thought I extinguished them when I left. And they shouldn't burn this long," he muttered, with a strange expression. The corpses dropped to the floor as the troubled masked man started looking through his lair, trying to figure out who--or what--had intruded.
"...well, hope I get out of here soon-OOF!" As if on cue, he was hurled roughly against the earth as the sands disappeared into the sky. "Ow...geez, where have I ended up now?" Dusting off his jacket, which somehow hadn't lost its dark blue color yet, Umi looked around at his new surroundings. He was still in the desert, but it seemed he had been deposited on the side of a mountain. Down below, there was a path with decorative pillars on either side of it leading into a cavern. "...hm? Is it safe to go inside?" Intrigued, the boy slid down the rocks towards the entrance.
In about 10 minutes, he was at the entrance, which, to his surprise, was lit with torchlight. "Okay...giant room full of carvings. Guess someone lived here before...and maybe still does, too." But just to be sure, Umi took another 5 minutes to put one cestus on his left hand, in case he met someone unpleasant in there.
He continued walking into the room, sensing through as much of the temple as he could for a source of water in case things went wrong. Deep into the cavern, there was a giant lake which it seemed was being disturbed by creatures he hadn't seen before. Apparently, someone was trying to cross it, and not doing too well with the task, either. "Nope, not people who live around here," Umi muttered wryly. He was about to keep moving into the cavern, when he suddenly noticed someone else in the room...
To his dismay, it was the same drunkard cat who had leaped upon him in the forest, currently passed out or something against the wall. "Goddammit all," he muttered, turning away and walking further into the tunnel, hoping the catgirl hadn't spotted him.
----------------------------------------
After a long walk, Phecda finally returned to his lair that was...somewhere far away from Jiefong. "Well, that was...a pleasant excursion, I guess," he muttered, moving through the opening of the cave before closing the rocks behind him. However, not far from him trailed a number of bloody carcasses-humans, tengu, beast men, whatever he had come across.
He was preparing to dump them into the pit in the center of the main room, when he suddenly noticed that the torches were lit. "That's strange, I thought I extinguished them when I left. And they shouldn't burn this long," he muttered, with a strange expression. The corpses dropped to the floor as the troubled masked man started looking through his lair, trying to figure out who--or what--had intruded.
Fie's eyes fluttered open as she awoke from her slumber. How long had she been asleep? Two maybe three hours? Fie wasn't sure, but what she was sure of is that as soon as that crane thing appeared Fie knew it was time to sleep, because the biggest rule in regards to sleep was, if you starting seeing shit, its time to sleep. Okay, Fie needed to rework that since the most important part was missing, the thing had to rhyme in some sort of clever way. Fie stood up and began to stretch, a simple matter of habit that was a bit helpful. Fie looked around the now abandoned main atrium, Fie tried to remember what exactly happened in her drunken state, something with a tree, a bear, some human, and hats. Oh and booze, but that was a given. She tried to remember the bear-man's name with a no success, the frustrating part was that it was on the tip of her tongue. Something with an R, goddamn is it ever hard to remember things with a hangover. Hell she could probably focus and figure it out if it weren't for those damn echoing foot steps. Wait, someone's here. Fie followed the sound to the best of her abilities down a long dark hallway. Up ahead was the man from before, Fie tried to remember what happened with him, but for the life of her she couldn't remember. Fie began to follow the man down the tunnels. If Fie didn't have the pounding headache she would probably be trying to be stealthy to some degree, but she really didn't feel like making the effort and simply stayed a few yards away from the man.
Sunaarashi reached down to the grasping hands and seized one of the wrists. Arm bulging with the effort, Suna lifted one of the kappas clean from the water. His other hand closed on his katana's hilt, and almost too fast to follow, the sword was drawn from its sheath and passed clean through the kappa's body.
The lower half of the kappa hit the water only moments before the rest, as Suna relinquished his grip.
Turning, he saw more water imps splash into the water. Hearing Shiisan's question, he shook his head.
"In this situation, the best thing would be to put ourselves in an advantageous position," Suna said, wiping sweat from his forehead. He looked around and spotted a small cave in the rocks. "Make for that alcove over there. Looks big enough for all of us to fit. They'll have to climb out of the water to get us."
He dove into the water and intercepted one of the kappas with his sword, sending its blood outwards in a billowing cloud in the water. Suna hesitated, his eyes narrowing, before finishing his swim to the depression in the rocks and climbing out.
"Hurry," he called, wiping water from his eyes.
The lower half of the kappa hit the water only moments before the rest, as Suna relinquished his grip.
Turning, he saw more water imps splash into the water. Hearing Shiisan's question, he shook his head.
"In this situation, the best thing would be to put ourselves in an advantageous position," Suna said, wiping sweat from his forehead. He looked around and spotted a small cave in the rocks. "Make for that alcove over there. Looks big enough for all of us to fit. They'll have to climb out of the water to get us."
He dove into the water and intercepted one of the kappas with his sword, sending its blood outwards in a billowing cloud in the water. Suna hesitated, his eyes narrowing, before finishing his swim to the depression in the rocks and climbing out.
"Hurry," he called, wiping water from his eyes.
"Let's keep moving." Was all Noxchi really said, and that was it, wasn't it? Nee was relieved that she wouldn't have to be rid of her weapon, of course, the Flash Blossom was going to be a ridiculously useful boon for her. Something she'd be able to crutch on in case things went bad. sure, she had little to no combat experience, but the supreme speed and versatility of the weapon could more than make up for it against normal soldiers. If she could manage to get the courage required to fight on the actual battle field, lead her troops in large sweeping movements across the continent, then it'd help a lot. They'd all feel more inspired, and the aforementioned fear tactics might not even need to come into play.
Wouldn't that be nice, though? Not have to deal with all of that; she'd be able to more easily think of herself as the hero here. Someone fighting for the good of all, against evil. But in reality - she knew that in starting a war, it made her lose her status as a hero. The blood shed in order to change society is proof of that; the best indicator. She's not a hero.
But if she got rid of her 'hero' or 'good person' mentality, that opened pathways for a lot of more morally grey possibilities for her to be able to do without her mind restricting her. More troubling things that weren't necessarily good, but still helped her cause. Sending people on an unknowing suicide mission. The fear tactics of having both armies afraid that the other will slaughter them if they tried anything. Tying Valkar to his heavy burden of guilt. Killing her father, and perhaps Liu's parents as well. Assassinating the Baron of Atoro - husband of another close "friend" of hers, Rhea Marutama, from the little group she'd more or less grown up with, Liu being another. There were others too - but they didn't need to be delved into at the moment, did they?
Rhea. She lived in Atoro now - in the Raging Rivers province. Incidentally, at the other end of the tunnels, the Raging Rivers was the exact province Noxchi's group would have ended up - the bridge is there, after all, isn't it? And chances are, the bridge would be the best spot to go. Their best chance to catch up to the slavers was there - since that was where all three routes reconnected. The problem being that if they were too slow, and waited at the bride in case the slavers with Turas were already farther ahead - they could potentially be waiting forever, couldn't they? Or, at least, until it was obvious they were too slow. Nee could theorize the regions of Gwan that they took Turas, if the above possibility came to be, she could do the same that she's done with Jensu's mother. More or less mentally triangulate the most likely possibility. But while she could more or less read Valkar and his movements, she didn't know much about Moga at all, except for her psychological profiling brought her, on very scant information.
Nee wondered briefly. Could someone like her really change the world? She was having enough trouble just dealing with what her body had been subjected to - let alone anything else. Everything was so... much more difficult than she'd first anticipated. And back then, she was struggling with something as insignificant as the Yin family - the Yin family being more or less utterly decimated and weak now. Pointless to even consider them as anything now. But if she couldn't take control of Valkar's slave empire easily, then didn't that just go to show that she was unfit to try and change Yune as a whole? Didn't that- no, thinking along these lines of thought are pointless. Idiotic, even. She'd gone too far to go back. She'd already lost something that she could never get back.
Although they could hear the rumbling steps of more stone guardians trying to close in on them, it wasn't too long until the five had maneuvered their way out of the tunnels, and into the faded dusk sky of the Raging Rivers - clouds making it almost seem a dull purple hue. There had been a few close calls here and there - Nee even caving in one side path that she sensed Guardians approaching from, said cave in might have collapsed even more routes in the maze of the underground of the Comrade Mountains. It was a tense moment, and Nee had to fight the panic down, the thoughts spinning in her tired mind, asking if she might have trapped them in. But nonetheless, they made it out - and could follow the small river that went down the mountain and sprawled out, into a multitude of smaller rivers that seemed almost vein-like in the topography of the Raging Rivers province.
Once they got to Menia, Nee'd have to try and contact Rhea somehow. Last she'd checked, Rhea was with child, and thus couldn't attend the ball in Jiefong when the invitations came out. It must have been a few months from when she'd first become pregnant. The whole thing somewhat embittered Nee - that in noble society, the daughters were commonly married off at young ages, with no real input from the daughter's own opinions. And, unfortunately, the Baron was old enough to be Rhea's father.
It disgusted Nee. And after what she'd gone through at the boat, it disgusted her even more. Maybe, if Rhea had won the hearts of the people in Atoro, and the Raging Rivers region, then perhaps Nee could have the Baron killed. He deserved it, after all, didn't he? He was one of those who Nee wanted dead, even if it didn't necessarily help her cause. The Baron of Atoro probably wouldn't take her seriously if she appealed to him - but she knew Rhea would be more than glad to help her out. If Rhea was competent enough... charismatic enough...
Maybe one step to her revolution was "rescuing" one of the few Nee cared about, even a little bit. And perhaps out of spite, Nee could kill off her father and uncles. But that wouldn't help her cause one bit.
"...We made it out." Nee murmured tersely. "Um, Nox- Gridiron. Once we hit Menia, we could try to look for horses. but..." She gestured helplessly at the living suit of armor. "It would take up time to find the stables. And I'm not sure if an Ashuran Thoroughbred will be there, to accommodate for your sister. If we bet on it, though, horses would more or less assure that we catch up to the slavers regardless of what route they took." She paused, frowning slightly. "...It's your choice, though, what you think is the best choice."
Wouldn't that be nice, though? Not have to deal with all of that; she'd be able to more easily think of herself as the hero here. Someone fighting for the good of all, against evil. But in reality - she knew that in starting a war, it made her lose her status as a hero. The blood shed in order to change society is proof of that; the best indicator. She's not a hero.
But if she got rid of her 'hero' or 'good person' mentality, that opened pathways for a lot of more morally grey possibilities for her to be able to do without her mind restricting her. More troubling things that weren't necessarily good, but still helped her cause. Sending people on an unknowing suicide mission. The fear tactics of having both armies afraid that the other will slaughter them if they tried anything. Tying Valkar to his heavy burden of guilt. Killing her father, and perhaps Liu's parents as well. Assassinating the Baron of Atoro - husband of another close "friend" of hers, Rhea Marutama, from the little group she'd more or less grown up with, Liu being another. There were others too - but they didn't need to be delved into at the moment, did they?
Rhea. She lived in Atoro now - in the Raging Rivers province. Incidentally, at the other end of the tunnels, the Raging Rivers was the exact province Noxchi's group would have ended up - the bridge is there, after all, isn't it? And chances are, the bridge would be the best spot to go. Their best chance to catch up to the slavers was there - since that was where all three routes reconnected. The problem being that if they were too slow, and waited at the bride in case the slavers with Turas were already farther ahead - they could potentially be waiting forever, couldn't they? Or, at least, until it was obvious they were too slow. Nee could theorize the regions of Gwan that they took Turas, if the above possibility came to be, she could do the same that she's done with Jensu's mother. More or less mentally triangulate the most likely possibility. But while she could more or less read Valkar and his movements, she didn't know much about Moga at all, except for her psychological profiling brought her, on very scant information.
Nee wondered briefly. Could someone like her really change the world? She was having enough trouble just dealing with what her body had been subjected to - let alone anything else. Everything was so... much more difficult than she'd first anticipated. And back then, she was struggling with something as insignificant as the Yin family - the Yin family being more or less utterly decimated and weak now. Pointless to even consider them as anything now. But if she couldn't take control of Valkar's slave empire easily, then didn't that just go to show that she was unfit to try and change Yune as a whole? Didn't that- no, thinking along these lines of thought are pointless. Idiotic, even. She'd gone too far to go back. She'd already lost something that she could never get back.
Although they could hear the rumbling steps of more stone guardians trying to close in on them, it wasn't too long until the five had maneuvered their way out of the tunnels, and into the faded dusk sky of the Raging Rivers - clouds making it almost seem a dull purple hue. There had been a few close calls here and there - Nee even caving in one side path that she sensed Guardians approaching from, said cave in might have collapsed even more routes in the maze of the underground of the Comrade Mountains. It was a tense moment, and Nee had to fight the panic down, the thoughts spinning in her tired mind, asking if she might have trapped them in. But nonetheless, they made it out - and could follow the small river that went down the mountain and sprawled out, into a multitude of smaller rivers that seemed almost vein-like in the topography of the Raging Rivers province.
Once they got to Menia, Nee'd have to try and contact Rhea somehow. Last she'd checked, Rhea was with child, and thus couldn't attend the ball in Jiefong when the invitations came out. It must have been a few months from when she'd first become pregnant. The whole thing somewhat embittered Nee - that in noble society, the daughters were commonly married off at young ages, with no real input from the daughter's own opinions. And, unfortunately, the Baron was old enough to be Rhea's father.
It disgusted Nee. And after what she'd gone through at the boat, it disgusted her even more. Maybe, if Rhea had won the hearts of the people in Atoro, and the Raging Rivers region, then perhaps Nee could have the Baron killed. He deserved it, after all, didn't he? He was one of those who Nee wanted dead, even if it didn't necessarily help her cause. The Baron of Atoro probably wouldn't take her seriously if she appealed to him - but she knew Rhea would be more than glad to help her out. If Rhea was competent enough... charismatic enough...
Maybe one step to her revolution was "rescuing" one of the few Nee cared about, even a little bit. And perhaps out of spite, Nee could kill off her father and uncles. But that wouldn't help her cause one bit.
"...We made it out." Nee murmured tersely. "Um, Nox- Gridiron. Once we hit Menia, we could try to look for horses. but..." She gestured helplessly at the living suit of armor. "It would take up time to find the stables. And I'm not sure if an Ashuran Thoroughbred will be there, to accommodate for your sister. If we bet on it, though, horses would more or less assure that we catch up to the slavers regardless of what route they took." She paused, frowning slightly. "...It's your choice, though, what you think is the best choice."
To Umi's surprise, he found a place in the wall where the bricks had folded almost perfectly back to reveal a...much less elaborate tunnel. Dust filled the entire place, and tiny shards of jade lay here and there, glimmering in the light of the torch he had grabbed from the wall. Two decaying sets of rails were set upon the stones, rusted and bending in a number of places as they trailed off into darkness. Was it safe to go this way...?
"Nah, better turn back," he muttered, not noticing the tunnel nearby which footprints in the dust were leading to. But as he turned back, to his surprise, there was someone right behind him! By reflex, Umi immediately jumped back and threw whatever he had on hand at the person behind him...but he had aimed rather poorly, for it went flying just past his target and slammed into the wall, somehow managing to extinguish itself in the process.
As Umi stared with annoyance and shock at his blunder, he glanced back at his stalker...and found it was the same drunken cat from before. "Oh...so that's what the weird noises back there were," he muttered, regretting that he didn't check earlier. After picking up his extinguished torch and wondering if he could relight it, he muttered some curses, threw it over his shoulder, and grabbed another torch off the wall. "Whatever, just don't go startling me again if you're going to follow me around."
A few minutes of descending stairs and walking through passages later, Umi found himself (he was ignoring the catgirl just because) standing inside a doorway leading to a massive room...in which the floor was many meters below his feet. "What the hell...? Who was the architect who made this?" he muttered, staring at the jade tiles that mysteriously floated in the air. "This is just bizarre...ugh. Time to get moving."
Moving back several meters, he took a running leap at the tiles--not a smart idea at all. They were all very small--about a foot wide in each direction, and his foot continued to move after he had landed due to inertia. This almost caused hims to fall into the void below, if he hadn't grabbed another one of the tiles. "God. Damn. Everything," he muttered, sure his heart had almost burst when he fell. Now to hope, as he climbed onto the green stone, that it didn't collapse under his weight or something...
"Nah, better turn back," he muttered, not noticing the tunnel nearby which footprints in the dust were leading to. But as he turned back, to his surprise, there was someone right behind him! By reflex, Umi immediately jumped back and threw whatever he had on hand at the person behind him...but he had aimed rather poorly, for it went flying just past his target and slammed into the wall, somehow managing to extinguish itself in the process.
As Umi stared with annoyance and shock at his blunder, he glanced back at his stalker...and found it was the same drunken cat from before. "Oh...so that's what the weird noises back there were," he muttered, regretting that he didn't check earlier. After picking up his extinguished torch and wondering if he could relight it, he muttered some curses, threw it over his shoulder, and grabbed another torch off the wall. "Whatever, just don't go startling me again if you're going to follow me around."
A few minutes of descending stairs and walking through passages later, Umi found himself (he was ignoring the catgirl just because) standing inside a doorway leading to a massive room...in which the floor was many meters below his feet. "What the hell...? Who was the architect who made this?" he muttered, staring at the jade tiles that mysteriously floated in the air. "This is just bizarre...ugh. Time to get moving."
Moving back several meters, he took a running leap at the tiles--not a smart idea at all. They were all very small--about a foot wide in each direction, and his foot continued to move after he had landed due to inertia. This almost caused hims to fall into the void below, if he hadn't grabbed another one of the tiles. "God. Damn. Everything," he muttered, sure his heart had almost burst when he fell. Now to hope, as he climbed onto the green stone, that it didn't collapse under his weight or something...
"Hey, woah, wait!" Shiisan called out as Sunaarashi cleaved A Kappa in half. The Kappa's smelled the blood of their fallen and seemed to shriek with a rage that could be heard even upon the upper levels of the temple, where the two Guilds were continuing their fight. Several Kappas began to migrate towards the center of the lake, not in retreat, but for a purpose...
Many hordes of Kappa, began popping up from underneath the depths of the lakes deeper waters. Shiisan noticed that Sister Silence and Brother Bear were still lagging behind a bit, attempting to fend off the Kappa with their own weapons. They were doing well enough. but the horde of Kappas was converging on them quickly. Shiisan quickly grabbed them by their soaked collars and tossed them over towards Sunaarashi, shouting, "Heads up, Brother Bald! Catch 'em!"
Shiisan then turned to face the approaching Kappas ad began to bow. Generally, it was customary when faced with Kappas, to give them a show of respect, as above all else, they valued honored shows of respect, which they usually would show in turn. Even with blind Kappas, such as these certain values had to be intact. Shiisan even appeared to look apologetic and oddly enough, somewhat angry. "Forgive us for intruding in your lair..." he began. "We only attacked one of your number in self defense. We just wish to leave and..."
The cackling of the crane demon, bellowing loudly over much of what Shiisan was saying. "They cannot hear you now...like many things within this temple, within this forest and desert, they are under my power now..."
As the bird demon spoke a Kappa reached down to strike at Shiisan as he bowed, but the former bandit was just quick enough to roll out the way, offering a kick to the kappa, which punted it backwards, towards several of it's kin, knocking them over, back into the water.
Shiisan then made his way to join, Sunaarashi, Ann, and Rumelis towards the alcove. "Let's hurry on and try to get outta here," Shiisan said. "We don't have time to dawdle around anyway, we're trying to get the treasure early here! Hopefully, there's an exit..." Shiisan grumbled searching around. "Wait...there....it's a crevice, but it's not too small, so I think we might be able to shimmy through to wherever it leads while we hold off these kappas."
Many hordes of Kappa, began popping up from underneath the depths of the lakes deeper waters. Shiisan noticed that Sister Silence and Brother Bear were still lagging behind a bit, attempting to fend off the Kappa with their own weapons. They were doing well enough. but the horde of Kappas was converging on them quickly. Shiisan quickly grabbed them by their soaked collars and tossed them over towards Sunaarashi, shouting, "Heads up, Brother Bald! Catch 'em!"
Shiisan then turned to face the approaching Kappas ad began to bow. Generally, it was customary when faced with Kappas, to give them a show of respect, as above all else, they valued honored shows of respect, which they usually would show in turn. Even with blind Kappas, such as these certain values had to be intact. Shiisan even appeared to look apologetic and oddly enough, somewhat angry. "Forgive us for intruding in your lair..." he began. "We only attacked one of your number in self defense. We just wish to leave and..."
The cackling of the crane demon, bellowing loudly over much of what Shiisan was saying. "They cannot hear you now...like many things within this temple, within this forest and desert, they are under my power now..."
As the bird demon spoke a Kappa reached down to strike at Shiisan as he bowed, but the former bandit was just quick enough to roll out the way, offering a kick to the kappa, which punted it backwards, towards several of it's kin, knocking them over, back into the water.
Shiisan then made his way to join, Sunaarashi, Ann, and Rumelis towards the alcove. "Let's hurry on and try to get outta here," Shiisan said. "We don't have time to dawdle around anyway, we're trying to get the treasure early here! Hopefully, there's an exit..." Shiisan grumbled searching around. "Wait...there....it's a crevice, but it's not too small, so I think we might be able to shimmy through to wherever it leads while we hold off these kappas."
The barrier of earth crumbled and its summoner was quickly overrun by Rune's attacks. Earth remained within the bubble and rather than summon more to come through the what the demon crane had created, Sha used what she already had. Jakkar had managed to get away but that was expected of him. Sha had to contend with the beast-man's blows and did not come out better for it. Her arms were covered in cuts where the earth had failed to protect her.
Focused on the opponent before her, she didn't hear the footsteps of the rabbit above her. While Jakkar was fast, Muna had heard his footsteps and had heard the blade whistling through the air. The fire had receded and the rabbit had jumped. She had spun in the air and instead threw the last jar of balm she had kept. It was really more of a wild toss of the contents but there was no time to focus on accuracy.
She had seen his type of chi before just a variation for it. If her hunch had been correct, then Jakkar would feel pain. But if she was wrong, she would be without any medicinal supplies until they reached another town. And then again, the second option was also viable if the balm completely missed the jackal.
That wasn't her concern at the moment. Her concern was getting to Sha and taking the leader down. One opponent that couldn't get hurt was bad enough. That same opponent having insane backup was overwhelming.
Lo-muna's rapier was aimed straight down...
~*~
And Daken didn't see what happened after that. Ice rose from the ground and lightning was sent from above. He immediately raised a telekichesis field around him and the ice hugged the barrier in an attempt to shatter it. The lightning struck fom above and the barrier shook and suddenly collapsed from above. A pain filled yowl escaped him before a growl overcame his vocal chords. Pain wracked his body and the ice was taking advantage of the opening. A coldness swept his body and suddenly he felt himself being healed. Tsukumo was beside him with a pained look on her face as she tried to fight against the ice and heal the lightning.
"Guys!" she called out to her other guild members on the ground. "A little help here!?"
Focused on the opponent before her, she didn't hear the footsteps of the rabbit above her. While Jakkar was fast, Muna had heard his footsteps and had heard the blade whistling through the air. The fire had receded and the rabbit had jumped. She had spun in the air and instead threw the last jar of balm she had kept. It was really more of a wild toss of the contents but there was no time to focus on accuracy.
She had seen his type of chi before just a variation for it. If her hunch had been correct, then Jakkar would feel pain. But if she was wrong, she would be without any medicinal supplies until they reached another town. And then again, the second option was also viable if the balm completely missed the jackal.
That wasn't her concern at the moment. Her concern was getting to Sha and taking the leader down. One opponent that couldn't get hurt was bad enough. That same opponent having insane backup was overwhelming.
Lo-muna's rapier was aimed straight down...
~*~
And Daken didn't see what happened after that. Ice rose from the ground and lightning was sent from above. He immediately raised a telekichesis field around him and the ice hugged the barrier in an attempt to shatter it. The lightning struck fom above and the barrier shook and suddenly collapsed from above. A pain filled yowl escaped him before a growl overcame his vocal chords. Pain wracked his body and the ice was taking advantage of the opening. A coldness swept his body and suddenly he felt himself being healed. Tsukumo was beside him with a pained look on her face as she tried to fight against the ice and heal the lightning.
"Guys!" she called out to her other guild members on the ground. "A little help here!?"
Gridiron's brow furrowed. It was quite the quandary that Nee had put forth-- on one hand, horses would certainly have proven a benefaction, an invaluable tool for ushering them unto their destination with alacrity far greater than that afforded by their own five pairs of feet. But on the other hand... she couldn't be sure Menia even played host to a stable at all, much less one that bore an Ashura Thoroughbred. If it came about that they rerouted to Menia in hopes of a brief moment's rest and the hope of a stable only to find the digression had been for naught, that there was no stable and no horses to hasten their journey, then it would simply have been that much more a pointless diversion-- that much more time wasted in which the slavers bearing Turas made it only farther and farther away.
Of course, she needed to get Turas back-- he was one of her crew, and Gridiron absolutely wouldn't stand to let one of her own fall victim to the very fate they had dedicated their lives to fighting against. And yes... perhaps, there was a more selfish dimension to her intent-- that Gridiron needed (or perhaps, simply strongly yearned for) the sense of stability and normalcy that a person like Turas provided, but then, was it so selfish of her to ask just that much in life? But... that aside, even if Menia did indeed accommodate a stable, it was unlikely that stable would host an Ashura Thoroughbred, and Gridiron refused to cast her sister aside for the sake of convenience. It was a benediction of nigh miraculous magnitude that Amanhã yet lingered with her-- that she hadn't decided it would have served her purposes much better to forsake her half-sister and strike out on her own once again. Gridiron wanted to speak to her sister more on the subject of her continued presence with Gridiron and her crew-- to what end that association would extend, what she had in store for the foreseeable future, where she was going. Gridiron wanted to... well, 'help' was probably a term Amanhã would have found deeply objectionable, but there was no two ways about it. The turmoil she had unveiled in Amanhã was not an adversary she suspected her half-sister would find as conquerable as she had found every other challenge in her life.
But that was not an immediate concern. Her immediate concern right now was to guarantee that an individual who had committed every fibre of their existence to helping her beat down slavery at every chance did not succumb to that very same reprehensible destiny.
"I don't want to risk any delays," Gridiron murmured, shaking her head and turning back toward the road leading out from the caves. "From here to that bridge, we will not suffer anything but ceaseless progress. No stopping, no rest, just forward." She cast a glance around at her companions-- the three faceless ones, Amanhã and the twins, seemed largely unfatigued, and she herself was perfectly able to force herself to keep up the pace as long as she had to, but she couldn't necessarily speak for Nee, to whom she turned and tentatively remarked, "If you get tired, just... let me know." Hopefully, Amanhã would be willing to carry the small girl on her broad shoulders-- if... uh, if Gridiron asked nicely enough...
... wow, I must've taken some serious brain damage back in those caves without realising it to have somehow ended up on that line of thinking.
And so it was that the Faceless Five, three of them literally so and the other two figuratively in manners which were totally not bullshitted by their respective RPers to make the 'Faceless Five' moniker work, continued on their way.
Lestari and Wu, as ever, walked side by side and all but step by step. Amanhã, straying along just behind them, trudging heavily along the dirt road leading from the mountains to the Leiya Bridge, found the two irritatingly odd specimens, and not only because the larger one was totally cramping her style what with the whole 'huge person covered in armour' thing they had going. Amanhã was anything but a... uh, what did they call them? A people person. She was as much the antithesis of that as chi was the antithesis of real strength, or Suiken was the antithesis of young, slender, and heterosexual. And yet, nevertheless, Amanhã suspected somehow that there was some quality about these two hooded imbeciles that was lost on most other people. Though an abject silence had befallen the less than enthused constituents of the Faceless Five, Amanhã felt somehow that there was a veritable uproar of communion between the two that fell upon no ears but their own-- silent, sightless, wordless, animated converse that would never be known to anybody but themselves. Perhaps it was because Amanhã was simply adjusted to paying heed to the minuscule tics, the all but imperceptible tell-tale omens buried in another person's body language, instrumental to anticipating and responding to an impending attack-- she saw the slight shoulders of the smaller one shuddering somewhat, or the larger give the merest of nods of affirmation, imperceptibly vague, infinitesimally faint in their expression.
But it meant nothing to the apathetic bounty hunter, and she remained ignorant of it all in its true depth. The hollow, hopeless laughter. The thin, forlorn jests, repeated time and time again until they lost meaning, ventured simply to fill the thick, musky, empty air with words of some form. Lest they forgot what those words meant-- lest they failed one day to recall the sound of laughter. But it was becoming less and less potent. More and more futile. The distance was expanding, and they could feel it in every excruciatingly numb fibre of their insubstantial being. And someday, that distance...
But the prospects of that bleak, desolate fate yet evoked dread-- real, burning, gut-wrenching dread-- and they sought to avoid contemplation of that inevitability. It lay on a fatalistic horizon that faded off into a despondent blackness, and they knew already what awaited them if they yet lingered in this cold place of anguish-- if they did not achieve that vague, virtually unavailing hope. To dwell any longer on that inescapable destiny of true and irrevocable isolation did no good but to wound them only all the deeper, crush underfoot those last lingering vestiges of optimism. It served them naught to look to the inexorable maws of the unavoidable fate that awaited them-- only to seek in desperation what far-flung, futile possibilities would deliver them from its eternal jaws.
As long as they had each other, however, it would... be tolerable. The pain of absolute numbness diluted-- the torturous silence alleviated by another voice, however clouded, however murky and faint it grew as it struggled to pierce the dense musk. Without free will, without sensation, without form, silently looking to an inevitable fate of agony, they had one another.
And perhaps that would be enough.
The two hooded figures shared a brief glance, and then Lestari arched their arm out to Wu. The slighter of the twins clambered onto the steadfast platform of the larger's arm gratefully, seating themself upon the metal surface-- one black-gloved hand grasping Lestari's arm, the other resting reliantly upon their pauldron-clad shoulder. And there was an almost imperceptible spring to the armoured twin's step as they silently bore their companion along, trudging through the dirt and muck-- some paltry spark of liveliness, of hope, amidst the pale tenebrity of inevitability.
So this was it.
It wasn't much. Silent. Distant from the wretched depravity of the city situated not far away. Devoid of the vomitous sickness of life. Torches along the cave walls. Pale flickering light. Illuminating nothing. Carcasses scattered along the stone floor. Vessels for dark arts. Necromancy. The fruits of her very own kind-- dispersed across the land by avid practitioners of other races. Seeking their own ambitions within those forbidden disciplines.
The vaguest of smirks pulling at Kaede Lythronax's cold azure lips-- betraying through the veil of impenetrable apathy to all things a hint of amusement. The very prospect. That she could feel any affinity with the ashura-- that they could be called her 'kind'. She watched the disgust bubble up within her body, felt it as one would perceive the sensation of heat in another vessel detached from oneself. Because the ashura meant nothing to her. No more than did any other vile, crawling mass of flesh and organs-- any other race of indistinguishable wretches.
Speaking of vile, crawling masses of flesh and organs.
Kaede, sitting cross-legged at the very end of the cave, lingering behind the massive pit at the heart of the body silently, heard it coming. Heard it enter. Knew who and what it was immediately. Her immense arms were laid out upon her crossed legs, her wrists laid over one another. Her bare face, the one region of her form unclad in armour. She beheld herself, a motionless, impassive visage of virulent loathing. Silent and alone. Awaiting the approach of the one who made use of this domain of death.
He came into vision, and Kaede met his gaze indifferently. A bizarre mask obscured his features now. That was new. But he was otherwise unmistakable. The magnitude of chi he exhibited, perceptible even to her, that explicit stench given off by all life. This cave, betrayed to her as his realm of the manipulation of the dead. The violet hair, too, for what it was worth.
And so she wasted no time. No unnecessary talk. No inanities. The words left her lips softly, almost faintly, and yet inexorable in their intent, as she stared at her former comrade.
"Where is Fortune?"
Of course, she needed to get Turas back-- he was one of her crew, and Gridiron absolutely wouldn't stand to let one of her own fall victim to the very fate they had dedicated their lives to fighting against. And yes... perhaps, there was a more selfish dimension to her intent-- that Gridiron needed (or perhaps, simply strongly yearned for) the sense of stability and normalcy that a person like Turas provided, but then, was it so selfish of her to ask just that much in life? But... that aside, even if Menia did indeed accommodate a stable, it was unlikely that stable would host an Ashura Thoroughbred, and Gridiron refused to cast her sister aside for the sake of convenience. It was a benediction of nigh miraculous magnitude that Amanhã yet lingered with her-- that she hadn't decided it would have served her purposes much better to forsake her half-sister and strike out on her own once again. Gridiron wanted to speak to her sister more on the subject of her continued presence with Gridiron and her crew-- to what end that association would extend, what she had in store for the foreseeable future, where she was going. Gridiron wanted to... well, 'help' was probably a term Amanhã would have found deeply objectionable, but there was no two ways about it. The turmoil she had unveiled in Amanhã was not an adversary she suspected her half-sister would find as conquerable as she had found every other challenge in her life.
But that was not an immediate concern. Her immediate concern right now was to guarantee that an individual who had committed every fibre of their existence to helping her beat down slavery at every chance did not succumb to that very same reprehensible destiny.
"I don't want to risk any delays," Gridiron murmured, shaking her head and turning back toward the road leading out from the caves. "From here to that bridge, we will not suffer anything but ceaseless progress. No stopping, no rest, just forward." She cast a glance around at her companions-- the three faceless ones, Amanhã and the twins, seemed largely unfatigued, and she herself was perfectly able to force herself to keep up the pace as long as she had to, but she couldn't necessarily speak for Nee, to whom she turned and tentatively remarked, "If you get tired, just... let me know." Hopefully, Amanhã would be willing to carry the small girl on her broad shoulders-- if... uh, if Gridiron asked nicely enough...
... wow, I must've taken some serious brain damage back in those caves without realising it to have somehow ended up on that line of thinking.
And so it was that the Faceless Five, three of them literally so and the other two figuratively in manners which were totally not bullshitted by their respective RPers to make the 'Faceless Five' moniker work, continued on their way.
Lestari and Wu, as ever, walked side by side and all but step by step. Amanhã, straying along just behind them, trudging heavily along the dirt road leading from the mountains to the Leiya Bridge, found the two irritatingly odd specimens, and not only because the larger one was totally cramping her style what with the whole 'huge person covered in armour' thing they had going. Amanhã was anything but a... uh, what did they call them? A people person. She was as much the antithesis of that as chi was the antithesis of real strength, or Suiken was the antithesis of young, slender, and heterosexual. And yet, nevertheless, Amanhã suspected somehow that there was some quality about these two hooded imbeciles that was lost on most other people. Though an abject silence had befallen the less than enthused constituents of the Faceless Five, Amanhã felt somehow that there was a veritable uproar of communion between the two that fell upon no ears but their own-- silent, sightless, wordless, animated converse that would never be known to anybody but themselves. Perhaps it was because Amanhã was simply adjusted to paying heed to the minuscule tics, the all but imperceptible tell-tale omens buried in another person's body language, instrumental to anticipating and responding to an impending attack-- she saw the slight shoulders of the smaller one shuddering somewhat, or the larger give the merest of nods of affirmation, imperceptibly vague, infinitesimally faint in their expression.
But it meant nothing to the apathetic bounty hunter, and she remained ignorant of it all in its true depth. The hollow, hopeless laughter. The thin, forlorn jests, repeated time and time again until they lost meaning, ventured simply to fill the thick, musky, empty air with words of some form. Lest they forgot what those words meant-- lest they failed one day to recall the sound of laughter. But it was becoming less and less potent. More and more futile. The distance was expanding, and they could feel it in every excruciatingly numb fibre of their insubstantial being. And someday, that distance...
But the prospects of that bleak, desolate fate yet evoked dread-- real, burning, gut-wrenching dread-- and they sought to avoid contemplation of that inevitability. It lay on a fatalistic horizon that faded off into a despondent blackness, and they knew already what awaited them if they yet lingered in this cold place of anguish-- if they did not achieve that vague, virtually unavailing hope. To dwell any longer on that inescapable destiny of true and irrevocable isolation did no good but to wound them only all the deeper, crush underfoot those last lingering vestiges of optimism. It served them naught to look to the inexorable maws of the unavoidable fate that awaited them-- only to seek in desperation what far-flung, futile possibilities would deliver them from its eternal jaws.
As long as they had each other, however, it would... be tolerable. The pain of absolute numbness diluted-- the torturous silence alleviated by another voice, however clouded, however murky and faint it grew as it struggled to pierce the dense musk. Without free will, without sensation, without form, silently looking to an inevitable fate of agony, they had one another.
And perhaps that would be enough.
The two hooded figures shared a brief glance, and then Lestari arched their arm out to Wu. The slighter of the twins clambered onto the steadfast platform of the larger's arm gratefully, seating themself upon the metal surface-- one black-gloved hand grasping Lestari's arm, the other resting reliantly upon their pauldron-clad shoulder. And there was an almost imperceptible spring to the armoured twin's step as they silently bore their companion along, trudging through the dirt and muck-- some paltry spark of liveliness, of hope, amidst the pale tenebrity of inevitability.
So this was it.
It wasn't much. Silent. Distant from the wretched depravity of the city situated not far away. Devoid of the vomitous sickness of life. Torches along the cave walls. Pale flickering light. Illuminating nothing. Carcasses scattered along the stone floor. Vessels for dark arts. Necromancy. The fruits of her very own kind-- dispersed across the land by avid practitioners of other races. Seeking their own ambitions within those forbidden disciplines.
The vaguest of smirks pulling at Kaede Lythronax's cold azure lips-- betraying through the veil of impenetrable apathy to all things a hint of amusement. The very prospect. That she could feel any affinity with the ashura-- that they could be called her 'kind'. She watched the disgust bubble up within her body, felt it as one would perceive the sensation of heat in another vessel detached from oneself. Because the ashura meant nothing to her. No more than did any other vile, crawling mass of flesh and organs-- any other race of indistinguishable wretches.
Speaking of vile, crawling masses of flesh and organs.
Kaede, sitting cross-legged at the very end of the cave, lingering behind the massive pit at the heart of the body silently, heard it coming. Heard it enter. Knew who and what it was immediately. Her immense arms were laid out upon her crossed legs, her wrists laid over one another. Her bare face, the one region of her form unclad in armour. She beheld herself, a motionless, impassive visage of virulent loathing. Silent and alone. Awaiting the approach of the one who made use of this domain of death.
He came into vision, and Kaede met his gaze indifferently. A bizarre mask obscured his features now. That was new. But he was otherwise unmistakable. The magnitude of chi he exhibited, perceptible even to her, that explicit stench given off by all life. This cave, betrayed to her as his realm of the manipulation of the dead. The violet hair, too, for what it was worth.
And so she wasted no time. No unnecessary talk. No inanities. The words left her lips softly, almost faintly, and yet inexorable in their intent, as she stared at her former comrade.
"Where is Fortune?"
The icy voice from behind actually surprised Phecda, and he immediately wrenched one of his rings from the others, raising it above his head to throw it...wait, who was that? An Ashura wearing faded yet very ornate armor, it seemed...lowering the rings, Phecda realized he recognized the Ashura, and sighed, putting his rings away.
"So this is how you greet me, eh? By breaking and entering my beloved atelier?" The annoyed edge in his voice was equally menacing, but it was really just a front--to be honest, he was actually somewhat glad to see her, one of his former comrades, alive and well. "And, long time no see, by the way. Shall I get you something to drink?"
He was only making idle banter now, but he knew he should answer her question quickly. So as he pulled off his mask, poured some water for himself and grabbed a tea bag (it would be better to not ask where he got the tea, for it was actually a fairly expensive brand), he let out another sigh. This one was more regretful than anything.
"And, I'm sorry to say...Fortune is beyond our reach. He is far at sea, with another one of our real friends. Sir Hoodiekins, I believe some of the others jokingly called him? Anyway, their current companions don't exactly seem to be going on a cruise, so I doubt it's wise to go after him now."
--------------------------------------
Terra's hands whipped around once again; she had no intent of stopping her assault. Two more lightning bolts flew from her hands before the golden light in her eye faded, and she staggered, realizing how much Chi she had expended. It was probably an incredibly reckless use as well, but that didn't matter to her. As her foot stamped on the ground, the stones underneath their feet rose, and Terra was ready to hurl them at the other team--
Wait a minute. This wasn't right at all. What was she even doing?! Despite not liking the members such as Jakkar, she had joined the competition with a (presumably) different goal in mind. Though she wasn't sure how Muna would act on this, Terra had decided to win the competition, physically get to the treasure first...and use the map to lead both guilds out. Neither of the guilds, she had been sure, would have done this; even Muna probably wasn't that nice. But now, despite hating the idea of the competition because it would cause the losers to essentially be killed, she was trying to kill them herself...
B-but...they cheated! I had every right to attack them! No matter how hard she tried to convince herself, however, Terra couldn't bring herself to accept her own actions. Her hands slowly began to lower, and the stones clattered to the ground. Suddenly, she found herself extremely exhausted again, and toppled over onto the floor. If the other team was going to try anything else, she'd kill herself trying to stop it.
----------------------------------------
The tiles were honestly getting more and more maddening to Umi. Repeatedly he found himself slipping and barely managing to cheat death by grabbing something at the last second. His arms and legs were getting fatigued quickly; he had to put so much effort into balancing and...argh. Just argh.
Kicking off from the tile he was standing on, he launched himself at another tile, and tried bouncing off it. Then the water he was carrying spiraled out and shot upwards under his foot, sending him flying up the last meter. His hands grasped onto the ledge of the doorway on the other side of the room. He had made it!
"...I do...not want to do that again," the boy grumbled as he pulled himself up and returned the contents of his waterskin to their rightful place. "Oh well, wonder what horrors I'll be seeing next?"
"So this is how you greet me, eh? By breaking and entering my beloved atelier?" The annoyed edge in his voice was equally menacing, but it was really just a front--to be honest, he was actually somewhat glad to see her, one of his former comrades, alive and well. "And, long time no see, by the way. Shall I get you something to drink?"
He was only making idle banter now, but he knew he should answer her question quickly. So as he pulled off his mask, poured some water for himself and grabbed a tea bag (it would be better to not ask where he got the tea, for it was actually a fairly expensive brand), he let out another sigh. This one was more regretful than anything.
"And, I'm sorry to say...Fortune is beyond our reach. He is far at sea, with another one of our real friends. Sir Hoodiekins, I believe some of the others jokingly called him? Anyway, their current companions don't exactly seem to be going on a cruise, so I doubt it's wise to go after him now."
--------------------------------------
Terra's hands whipped around once again; she had no intent of stopping her assault. Two more lightning bolts flew from her hands before the golden light in her eye faded, and she staggered, realizing how much Chi she had expended. It was probably an incredibly reckless use as well, but that didn't matter to her. As her foot stamped on the ground, the stones underneath their feet rose, and Terra was ready to hurl them at the other team--
Wait a minute. This wasn't right at all. What was she even doing?! Despite not liking the members such as Jakkar, she had joined the competition with a (presumably) different goal in mind. Though she wasn't sure how Muna would act on this, Terra had decided to win the competition, physically get to the treasure first...and use the map to lead both guilds out. Neither of the guilds, she had been sure, would have done this; even Muna probably wasn't that nice. But now, despite hating the idea of the competition because it would cause the losers to essentially be killed, she was trying to kill them herself...
B-but...they cheated! I had every right to attack them! No matter how hard she tried to convince herself, however, Terra couldn't bring herself to accept her own actions. Her hands slowly began to lower, and the stones clattered to the ground. Suddenly, she found herself extremely exhausted again, and toppled over onto the floor. If the other team was going to try anything else, she'd kill herself trying to stop it.
----------------------------------------
The tiles were honestly getting more and more maddening to Umi. Repeatedly he found himself slipping and barely managing to cheat death by grabbing something at the last second. His arms and legs were getting fatigued quickly; he had to put so much effort into balancing and...argh. Just argh.
Kicking off from the tile he was standing on, he launched himself at another tile, and tried bouncing off it. Then the water he was carrying spiraled out and shot upwards under his foot, sending him flying up the last meter. His hands grasped onto the ledge of the doorway on the other side of the room. He had made it!
"...I do...not want to do that again," the boy grumbled as he pulled himself up and returned the contents of his waterskin to their rightful place. "Oh well, wonder what horrors I'll be seeing next?"
Sunaarashi helped the others into the alcove, then motioned with his hand.
"I'll hold the fort, everyone get through the crack, quick," he said. As the others began moving towards the rock, Suna grabbed Shiisan and spoke to him quietly, so the others couldn't hear.
"Tactics lesson number two," he muttered. "There's one basic rule to retreating: don't get caught. You either find somewhere to hide, or you run faster. However, if neither is an option..." He swallowed. "You use a diversion. Give the enemy something to keep them occupied while you escape."
He gestured to himself. "I'm drenched in kappa blood. If I fight them, they'll go for me. They'll let the rest of you go."
Sunaarashi closed his eyes for a second, then nodded. "Get everyone out of here. I'll... meet up with you later."
"I'll hold the fort, everyone get through the crack, quick," he said. As the others began moving towards the rock, Suna grabbed Shiisan and spoke to him quietly, so the others couldn't hear.
"Tactics lesson number two," he muttered. "There's one basic rule to retreating: don't get caught. You either find somewhere to hide, or you run faster. However, if neither is an option..." He swallowed. "You use a diversion. Give the enemy something to keep them occupied while you escape."
He gestured to himself. "I'm drenched in kappa blood. If I fight them, they'll go for me. They'll let the rest of you go."
Sunaarashi closed his eyes for a second, then nodded. "Get everyone out of here. I'll... meet up with you later."
After his.... inexpected flight, Rumelis was happy to oblige the bandit's call to flee. He was concerned for Sunaarashi, but supposed it was best that it was Sunaarashi over himself -- at the very least, Sunaarashi had a chance to survive the onslaught. Rumelis kept going through the dark cavern, blindly following the bandit again.
Well, at least Shiisan had proven to be worthy of some trust. While Rumelis disagreed with the bandit's methods, it seemed that Shiisan's intentions were good, and many of his actions under the same vein.
Well, at least Shiisan had proven to be worthy of some trust. While Rumelis disagreed with the bandit's methods, it seemed that Shiisan's intentions were good, and many of his actions under the same vein.
A faint buzz of satisfaction ran through Rune's body after she halted her flurry of attacks. Alongside her father's reinforcement of ice spikes aimed at the Fennec, that Terra also lended her aid in the form of lightning chi. The Fennec more or less collapsed under both attacks, allowing the Jiangshi to focus on the more immediate threats - them being Sha and Jakkar. While Sha had to more or less tank the quick alternating strikes of sword and necro bolts, the Jackal seemed all the better despite Rune clearly feeling the blade passing through his body. She encased herself with another barrier as she watched him, scrutinizing, listening as Jakkar gave some small hint of an explanation.
"That's what you Great Guilder's haven't figured out yet..." Slashing across his forehead with a sick grin. "I don't fear pain 'n' I don't get bloodied. Instead, they're just the things I love to revel in..." the deranged Jakkar then drew the knives around his ankles, and Rune just more or less wondered if his chi reversed damage. Her father could also help with this, couldn't he? With him having mastered Healing Chi in his bid to bring her back to life. She could easily call him for aid again - it'd be a cinch. She readied herself, keeping an eye on Sha, just in case.
The Jackal then went to target Lo-Muna, and Rune, deciding to trust in her comrade to have noticed the weird chi he was using, made a running dash at the Hunter's Guild leader, brandishing her sword menacingly as she tried to land in a way that had her blade at the oni's throat, in an arm lock that stopped her from being able to move or even struggle. Hopefully the crash of the chi barrier smashing into Sha would be enough to stun her, and give Rune enough time to trap her in the grapple, and end the fight under risk of her death. And Rune knew that she wouldn't hesitate to kill, if it came to it. She didn't want to risk going over the time limit of eight minutes, so she had to cleanly finish it fast.
Meanwhile, her father continued the barrage of ice strikes on the Fennec, making them sharper and faster, aiming for both Daken and Tsukumo now, trying to get fatal shots at their arteries to force the healer to keep healing if she wanted to live, so that they could no longer interfere with the fight.
It seemed that Noxchi had taken a few scant moments to consider both options, and Nee knew that it was probably all the more likely that she'd choose to simply press on as is - Menia is rather small, isn't it? Chances of having a sufficient stables was low. She cursed her minimal knowledge of this province - she was more concerned with the Haran Fields and Swine Valley, after all - she more or less assumed that the Raging Rivers would be one of the easier ones to sway to her side.
Since they are here, though... it'd be convenient if this group could be side-tracked to travel to Atoro some time after rescuing Turas. It was... far from Furoe, for sure, but it would let her further her own goals. Rescuing Rhea, killing the Baron of Atoro, and hopefully securing the loyalty of the populace there. It was more convenient anyways. She paused though, in her thoughts, and asked why she didn't just leave Noxchi's group behind her? Sure, there was the risk of Moga snatching her up, but that wasn't the only factor involved. She'd gotten too attached to the idea of having someone she could... just be able to talk with. Be friends with. Noxchi was the only one for that, after all. She didn't think she could ever find anyone else that might suffice. Was it asking for too much? Perhaps. She'd already given up on personal happiness, after all.
She suppressed an internal sigh. Her friends - Liu, Rhea, the twins Ocalena and Akia, and Karekin. They probably would disapprove if they knew of the psychological strain Nee underwent, wouldn't they? They'd tell her to stop it; to just try and be content with life as it is now. With society. If they knew. Even the people she'd grown up with, Nee knew, she could never be totally honest with no matter what. They wouldn't side with her if she did.
Maybe it'd be better to just leave them behind. And if Nee was a stronger person emotionally, that's exactly what she'd do. She was already of half a mind to start trekking southwards - the group as is is more than sufficient to rescue Turas, after all. She wasn't needed, and she had no revolutionary gains. There was no reason for her being there at all. She could do it. Just start abruptly changing direction, towards Menia and farther west to Atoro, eventually. Leave behind this network of complex emotions she didn't have time to deal with. Even if somehow, the friendship between her and Noxchi was revitalized, it didn't mean that Noxchi would take her side once the revolution began. And the fear tactics obviously would have no effect on her even if Nee wanted to opt to manipulate her.
"I don't want to risk any delays," Was the reply. Nee snapped back to attention, once again feeling the sore joints ache in her legs as they begged for rest. "From here to that bridge, we will not suffer anything but ceaseless progress. No stopping, no rest, just forward. If you get tired, just... let me know."
And with that, Nee's resolve weakened just a tad. Noxchi was showing a tiny amount of probably unintentional kindness once again, wasn't she? She was prepared to just leave them behind, maybe apologizing - but now she couldn't. Her mouth made a small downward curve that she hid from the other four, and a sour mood filled her. Why was she so weak, she wondered. Someone really prepared to fix the world had to be able to completely give up on personal happiness. Spurn it entirely. And yet, she was faltering, and Noxchi wasn't even a guaranteed friend.
Her legs were tired, though. She considered telling Noxchi, but then decided against it. If she wanted to be stronger; to be more capable, she had to depend on her own body to support her. her own legs and muscles would carry her until there was a battle. Just the little bit more work she got from walking would strengthen her, bit by bit, right?
"I'm fine." Nee brushed it off, seemingly easily. "If I can't keep up, then I guess I'm - nevermind." She shrugged, smiling slightly. "I'll keep up with my own strength. But... thanks."
Suddenly, a thought occured to her. The bridge was a warzone, wasn't it? Chanes were high that they'd... perhaps. Maybe they'd find some units heading to back up the Leiya Line. Backing up the units already placed their, to try and make an offensive push. It was plausible, wasn't it? And the best route followed the rivers, from Atoro's military base to Leiya. She glanced again at Noxchi.
"What if we come across the Yunish Army?" She queried. "We might. I'm... not fully aware on the warfront, but it's fair to assume that there are supply lines from Atoro to the soldiers stationed there, right?"
She wasn't exactly sure what the implications of that were. If it'd be a boon or a burden or even entirely irrelevant. But bringing it up to mind wouldn't hurt.
"That's what you Great Guilder's haven't figured out yet..." Slashing across his forehead with a sick grin. "I don't fear pain 'n' I don't get bloodied. Instead, they're just the things I love to revel in..." the deranged Jakkar then drew the knives around his ankles, and Rune just more or less wondered if his chi reversed damage. Her father could also help with this, couldn't he? With him having mastered Healing Chi in his bid to bring her back to life. She could easily call him for aid again - it'd be a cinch. She readied herself, keeping an eye on Sha, just in case.
The Jackal then went to target Lo-Muna, and Rune, deciding to trust in her comrade to have noticed the weird chi he was using, made a running dash at the Hunter's Guild leader, brandishing her sword menacingly as she tried to land in a way that had her blade at the oni's throat, in an arm lock that stopped her from being able to move or even struggle. Hopefully the crash of the chi barrier smashing into Sha would be enough to stun her, and give Rune enough time to trap her in the grapple, and end the fight under risk of her death. And Rune knew that she wouldn't hesitate to kill, if it came to it. She didn't want to risk going over the time limit of eight minutes, so she had to cleanly finish it fast.
Meanwhile, her father continued the barrage of ice strikes on the Fennec, making them sharper and faster, aiming for both Daken and Tsukumo now, trying to get fatal shots at their arteries to force the healer to keep healing if she wanted to live, so that they could no longer interfere with the fight.
It seemed that Noxchi had taken a few scant moments to consider both options, and Nee knew that it was probably all the more likely that she'd choose to simply press on as is - Menia is rather small, isn't it? Chances of having a sufficient stables was low. She cursed her minimal knowledge of this province - she was more concerned with the Haran Fields and Swine Valley, after all - she more or less assumed that the Raging Rivers would be one of the easier ones to sway to her side.
Since they are here, though... it'd be convenient if this group could be side-tracked to travel to Atoro some time after rescuing Turas. It was... far from Furoe, for sure, but it would let her further her own goals. Rescuing Rhea, killing the Baron of Atoro, and hopefully securing the loyalty of the populace there. It was more convenient anyways. She paused though, in her thoughts, and asked why she didn't just leave Noxchi's group behind her? Sure, there was the risk of Moga snatching her up, but that wasn't the only factor involved. She'd gotten too attached to the idea of having someone she could... just be able to talk with. Be friends with. Noxchi was the only one for that, after all. She didn't think she could ever find anyone else that might suffice. Was it asking for too much? Perhaps. She'd already given up on personal happiness, after all.
She suppressed an internal sigh. Her friends - Liu, Rhea, the twins Ocalena and Akia, and Karekin. They probably would disapprove if they knew of the psychological strain Nee underwent, wouldn't they? They'd tell her to stop it; to just try and be content with life as it is now. With society. If they knew. Even the people she'd grown up with, Nee knew, she could never be totally honest with no matter what. They wouldn't side with her if she did.
Maybe it'd be better to just leave them behind. And if Nee was a stronger person emotionally, that's exactly what she'd do. She was already of half a mind to start trekking southwards - the group as is is more than sufficient to rescue Turas, after all. She wasn't needed, and she had no revolutionary gains. There was no reason for her being there at all. She could do it. Just start abruptly changing direction, towards Menia and farther west to Atoro, eventually. Leave behind this network of complex emotions she didn't have time to deal with. Even if somehow, the friendship between her and Noxchi was revitalized, it didn't mean that Noxchi would take her side once the revolution began. And the fear tactics obviously would have no effect on her even if Nee wanted to opt to manipulate her.
"I don't want to risk any delays," Was the reply. Nee snapped back to attention, once again feeling the sore joints ache in her legs as they begged for rest. "From here to that bridge, we will not suffer anything but ceaseless progress. No stopping, no rest, just forward. If you get tired, just... let me know."
And with that, Nee's resolve weakened just a tad. Noxchi was showing a tiny amount of probably unintentional kindness once again, wasn't she? She was prepared to just leave them behind, maybe apologizing - but now she couldn't. Her mouth made a small downward curve that she hid from the other four, and a sour mood filled her. Why was she so weak, she wondered. Someone really prepared to fix the world had to be able to completely give up on personal happiness. Spurn it entirely. And yet, she was faltering, and Noxchi wasn't even a guaranteed friend.
Her legs were tired, though. She considered telling Noxchi, but then decided against it. If she wanted to be stronger; to be more capable, she had to depend on her own body to support her. her own legs and muscles would carry her until there was a battle. Just the little bit more work she got from walking would strengthen her, bit by bit, right?
"I'm fine." Nee brushed it off, seemingly easily. "If I can't keep up, then I guess I'm - nevermind." She shrugged, smiling slightly. "I'll keep up with my own strength. But... thanks."
Suddenly, a thought occured to her. The bridge was a warzone, wasn't it? Chanes were high that they'd... perhaps. Maybe they'd find some units heading to back up the Leiya Line. Backing up the units already placed their, to try and make an offensive push. It was plausible, wasn't it? And the best route followed the rivers, from Atoro's military base to Leiya. She glanced again at Noxchi.
"What if we come across the Yunish Army?" She queried. "We might. I'm... not fully aware on the warfront, but it's fair to assume that there are supply lines from Atoro to the soldiers stationed there, right?"
She wasn't exactly sure what the implications of that were. If it'd be a boon or a burden or even entirely irrelevant. But bringing it up to mind wouldn't hurt.
"Oh, it almost makes me sad to carve up a beauty such as yerself, rabbit! but a challenge is a challenge and....eh? " Jakkar forwned, raising an eyebrow s Lo-Muna had tossed the healing balm at him. Everything seemed to move in slow motion for Jakkar for a second as the healing balm grazed his knee, which began to billow out smoke as if it was being burnt. Jakkar howled in pain as he flew backwards, grasping onto his knee.
"Yeeeowowowow," Jakkar yelped, attempting fan away the smoke emitting from his knee. Tawa approached his cousin and placed a concern hand on his shoulder.
"You alright, cousin?" Tawa asked. This only seemed to further Jakkar's pain as more smoke seemed to erupt out of his shoulder. Jakkar, smacked Tawa's hand away and glared at him in a rage.
"Don't show me concern ya big doofus! Just go...Why don't ya help Daken or somethin'!" Jakkar growled, as Tawa shrugged apologetically and wandered off. Jakkar sighed loudly and dug his knife into his shoulder, causing the smoke to recede. Sweat poured down his face, as he grimaced at his opponents nervously.
"Six minutes..." The Crane Demon informed them. The could all feel the air get more sparse and heavier to breath into.
Jakkar began to get jumpy now. "They've found me out. They'd have too, they all saw...Time ta do what I was plannin' to do in the first place...Whatever it takes to win..." Jakkar grinned cruelly, finding the large backpack, that he had left on the ground. He drew out a canister, several of them in fact, and proceeded to pour their contents (which was oil) onto the temple grounds.
Jakkar then grinned and drew out a match. the fire would barely burn him and Sha, being a fire oni raised on the Koru Islands, would be able to resist the intense flame for a while. But the two Great Guilders? They wouldn't stand a chance. As the oil spread out across the floor, Jakkar struck the match and lit the flame, before tossing it onto the flammable liquid below him.
"Time to end this fight quickly!" Jakkar grinned. "You see this, Great Guild?! Yer gonna be roasted alive! Ahahahaha!" he cackled madly.
"I'm assuming that you're aware that fire needs to "breath" too...?" the Crane Demon questioned, amused. "Your six minutes, have been shortened to three..."
".......eh?" Jakkar frowned, raising an eyebrow.
***
Shiisan shrugged, sure Sunaarashi could handle himself. If anything, he seemed more concerned for the kappas. "Just don't go all out on 'em. They're not quite themselves what with the Crane Demon controlling 'em and all." Shiisan then nodded to Ann and Rumelis as they shimmied through the crevice. It wasn't exactly comfortable to move through, though, they made it to an open room and flight of stairs quickly enough. The stairs led them to what appeared to be the last floor of the temple.
There was nothing in the room, aside from two small sealed doors and one large one, which led to another room on the final floor. In the middle of the room, there lay a small pillar. Atop the pillar lay a a stone disk. "That's it!" Shiisan spoke. "That's the 'map'..so to speak. It's more like a compass. Something that'll lead us to the exit when it's time to go. Plus, it's also the key to all the treasure!"
Shiisan slowly, carefully made a grab for the disk....and took it with surprising ease. "What, no repercussions?" he questioned.
"Not yet anyway..." the Crane Demon spoke. "You all seek the treasure, yes?"
"Well, we're all kinda broke, so...yeah," Shiisan shrugged. The room suddenly darkened and only two smaller doors were visible.
"Then I will play a...somewhat fair game with you all..." the Crane Demon grinned. "These two doors lead to one of two treasure rooms...One is full of riches. The other...was full of riches. Now it is my nest...If...you choose the treasure room...then I will spare you for a moment longer. But your fate is sealed if you happen to choose my domain. Now choose!"
Shiisan nearly snorted with laughter, as he turned to Ann and Rumelis, whispering, "See, what this guy doesn't know is, I've been in this forest longer than he has! I know this place like the back of my hand." Shiisan then casually pointed to the left. "There's the door we want. Obviously."
The disk-like stone then floated out of Shiisan's hands, unlocking the door to the left. A golden light peered through the cracks as the door slowly slid open. "Yes!" Shiisan grinned. "C'mon, guild! Treasure awaits!" he laughed, greedily. The three of them entered the room. And the golden light was no more. Instead replaced by oddly shaped, fleshy walls that seemed to be breathing and emitting a black fog that covered the room as it rained feathers from the ceiling.
"Oh, uh..." was all Shiisan could manage to say as they saw a large mound of corpses of various warriors, their weapon laying beside them on the cold floor. In the far back end of the room, was a large pile of sand. Atop the sand lay a small treasure box, out of which more black fog seemed to be emerging from. Several lights dotted the room in the form of flames floating in midair, encircling the room.
There was another motion in the room, aside from the guild and breathing walls. One that might've caused some alarm if it wasn't so...sluggish. It was an old human man, practically cocooned to the floor by a dark ooze. His attire seemed to indicate that he was a miner. His eyes widened in surprise as he saw the guild approach.
"Two humans and a beastman...how interesting..." the old man coughed. "Hopefully you make it farther than the rest..."
"Yeeeowowowow," Jakkar yelped, attempting fan away the smoke emitting from his knee. Tawa approached his cousin and placed a concern hand on his shoulder.
"You alright, cousin?" Tawa asked. This only seemed to further Jakkar's pain as more smoke seemed to erupt out of his shoulder. Jakkar, smacked Tawa's hand away and glared at him in a rage.
"Don't show me concern ya big doofus! Just go...Why don't ya help Daken or somethin'!" Jakkar growled, as Tawa shrugged apologetically and wandered off. Jakkar sighed loudly and dug his knife into his shoulder, causing the smoke to recede. Sweat poured down his face, as he grimaced at his opponents nervously.
"Six minutes..." The Crane Demon informed them. The could all feel the air get more sparse and heavier to breath into.
Jakkar began to get jumpy now. "They've found me out. They'd have too, they all saw...Time ta do what I was plannin' to do in the first place...Whatever it takes to win..." Jakkar grinned cruelly, finding the large backpack, that he had left on the ground. He drew out a canister, several of them in fact, and proceeded to pour their contents (which was oil) onto the temple grounds.
Jakkar then grinned and drew out a match. the fire would barely burn him and Sha, being a fire oni raised on the Koru Islands, would be able to resist the intense flame for a while. But the two Great Guilders? They wouldn't stand a chance. As the oil spread out across the floor, Jakkar struck the match and lit the flame, before tossing it onto the flammable liquid below him.
"Time to end this fight quickly!" Jakkar grinned. "You see this, Great Guild?! Yer gonna be roasted alive! Ahahahaha!" he cackled madly.
"I'm assuming that you're aware that fire needs to "breath" too...?" the Crane Demon questioned, amused. "Your six minutes, have been shortened to three..."
".......eh?" Jakkar frowned, raising an eyebrow.
***
Shiisan shrugged, sure Sunaarashi could handle himself. If anything, he seemed more concerned for the kappas. "Just don't go all out on 'em. They're not quite themselves what with the Crane Demon controlling 'em and all." Shiisan then nodded to Ann and Rumelis as they shimmied through the crevice. It wasn't exactly comfortable to move through, though, they made it to an open room and flight of stairs quickly enough. The stairs led them to what appeared to be the last floor of the temple.
There was nothing in the room, aside from two small sealed doors and one large one, which led to another room on the final floor. In the middle of the room, there lay a small pillar. Atop the pillar lay a a stone disk. "That's it!" Shiisan spoke. "That's the 'map'..so to speak. It's more like a compass. Something that'll lead us to the exit when it's time to go. Plus, it's also the key to all the treasure!"
Shiisan slowly, carefully made a grab for the disk....and took it with surprising ease. "What, no repercussions?" he questioned.
"Not yet anyway..." the Crane Demon spoke. "You all seek the treasure, yes?"
"Well, we're all kinda broke, so...yeah," Shiisan shrugged. The room suddenly darkened and only two smaller doors were visible.
"Then I will play a...somewhat fair game with you all..." the Crane Demon grinned. "These two doors lead to one of two treasure rooms...One is full of riches. The other...was full of riches. Now it is my nest...If...you choose the treasure room...then I will spare you for a moment longer. But your fate is sealed if you happen to choose my domain. Now choose!"
Shiisan nearly snorted with laughter, as he turned to Ann and Rumelis, whispering, "See, what this guy doesn't know is, I've been in this forest longer than he has! I know this place like the back of my hand." Shiisan then casually pointed to the left. "There's the door we want. Obviously."
The disk-like stone then floated out of Shiisan's hands, unlocking the door to the left. A golden light peered through the cracks as the door slowly slid open. "Yes!" Shiisan grinned. "C'mon, guild! Treasure awaits!" he laughed, greedily. The three of them entered the room. And the golden light was no more. Instead replaced by oddly shaped, fleshy walls that seemed to be breathing and emitting a black fog that covered the room as it rained feathers from the ceiling.
"Oh, uh..." was all Shiisan could manage to say as they saw a large mound of corpses of various warriors, their weapon laying beside them on the cold floor. In the far back end of the room, was a large pile of sand. Atop the sand lay a small treasure box, out of which more black fog seemed to be emerging from. Several lights dotted the room in the form of flames floating in midair, encircling the room.
There was another motion in the room, aside from the guild and breathing walls. One that might've caused some alarm if it wasn't so...sluggish. It was an old human man, practically cocooned to the floor by a dark ooze. His attire seemed to indicate that he was a miner. His eyes widened in surprise as he saw the guild approach.
"Two humans and a beastman...how interesting..." the old man coughed. "Hopefully you make it farther than the rest..."
Rune's hit connected and Sha was stunned as the fire erupted around them. She stumbled and could feel the young girl grappling her but a smile still lingered on Sha's face. The fire was warm to her skin but it would burn her opponent. More fire erupted around the two, prompted by the fire oni, but suddenly the guild leader had trouble breathing. The crane's voice could be heard but Sha wasn't listening. She stumbled to her knees, air running out.
Fire was never a good thing for a rabbit. It consumed, it destroyed, it cooked. Muna promptly spun in the air, withdrawing her rapier, and looked over at the cause of the blaze. It was Jakkar and her eyes widened when she saw how he reacted against his cousin's act of concern. It was practically poison to him. Realizing that they were about to die from suffocation, she sprinted over to behind Jakkar and extended her arms. She caught him in a friendly embrace, holding tightly as she could.
~*~
Tsukumo was healing as fast as the wounds opened and gritted her teeth as weariness began taking over her. Tawa had arrived and some of the ice had stopped, unable to penetrate Tawa's muscles.
"Goddamnit," she hissed as she continued to heal.
Fire was never a good thing for a rabbit. It consumed, it destroyed, it cooked. Muna promptly spun in the air, withdrawing her rapier, and looked over at the cause of the blaze. It was Jakkar and her eyes widened when she saw how he reacted against his cousin's act of concern. It was practically poison to him. Realizing that they were about to die from suffocation, she sprinted over to behind Jakkar and extended her arms. She caught him in a friendly embrace, holding tightly as she could.
~*~
Tsukumo was healing as fast as the wounds opened and gritted her teeth as weariness began taking over her. Tawa had arrived and some of the ice had stopped, unable to penetrate Tawa's muscles.
"Goddamnit," she hissed as she continued to heal.
And so it went on.
As promised, the journey on foot was anything but a walk in the park, owing largely to the fact that they were nowhere near any parks and surrounded largely by forestry which, if the number of insects buzzing around Gridiron and nipping at her skin as though her blood bore the most succulent of juice was any indication, apparently was home to nothing but extremely irritating pests. Refusing to be deterred by the bothersome vermin, Gridiron maintained a brisk pace, occasionally swatting at the insects that buzzed too close for her patience at the moment but otherwise keeping a determined glare of intent directly on the road before her and her four companions.
And yet turmoil engulfed every face of her essence.
Turas' loss-- temporary though it damn well will prove to be-- had forced her to confront malignant mental fiends of her own. She'd been so deeply concerned with her half-sister, with aspiring to peel away the layers of callous silence and addiction to violence, to decipher and demystify the underlying dolour they shielded no less literally than the thick plates of armour Amanhã wore shielded her skin, that she had almost been foolish enough as to forget that she suffered her own menagerie of woes. But refusing to acknowledge them-- thrusting them vehemently out of sight and out of mind-- that was nothing new to the vigilante once known by the name of Noxchi Soleikh. It was simply this combination of factors-- of Amanhã's presence reminding her that those troubles yet lurked in the recesses of her psyche and Turas' kidnapping forcing her to face them.
Did it do her any good to contemplate them knowing full well she had no answers to the questions she would torment herself with-- questions of who, if anyone, she really was, or what? Had she ever really... become anyone? Her childhood had been cut brutally short: hacked, sliced, minced to pieces just as she had seen her own father and mother meet that fate, before she had ever had any opportunity to assert her presence in the world-- no, more accurately, before she had ever been able to find for herself what that presence was. How long had it been since the last time she had attempted to recall what it felt like to be that person-- the person she'd been before the attack? It must have been years since the last time she'd even bothered. The attempt in itself was an exercise in futility at its very base-- reaching into the dismal depths of a murky, nebulous well seeking something that wasn't there anymore. That fourteen year old kid-- she must have been naive, so deeply naive and unworldly-- existed in a world beyond Gridiron's own grasp, and the shadow she cast lay bare against the wall. A presence. A memory in the well-- but not one Gridiron would ever again fathom.
Not to produce the implication that she resented the thing she now was. Certainly not. She did not lament her might-- did not regret the attributes of strength and uncompromising will she liked to think she illustrated: only the begrudging course she had been forced to take in achieving them. Because in that course, she had been deprived of her ability to formulate a grasp of who she was-- knowing full well what she was, but absent any sense of real identity for lack of the opportunity to have formed it. Ten vital years of her life-- from the day she, a fourteen year old child who had never left her village, saw her parents cut down by slavers and was given the choice of a life of servitude or the slim chance of freedom amidst the certainty of death to the day she claimed that flicker of freedom for herself and emerged a cold, callous fighter-- gone. Stripped from her. Those years in which she otherwise could have unearthed that elusive sense of self, exhausted instead to a brutal, constant struggle for survival. And that had made her what she was now. That had made her the uncompromising warrior she had become-- undaunted by what she felt had to be done to achieve her goals and perfectly willing to sacrifice in the name of the greater good-- to preserve the defenceless against the same fate she had suffered, and to salvage those who yet languished in its toilsome duress.
And perhaps in a way she suspected it was her sole course of redeeming herself for the things she had done to achieve that freedom she now enjoyed.
The thing she now was... was strong. Skilled. Of formidable martial calibre. These were all things she appreciated-- attributes she by no means lamented possessing. But as for the person she now was... well, broaching that subject was simply a dive into the well-- an attempt to navigate tenebrous waters, to penetrate an incalculable gloom. Because Gridiron didn't know who she was. She could describe herself, sure-- big. Robust. Stubborn. Wilful. Callous toward most. But those were not anchors-- they didn't tie her down to a distinct sense of self. Nothing really did-- nothing within herself. And so, perhaps foolishly, fearing she was beyond stumbling upon that identity for herself, she sought to fabricate a veneer of it through association with others-- looking to the vigilantes who served under her, a shifting, unstable basis of individuals who could not be necessarily counted upon as a reliable foundation of identity.
And then, there had been Turas. Plain. Run of the mill. Free of the internal demons of past traumas. Everything Gridiron had once had a chance to be. He was stability-- was it so bad that Gridiron saw him more as that than as a person in himself?
Once again-- nothing but questions whose answers yet evaded her.
In the mind of Kaede Lythronax, however, such doubts were a foreign thing. She knew nothing of uncertainty. Only what was. Definitively. Inglorious in its concrete reality. Most likely because she did not concern herself with what had been. Or what could be. Only what really was.
And what really was right now did not appear to please her.
Nor did it appear to cause her discontent. Her expression was still. Inexorable. Impassive. She merely watched Phecda. Offered no reply to his overture of potation. Bore silent witness to his reply. And when he fell silent, once again, that soft, glacial voice, devoid of inflection or emotional tone, came gliding from Kaede's lips-- detached, as though she were not a person speaking but merely a vessel from which words emerged.
"And you will stand to be absent when his demise is upon him?"
As promised, the journey on foot was anything but a walk in the park, owing largely to the fact that they were nowhere near any parks and surrounded largely by forestry which, if the number of insects buzzing around Gridiron and nipping at her skin as though her blood bore the most succulent of juice was any indication, apparently was home to nothing but extremely irritating pests. Refusing to be deterred by the bothersome vermin, Gridiron maintained a brisk pace, occasionally swatting at the insects that buzzed too close for her patience at the moment but otherwise keeping a determined glare of intent directly on the road before her and her four companions.
And yet turmoil engulfed every face of her essence.
Turas' loss-- temporary though it damn well will prove to be-- had forced her to confront malignant mental fiends of her own. She'd been so deeply concerned with her half-sister, with aspiring to peel away the layers of callous silence and addiction to violence, to decipher and demystify the underlying dolour they shielded no less literally than the thick plates of armour Amanhã wore shielded her skin, that she had almost been foolish enough as to forget that she suffered her own menagerie of woes. But refusing to acknowledge them-- thrusting them vehemently out of sight and out of mind-- that was nothing new to the vigilante once known by the name of Noxchi Soleikh. It was simply this combination of factors-- of Amanhã's presence reminding her that those troubles yet lurked in the recesses of her psyche and Turas' kidnapping forcing her to face them.
Did it do her any good to contemplate them knowing full well she had no answers to the questions she would torment herself with-- questions of who, if anyone, she really was, or what? Had she ever really... become anyone? Her childhood had been cut brutally short: hacked, sliced, minced to pieces just as she had seen her own father and mother meet that fate, before she had ever had any opportunity to assert her presence in the world-- no, more accurately, before she had ever been able to find for herself what that presence was. How long had it been since the last time she had attempted to recall what it felt like to be that person-- the person she'd been before the attack? It must have been years since the last time she'd even bothered. The attempt in itself was an exercise in futility at its very base-- reaching into the dismal depths of a murky, nebulous well seeking something that wasn't there anymore. That fourteen year old kid-- she must have been naive, so deeply naive and unworldly-- existed in a world beyond Gridiron's own grasp, and the shadow she cast lay bare against the wall. A presence. A memory in the well-- but not one Gridiron would ever again fathom.
Not to produce the implication that she resented the thing she now was. Certainly not. She did not lament her might-- did not regret the attributes of strength and uncompromising will she liked to think she illustrated: only the begrudging course she had been forced to take in achieving them. Because in that course, she had been deprived of her ability to formulate a grasp of who she was-- knowing full well what she was, but absent any sense of real identity for lack of the opportunity to have formed it. Ten vital years of her life-- from the day she, a fourteen year old child who had never left her village, saw her parents cut down by slavers and was given the choice of a life of servitude or the slim chance of freedom amidst the certainty of death to the day she claimed that flicker of freedom for herself and emerged a cold, callous fighter-- gone. Stripped from her. Those years in which she otherwise could have unearthed that elusive sense of self, exhausted instead to a brutal, constant struggle for survival. And that had made her what she was now. That had made her the uncompromising warrior she had become-- undaunted by what she felt had to be done to achieve her goals and perfectly willing to sacrifice in the name of the greater good-- to preserve the defenceless against the same fate she had suffered, and to salvage those who yet languished in its toilsome duress.
And perhaps in a way she suspected it was her sole course of redeeming herself for the things she had done to achieve that freedom she now enjoyed.
The thing she now was... was strong. Skilled. Of formidable martial calibre. These were all things she appreciated-- attributes she by no means lamented possessing. But as for the person she now was... well, broaching that subject was simply a dive into the well-- an attempt to navigate tenebrous waters, to penetrate an incalculable gloom. Because Gridiron didn't know who she was. She could describe herself, sure-- big. Robust. Stubborn. Wilful. Callous toward most. But those were not anchors-- they didn't tie her down to a distinct sense of self. Nothing really did-- nothing within herself. And so, perhaps foolishly, fearing she was beyond stumbling upon that identity for herself, she sought to fabricate a veneer of it through association with others-- looking to the vigilantes who served under her, a shifting, unstable basis of individuals who could not be necessarily counted upon as a reliable foundation of identity.
And then, there had been Turas. Plain. Run of the mill. Free of the internal demons of past traumas. Everything Gridiron had once had a chance to be. He was stability-- was it so bad that Gridiron saw him more as that than as a person in himself?
Once again-- nothing but questions whose answers yet evaded her.
In the mind of Kaede Lythronax, however, such doubts were a foreign thing. She knew nothing of uncertainty. Only what was. Definitively. Inglorious in its concrete reality. Most likely because she did not concern herself with what had been. Or what could be. Only what really was.
And what really was right now did not appear to please her.
Nor did it appear to cause her discontent. Her expression was still. Inexorable. Impassive. She merely watched Phecda. Offered no reply to his overture of potation. Bore silent witness to his reply. And when he fell silent, once again, that soft, glacial voice, devoid of inflection or emotional tone, came gliding from Kaede's lips-- detached, as though she were not a person speaking but merely a vessel from which words emerged.
"And you will stand to be absent when his demise is upon him?"
Phecda let out a "tch!" sound of rekindled fury. "Trust me, my friend, if I had my way, I would be the one causing his demise. Just as I tried to do last night, as a matter of a fact. But, even if I use the shadows to travel or fly, reaching Fortune, who is several hundred miles away, is impossible. Unless you have a plan for crossing the distance?"
Filling another cup with water, he tossed it in her direction, fully prepared to catch it with air chi in the unlikely (at least, if he remembered correctly, it was unlikely) event that she failed to catch it herself. "So, what kind of tea would you like, while I'm at it? Apologies, but even I forget peoples' food tastes. Ah, if I knew I had guests..." He sipped from his own cup, tasting a rich strawberry flavor as he did so.
-----------------------------------
No sooner had one bit of madness ended, than another one started. Flames suddenly danced wildly inside the dome, and despite being mostly confined to the place where the combatants were, the flames were still slowly starting to spread. And eating up all the air in the room as well...
Still lying on the floor, Terra was finding it harder and harder to breathe as well. Her throat felt tight, but not just with terror; she knew they'd be dying in a few minutes if this continued.
"S-Suiken," she gasped weakly, trying to get the Snow Oni's attention. "I-I don't care about keeping t-things fair anymore...j-just find a way to stop this! W-we don't have...m-much time before it's all-" But her words abruptly halted when she saw Muna embracing the other guild's man/beast man. W-WHAAAAAAT?!
Filling another cup with water, he tossed it in her direction, fully prepared to catch it with air chi in the unlikely (at least, if he remembered correctly, it was unlikely) event that she failed to catch it herself. "So, what kind of tea would you like, while I'm at it? Apologies, but even I forget peoples' food tastes. Ah, if I knew I had guests..." He sipped from his own cup, tasting a rich strawberry flavor as he did so.
-----------------------------------
No sooner had one bit of madness ended, than another one started. Flames suddenly danced wildly inside the dome, and despite being mostly confined to the place where the combatants were, the flames were still slowly starting to spread. And eating up all the air in the room as well...
Still lying on the floor, Terra was finding it harder and harder to breathe as well. Her throat felt tight, but not just with terror; she knew they'd be dying in a few minutes if this continued.
"S-Suiken," she gasped weakly, trying to get the Snow Oni's attention. "I-I don't care about keeping t-things fair anymore...j-just find a way to stop this! W-we don't have...m-much time before it's all-" But her words abruptly halted when she saw Muna embracing the other guild's man/beast man. W-WHAAAAAAT?!
Fire. Oil. More fire. Damnit. Rune saw the smile on Sha's face as the flames erupted around them - but while Rune could easily sense that air was running out, she didn't particularly need to breathe, did she? And so she more or less dragged her captive to the side, away from the direct influence of the fire, until she realized that the fire oni was more or less incapacitated from the lack of oxygen.
Idiot, Rune thought, referring to the Jackal. She saw Lo-Muna and Jakkar in some sort of embrace... for no apparent reason. To be safe, Rune aimed a strike with the blunt end of her sword to Sha's head, hopefully knocking her unconscious, before looking at her guild leader with a strange sense of what the hell are you doing?
Roughly three minutes left, huh? Rune almost scoffed. She wondered brief- whoa what the hell, when had her boot caught on fire? Rune smashed it against the ground several times until the fire was put out from her now raw foot, more or less glaring at it, wondering why she didn't really feel the pain until just now. Oh well, not as if it really mattered, she could just get her father to heal her up once all was said and done, Rune sauntered over, with a limp, to Lo-Muna, casually, before inhaling some excess air and transferring it to the rabbit beast-man.
"Corpses don't need to breathe." Rune deadpanned to the guild leader, before glancing at the slowly suffocating enemies. "...Looks like we won this."
Under the scorching summer noon sun, the Faceless Five had arrived at the Leiya bridge. It was, for want of better words, more or less exhausting for the noble, at the very least, being not used to such extended physicla exertion with no real time to rest. Sixteen hours of straight travel - and she only slept for the first few, fitfully, on her horse that had disappeared some ways back, around when they had entered the tunnels - and more importantly, Nee had gotten her Flash Blossom - but there it was, really. They weren't exactly at the bridge -but the island of Leiya was in sight, obscured by some fog in the distance, making a misty ring around it at sea. They could see the Yunish contingent of troops more or less blockading the bridge at a camp on the other side - there was no real way to know if the slavers had taken Turas accross the bridge yet, with their identification papers. but nonetheless, the golden arches and intricate designs of the bridhe were there, also slightly obscured by the fog. How there was sea-mist in the heat, didn't really make sense, but that's how it was. The ocean was probably quite freezing.
In any case, they made it. What else could they do but wait and hope that they were fast enough? They for sure couldn't muscle their way across the bridge - not with the Yunish army there - and heck, Nee knew some scouts were already watching them with wariness from the other side. Her legs more or less shook as she tugged at Noxchi, somewhat desperately becaue damnit she couldn't support her own weight much longer.
"...um... I'm tired." She said, almost feeling ashamed at the admission. "And, we can only wait now, right? So - " A sharp inhale of breath, and a hand clutching at a stitch in her side - "We can... take a bit of a break while we hope for the best?"
Frankly, each moment in which Nee had kept up with the brisk pace of the Faceless Five without so much as a hint of fatigue or complaint had been an individual oddity to Gridiron: the others appeared little affected, but then it would have been nothing short of absurd to conceive of holding Nee to the same physical standard as three professional warriors who were more than accustomed to strenuous physical exertion. Therefore, when Nee at last succumbed to what Gridiron suspected was a silent but debilitating enervation and voiced her fatigue, it was of no surprise to the vigilante leader.
She nodded solemnly, neglecting to take her gaze from the horizon that lay before them. It was true-- nothing better to do now than wait, and pray to the benediction of the gods of the dunes that the slavers bearing Turas had not yet crossed the bridge to Leiya. Had that been the case... well, her objective of retrieving Turas and rescuing him from a fate he absolutely didn't deserve would have become that much more difficult to achieve. But difficult was something she could deal with-- it was something she'd spent her whole life dealing with. The respective military might of both Tengala and the Yune Empire was nothing she couldn't handle if she put her mind to it.
... well, probably not, anyway.
Every second spent waiting was a world of impatient torment in and of itself-- each second spent casting a hawkish vigil over the view that the vantage point the Faceless Five had adopted afforded unto them, looking for any sign of the slavers. When, at last, a shapeless mass emerged on the horizon, gradually growing more and more defined, revealing itself to be a host of soldiers at first, and then indeed the very same slavers that had taken Turas, Gridiron felt the tension and worry depart her body. Henceforth, it was a simple affair-- they had only to slaughter the slavers and take Turas, all within view and walking distance of a Yune blockade. Hell, she'd done riskier shit when it came to the Yune authorities.
"Let's go," she commanded laconically to the others, pausing briefly to nod at Nee. "Though in your case, it may be smarter for you to just stay here and wait for us to come back and get you."
The noble shook her head when sensing the battle was drawing near. And despite the cold calculus of revolution screaming at her that this was a stupid idea, an idiotic impulse that served nothing in the end. But despite her exhaustion and waning energy, she wanted to do something. Maybe help in some small, marginal way. It was slavers - something not really worth considering human at this point. So if she could dehumanize (or whatever species they may be)she could avoid the chance of guilt residing in her head, just maybe. Why, though, was she so intent on helping? Nee searched the fathoms of her vast mind, but she couldn't -
Well. Looks like she could. She wanted companionship and friendship. and not the farce of a friendship she had with any of the ones she grew up with - despite whatever Liu or Rhea might say in defense of whatever it was they had. Nee only viewed them as little more than tools to accomplish her goals, right? That's all it was. But Noxchi was different. She could be honest with the Sudean vigilante, and she knew more or less that if things were better, they could have gotten along. And perhaps even more than this - Nee was somewhat suspended as she thought with some sort of dawning Eureka - being truly friends with Noxchi meant that maybe she could manage to open up to her group of six. Her little gang. Wouldn't that be something?
"I'm helping." she grit her teeth with her resolve. Resolve to fight, and to hopefully get some trust back that she'd lost. The revolution could be put on hold temporarily. She wanted to settle this first. She wanted to fix things here, first. "If it wasn't for me, Turas never would have been taken, right? This is, in part, my responsibility."
Now this-- this was unexpected. Was this not the same Nee Me-Hyung who, just a day previously, had insisted that she would do all in her power to disrupt Gridiron's intent of delivering her unto her family in Furoe? That very Nee Me-Hyung who had cast an image before herself of Gridiron as little more than her detainer, all the more so even than that stain of filth Cha'Valkar? And now, lo and behold, she was insisting that she fight alongside her captor, at immense risk and no tangible benefit to herself, for a purpose that had nothing whatsoever to do with her own professed goals. The ever-vigilant cynic in Gridiron meticulously scrutinised and analysed every word in pursuit of the vaguest hint of an ulterior motive: the facet of Gridiron that was pretty sure that cynic in her was partially responsible for several occasions of near mutiny amongst her crew preferred to muse that perhaps Nee actually gave a shit.
The Sudean vigilante concealed a tinge of a smile upon her thin, scarred lips as she remarked in reply, "Well, judging by your tone of voice, it's probably not worth it to try and talk you out of it..." She turned toward her sister, who had been preoccupied with glaring out at the incoming slavers and, perhaps, seeing if she could kill them all at a distance through sheer force of loathing (alas, it appeared this was not a valid tactic of battle). "Amanhã..." She began to speak, and her half-sister, turning toward her, seemed to immediately realise what she was about to propose: the suit of armour gave no verbal indication of discontent, but there was a veritable aire about her of 'oh, come the fuck on, not this shit again'. "With that weapon of hers, she can mete out some serious damage on your shoulders," the vigilante pressed, before adding, a foreboding thought striking her, "... if she feels suited to it, that is." It was hard for Gridiron to remember the gravity of taking a life-- she had done it so much over the years it meant nothing to her-- well, almost nothing. But... well, these were slavers, after all. Could it really be much of a moral quandary to kill a person whose profession encompassed unabashed revelry in evil?
If Nee had any such quandary, Amanhã was sure as hell having none of it: a bit bitterly, and none too gently, the bounty hunter swept down, grabbed the tiny girl, shoved her right onto her armoured shoulders, and then turned back to Gridiron, as if to say 'all fucking right, I've got the whelp on my shoulders, now let's go kill shit'.
It as like the calm before the proverbial storm. It offered Nee the chance to take one glance at Noxchi after Amanhã had grabbed at her roughly - Nee did her best to more or less take it, it was the only way she'd be useful in this fight, after all - and took a deep breath. She could do it. She'd help save Turas, kill some slavers, prove that she really did mean it that she wanted to help. An earnest furrow of the brow splayed across her face as the upcoming group of slavers stopped very ephemerally as they got sight of the five vigilantes. There wasn't much else for it now - Nee could even make out the details of Turas,gagged, with hands and wrists tied painfully tight with thick rope. A second inspection showed blindfolds - although for what reason really, Nee couldn't really guess at.
"Nox - Gridiron." Nee said quietly. "Let's save him, and then get on with everything." An idea suddenly struck her, though. If the Flash Blossom really worked like the legends said... couldn't she... Nee triangulated the angle between her, Amanhã, athe slavers, and carefully swung the chain - and the sword - in a way that the blade smacked dully against the back of the living suit of armor's plate. In that instant, Nee charged chi through the chain and then to the blade, and hugged on tightly - the next instant, she and Amanhã were shot at blinding speeds at the slavers, right in the thick of things. Despite the spinning dizziness and the need to throw up, she didn't allow herself time to catch her breath or her surroundings - the next instant, Nee started whipping the chain around and occasionally charging chi to send rocks smashing into collarbones, or one slaver in particular flying towards the sea - drowning, presumably - and even snagging the blade against one's tongue somehow, before tearing it out with a fierce yank.
Nee located Turas and then her snake-like weapon reached out to tap against him, and with another charge of chi, Turas was flung at high speeds back to where the others were, towards the bridge, and hopefully out of danger.
"Alright," Gridiron remarked confidently as she turned toward her comrades. "We need to work out a strategy to best maximise our ability to slaughter as many of those bastards as we can whilst still retrieving Turas safely. We have the higher ground and they're not aware of our presence, which, naturally, is our greatest boon at the moment, but we'll have to be wary of their chi casters-- they were our veritable bane in the last encounter, and--"
A sound like a small explosion interrupted Gridiron, who instinctively all but leapt for cover before clambering back up to her feet and realising Nee and a probably none too chuffed Amanhã were long since off the small cliff that overlooked the slavers, already in the thick of their adversaries.
"... or we can flush any semblance of stratagem down the toilet and just go charging into battle," the vigilante leader frowned. Okay, so maybe there were one or two things she didn't miss about the old Nee.
Turas Az'raus' life right now, in a word, sucked ass. Which was two words, but he was kinda hard-pressed to give a shit right now.
His wrists hurt like a bitch, this gag in his mouth was annoying, and to top it all off, he was blindfolded, because clearly the only thing between a skinny dude whose martial prowess could be unfavourably compared to that of a badly-made stool and a goddamn superhuman who could slaughter their way through a band of slavers despite being bound and gagged was his eyesight. Perhaps worst of all, he still couldn't find anybody to back him up on the whole Muoy-Võ thing. Did nobody besides me see Muoy totally kick Unstoppable Syha's ass last match? he lamented as he felt himself roughly carried along harsh terrain. I mean, c'mon. Clocked him just one upside the skull and had him down for the count. Hell, didn't that guy beat the shit outta Võ at some point? Hell, you gotta be in straight up denial to say Võ's got shit on Vang Muoy.
Ah hell. Who was he kidding? It didn't matter anymore-- he was just trying to distract himself from the fact that he could hear the sea now, and even a goddamn idiot like himself could figure out that meant he was probably about to be carried across the Leiya Bridge. And once he was on the other side... Even Gridiron won't be able to get me out of this. Dread began to pollute every fibre of his being-- Turas didn't want to be a slave. He talked a big game, but.... fuck, he was terrified-- he wasn't Gridiron. He wasn't some towering, larger-than-life, musclebound fucker who could arm wrestle an ashura with their little finger. He was... well, Turas. And he knew so much as a day living the life of a slave and he'd probably lose all semblance of willpower or resistance.
The sound of the waves lapping at the bulwarks of the bridge came ever closer, and despondency seized upon the Sudean vigilante. All of a sudden, it was like his twenty eight years of life had really been nothing-- like there were too many things he'd never done, too many things he'd never said, and many of them centred on one figure alone: Gridiron. It seemed so suddenly that his attempts to delay the inevitable despair with needless wise-cracking were overwhelmed by an aching wish to see her just one last time, that confident, tenacious smile of hers; to hear that gruff, hard-edged voice assuring him of his importance in the vigilante crew and to her every time he found himself feeling like he didn't make a difference, the feel of her calloused, rough hand in his own in those rare moments in which they had a moment away from the maelstrom of violence to simply be there with one another-- her discordant, uncertain laugh, the laugh of one accustomed to the act and yet beautiful in some strange way to him nonetheless, her deep green eyes gleaming with inexorable intent, the way she shed some of that 'ruthless, larger than life hero' facade and let herself become more relaxed, more open and affectionate when she felt comfortable in doing so-- when she was with him...
It was like suddenly every little thing about her he'd never realised made such a difference to him was becoming so much more painfully real to him-- now, when he feared he would never see her again.
And then of course, because everything wasn't fucked to shit as it was, the next thing he knew he'd been hurled into the air, landing on the sandy shores like a sack of potatoes fired off by a blade that directs chi. His gag came loose in the impact, and he spat out sand irascibly, struggling to twist his body so that he could lie on his back. "Oi!" he bellowed bitterly. "That was just all kinds of not cool! Who the hell did that? Was it that fucker who talked shit about Muoy? Man, I tell ya, you can never trust a motherfucker who talks shit about Muoy--"
"Well, shit." Turas fell sharply silent as a familiar drawl emerged from just over him. "In that case, maybe I oughta just walk on back to Harad?"
Gridiron hauled Turas up to his feet, sawing away at the robe binding his body with her half-sister's dagger (which was more of a goddamn longsword than a dagger, really, but that aside) and then tearing away the blindfold about his eyes. The Sudean blinked from the burst of blinding light that met his freshly opened eyes, and then, as his vision cleared away, he was greeted with the vision of a helplessly grinning Gridiron standing before him.
"... goddammit, I shoulda known the second I went into full on desperate nostalgia mode you'd come swingin' in to the rescue," he grumbled. "It's, like, the first rule of narrative awareness."
"I love you too," the vigilante leader retorted, before handing the freed vigilante the aforementioned totally-not-a-fucking-dagger. "Now, enough tarrying about. I know you were probably too busy whining to yourself about how Muoy is gonna get her ass kicked in the title fight to hear, but there's a battle going on around us."
"Lovely." Turas took the sword and looked it over as though he found it rather dissatisfactory, before adding, "Will I get to kill the guy who talked shit about Muoy?"
"Hell," Gridiron shot back, turning once again unto the battle and bringing her warhammer to bear. "I saved him just for you."
After expending so much chi in such short time, Nee was more or less, on the verge of fainting. Dots swam in her vision, and her grip on her perch on Amanhã's shoulders was gradually weakening. Godamnit, she couldn't just screw it up now, after rescuing that heart-print-boxers-man, Turas, and acting kind of cool in front of Noxchi. She swung the chain out again, letting it wrap around a sword and flung said sword with a pull into a nearby tree, meanwhile the living suit of armor was more or less cleaning up whoever tried to get close, with that greatsword swinging in massive arcs around her. Nee managed to see Turas be given a sword smaller than the Flash Blossom, free from the bonds, and that allowed her to focus again on the battle at hand, ducking slightly to dodge an arrow that whizzed past where her neck once was. Nee readjusted her position on the shoulders, breathing hard, and was about to use the sword to propel her and Amanhã back to the others-
The veritable crash of lightning scorched the ground around them. Nee let out a yelp - somehow it just missed, despite Amanhã being encased in full metal. Shortly after that, flaming balls shot towards them, along with cascading sheets of dagger-sharp ice. Nee cleared her head, and used the Flash Blossom to shoot Amanhã out of the way before the chi strikes could kill them - only to notice more chi-users working together at the cliff's edge... wringing the seawater up. A goddamn tidal wave. And from the corner of her eye, she saw what seemed to be a captain directing the lines of healing chi once again - the slavers were now organized despite the probable shock of a giant greatsword wilder and a noble girl sat upon her shoulders appearing fast enough to almost break the sound barrier. Moreover, Nee saw that she and Amanhã were more or less shut off from easily rejoining the others, and there really was only so much even the half-ashura could do before succumbing to the massive chi strikes.
Nee tried to gauge mentally how many more "bullets" - as she liked to call it - she could still manage. If they were lucky, maybe four or five? Still, the girl cursed her lack of real combat tactics - if they made it out of this alive, she'd be sure to study any texts on tactical large-scale combat as best as she could, possibly from the Ashura warmaster Aldhoran - well renowned for sure, despite being an apparent enemy of Yune. That was, of course, if one wanted to learn about quick, decisive warfare, about remaining on the offensive and on the move, using momentum and morale again- oh, it didn't even matter right now, what mattered was getting out of this. She tapped Amanhã's faceplate, hopefully getting her attention.
"Um. Point at whatever group of chi-users is the immediate threat." Nee asked almost pleadingly. "I'll send us there to wipe them out..." Sure, the giantess probably didn't even remotely like her, but she did hopefully want to survive this, didn't she?
Amanhã scowled as she felt the little whelp all but rapping on her helmet, resisting the urge to fling her off of her back so she could return once more to the happy little business of wanton slaughter. Sure, the girl was an effective weapon with that blade of hers-- not even remotely a real warrior, obviously, but an asset as a tool against the slavers nonetheless-- and yet, that aside...
Well, now that Amanhã considered it, it was pretty hard to get caught up in the bloodlust when every time she began to lose herself in the crimson haze, her next target got hurled into the sea by a tiny girl riding on her shoulders wielding a legendary sword on a chain that she was almost uncannily skilled at manipulating. Which, to be fair, was not a phrase Amanhã had ever figured on thinking, but hey, there's a first time for everything.
Disgruntled, Amanhã was of half a mind to give the proverbial finger to the girl, mostly by not doing a damn thing she'd asked, when it came about she wouldn't have to: the captain directing the lines was struck with a precisely aimed bolt of coalesced lightning energy, and then, following that, a stream of arc lightning surged downwards toward the slavers' chi-users, each individual acting as a conductor for the electricity, which decimated the ranks as it spread. The bounty hunter glanced up, and saw the slighter of the hooded figures-- Wu or however it was-- drifting up in the air, at last seeing fit to weigh into the battle with their own set of skills.
The slaver that was obviously a Võ fan was still standing, despite the lightning tearing through their ranks. A man from gwan, and a particularly mediocre one, found himself more or less lost amidst the chaos that was the battle. However, he did see that stupid Muoy fan was free - hell, who needed a slave that supported that piece of shit fighter, anyways? Võ obviously was the stronger one. Anyone, even a blind spectator, could see it. That particularly slaver weaved his way through the bedlam when he happened upon priority target one: the girl. Nee. Apparently, at least, because it's not as if they had pictures, it was more of a general description. "Small girl." Moga'd said. and in this group, there was only really one who fit the term. The girl in question was having trouble staying upright, blinking blearily as she surveyed the battlefield.
The Võ fan knew this was his chance to become something more than just some average slaver. In nabbing the girl, this would let him rise up through the ranks, wouldn't it? Sure, there was the problem of that hulking mass of death, but he was certain he was fast enough to circumvent it. He looked to the side, seeing the water chi users - their wave was more or less ready, and it looked like they were condensing it to maximize impact. This was tantamount - if he timed this right, he could grab the girl, and then be swept away by the wave, bringing him far from the battle. And he had a distinct feeling that the deathmachine didn't care less about her fate. To be honest, he couldn't figure why anyone would really care to much. The girl was just some bratty noble who'd lived a life of privilege - so it was only right for her to be brought down to the rest of them, after all. He also didn't particularly see why she was considered a charmer - but then again, the Võ fan was more partial to the male physique, himself. It worked more for him than any female body ever did.
It was time. He used his telechises to more or less toss one of the bodies in front off him, watching it get shredded by the greatsword, and he ducked under the top half, before leaping up on the sword itself and using that momentum to leap and grab the target by the chain - dragging her off of her perch with a little surprised yelp - and splashing cleanly into the torrent of water that suddenly hit them. As the powerful gush of water made to drift back to the sea, the Võ fan realized his mistake - the fall off the cliff was certainly fatal. And it seemed that the girl noticed that too mid-plummet, and so she quickly fastened a collar around her neck, locked it in place with the chain, and tossed it up to wrap around a tree near the edge before either of them could die. And so, they dangled awkwardly, with the girl suddenly trembling and whimpering when she realized who she inadvertently saved, and the Võ fan wondering how badly Muoy was going to be crushed in the match.
It was quite some time before Amanhã realised she no longer had a ten pound weight bearing down upon her shoulders.
And when she realised it, she shrugged her shoulders-- or would have, were she not in the midst of decapitating some other slaver type thing. After all, she'd had no obligation to her: if the whelp was too pathetic to even stay on her goddamn shoulders, if she was so pitifully weak that even astride the massive bounty hunter she was vulnerable, then she probably deserved whatever fate her impotence had earned her. Amanhã had recognised that she had been deluding herself into the belief that as the strong it was her duty to crush underfoot the weak, but that sure as hell didn't mean she wasn't accurate in her conviction that those who, presented the option of pursuing strength, opted instead for weakness merited whatever agonising demise their idiocy meted out unto them.
Plus, she'd been a chi user. The fuck with her.
Indeed, nobody quite realised Nee had been deposed from her station astride Amanhã's shoulders-- not initially, anyway, when the battle drew to a gradual, bloodshorn termination and the Faceless Five (and the distinctly faceful Turas) stood amongst the carcasses of their adversaries. "Oi, the hell?" Turas whined aloud, casting a glance across the corpses. "Who killed that piece of shit Võ fan? That dude was mine, dammit!"
"Must've been caught up in Wu's chain lightning," Gridiron mused idly, rolling her neck along her broad shoulders, feeling the tension dissipate just a bit with a crack as she turned away from the shore. "But hey, if it's any consola..." She trailed off as she caught sight of Amanhã, casually dropping the body of the slaver she'd just strangled to death (ya had to keep it interesting, y'know? Just stabbing and slashing the fuckers got a bit dull after a while.) only to find a distinct lack of tiny noble girl on her shoulders. "Amanhã!" she called over at her, alarm immediately setting in. "Where the hell is Nee?"
When Amanhã merely returned her worried gaze silently, Gridiron was of half a mind to let loose a storm of obscenities upon her sister, but she thanked the gods of the dunes she had the sense not to lose her self-control so swiftly. Instead, she began to call out Nee's name-- hoping that, failing that, she wouldn't have to start looking through the bodies.
"You shithead Muoy fan! I'll tear out your soul!" The Võ fan couldn't help but make a retort from where he was hanging. It took him a few seconds before he realized that revealing his position was probably a bad idea. But then again, simply falling to his death once the chain broke was also a pretty bad idea, was it not? The girl herself was more or less unresponsive - if it took a little hanging over a cliff of death to scare you, then, you really must be a coward, the Võ fan mused. The life of a noble did little to prepare you for real life, after all.
Still... Turas was rescued, and the remaining slavers had fled to who knows where, some vague direction to the east, but this was a rather overwhelming victory for the vigilantes. The noon sun still shone as it verged, signifying that the afternoon had begun.
Also, there was a hanging Võ fan, along with a yunish noble.
"COME AT ME, BRO," Turas immediately bellowed in responce to the petty Võ fan's whining. "I'LL HIT YOU SO HARD YOUR FRIEND VO WILL FEEL THE WRATH OF MUOY THROUGH MY FISTS."
"If you don't shut up, you'll feel the wrath of Gridiron through my fists." Gridiron resisted the urge to slap a palm to her face in exasperation as she put her foot down on yet another Muoy-Võ debate, before striding over toward the source of the initial taunt-- the cliff overlooking the sea. Gridiron already had an inkling of what the Võ fan's quandary at that moment happened to be-- but she managed nevertheless to be taken aback when she peered over the edge and saw Nee hanging by the throat from a chain that had managed to catch onto the branch of a tree not far from the edge of the cliff. And, clinging for dear life to the little noble girl, was the Võ fan himself, clearly none too pleased with his lot in life at this particular juncture.
Without hesitation, Gridiron reached downward to grab onto the chain, disengaging it from the branch it had been wrapped tightly about and tugging the two individuals clinging to it up onto the surface, trying to take care not to inadvertently slam Nee's head into one of the rocks jutting out from the cliff face or some shit-- she really didn't fancy the thought of pulling them up only to realise Nee was now bleeding from the skull and the Võ fan was perfectly untouched.
No sooner had she pulled the two up than Turas, having evidently been waiting with withering patience for his opportunity, scored a flying kick from absolutely fucking nowhere, landing the kick on the Võ fan's chest and sending him careening to the waves beneath.
"Thus always to they who favour the inferior over the magnanimous Muoy!" the Sudean vigilante declared auspiciously, striking a pose and nearly sending himself tumbling after the Võ fan, whereupon he lost all his prior bluster and became immediately concerned with putting as much distance between himself and the cliff as possible.
With the immediate threat gone, Nee managed to calm herself down and made a tired, washed out smile to Gridiron.
"...we got him back, huh?" Was all she could really say before more or less collapsing.
Idiot, Rune thought, referring to the Jackal. She saw Lo-Muna and Jakkar in some sort of embrace... for no apparent reason. To be safe, Rune aimed a strike with the blunt end of her sword to Sha's head, hopefully knocking her unconscious, before looking at her guild leader with a strange sense of what the hell are you doing?
Roughly three minutes left, huh? Rune almost scoffed. She wondered brief- whoa what the hell, when had her boot caught on fire? Rune smashed it against the ground several times until the fire was put out from her now raw foot, more or less glaring at it, wondering why she didn't really feel the pain until just now. Oh well, not as if it really mattered, she could just get her father to heal her up once all was said and done, Rune sauntered over, with a limp, to Lo-Muna, casually, before inhaling some excess air and transferring it to the rabbit beast-man.
"Corpses don't need to breathe." Rune deadpanned to the guild leader, before glancing at the slowly suffocating enemies. "...Looks like we won this."
Under the scorching summer noon sun, the Faceless Five had arrived at the Leiya bridge. It was, for want of better words, more or less exhausting for the noble, at the very least, being not used to such extended physicla exertion with no real time to rest. Sixteen hours of straight travel - and she only slept for the first few, fitfully, on her horse that had disappeared some ways back, around when they had entered the tunnels - and more importantly, Nee had gotten her Flash Blossom - but there it was, really. They weren't exactly at the bridge -but the island of Leiya was in sight, obscured by some fog in the distance, making a misty ring around it at sea. They could see the Yunish contingent of troops more or less blockading the bridge at a camp on the other side - there was no real way to know if the slavers had taken Turas accross the bridge yet, with their identification papers. but nonetheless, the golden arches and intricate designs of the bridhe were there, also slightly obscured by the fog. How there was sea-mist in the heat, didn't really make sense, but that's how it was. The ocean was probably quite freezing.
In any case, they made it. What else could they do but wait and hope that they were fast enough? They for sure couldn't muscle their way across the bridge - not with the Yunish army there - and heck, Nee knew some scouts were already watching them with wariness from the other side. Her legs more or less shook as she tugged at Noxchi, somewhat desperately becaue damnit she couldn't support her own weight much longer.
"...um... I'm tired." She said, almost feeling ashamed at the admission. "And, we can only wait now, right? So - " A sharp inhale of breath, and a hand clutching at a stitch in her side - "We can... take a bit of a break while we hope for the best?"
Frankly, each moment in which Nee had kept up with the brisk pace of the Faceless Five without so much as a hint of fatigue or complaint had been an individual oddity to Gridiron: the others appeared little affected, but then it would have been nothing short of absurd to conceive of holding Nee to the same physical standard as three professional warriors who were more than accustomed to strenuous physical exertion. Therefore, when Nee at last succumbed to what Gridiron suspected was a silent but debilitating enervation and voiced her fatigue, it was of no surprise to the vigilante leader.
She nodded solemnly, neglecting to take her gaze from the horizon that lay before them. It was true-- nothing better to do now than wait, and pray to the benediction of the gods of the dunes that the slavers bearing Turas had not yet crossed the bridge to Leiya. Had that been the case... well, her objective of retrieving Turas and rescuing him from a fate he absolutely didn't deserve would have become that much more difficult to achieve. But difficult was something she could deal with-- it was something she'd spent her whole life dealing with. The respective military might of both Tengala and the Yune Empire was nothing she couldn't handle if she put her mind to it.
... well, probably not, anyway.
Every second spent waiting was a world of impatient torment in and of itself-- each second spent casting a hawkish vigil over the view that the vantage point the Faceless Five had adopted afforded unto them, looking for any sign of the slavers. When, at last, a shapeless mass emerged on the horizon, gradually growing more and more defined, revealing itself to be a host of soldiers at first, and then indeed the very same slavers that had taken Turas, Gridiron felt the tension and worry depart her body. Henceforth, it was a simple affair-- they had only to slaughter the slavers and take Turas, all within view and walking distance of a Yune blockade. Hell, she'd done riskier shit when it came to the Yune authorities.
"Let's go," she commanded laconically to the others, pausing briefly to nod at Nee. "Though in your case, it may be smarter for you to just stay here and wait for us to come back and get you."
The noble shook her head when sensing the battle was drawing near. And despite the cold calculus of revolution screaming at her that this was a stupid idea, an idiotic impulse that served nothing in the end. But despite her exhaustion and waning energy, she wanted to do something. Maybe help in some small, marginal way. It was slavers - something not really worth considering human at this point. So if she could dehumanize (or whatever species they may be)she could avoid the chance of guilt residing in her head, just maybe. Why, though, was she so intent on helping? Nee searched the fathoms of her vast mind, but she couldn't -
Well. Looks like she could. She wanted companionship and friendship. and not the farce of a friendship she had with any of the ones she grew up with - despite whatever Liu or Rhea might say in defense of whatever it was they had. Nee only viewed them as little more than tools to accomplish her goals, right? That's all it was. But Noxchi was different. She could be honest with the Sudean vigilante, and she knew more or less that if things were better, they could have gotten along. And perhaps even more than this - Nee was somewhat suspended as she thought with some sort of dawning Eureka - being truly friends with Noxchi meant that maybe she could manage to open up to her group of six. Her little gang. Wouldn't that be something?
"I'm helping." she grit her teeth with her resolve. Resolve to fight, and to hopefully get some trust back that she'd lost. The revolution could be put on hold temporarily. She wanted to settle this first. She wanted to fix things here, first. "If it wasn't for me, Turas never would have been taken, right? This is, in part, my responsibility."
Now this-- this was unexpected. Was this not the same Nee Me-Hyung who, just a day previously, had insisted that she would do all in her power to disrupt Gridiron's intent of delivering her unto her family in Furoe? That very Nee Me-Hyung who had cast an image before herself of Gridiron as little more than her detainer, all the more so even than that stain of filth Cha'Valkar? And now, lo and behold, she was insisting that she fight alongside her captor, at immense risk and no tangible benefit to herself, for a purpose that had nothing whatsoever to do with her own professed goals. The ever-vigilant cynic in Gridiron meticulously scrutinised and analysed every word in pursuit of the vaguest hint of an ulterior motive: the facet of Gridiron that was pretty sure that cynic in her was partially responsible for several occasions of near mutiny amongst her crew preferred to muse that perhaps Nee actually gave a shit.
The Sudean vigilante concealed a tinge of a smile upon her thin, scarred lips as she remarked in reply, "Well, judging by your tone of voice, it's probably not worth it to try and talk you out of it..." She turned toward her sister, who had been preoccupied with glaring out at the incoming slavers and, perhaps, seeing if she could kill them all at a distance through sheer force of loathing (alas, it appeared this was not a valid tactic of battle). "Amanhã..." She began to speak, and her half-sister, turning toward her, seemed to immediately realise what she was about to propose: the suit of armour gave no verbal indication of discontent, but there was a veritable aire about her of 'oh, come the fuck on, not this shit again'. "With that weapon of hers, she can mete out some serious damage on your shoulders," the vigilante pressed, before adding, a foreboding thought striking her, "... if she feels suited to it, that is." It was hard for Gridiron to remember the gravity of taking a life-- she had done it so much over the years it meant nothing to her-- well, almost nothing. But... well, these were slavers, after all. Could it really be much of a moral quandary to kill a person whose profession encompassed unabashed revelry in evil?
If Nee had any such quandary, Amanhã was sure as hell having none of it: a bit bitterly, and none too gently, the bounty hunter swept down, grabbed the tiny girl, shoved her right onto her armoured shoulders, and then turned back to Gridiron, as if to say 'all fucking right, I've got the whelp on my shoulders, now let's go kill shit'.
It as like the calm before the proverbial storm. It offered Nee the chance to take one glance at Noxchi after Amanhã had grabbed at her roughly - Nee did her best to more or less take it, it was the only way she'd be useful in this fight, after all - and took a deep breath. She could do it. She'd help save Turas, kill some slavers, prove that she really did mean it that she wanted to help. An earnest furrow of the brow splayed across her face as the upcoming group of slavers stopped very ephemerally as they got sight of the five vigilantes. There wasn't much else for it now - Nee could even make out the details of Turas,gagged, with hands and wrists tied painfully tight with thick rope. A second inspection showed blindfolds - although for what reason really, Nee couldn't really guess at.
"Nox - Gridiron." Nee said quietly. "Let's save him, and then get on with everything." An idea suddenly struck her, though. If the Flash Blossom really worked like the legends said... couldn't she... Nee triangulated the angle between her, Amanhã, athe slavers, and carefully swung the chain - and the sword - in a way that the blade smacked dully against the back of the living suit of armor's plate. In that instant, Nee charged chi through the chain and then to the blade, and hugged on tightly - the next instant, she and Amanhã were shot at blinding speeds at the slavers, right in the thick of things. Despite the spinning dizziness and the need to throw up, she didn't allow herself time to catch her breath or her surroundings - the next instant, Nee started whipping the chain around and occasionally charging chi to send rocks smashing into collarbones, or one slaver in particular flying towards the sea - drowning, presumably - and even snagging the blade against one's tongue somehow, before tearing it out with a fierce yank.
Nee located Turas and then her snake-like weapon reached out to tap against him, and with another charge of chi, Turas was flung at high speeds back to where the others were, towards the bridge, and hopefully out of danger.
"Alright," Gridiron remarked confidently as she turned toward her comrades. "We need to work out a strategy to best maximise our ability to slaughter as many of those bastards as we can whilst still retrieving Turas safely. We have the higher ground and they're not aware of our presence, which, naturally, is our greatest boon at the moment, but we'll have to be wary of their chi casters-- they were our veritable bane in the last encounter, and--"
A sound like a small explosion interrupted Gridiron, who instinctively all but leapt for cover before clambering back up to her feet and realising Nee and a probably none too chuffed Amanhã were long since off the small cliff that overlooked the slavers, already in the thick of their adversaries.
"... or we can flush any semblance of stratagem down the toilet and just go charging into battle," the vigilante leader frowned. Okay, so maybe there were one or two things she didn't miss about the old Nee.
Turas Az'raus' life right now, in a word, sucked ass. Which was two words, but he was kinda hard-pressed to give a shit right now.
His wrists hurt like a bitch, this gag in his mouth was annoying, and to top it all off, he was blindfolded, because clearly the only thing between a skinny dude whose martial prowess could be unfavourably compared to that of a badly-made stool and a goddamn superhuman who could slaughter their way through a band of slavers despite being bound and gagged was his eyesight. Perhaps worst of all, he still couldn't find anybody to back him up on the whole Muoy-Võ thing. Did nobody besides me see Muoy totally kick Unstoppable Syha's ass last match? he lamented as he felt himself roughly carried along harsh terrain. I mean, c'mon. Clocked him just one upside the skull and had him down for the count. Hell, didn't that guy beat the shit outta Võ at some point? Hell, you gotta be in straight up denial to say Võ's got shit on Vang Muoy.
Ah hell. Who was he kidding? It didn't matter anymore-- he was just trying to distract himself from the fact that he could hear the sea now, and even a goddamn idiot like himself could figure out that meant he was probably about to be carried across the Leiya Bridge. And once he was on the other side... Even Gridiron won't be able to get me out of this. Dread began to pollute every fibre of his being-- Turas didn't want to be a slave. He talked a big game, but.... fuck, he was terrified-- he wasn't Gridiron. He wasn't some towering, larger-than-life, musclebound fucker who could arm wrestle an ashura with their little finger. He was... well, Turas. And he knew so much as a day living the life of a slave and he'd probably lose all semblance of willpower or resistance.
The sound of the waves lapping at the bulwarks of the bridge came ever closer, and despondency seized upon the Sudean vigilante. All of a sudden, it was like his twenty eight years of life had really been nothing-- like there were too many things he'd never done, too many things he'd never said, and many of them centred on one figure alone: Gridiron. It seemed so suddenly that his attempts to delay the inevitable despair with needless wise-cracking were overwhelmed by an aching wish to see her just one last time, that confident, tenacious smile of hers; to hear that gruff, hard-edged voice assuring him of his importance in the vigilante crew and to her every time he found himself feeling like he didn't make a difference, the feel of her calloused, rough hand in his own in those rare moments in which they had a moment away from the maelstrom of violence to simply be there with one another-- her discordant, uncertain laugh, the laugh of one accustomed to the act and yet beautiful in some strange way to him nonetheless, her deep green eyes gleaming with inexorable intent, the way she shed some of that 'ruthless, larger than life hero' facade and let herself become more relaxed, more open and affectionate when she felt comfortable in doing so-- when she was with him...
It was like suddenly every little thing about her he'd never realised made such a difference to him was becoming so much more painfully real to him-- now, when he feared he would never see her again.
And then of course, because everything wasn't fucked to shit as it was, the next thing he knew he'd been hurled into the air, landing on the sandy shores like a sack of potatoes fired off by a blade that directs chi. His gag came loose in the impact, and he spat out sand irascibly, struggling to twist his body so that he could lie on his back. "Oi!" he bellowed bitterly. "That was just all kinds of not cool! Who the hell did that? Was it that fucker who talked shit about Muoy? Man, I tell ya, you can never trust a motherfucker who talks shit about Muoy--"
"Well, shit." Turas fell sharply silent as a familiar drawl emerged from just over him. "In that case, maybe I oughta just walk on back to Harad?"
Gridiron hauled Turas up to his feet, sawing away at the robe binding his body with her half-sister's dagger (which was more of a goddamn longsword than a dagger, really, but that aside) and then tearing away the blindfold about his eyes. The Sudean blinked from the burst of blinding light that met his freshly opened eyes, and then, as his vision cleared away, he was greeted with the vision of a helplessly grinning Gridiron standing before him.
"... goddammit, I shoulda known the second I went into full on desperate nostalgia mode you'd come swingin' in to the rescue," he grumbled. "It's, like, the first rule of narrative awareness."
"I love you too," the vigilante leader retorted, before handing the freed vigilante the aforementioned totally-not-a-fucking-dagger. "Now, enough tarrying about. I know you were probably too busy whining to yourself about how Muoy is gonna get her ass kicked in the title fight to hear, but there's a battle going on around us."
"Lovely." Turas took the sword and looked it over as though he found it rather dissatisfactory, before adding, "Will I get to kill the guy who talked shit about Muoy?"
"Hell," Gridiron shot back, turning once again unto the battle and bringing her warhammer to bear. "I saved him just for you."
After expending so much chi in such short time, Nee was more or less, on the verge of fainting. Dots swam in her vision, and her grip on her perch on Amanhã's shoulders was gradually weakening. Godamnit, she couldn't just screw it up now, after rescuing that heart-print-boxers-man, Turas, and acting kind of cool in front of Noxchi. She swung the chain out again, letting it wrap around a sword and flung said sword with a pull into a nearby tree, meanwhile the living suit of armor was more or less cleaning up whoever tried to get close, with that greatsword swinging in massive arcs around her. Nee managed to see Turas be given a sword smaller than the Flash Blossom, free from the bonds, and that allowed her to focus again on the battle at hand, ducking slightly to dodge an arrow that whizzed past where her neck once was. Nee readjusted her position on the shoulders, breathing hard, and was about to use the sword to propel her and Amanhã back to the others-
The veritable crash of lightning scorched the ground around them. Nee let out a yelp - somehow it just missed, despite Amanhã being encased in full metal. Shortly after that, flaming balls shot towards them, along with cascading sheets of dagger-sharp ice. Nee cleared her head, and used the Flash Blossom to shoot Amanhã out of the way before the chi strikes could kill them - only to notice more chi-users working together at the cliff's edge... wringing the seawater up. A goddamn tidal wave. And from the corner of her eye, she saw what seemed to be a captain directing the lines of healing chi once again - the slavers were now organized despite the probable shock of a giant greatsword wilder and a noble girl sat upon her shoulders appearing fast enough to almost break the sound barrier. Moreover, Nee saw that she and Amanhã were more or less shut off from easily rejoining the others, and there really was only so much even the half-ashura could do before succumbing to the massive chi strikes.
Nee tried to gauge mentally how many more "bullets" - as she liked to call it - she could still manage. If they were lucky, maybe four or five? Still, the girl cursed her lack of real combat tactics - if they made it out of this alive, she'd be sure to study any texts on tactical large-scale combat as best as she could, possibly from the Ashura warmaster Aldhoran - well renowned for sure, despite being an apparent enemy of Yune. That was, of course, if one wanted to learn about quick, decisive warfare, about remaining on the offensive and on the move, using momentum and morale again- oh, it didn't even matter right now, what mattered was getting out of this. She tapped Amanhã's faceplate, hopefully getting her attention.
"Um. Point at whatever group of chi-users is the immediate threat." Nee asked almost pleadingly. "I'll send us there to wipe them out..." Sure, the giantess probably didn't even remotely like her, but she did hopefully want to survive this, didn't she?
Amanhã scowled as she felt the little whelp all but rapping on her helmet, resisting the urge to fling her off of her back so she could return once more to the happy little business of wanton slaughter. Sure, the girl was an effective weapon with that blade of hers-- not even remotely a real warrior, obviously, but an asset as a tool against the slavers nonetheless-- and yet, that aside...
Well, now that Amanhã considered it, it was pretty hard to get caught up in the bloodlust when every time she began to lose herself in the crimson haze, her next target got hurled into the sea by a tiny girl riding on her shoulders wielding a legendary sword on a chain that she was almost uncannily skilled at manipulating. Which, to be fair, was not a phrase Amanhã had ever figured on thinking, but hey, there's a first time for everything.
Disgruntled, Amanhã was of half a mind to give the proverbial finger to the girl, mostly by not doing a damn thing she'd asked, when it came about she wouldn't have to: the captain directing the lines was struck with a precisely aimed bolt of coalesced lightning energy, and then, following that, a stream of arc lightning surged downwards toward the slavers' chi-users, each individual acting as a conductor for the electricity, which decimated the ranks as it spread. The bounty hunter glanced up, and saw the slighter of the hooded figures-- Wu or however it was-- drifting up in the air, at last seeing fit to weigh into the battle with their own set of skills.
The slaver that was obviously a Võ fan was still standing, despite the lightning tearing through their ranks. A man from gwan, and a particularly mediocre one, found himself more or less lost amidst the chaos that was the battle. However, he did see that stupid Muoy fan was free - hell, who needed a slave that supported that piece of shit fighter, anyways? Võ obviously was the stronger one. Anyone, even a blind spectator, could see it. That particularly slaver weaved his way through the bedlam when he happened upon priority target one: the girl. Nee. Apparently, at least, because it's not as if they had pictures, it was more of a general description. "Small girl." Moga'd said. and in this group, there was only really one who fit the term. The girl in question was having trouble staying upright, blinking blearily as she surveyed the battlefield.
The Võ fan knew this was his chance to become something more than just some average slaver. In nabbing the girl, this would let him rise up through the ranks, wouldn't it? Sure, there was the problem of that hulking mass of death, but he was certain he was fast enough to circumvent it. He looked to the side, seeing the water chi users - their wave was more or less ready, and it looked like they were condensing it to maximize impact. This was tantamount - if he timed this right, he could grab the girl, and then be swept away by the wave, bringing him far from the battle. And he had a distinct feeling that the deathmachine didn't care less about her fate. To be honest, he couldn't figure why anyone would really care to much. The girl was just some bratty noble who'd lived a life of privilege - so it was only right for her to be brought down to the rest of them, after all. He also didn't particularly see why she was considered a charmer - but then again, the Võ fan was more partial to the male physique, himself. It worked more for him than any female body ever did.
It was time. He used his telechises to more or less toss one of the bodies in front off him, watching it get shredded by the greatsword, and he ducked under the top half, before leaping up on the sword itself and using that momentum to leap and grab the target by the chain - dragging her off of her perch with a little surprised yelp - and splashing cleanly into the torrent of water that suddenly hit them. As the powerful gush of water made to drift back to the sea, the Võ fan realized his mistake - the fall off the cliff was certainly fatal. And it seemed that the girl noticed that too mid-plummet, and so she quickly fastened a collar around her neck, locked it in place with the chain, and tossed it up to wrap around a tree near the edge before either of them could die. And so, they dangled awkwardly, with the girl suddenly trembling and whimpering when she realized who she inadvertently saved, and the Võ fan wondering how badly Muoy was going to be crushed in the match.
It was quite some time before Amanhã realised she no longer had a ten pound weight bearing down upon her shoulders.
And when she realised it, she shrugged her shoulders-- or would have, were she not in the midst of decapitating some other slaver type thing. After all, she'd had no obligation to her: if the whelp was too pathetic to even stay on her goddamn shoulders, if she was so pitifully weak that even astride the massive bounty hunter she was vulnerable, then she probably deserved whatever fate her impotence had earned her. Amanhã had recognised that she had been deluding herself into the belief that as the strong it was her duty to crush underfoot the weak, but that sure as hell didn't mean she wasn't accurate in her conviction that those who, presented the option of pursuing strength, opted instead for weakness merited whatever agonising demise their idiocy meted out unto them.
Plus, she'd been a chi user. The fuck with her.
Indeed, nobody quite realised Nee had been deposed from her station astride Amanhã's shoulders-- not initially, anyway, when the battle drew to a gradual, bloodshorn termination and the Faceless Five (and the distinctly faceful Turas) stood amongst the carcasses of their adversaries. "Oi, the hell?" Turas whined aloud, casting a glance across the corpses. "Who killed that piece of shit Võ fan? That dude was mine, dammit!"
"Must've been caught up in Wu's chain lightning," Gridiron mused idly, rolling her neck along her broad shoulders, feeling the tension dissipate just a bit with a crack as she turned away from the shore. "But hey, if it's any consola..." She trailed off as she caught sight of Amanhã, casually dropping the body of the slaver she'd just strangled to death (ya had to keep it interesting, y'know? Just stabbing and slashing the fuckers got a bit dull after a while.) only to find a distinct lack of tiny noble girl on her shoulders. "Amanhã!" she called over at her, alarm immediately setting in. "Where the hell is Nee?"
When Amanhã merely returned her worried gaze silently, Gridiron was of half a mind to let loose a storm of obscenities upon her sister, but she thanked the gods of the dunes she had the sense not to lose her self-control so swiftly. Instead, she began to call out Nee's name-- hoping that, failing that, she wouldn't have to start looking through the bodies.
"You shithead Muoy fan! I'll tear out your soul!" The Võ fan couldn't help but make a retort from where he was hanging. It took him a few seconds before he realized that revealing his position was probably a bad idea. But then again, simply falling to his death once the chain broke was also a pretty bad idea, was it not? The girl herself was more or less unresponsive - if it took a little hanging over a cliff of death to scare you, then, you really must be a coward, the Võ fan mused. The life of a noble did little to prepare you for real life, after all.
Still... Turas was rescued, and the remaining slavers had fled to who knows where, some vague direction to the east, but this was a rather overwhelming victory for the vigilantes. The noon sun still shone as it verged, signifying that the afternoon had begun.
Also, there was a hanging Võ fan, along with a yunish noble.
"COME AT ME, BRO," Turas immediately bellowed in responce to the petty Võ fan's whining. "I'LL HIT YOU SO HARD YOUR FRIEND VO WILL FEEL THE WRATH OF MUOY THROUGH MY FISTS."
"If you don't shut up, you'll feel the wrath of Gridiron through my fists." Gridiron resisted the urge to slap a palm to her face in exasperation as she put her foot down on yet another Muoy-Võ debate, before striding over toward the source of the initial taunt-- the cliff overlooking the sea. Gridiron already had an inkling of what the Võ fan's quandary at that moment happened to be-- but she managed nevertheless to be taken aback when she peered over the edge and saw Nee hanging by the throat from a chain that had managed to catch onto the branch of a tree not far from the edge of the cliff. And, clinging for dear life to the little noble girl, was the Võ fan himself, clearly none too pleased with his lot in life at this particular juncture.
Without hesitation, Gridiron reached downward to grab onto the chain, disengaging it from the branch it had been wrapped tightly about and tugging the two individuals clinging to it up onto the surface, trying to take care not to inadvertently slam Nee's head into one of the rocks jutting out from the cliff face or some shit-- she really didn't fancy the thought of pulling them up only to realise Nee was now bleeding from the skull and the Võ fan was perfectly untouched.
No sooner had she pulled the two up than Turas, having evidently been waiting with withering patience for his opportunity, scored a flying kick from absolutely fucking nowhere, landing the kick on the Võ fan's chest and sending him careening to the waves beneath.
"Thus always to they who favour the inferior over the magnanimous Muoy!" the Sudean vigilante declared auspiciously, striking a pose and nearly sending himself tumbling after the Võ fan, whereupon he lost all his prior bluster and became immediately concerned with putting as much distance between himself and the cliff as possible.
With the immediate threat gone, Nee managed to calm herself down and made a tired, washed out smile to Gridiron.
"...we got him back, huh?" Was all she could really say before more or less collapsing.
As the room shifted form, Rumelis wondered if Shiisan could become more incompetent. How could he simply blunder into the room simply because it looked to be full of treasure? The demon had said it was trying to kill them, why'd he fall for such an obvious trap?
It wasn't worth arguing, though. They were where they were, so as a group they'd best make the most of it.
The walls around them had changed to a rather unnerving form, almost breathing to and fro. It was terrifying to Rumelis, who'd never seen anything close to the sort. He was tense, and the shifting shape of the old man made him jump slightly.
"Two humans and a beastman...how interesting..." the old man coughed. "Hopefully you make it farther than the rest..."
The old man, trapped in the ooze, looked like he was in pain. Rumelis wanted to help, but he was wary of the gunk, not sure if it would kill him, should he step too close. So he tried conversation instead.
"What happened to the rest? Know anything that could help us?"
It wasn't worth hearing the man's life story, not right now-- there was little time left for him, most likely. Rumelis pawed the axe at his side, still not trusting the wet bow.
It wasn't worth arguing, though. They were where they were, so as a group they'd best make the most of it.
The walls around them had changed to a rather unnerving form, almost breathing to and fro. It was terrifying to Rumelis, who'd never seen anything close to the sort. He was tense, and the shifting shape of the old man made him jump slightly.
"Two humans and a beastman...how interesting..." the old man coughed. "Hopefully you make it farther than the rest..."
The old man, trapped in the ooze, looked like he was in pain. Rumelis wanted to help, but he was wary of the gunk, not sure if it would kill him, should he step too close. So he tried conversation instead.
"What happened to the rest? Know anything that could help us?"
It wasn't worth hearing the man's life story, not right now-- there was little time left for him, most likely. Rumelis pawed the axe at his side, still not trusting the wet bow.
Jakkar's face flushed for a bit as Lo-Muna embraced him. Only for a bit though, as he realized that the rabbit woman was playing his weakness against him. The show of affection contrasting with his karmic reversal chi. A fountain of blood shot out of Jakkar's mouth as he passed out onto the floor. The Great Guild had won. With one minute to spare! The dome of air dissipated.
"See?" Suiken grinned at Terra, happy to be able to breathe clearly again. Or breathe as clearly as the musty temple air would allow anyway. "We have it handled. We're going to survive this, Terra. Just a bit more and we can be done with these maniacs..." his voice fell into a whisper. "And hopefully, our comrades will be able to complete their task safely and get us out without a hitch."
Tawa somberly got to his feet and lifted Jakkar, Dalen, and Sha, lifting them over his shoulders. He looked bitterly at the guild. "Alright, Great Guild. Next challenge..." he frowned as he began to descend a flight of stairs. It was a long walk down to the next lower levels of the temple. The Crane Demon hadn't made any other moves yet, perhaps waiting for the next challenge to taper with them.
"The next challenge is an obstacle course..." Tawa began to explain curtly after a long period of silence. It was clear he wasn't too keen on losing two challenges in a row. "One on one." Tawa glared over at the guild, glancing at Yamato. "You haven't gone yet. You'll be his opponent." Tawa nodded to the silent member of the Hunter's Guild. One who presence had had barely been noticeable in all the commotion of the challenges. "Gatger Yamus is one of our best. Never lost a challenge yet, have ya Gatger?" Tawa then turned his head quickly, and glanced at the guild.
"Wait..." he paused. "Weren't there more of you?"
Suiken gave an aside glance to Lo-Muna. Their current leader had a bit of a silver tongue about her. Perhaps she could talk her way out this query.
***
"The rest..." the old man laughed, as he began to tell his life story. "Warriors of the past, felled here long ago. Some of them are my associates. Miners. We first explored this temple a year ago, searching for jade and other treasures. We were mostly successful. But then a few months ago, something odd happened. We spotted a treasure box. It looked so...unassuming, it was no wonder we never noticed it before. But that day something was different. It called to us..." he said pointing towards the treasure box, from which the black fog was emitting from.
"It was locked tight for such a small treasure box, but we managed to pry it open...and freed the horrid creature sealed inside," the old miner bemoaned. "The Crane Demon...it's evil reached out through the temple and permeated into the forest. It trapped us here, keeping us alive to feed on our guilt, making sure we knew we were the ones who released it's evil back into the world. We'd brought enough food to survive in the forest for a weeks. Rationing it off, allowed us to survive for months. Unfortunately...my companions lost their will to continue. They let the guilt take over."
"I'm the only one left surviving here...the guilt still eats at me...as I eat this stale bread and dirties water," the old man sighed. "But the desire to one day see this monster put back in it's place will keep me living for as long as I need too. One day..."
"Well. That sorta settles it then, don't it?" Shiisan asked, cracking his neck slightly. He turned to Ann and Rumelis. "Sister Silence, Brother Bear..." he began, pointing at the treasure box. "Attack whatever in that box." Shiisan turned around, harnessing his chi. "While, I provide ample distraction...."
[b]"I believe you all have worn your welcome..." the voice of the Crane Demon spoke, in a hurried tone, somewhat . "You. Your friends upstairs, your enemies with their petty contest, all of you...will soon peri-AAAHGH!"[/b] the Crane Demon howled. Shiisan, using his chi to restore things to their natural state had blasted one of the odd, oily, flesh-like walls, briefly restoring it to it's original state, before it slowly regenerated back into it's corrupted form.
"Don't like that, feather-face?" Shiisan asked. "Got more where that came from!" Shiisan then turned to glance at Ann and Rumelis again, nodding at the treasure box. A wave of human sized, crane-beasts emerged from the floors, brandishing blades made of sinewy feathers and charged at Ann and Rumelis to block the path towards the treasure box. Shiisan had begun to dodge giant, boulder sized talons that had begun emerging from the wall, blasting whatever he could with his nature chi.
"See?" Suiken grinned at Terra, happy to be able to breathe clearly again. Or breathe as clearly as the musty temple air would allow anyway. "We have it handled. We're going to survive this, Terra. Just a bit more and we can be done with these maniacs..." his voice fell into a whisper. "And hopefully, our comrades will be able to complete their task safely and get us out without a hitch."
Tawa somberly got to his feet and lifted Jakkar, Dalen, and Sha, lifting them over his shoulders. He looked bitterly at the guild. "Alright, Great Guild. Next challenge..." he frowned as he began to descend a flight of stairs. It was a long walk down to the next lower levels of the temple. The Crane Demon hadn't made any other moves yet, perhaps waiting for the next challenge to taper with them.
"The next challenge is an obstacle course..." Tawa began to explain curtly after a long period of silence. It was clear he wasn't too keen on losing two challenges in a row. "One on one." Tawa glared over at the guild, glancing at Yamato. "You haven't gone yet. You'll be his opponent." Tawa nodded to the silent member of the Hunter's Guild. One who presence had had barely been noticeable in all the commotion of the challenges. "Gatger Yamus is one of our best. Never lost a challenge yet, have ya Gatger?" Tawa then turned his head quickly, and glanced at the guild.
"Wait..." he paused. "Weren't there more of you?"
Suiken gave an aside glance to Lo-Muna. Their current leader had a bit of a silver tongue about her. Perhaps she could talk her way out this query.
***
"The rest..." the old man laughed, as he began to tell his life story. "Warriors of the past, felled here long ago. Some of them are my associates. Miners. We first explored this temple a year ago, searching for jade and other treasures. We were mostly successful. But then a few months ago, something odd happened. We spotted a treasure box. It looked so...unassuming, it was no wonder we never noticed it before. But that day something was different. It called to us..." he said pointing towards the treasure box, from which the black fog was emitting from.
"It was locked tight for such a small treasure box, but we managed to pry it open...and freed the horrid creature sealed inside," the old miner bemoaned. "The Crane Demon...it's evil reached out through the temple and permeated into the forest. It trapped us here, keeping us alive to feed on our guilt, making sure we knew we were the ones who released it's evil back into the world. We'd brought enough food to survive in the forest for a weeks. Rationing it off, allowed us to survive for months. Unfortunately...my companions lost their will to continue. They let the guilt take over."
"I'm the only one left surviving here...the guilt still eats at me...as I eat this stale bread and dirties water," the old man sighed. "But the desire to one day see this monster put back in it's place will keep me living for as long as I need too. One day..."
"Well. That sorta settles it then, don't it?" Shiisan asked, cracking his neck slightly. He turned to Ann and Rumelis. "Sister Silence, Brother Bear..." he began, pointing at the treasure box. "Attack whatever in that box." Shiisan turned around, harnessing his chi. "While, I provide ample distraction...."
[b]"I believe you all have worn your welcome..." the voice of the Crane Demon spoke, in a hurried tone, somewhat . "You. Your friends upstairs, your enemies with their petty contest, all of you...will soon peri-AAAHGH!"[/b] the Crane Demon howled. Shiisan, using his chi to restore things to their natural state had blasted one of the odd, oily, flesh-like walls, briefly restoring it to it's original state, before it slowly regenerated back into it's corrupted form.
"Don't like that, feather-face?" Shiisan asked. "Got more where that came from!" Shiisan then turned to glance at Ann and Rumelis again, nodding at the treasure box. A wave of human sized, crane-beasts emerged from the floors, brandishing blades made of sinewy feathers and charged at Ann and Rumelis to block the path towards the treasure box. Shiisan had begun to dodge giant, boulder sized talons that had begun emerging from the wall, blasting whatever he could with his nature chi.
Yamato stood silent, watching the previous challenges. He'd managed to keep out of it all, until Tawa called him out. He looked his opponent over, strong, silent, seemed to blend in to the background. "Dangerous." Yamato muttered with a smirk. "Fine, I just hope your group is used to losing three in a row." His arrogance was nearly second nature, he hoped it was enough to entice his opponent.
Millie accepted the bread and began taking bites as soon as it was put into her hands. She'd been left alone for a while, but she supposed that if Hyuna wanted her to know what happened, she'd tell her about it so she settled on holding her tongue. "I don't...need to sleep," she said quietly, looking up at the girl. There was a hint of solemness in them, but only for a moment. "At least, not right now. I'm not tired yet. We can keep going." There was a slight hesitance as she took her hand; it was scarcely noticeable, but it was definitely there, the same way she'd felt during the aftermath of the village attack after Ann seemed to have snapped. But she was convinced. As long as she put her trust in them, then maybe - just maybe - they might be able to change, little by little. The idea seemed so far out of reach, the idea that she held any influence over these people who seemed to live in a world completely outside of her own, but at the same time, her connection with them gave her hope, even if it was only a glimmer.
"Hey, Hyuna," Millie suddenly said, her eyes cast down at her feet. "If...you and I never met, if I was somebody that you had to..." She swallowed nervously, pausing for a couple of seconds as she felt her hand's grip tighten. That was a bad time to stop. She'd already said too much. "Never mind. Just...never mind. We should go."
"Hey, Hyuna," Millie suddenly said, her eyes cast down at her feet. "If...you and I never met, if I was somebody that you had to..." She swallowed nervously, pausing for a couple of seconds as she felt her hand's grip tighten. That was a bad time to stop. She'd already said too much. "Never mind. Just...never mind. We should go."
"They've... gone to relieve themselves?" Lo-muna suggested with a shrug before quickly adding in a more confident tone. "Due to the unfortunate incident of earlier, although it has yielded rather excitable results, I have requested that the guild be more cautious when taking care of bodily functions. In order to teach Shiisan, who angered the crane demon, they have taken him along to teach him the proper ways of urinating in the forest while still respecting sacred ground. May the forest be pleased."
She smiled up at Tawa, "Besides, aren't you more interested in this upcoming challenge? Your guild is at a heavy disadvantage right now. It would not be wise to concern yourself with my affairs."
She smiled up at Tawa, "Besides, aren't you more interested in this upcoming challenge? Your guild is at a heavy disadvantage right now. It would not be wise to concern yourself with my affairs."
Gatger smiled. "How about we place a bet on it? Winner take all. If you win this course, we'll not only throw in the map, but we'll give you enough supplies to last the journey out, and a honored escort! However, if you lose, you're back to square one. What do you say? I'll even pay you some money on the side!"
Tawa stared down at Lo-Muna briefly, before shrugging suspiciously and glancing back at Gatger. "Always a good sport, aren't ya, Gatger?"
***
Shiisan continued to blast at the the shadowy walls of the room, stinging the Crane Demon for a short time, as hopefully Rumelis and Ann made their way to the treasure box.
***
Shiisan continued to blast at the the shadowy walls of the room, stinging the Crane Demon for a short time, as hopefully Rumelis and Ann made their way to the treasure box.
Sunaarashi's sword ripped through another kappa as he propelled himself forward, leaping into the water. In a few moments, he'd reached a small island, which he scrambled onto, in time to intercept another water imp, kicking it off to the side with enough momentum the creature rolled across the water before sinking beneath the waves. The others began circling like sharks.
Sunaarashi grimaced. This wasn't the way he'd thought he'd die.
"Well, not what I was expecting," the man said behind Suna. Suna spun and gasped. Although there were some minor differences around the eyes and nose, he could have been staring at himself. "Not at all what I was expecting."
"Who are you?" Sunaarashi growled.
"I think you know the answer to that," the man said, shaking his head. "But I'll tell you my name. It's Ravvah."
The name sent a jolt down Suna's spine. His eyes narrowed, and he stared at the man hard.
Ravvah smiled. "Don't worry, I'm not here to fight you. Just to help you out." He gestured. "The others left you here?"
"I volunteered," Sunaarashi said quietly. "Someone had to."
"See, now I even feel good about helping you," Ravvah said, grinning.
"Help me how?" Suna asked carefully.
"With your chi," Ravvah said, his smile fading into a grimace. "It's not going to be that pleasant for you, unfortunately, but breaking through mental blocks never is."
"Chi?" Sunaarashi blinked, lowering his sword slightly in surprise. "I can't use..."
At that moment, Ravvah struck, two fingers driving into Sunaarashi's brow, the other hitting him just below the breastbone. Heat flooded over Suna, like he was burning with fever under the noonday sun, the Sudean desert beating into him with all its fury. Ravvah retreated quickly, as Sunaarashi quivered.
"How do you feel?" Ravvah asked after a moment.
In response, Sunaarashi vomited.
***
One of the points Shiisan struck with his chi began to glow. Since Shiisan was pretty sure he hadn't caused it, he began to back away. An unearthly scream tore through the room as the glow brightened, then splintered into cracks before blasting apart. In the center of the new hole, Sunaarashi stood, his sword still glistening with some of the power he'd used.
He wiped sweat from his forehead. "Ah, there you guys are."
Sunaarashi grimaced. This wasn't the way he'd thought he'd die.
"Well, not what I was expecting," the man said behind Suna. Suna spun and gasped. Although there were some minor differences around the eyes and nose, he could have been staring at himself. "Not at all what I was expecting."
"Who are you?" Sunaarashi growled.
"I think you know the answer to that," the man said, shaking his head. "But I'll tell you my name. It's Ravvah."
The name sent a jolt down Suna's spine. His eyes narrowed, and he stared at the man hard.
Ravvah smiled. "Don't worry, I'm not here to fight you. Just to help you out." He gestured. "The others left you here?"
"I volunteered," Sunaarashi said quietly. "Someone had to."
"See, now I even feel good about helping you," Ravvah said, grinning.
"Help me how?" Suna asked carefully.
"With your chi," Ravvah said, his smile fading into a grimace. "It's not going to be that pleasant for you, unfortunately, but breaking through mental blocks never is."
"Chi?" Sunaarashi blinked, lowering his sword slightly in surprise. "I can't use..."
At that moment, Ravvah struck, two fingers driving into Sunaarashi's brow, the other hitting him just below the breastbone. Heat flooded over Suna, like he was burning with fever under the noonday sun, the Sudean desert beating into him with all its fury. Ravvah retreated quickly, as Sunaarashi quivered.
"How do you feel?" Ravvah asked after a moment.
In response, Sunaarashi vomited.
***
One of the points Shiisan struck with his chi began to glow. Since Shiisan was pretty sure he hadn't caused it, he began to back away. An unearthly scream tore through the room as the glow brightened, then splintered into cracks before blasting apart. In the center of the new hole, Sunaarashi stood, his sword still glistening with some of the power he'd used.
He wiped sweat from his forehead. "Ah, there you guys are."
The sudean smiled. "How about we place a bet on it? Winner take all. If you win this course, we'll not only throw in the map, but we'll give you enough supplies to last the journey out, and a honored escort! However, if you lose, you're back to square one. What do you say? I'll even pay you some money on the side!"
Rune sighed, looking at Lo-Muna, hoping that this wouldn't be idiotic.
"It's already winner's take all, in our favor." She said to the rabbit. "We win one more, we win best three out of four, anyways. Don't risk taking the bet. I wouldn't trust any escort, anyways. This is just them trying to have a chance to win - pathetic, really."
She turned to Yamato.
"Good luck, though you probably don't need it."
Rune sighed, looking at Lo-Muna, hoping that this wouldn't be idiotic.
"It's already winner's take all, in our favor." She said to the rabbit. "We win one more, we win best three out of four, anyways. Don't risk taking the bet. I wouldn't trust any escort, anyways. This is just them trying to have a chance to win - pathetic, really."
She turned to Yamato.
"Good luck, though you probably don't need it."
The demon's minions weren't tough, but they were hard to hit-- they were faster than they looked. Rumelis barely dodged a blade attack, and counterattacked one of them, crushing its face as it fell to the ground, crippled or dead. Then another of them struck him in the right arm, as he drew it back to claw the thing's face. With all his weight, Rumelis headbutted the minion-- briefly seeing stars-- and then whirled around with a slow paw swing, to knock another one. Both of them were crushed by the heavy blows, but Rumelis couldn't keep that pace up for too long.
He was struck again, in the back. He wasn't sure how much he was bleeding, but judging by his absolute lack of armor it probably wasn't pretty.
"Let's smash the box, quickly!"
Suddenly, Sunaarashi blasted through the wall. Rumelis ignored him, focusing on defense as he avoided the blades of the crane demon's minions-- he wasn't going to be able to take the treasure if he was dead, after all. And he wanted to live regardless...
He was struck again, in the back. He wasn't sure how much he was bleeding, but judging by his absolute lack of armor it probably wasn't pretty.
"Let's smash the box, quickly!"
Suddenly, Sunaarashi blasted through the wall. Rumelis ignored him, focusing on defense as he avoided the blades of the crane demon's minions-- he wasn't going to be able to take the treasure if he was dead, after all. And he wanted to live regardless...
The blade's grip felt familiar in her hand, though she couldn't quite place that reason. Ann took slow steps back as the beasts rushed at her in a flock. She drew her kodachi, holding it like a dagger as she thrust the tip into the closest one's neck. It was a swift movement not unlike swiftly pricking something with a needle, only this was substantially more fatal. She side-stepped to let the thing's corpse fall over and, with her other hand, unsheathed the larger sword. The next few seconds were a blur in her eyes as she moved to counter the creatures as they advanced on her. Unarmored, weaponless, predictable movements; the things were charging straight to their deaths without a second thought. A cross slash nearly segmented one of them into four pieces and a follow up two-pronged piercing attack skewered the next one magnificently. She withdrew her blades in a spray of blood and instantly closed the distance with a scissor strike that split its head from the rest of its body. Ann took a step back and let the crane beast crumple to the floor at her feet. She kept her feet moving forward, shredding through them with ease as she made her way to the box. Raising her swords, the blades hovered in the air for a second before crashing down on it.
Things had been quiet at the reception platform. Hu Lang had been stationed here for far too long and he was waiting for his replacement to take his place in wait for any incoming prisoners. Hu Lang was man in his late thirties and old age was beginning to show. Hu Lang gave a deep sigh, it was nice up here, no worrying about having your arms ripped off by a crazy war criminal, no near deaths, no nothing, just peace and quiet, but hell was it ever boring. Hu Lang watched the horizon for any incoming carrier clouds how long had it been this hell hole had received another prisoner, one, maybe two months?
From the gatehouse came a voice, it was one of the new recruits, Private Bùxìng, he was a little young to be working here, but was he ever enthusiastic about working here.“Hey, I’m here to take you position, you can head over to the barracks for the day.” Hu Lang turned to face the replacement, “Ah, Private Bùxìng so nice to see you. You’re a little late though.” “Sorry, sir, there was a fight with some of the prisoners and they needed all the help could get to break it up.” “That’s okay, you had a job to do, I ain’t gonna hold it against you.” Hu Lang picked up his shock stick and was about to leave when the private spotted something on the Horizon. “Hey, isn’t that a carrier cloud?” Well there goes the nice evening.
The carrier cloud hovered over the unloading zone and Hu Lang and the private readied their shock sticks. The cloud dissipated dropping the prisoner onto the platform with a sickly thud. The two guards kept their weapons at the ready in case the prisoner was up to something. After some time Hu Lang lowered his shock stick and walked over to the armored body and kicked it, “He’s out cold,” Hu Lang checked for a pulse, “and he’s barely alive. Private, go get the medical staff, tell them we got one for the table.” The private gave a quick salute and rushed off. Hu Lang sighed, “They better pay me for overtime.”
The two doctors watched over the new prisoner from behind a glass wall. The prisoner was currently in stable condition but he would most likely not be able to regain consciousness for another couple hours. The older of the two stared at the medical report, unsure if he should believe what he was reading. “Are you sure the test are right?” “Double checked it and we got the same results.” The older doctor stared at his colleague with astonishment, “This can’t be right, he couldn’t have been on Frenzine, the stuff never made it past military testing. Did you at least get an ID on him?” “Former soldier and one of the primary test subjects for Frenzine. According to his file he is highly dangerous and is a powerful chi user.” “Well lets place him in Sector D before he regains consciousness, wouldn’t want to deal with him while he’s awake.”
Orion awoke in a small white cell. Orion rubbed his eyes and sat up, trying to get a hold of his surroundings. A voice emerged from the other row of cells, “Ah, so you’re finally awake.” “Where the hell am I?” “You’re in prison dear sir, and one of the most top of the line and highest in security. I guess your atrocious crimes have finally caught up to you, but then then again I’m not one to talk.” “What are you talking about?” “I don’t know what I’m talking about, I just assumed that you did something horrible to get sent in this wing of the prison. My name is Shi Renzu by the way, stop, control yourself, you sit across a god.” Orion stared at the man trying figure out if the man was telling the truth. “I Think I heard about you a while ago. Weren’t you supposed to be executed?” “Yes I was, did a little bargaining with them though, got myself a life in prison if I could help prevent catastrophic chi incidents, I’ve proved my worth several times over. So what you in here for? I’m in here for killing hundreds over the span of five years. Now it’s your turn to share.” “I honestly don’t remember…” “Aww that’s a shame, I was expecting something like killing an important government official or something.” Orion layed back down and stared at the ceiling of his cell, “So what happens now?” “You wait for your trial, and hope for the best."
From the gatehouse came a voice, it was one of the new recruits, Private Bùxìng, he was a little young to be working here, but was he ever enthusiastic about working here.“Hey, I’m here to take you position, you can head over to the barracks for the day.” Hu Lang turned to face the replacement, “Ah, Private Bùxìng so nice to see you. You’re a little late though.” “Sorry, sir, there was a fight with some of the prisoners and they needed all the help could get to break it up.” “That’s okay, you had a job to do, I ain’t gonna hold it against you.” Hu Lang picked up his shock stick and was about to leave when the private spotted something on the Horizon. “Hey, isn’t that a carrier cloud?” Well there goes the nice evening.
The carrier cloud hovered over the unloading zone and Hu Lang and the private readied their shock sticks. The cloud dissipated dropping the prisoner onto the platform with a sickly thud. The two guards kept their weapons at the ready in case the prisoner was up to something. After some time Hu Lang lowered his shock stick and walked over to the armored body and kicked it, “He’s out cold,” Hu Lang checked for a pulse, “and he’s barely alive. Private, go get the medical staff, tell them we got one for the table.” The private gave a quick salute and rushed off. Hu Lang sighed, “They better pay me for overtime.”
The two doctors watched over the new prisoner from behind a glass wall. The prisoner was currently in stable condition but he would most likely not be able to regain consciousness for another couple hours. The older of the two stared at the medical report, unsure if he should believe what he was reading. “Are you sure the test are right?” “Double checked it and we got the same results.” The older doctor stared at his colleague with astonishment, “This can’t be right, he couldn’t have been on Frenzine, the stuff never made it past military testing. Did you at least get an ID on him?” “Former soldier and one of the primary test subjects for Frenzine. According to his file he is highly dangerous and is a powerful chi user.” “Well lets place him in Sector D before he regains consciousness, wouldn’t want to deal with him while he’s awake.”
Orion awoke in a small white cell. Orion rubbed his eyes and sat up, trying to get a hold of his surroundings. A voice emerged from the other row of cells, “Ah, so you’re finally awake.” “Where the hell am I?” “You’re in prison dear sir, and one of the most top of the line and highest in security. I guess your atrocious crimes have finally caught up to you, but then then again I’m not one to talk.” “What are you talking about?” “I don’t know what I’m talking about, I just assumed that you did something horrible to get sent in this wing of the prison. My name is Shi Renzu by the way, stop, control yourself, you sit across a god.” Orion stared at the man trying figure out if the man was telling the truth. “I Think I heard about you a while ago. Weren’t you supposed to be executed?” “Yes I was, did a little bargaining with them though, got myself a life in prison if I could help prevent catastrophic chi incidents, I’ve proved my worth several times over. So what you in here for? I’m in here for killing hundreds over the span of five years. Now it’s your turn to share.” “I honestly don’t remember…” “Aww that’s a shame, I was expecting something like killing an important government official or something.” Orion layed back down and stared at the ceiling of his cell, “So what happens now?” “You wait for your trial, and hope for the best."
With Ann's blade driven into the Crane Demon's box...a hoarse cry rang throughout the entire temple. Sunaarashi smashing through the wall, Rumelis and Ann's attacks on the Crane demons minions, Shiisan's chi blasts, and of course the blade now piercing through the cursed box had all but severed the Crane Demon's ties to the temple and the world of mortals.
"This...won't be the end of me...I...return..." the Crane demon coughed as all of the vile shadow coating the walls of the room, as well as the hellish aura within the temple, as well as the dark cursed placed upon the forest, began to reel back and recede towards the box. A sense of tranquility had filled the air that the Great guild hadn't felt since they'd landed on Gangamai's accursed desert.
"Wow, totally didn't know that would happen," Shiisan remarked, sounding thoroughly unsurprised.
"Re--remarkable..." the old miner grinned. "You all did it! You..." the miner paused as something in the treasure box began to spark and shimmer with a loud hum. "I think...we should leave this room..."
"Yeah, good point..." Shiisan agreed as he and the other guild members hurried out of the Crane Demon's former domain and went back into the room with the pedestal where they'd found the treasure map key in. It seemed that whatever was emerging from the box was the Crane Demon's parting gift. But it had lost too much power...Electricity surged throughout the treasure box, smashing the walls surrounding the room and toppling them.
***
Suiken and the rest of the guild turned in surprise as one of the walls collapsed in front of them. The Hunter's Guild turned, equally surprised, as they saw the 'missing' Great Guild members standing across the other side of the massive hole in the temple wall. Their looks of surprise soon contorted into rage upon seeing the Guild was standing in the very room, they'd surmised the treasure map to be in.
"You...what were you...cheaters," Tawa frowned his face growing with rage. "All of you! Cheaters! You've forfeit the contest! Hand over the map!" Tawa demanded. "You get to rot in this cursed temple..."
"Yeah, it's not cursed," Shiisan pointed out.
"Wha-, come again?" Tawa frowned.
"The curse is gone and so...there aren't really any stakes left in this contest..." Shiisan shrugged. Tawa looked completely lost as he looked over to the other Hunter's guild members, who simply offered equally infuriated yet stumped looks.
"So...now I take it that we all can just leave and be done with this contest?" Suiken asked Tawa.
"I, uh...." Tawa stuttered, looking over to Tsukumo as she began to heal their unconscious teammates. "I'll have to ask the boss first...Can you all just, uh, wait here a sec?"
The entire guild gave Tawa a blank stare, before simply leaving through the new hole blown into the wall. The old miner approached them excitedly, asking. "Do you all know what you've done? The entire province must've been suffering for a long time due to this Crane Demon and you all just...well you done a very good thing to say the least! After spending months in that room with that wretched thing, I feel as if I am twenty years younger!"
"This has to be told to someone! Perhaps, I will go to Jiefong and relay the news..." the old man continued, scratchiness his chin. "Er, what do I call you people?"
"We're the Great Guild," Shiisan explained. "The Great Guild Fortune. We're a pretty big deal, right?" he asked Lo-Muna, elbowing her a bit on the shoulder.
"The Great Guild Fortune..." the miner repeated, before turning around, beginning to take his leave. "I will remember that!" he shouted as he began to run off, in another direction than the guild. Back to a now curse-free Ganga Desert and towards Jiefong. "And thank-you!"Shiisan nodded and looked back at the guild, pulling forth a burlap bag in one hand and the key/map to unlocking the treasure room in the other.
Needless to say, the Guild realized that it was finally time to take a bit of a reward for themselves after the past couple of days. The key had unlocked the treasure room without a hitch and they soon took as much as they could take with them.
There was only one thing left to do, which was make for the exit into Gangamai. The last room that needed to be unlocked was unlocked. It led to a simple tunnel that simply led them in a straight line. They traveled in haste despite their tired demeanor, until they were closer and closer towards a dim light.
And then finally....they made it. The underground City of Gangamai. They were soon greeted by a confused rabble of dirtied faces, giving them looks of shock and surprise. There was an odd silence for a couple of minutes, before Suiken spoke. "Aha...excuse us, we've traveled for a long time without a decent rest and we-,"
"Stow it, oni," a Gangamai guardsmen spat, still looking in amazement at the group. "Did you all...just come from that temple?"
"Why yes," Suiken answered. "We've come from Jiefong, across the river and trekked through the Ganga Desert to..."
"You went through the cursed desert?!" the guard laughed obnoxiously at them. "You washed up by the lake right? You ARE aware that there's a a mountain near that area...?"
"...Yes?" Suiken nodded, vaguely recalling the geography of the area. "What of it?"
"The curse doesn't go that far!" the guard snorted. "There's a passage in those mountains that'd taken you right near here safely!" he guffawed.
Suiken gave a low sigh and turned towards the guild, whispering, "Remember, let's...keep a low profile here. Perhaps news of our...activities in Jiefong haven't spread this far yet, but we should nevertheless, be careful. Now...I suggest we search for an inn."
"Woah, what'd you guys pull off in Jiefong?" Shiisan asked, waiting for an answer as he turned his head back towards the tunnel, where unbeknownst to the rest guild, a pair of eerie, but not particularly threatening eyes peered at them from the darkness. The eyes of the qilin. Shiisan gave it a nod, before it bowed respectfully and departed as quickly as it had arrived. Shiisan's attention soon turned back towards Gangamai as the guild continued to search for an inn.
***
A filthy gecko beastman of a guard tapped violently on Orion's cell with it's warhammer. Glaring at Orion with razing hatred and iron willpower, the reptilian beastman snorted, "You ready for the full might of the judicial system, scum-lord?" he asked Orion.
"This...won't be the end of me...I...return..." the Crane demon coughed as all of the vile shadow coating the walls of the room, as well as the hellish aura within the temple, as well as the dark cursed placed upon the forest, began to reel back and recede towards the box. A sense of tranquility had filled the air that the Great guild hadn't felt since they'd landed on Gangamai's accursed desert.
"Wow, totally didn't know that would happen," Shiisan remarked, sounding thoroughly unsurprised.
"Re--remarkable..." the old miner grinned. "You all did it! You..." the miner paused as something in the treasure box began to spark and shimmer with a loud hum. "I think...we should leave this room..."
"Yeah, good point..." Shiisan agreed as he and the other guild members hurried out of the Crane Demon's former domain and went back into the room with the pedestal where they'd found the treasure map key in. It seemed that whatever was emerging from the box was the Crane Demon's parting gift. But it had lost too much power...Electricity surged throughout the treasure box, smashing the walls surrounding the room and toppling them.
***
Suiken and the rest of the guild turned in surprise as one of the walls collapsed in front of them. The Hunter's Guild turned, equally surprised, as they saw the 'missing' Great Guild members standing across the other side of the massive hole in the temple wall. Their looks of surprise soon contorted into rage upon seeing the Guild was standing in the very room, they'd surmised the treasure map to be in.
"You...what were you...cheaters," Tawa frowned his face growing with rage. "All of you! Cheaters! You've forfeit the contest! Hand over the map!" Tawa demanded. "You get to rot in this cursed temple..."
"Yeah, it's not cursed," Shiisan pointed out.
"Wha-, come again?" Tawa frowned.
"The curse is gone and so...there aren't really any stakes left in this contest..." Shiisan shrugged. Tawa looked completely lost as he looked over to the other Hunter's guild members, who simply offered equally infuriated yet stumped looks.
"So...now I take it that we all can just leave and be done with this contest?" Suiken asked Tawa.
"I, uh...." Tawa stuttered, looking over to Tsukumo as she began to heal their unconscious teammates. "I'll have to ask the boss first...Can you all just, uh, wait here a sec?"
The entire guild gave Tawa a blank stare, before simply leaving through the new hole blown into the wall. The old miner approached them excitedly, asking. "Do you all know what you've done? The entire province must've been suffering for a long time due to this Crane Demon and you all just...well you done a very good thing to say the least! After spending months in that room with that wretched thing, I feel as if I am twenty years younger!"
"This has to be told to someone! Perhaps, I will go to Jiefong and relay the news..." the old man continued, scratchiness his chin. "Er, what do I call you people?"
"We're the Great Guild," Shiisan explained. "The Great Guild Fortune. We're a pretty big deal, right?" he asked Lo-Muna, elbowing her a bit on the shoulder.
"The Great Guild Fortune..." the miner repeated, before turning around, beginning to take his leave. "I will remember that!" he shouted as he began to run off, in another direction than the guild. Back to a now curse-free Ganga Desert and towards Jiefong. "And thank-you!"Shiisan nodded and looked back at the guild, pulling forth a burlap bag in one hand and the key/map to unlocking the treasure room in the other.
Needless to say, the Guild realized that it was finally time to take a bit of a reward for themselves after the past couple of days. The key had unlocked the treasure room without a hitch and they soon took as much as they could take with them.
There was only one thing left to do, which was make for the exit into Gangamai. The last room that needed to be unlocked was unlocked. It led to a simple tunnel that simply led them in a straight line. They traveled in haste despite their tired demeanor, until they were closer and closer towards a dim light.
And then finally....they made it. The underground City of Gangamai. They were soon greeted by a confused rabble of dirtied faces, giving them looks of shock and surprise. There was an odd silence for a couple of minutes, before Suiken spoke. "Aha...excuse us, we've traveled for a long time without a decent rest and we-,"
"Stow it, oni," a Gangamai guardsmen spat, still looking in amazement at the group. "Did you all...just come from that temple?"
"Why yes," Suiken answered. "We've come from Jiefong, across the river and trekked through the Ganga Desert to..."
"You went through the cursed desert?!" the guard laughed obnoxiously at them. "You washed up by the lake right? You ARE aware that there's a a mountain near that area...?"
"...Yes?" Suiken nodded, vaguely recalling the geography of the area. "What of it?"
"The curse doesn't go that far!" the guard snorted. "There's a passage in those mountains that'd taken you right near here safely!" he guffawed.
Suiken gave a low sigh and turned towards the guild, whispering, "Remember, let's...keep a low profile here. Perhaps news of our...activities in Jiefong haven't spread this far yet, but we should nevertheless, be careful. Now...I suggest we search for an inn."
"Woah, what'd you guys pull off in Jiefong?" Shiisan asked, waiting for an answer as he turned his head back towards the tunnel, where unbeknownst to the rest guild, a pair of eerie, but not particularly threatening eyes peered at them from the darkness. The eyes of the qilin. Shiisan gave it a nod, before it bowed respectfully and departed as quickly as it had arrived. Shiisan's attention soon turned back towards Gangamai as the guild continued to search for an inn.
***
A filthy gecko beastman of a guard tapped violently on Orion's cell with it's warhammer. Glaring at Orion with razing hatred and iron willpower, the reptilian beastman snorted, "You ready for the full might of the judicial system, scum-lord?" he asked Orion.
Before the Great Guild Fortune stretched the dank city of Gangamai, darkness and fire-light shrouding the sand-stone buildings on their street and beyond, blinded out by scorching spots where the cave-ceiling that stretched across the tunnel and caverned city tore apart into massive openings and allowed the scorching desert sun to shine down on a few open areas of the city. A place of blistering heat or of torch-lit darkness, Gangamai had no mid-points. No in-between. And the same rule applied to it's people. As the Great Guild walked down the subterranean street toward the market place, an area exposed to the daylight above, they spotted two classes of people. The weak - from the Tengu on the street tiredly gazing up at them with a half-rotted leg to the swarm of lepers begging at the Guild's feet as they past, to the line of Goblin slaves being dragged forward by a human owner, naked with large, copper plates in their mouths and metal rods hooking to each other from the neck, arms, and legs - and the strong. "Hurry it up," The human owner, a dirty looking man with oily brown hair and green eyes spat as he yanked the line forward violently. At least a few of the guild members would have winced as they past by the line and the scars of whipping engraved on their green backs, deep enough so that the skin had remoulded over bloodied spinal bone. And such class of people crowded even their small side street: slaves and the sick, and occasionally a human master in the mix.
"Well, well, well!" A voice exclaimed. Through the crowd a lanky man with an oddly slanted face approached, looking as though he'd been punched repeatedly a few too many times. The scars lining his shirtless body aided that assumption. "Welcome to Gangamai!" The man called. "...Friends..."
"Well, well, well!" A voice exclaimed. Through the crowd a lanky man with an oddly slanted face approached, looking as though he'd been punched repeatedly a few too many times. The scars lining his shirtless body aided that assumption. "Welcome to Gangamai!" The man called. "...Friends..."
Suiken glanced around at the city disdainfully. He had never before stepped foot in Gangamai and judging from the stories he'd heard and what he's just now seen, he wouldn't warm up to it any time soon. He looked at the goblins in bonds and closed his eyes as he turned to face the creepster who just greeted them. Things were starting to feel too close to home. He looked at the scarred man and asked, "Thank you. Perhaps you'd show us around? We seek an inn, but I'm afraid we're fairly new to Gangamai."
Shiisan turned around and glanced down at the lepers standing by his and the guild's feet, before his eyes drifted to the crippled and wounded that seemed to litter the city streets, injured, dying, starving. "People live like this...?" he questioned, sounding as if he was in shock, as he looked down upon the lepers once more. "Though I suppose ya can't exactly call this living..." he muttered, reaching into his pockets and emptying them of gold, letting it pour to the ground for the lepers.
Shiisan turned to the scarred guide. "Who the hell runs this place?" he asked, not sounding at all enthused at being here.
Shiisan turned around and glanced down at the lepers standing by his and the guild's feet, before his eyes drifted to the crippled and wounded that seemed to litter the city streets, injured, dying, starving. "People live like this...?" he questioned, sounding as if he was in shock, as he looked down upon the lepers once more. "Though I suppose ya can't exactly call this living..." he muttered, reaching into his pockets and emptying them of gold, letting it pour to the ground for the lepers.
Shiisan turned to the scarred guide. "Who the hell runs this place?" he asked, not sounding at all enthused at being here.
"Name's Saaklemore," Saaklemore introduce, spitting on Suiken's feet before bowing at the man and the Great Guild behind him. He then paused at Shiisan's question. "What are you talking about?" Saaklemore questioned. "No one comes to Gangamai unless they need money or are in chains. This place is a shithole, and everyone knows it... but the mines around it are worth a whole lot." Saaklemore began to walk, nodding for the gang to follow. "You see Gangamai has no nice places in it. It has some very big houses for a very small amount of people, but no one wants to be here, really." Saaklemore began to whistle as they passed by an alley of crying children. "You see only ten percent of the population here are human. The rest are slaves of some sort, and the humans aren't even the slave-owners - more like employers of the very rich working the slaves and the mines. And the soldiers, of course. The people owning the mines of course stay very far away from all this... unpleasantness."
As they walked suddenly they emerged into the burning sunlight of the midday. Above them they entered a bright spot in the city where the cave ceiling ended and the blistering sky soared above. "So what business do you good men and women have here?"
"You!" A voice suddenly spat. Saaklemore glanced over as a guard in the green-armour of the Yunish military marched over, pushing past the beast-men in the bazaar to approach the group. "Do you own this Oni?" The guard questioned Saaklemore. The scarred man shook his head desperately before facing away. The guard glared at Saaklemore before turning to the Oni. "Where's your master, Oni?" The guard questioned, his hand on his blade's hilt...
As they walked suddenly they emerged into the burning sunlight of the midday. Above them they entered a bright spot in the city where the cave ceiling ended and the blistering sky soared above. "So what business do you good men and women have here?"
"You!" A voice suddenly spat. Saaklemore glanced over as a guard in the green-armour of the Yunish military marched over, pushing past the beast-men in the bazaar to approach the group. "Do you own this Oni?" The guard questioned Saaklemore. The scarred man shook his head desperately before facing away. The guard glared at Saaklemore before turning to the Oni. "Where's your master, Oni?" The guard questioned, his hand on his blade's hilt...
"Why keep 'em as slaves?" Shiisan questioned, still looking upon the state of Gangamai, disbelief apparent in his tone. "You said it yourself, the mines make coin. Have them work there, earn payment for a hard days work? Wouldn't paying them to improve the city be more...than this?" he asked, although his questions went unanswered as a guard had approached them.
"I have no master, never have," Suiken stated sternly, his hand reaching for a pouch at his side, containing some of the loot he'd gathered from the temple. "After all I don't believe many slaves carry pouches full of jade coins. Even if they're masters send them shopping," he muttered waving the pouch in front of the guard.
"I have no master, never have," Suiken stated sternly, his hand reaching for a pouch at his side, containing some of the loot he'd gathered from the temple. "After all I don't believe many slaves carry pouches full of jade coins. Even if they're masters send them shopping," he muttered waving the pouch in front of the guard.
"You can't work a man to death - you can a slave," Saaklemore explained.
"Where are your papers?" The guard demanded coldly of Suiken...
***
"...She tried to come when I was hurt,
Yu-une, where are you o',
She searched so far, but couldn't hear,
Yu-une, where are you now?
I tried to call to no avail
Yu-une, where are you o',
I screamed and yelled till I was dead,
Yu-une, where are you now?
When I awoke I wore all gold,
Yu-une, where are you o',
I was beyond, in land's more bold,
Yu-une, goodbye for now...."
The words faded from Yuwen's slightly burnt lips as he sat with his feet in the water, the waves of the sea quiet enough to sit as the raft sailed, fog surrounding them. Still the hot summer's sun shun down, and sweat poured off the crew's bodies. The Hooded Villain took a sip of water before wiping himself off with a towel. "I don't like this fog," He frowned, approaching the Seven Son's members who had grouped the helm. "We have no lookout, we can't spot approaching ships."
"Where are your papers?" The guard demanded coldly of Suiken...
***
"...She tried to come when I was hurt,
Yu-une, where are you o',
She searched so far, but couldn't hear,
Yu-une, where are you now?
I tried to call to no avail
Yu-une, where are you o',
I screamed and yelled till I was dead,
Yu-une, where are you now?
When I awoke I wore all gold,
Yu-une, where are you o',
I was beyond, in land's more bold,
Yu-une, goodbye for now...."
The words faded from Yuwen's slightly burnt lips as he sat with his feet in the water, the waves of the sea quiet enough to sit as the raft sailed, fog surrounding them. Still the hot summer's sun shun down, and sweat poured off the crew's bodies. The Hooded Villain took a sip of water before wiping himself off with a towel. "I don't like this fog," He frowned, approaching the Seven Son's members who had grouped the helm. "We have no lookout, we can't spot approaching ships."
Turas had a lot to complain about on the way back.
"... so anyway, after the seventy eighth time I reminded them all that Võ was gonna get his shit pummeled (I counted), that's when they gagged me," the Sudean vigilante finally finished, the weariness in his voice implying his heroic actions had drained him significantly. "Joke's on them, though. Võ's still gonna get his shit pummeled. Shows what they knew." He took on the aire of a sagacious village elder dispensing wisdom unto the ignorant townspeople, and added, "For verily, the truth remains the truth regardless of the protestations of they who deny it."
"That's adorable, but Võ is still gonna win," Gridiron retorted cheekily to her companion, who deflated visibly at her lack of faith in his prophetic foretellings. Espying his dejection, Gridiron stepped closer to his side and laid her arm out around his shoulders with a smile. "Tell ya what," she decided in a conciliatory tone. "If it means so much to ya, how 'bout we buy tickets to that fight? There's a good couple months between now and then, so we should have time to snag good seats and make it up to Yuna-Yae in time, and then some. Maybe spend a couple weeks out 'n about the city, eh?"
Turas turned an amazed gape unto the vigilante leader. "What's this?" he declared in a mixture of horror and awe, as though the gods of the dunes themselves had descended unto the mortal plane to inform Turas that he was in fact the reincarnation of the legendary warrior Reza Khan, returned to life after thousands of years of slumber to fight in the name of the gods once again. "Gridiron, our magnanimous leader, choosing to spend an entire two weeks doing something as inane as having fun and enjoying life instead of ceaselessly working herself into an early grave? Either I mean so much to you that you feel rescuing me was significant enough to warrant this sudden shift, or I'm actually still in the hands of those dipshit slavers and I'm just hallucinating out of despair or some shit."
"What can I say, I am a benevolent liege," Gridiron shrugged noncommittally. "And hell, the gods know even I could use a holiday every now and then. Just..." Her brow furrowed a bit, and her smile began to fade as she removed her arm from Turas' shoulders. "I guess if we went just for the fight, and didn't dick around too long, it wouldn't be too bad... or maybe it'd be best to dispense of the whole idea alto--"
"OH FOR FUCK SAKE," Turas interjected, throwing his hands up in the air in exasperation (and then quailing somewhat as he noticed a rather unamused Amanhã directing toward him a death glare that more than made itself known through the helmet). "I tell ya," he continued, at a significantly less obnoxious volume. "It's like this work you do is the whole of your being. Ain't you ever gonna take some time to just... y'know... be you?"
Ah, but therein lay the crux of the issue.
Gridiron was silent for a brief moment as she attempted to figure out just how to reply-- Leave it to Turas to inadvertently stumble across the exact thing that's been getting at me lately. "... this work is the whole of my being," she found herself murmuring in responce in a sombre tone. Turas raised an eyebrow, trying to find some appropriate way to handle this sudden show of solemn honesty, before a smile split across Gridiron's lips and she directed a playful punch at Turas' shoulder. "Shit, you let me go all angsty again," she accused him facetiously. "Aren't you, as the narratively aware sidekick, supposed to keep me from sinking into the narrative cliches?"
"Sidekick?" Turas yelped, as if immensely wounded. Gridiron merely grinned. "If the shoe fits..."
"Even after I've come an inch from slavery, you think nothing of shattering my fragile heart," Turas lamented stiffly. Truly, his was the hardest lot of them all.
A morose and pensive Nee, once again, pretty much ignored the mindless banter between Turas and Noxchi. It was mostly silliness, things of little importance. But life was full of these little things, and, ironically enough, the little unimportant things make up an important facet of life that keeps it from being all dreary and gloomy, like an eternal haze of gritty depression. even someone like her realized that, at least, so she waited for a lull in the lover's talk - doing her best to not analyze every word and facial expression between them. She could, easily, discern the - but no. She wouldn't. Because that isn't how to make a friend, right? Blind and total trust was the key, wasn't it? She didn't really know, but it seemed idealistic enough just to possibly make sense. But more than just trust, communication was another thing required in a friendship.
"Gridiron." Nee said softly, from her perch atop the living suit of armor's shoulders, shaking away the feeling of the Võ fan's desperate grip on her body as they dangled over that cliff. "Thanks for... going back for me. I was afraid. Scared, I ... suppose." She made a bit of a shrug, feeling somewhat comforted by the weight of her sword and chain - collar safely removed from her throat and back in her pack.
Gridiron glanced up as Nee's voice interjected into the brief lull in the conversation between her and Turas-- she met the gaze of the girl, riding along atop her less than pleased half-sister (Gridiron could practically hear Amanhã's thoughts-- 'man, not only do I have to tote around this little ape, now it starts talking? I'm too old for this shit.'), and formed her thin lips into a pale smile. "No need," she denied the gratitude sincerely. "Hell if I was just gonna turn around and leave without you, after all." Fresh off Turas' successful rescue, the vigilante leader couldn't help but be a bit more optimistic and spirited than usual. "s'long as you're with us," she pointed out confidently. "It'd take nothing short of an army to pose you any risk."
A sigh of relief exited the noble's mouth, and she somewhat slumped down onto the back of Amanhã's helmet, resting her face against the heated metal, faced towards the Sudean. It was almost as if someone had the same chi as she did, and was using liberal amounts of it on her - she just felt almost exoneratingly calm, at ease - and she wondered if this was what friendship was all about. If so, then, hadn't she really been missing out on a lot, what with her companions in growing up and all. Scattered now, but the bonds were still there.
"That's comforting to hear." She said, almost lazily resting on the deathmachine's more than disgruntled form. "Safety is something really... welcome. Yeah. Haven't felt safe for a while." She paused, trying to find a way to word this thought without sounding like an incompetent moron. "I feel at ease with you. Like I don't have to keep myself guarded as much. It's... hard to... hard to explain. You know what I mean, right?"
The sudden sincerity on Nee's part was a bit jarring to Gridiron, who found herself uncertain as to how to formulate an appropriate responce for a second. It wasn't necessarily unpleasant to Gridiron-- after all, she didn't dislike the girl. If anything, under less bizarre circumstances, it was wholly possible she would have developed something of a fondness for her: she was intelligent and ambitious for someone of such a callow age, and there was naturally the obvious parallel of their mutual vehemence against the institution of slavery... distinct though their methods of opposition were.
But they were still bizarre circumstances. And soon, Nee would be returned to Furoe. Gridiron's association with her would probably end there-- it would have to. Nee had a vested interest in swaying Cha'Valkar and his Ku'Rannos to her will: Gridiron would never stop working tirelessly to kill the slave lord and anybody in his employ. Nevertheless... until then, there was no need to stoke the flames of ill will now, was there?
"... yeah, I know what you mean," Gridiron assented amiably with a nod of her head. She cast a smile up at Nee. "I'm glad," she slowly formed a reply-- she still was anything but a people person, and she didn't wanna say some dumb shit that would turn the conversation sour. "-- that you're at ease with us. I, uh... find most people tend not to be too at ease with me. I guess it's just not something I'm good at," she finished a bit limply.
Sure, the conversation was strange. It didn't really flow well, or was smooth at all. It lacked any sort of rhythm. And a few times, both participants stumbled over their words. And yet, well, it was nice. It was good. It felt somewhat natural, despite Nee being used to subtly directing the conversation into her favor.Without using any of that, or having any real goal in mind - just an aimless talk, really - it felt more or less fresh, intriguing, and unknown. This wouldn't last for very long, though, as far as she could tell. Only for, at most, another day. Because by then, they'd have gotten to Furoe, and this little thing would be gone, perhaps for good. Gridiron would go to dispense justice, and Nee would tweak things untill she had the Ku'Rannos fully in her control.
"...Yeah. Depending on how things - nevermind." Right now, it was too calm and easy for her to ruin it with any real serious talk. No time to really bring up the only option for this relationship to continue - which is if Gridiron had a change of heart and decided to back Nee in her revolution - and instead changed tacks completely. "I could easily buy you both skybox seats for the fight." she said, with a little teasing lilt. "Tell me how the Red Khmer does, though, will you? One of my old... friends..." She thought wistfully of the hot-blooded Karekin for a brief moment. "Someone I know really is a fan of her. She's also supposed to be bigger than your sister, Gridiron. Half-Ashura half-Tengu make for pretty large... everything, after all."
Turas by all regards was deeply appreciative of Nee's offer, judging by the bellow of "FUCK YEAH I CAN DIG IT" that escaped his lips, followed shortly thereafter by Amanhã, evidently less appreciative of his enthusiasm, hoisting him once again into the air by the ankle. "Oi!" the Sudean vigilante whined as he flailed about impotently in the bounty hunter's grip. "'ey, Gridiron, call your psychopath of a half sister off!"
"You were complaining about your feet hurting just a minute ago," the vigilante leader retorted in amusement. "Clearly, she heard you and wanted to be of service. You should be thanking her, you insensitive prick." And then, talking right over Turas' sputtered protests, she turned back to Nee. "I appreciate the offer, but it's alright. I've got a bit of cash set aside anyway-- I guess it wouldn't hurt to blow some of it on takin' that ol' berk out to the capitol for a couple weeks." She shrugged, gave a bit of a sigh. "Been a while since I last took time off... well, what I do. I always feel I'm being selfish in doing so. Too selfish."
Nee shot Turas and Amanhã a look that was somewhere between bafflement and bemusement. She shrugged, opting to ignore the Sudean man being hoisted into the air a bit in front of her, and returned to leisurely gaze at Noxchi, and nodding a bit to her response to the offer. Noxchi... probably had never really taken time to simply relax. To enjoy life as life was. And Nee found that same trait inside of her, as she'd worked almost tirelessly to try and find a way to fix things, for the longest time.
"Then, perhaps..." The noble stretched her arms behind her. "In Furoe, I could convince father to host a festival? So you can relax, or enjoy the city, as thanks for rescuing me"
"Hm." Gridiron pondered it briefly, and then turned her head over her shoulder to gauge the thoughts of the other three on the affair. "What do you lot reckon, eh? Festival?"
"........."
"........."
"I'M STILL HANGING HERE, Y'KNOW-- SHIT, THE BLOOD'S RUSHING TO MY HEAD, I'M GONNA PASS OUT OR SOME SHIT HERE--"
"........."
"Guess that settles it," Gridiron finished vibrantly with a smirk, glancing back up at Nee. "We'd be most pleased to spend a day or two in your city."
"... so anyway, after the seventy eighth time I reminded them all that Võ was gonna get his shit pummeled (I counted), that's when they gagged me," the Sudean vigilante finally finished, the weariness in his voice implying his heroic actions had drained him significantly. "Joke's on them, though. Võ's still gonna get his shit pummeled. Shows what they knew." He took on the aire of a sagacious village elder dispensing wisdom unto the ignorant townspeople, and added, "For verily, the truth remains the truth regardless of the protestations of they who deny it."
"That's adorable, but Võ is still gonna win," Gridiron retorted cheekily to her companion, who deflated visibly at her lack of faith in his prophetic foretellings. Espying his dejection, Gridiron stepped closer to his side and laid her arm out around his shoulders with a smile. "Tell ya what," she decided in a conciliatory tone. "If it means so much to ya, how 'bout we buy tickets to that fight? There's a good couple months between now and then, so we should have time to snag good seats and make it up to Yuna-Yae in time, and then some. Maybe spend a couple weeks out 'n about the city, eh?"
Turas turned an amazed gape unto the vigilante leader. "What's this?" he declared in a mixture of horror and awe, as though the gods of the dunes themselves had descended unto the mortal plane to inform Turas that he was in fact the reincarnation of the legendary warrior Reza Khan, returned to life after thousands of years of slumber to fight in the name of the gods once again. "Gridiron, our magnanimous leader, choosing to spend an entire two weeks doing something as inane as having fun and enjoying life instead of ceaselessly working herself into an early grave? Either I mean so much to you that you feel rescuing me was significant enough to warrant this sudden shift, or I'm actually still in the hands of those dipshit slavers and I'm just hallucinating out of despair or some shit."
"What can I say, I am a benevolent liege," Gridiron shrugged noncommittally. "And hell, the gods know even I could use a holiday every now and then. Just..." Her brow furrowed a bit, and her smile began to fade as she removed her arm from Turas' shoulders. "I guess if we went just for the fight, and didn't dick around too long, it wouldn't be too bad... or maybe it'd be best to dispense of the whole idea alto--"
"OH FOR FUCK SAKE," Turas interjected, throwing his hands up in the air in exasperation (and then quailing somewhat as he noticed a rather unamused Amanhã directing toward him a death glare that more than made itself known through the helmet). "I tell ya," he continued, at a significantly less obnoxious volume. "It's like this work you do is the whole of your being. Ain't you ever gonna take some time to just... y'know... be you?"
Ah, but therein lay the crux of the issue.
Gridiron was silent for a brief moment as she attempted to figure out just how to reply-- Leave it to Turas to inadvertently stumble across the exact thing that's been getting at me lately. "... this work is the whole of my being," she found herself murmuring in responce in a sombre tone. Turas raised an eyebrow, trying to find some appropriate way to handle this sudden show of solemn honesty, before a smile split across Gridiron's lips and she directed a playful punch at Turas' shoulder. "Shit, you let me go all angsty again," she accused him facetiously. "Aren't you, as the narratively aware sidekick, supposed to keep me from sinking into the narrative cliches?"
"Sidekick?" Turas yelped, as if immensely wounded. Gridiron merely grinned. "If the shoe fits..."
"Even after I've come an inch from slavery, you think nothing of shattering my fragile heart," Turas lamented stiffly. Truly, his was the hardest lot of them all.
A morose and pensive Nee, once again, pretty much ignored the mindless banter between Turas and Noxchi. It was mostly silliness, things of little importance. But life was full of these little things, and, ironically enough, the little unimportant things make up an important facet of life that keeps it from being all dreary and gloomy, like an eternal haze of gritty depression. even someone like her realized that, at least, so she waited for a lull in the lover's talk - doing her best to not analyze every word and facial expression between them. She could, easily, discern the - but no. She wouldn't. Because that isn't how to make a friend, right? Blind and total trust was the key, wasn't it? She didn't really know, but it seemed idealistic enough just to possibly make sense. But more than just trust, communication was another thing required in a friendship.
"Gridiron." Nee said softly, from her perch atop the living suit of armor's shoulders, shaking away the feeling of the Võ fan's desperate grip on her body as they dangled over that cliff. "Thanks for... going back for me. I was afraid. Scared, I ... suppose." She made a bit of a shrug, feeling somewhat comforted by the weight of her sword and chain - collar safely removed from her throat and back in her pack.
Gridiron glanced up as Nee's voice interjected into the brief lull in the conversation between her and Turas-- she met the gaze of the girl, riding along atop her less than pleased half-sister (Gridiron could practically hear Amanhã's thoughts-- 'man, not only do I have to tote around this little ape, now it starts talking? I'm too old for this shit.'), and formed her thin lips into a pale smile. "No need," she denied the gratitude sincerely. "Hell if I was just gonna turn around and leave without you, after all." Fresh off Turas' successful rescue, the vigilante leader couldn't help but be a bit more optimistic and spirited than usual. "s'long as you're with us," she pointed out confidently. "It'd take nothing short of an army to pose you any risk."
A sigh of relief exited the noble's mouth, and she somewhat slumped down onto the back of Amanhã's helmet, resting her face against the heated metal, faced towards the Sudean. It was almost as if someone had the same chi as she did, and was using liberal amounts of it on her - she just felt almost exoneratingly calm, at ease - and she wondered if this was what friendship was all about. If so, then, hadn't she really been missing out on a lot, what with her companions in growing up and all. Scattered now, but the bonds were still there.
"That's comforting to hear." She said, almost lazily resting on the deathmachine's more than disgruntled form. "Safety is something really... welcome. Yeah. Haven't felt safe for a while." She paused, trying to find a way to word this thought without sounding like an incompetent moron. "I feel at ease with you. Like I don't have to keep myself guarded as much. It's... hard to... hard to explain. You know what I mean, right?"
The sudden sincerity on Nee's part was a bit jarring to Gridiron, who found herself uncertain as to how to formulate an appropriate responce for a second. It wasn't necessarily unpleasant to Gridiron-- after all, she didn't dislike the girl. If anything, under less bizarre circumstances, it was wholly possible she would have developed something of a fondness for her: she was intelligent and ambitious for someone of such a callow age, and there was naturally the obvious parallel of their mutual vehemence against the institution of slavery... distinct though their methods of opposition were.
But they were still bizarre circumstances. And soon, Nee would be returned to Furoe. Gridiron's association with her would probably end there-- it would have to. Nee had a vested interest in swaying Cha'Valkar and his Ku'Rannos to her will: Gridiron would never stop working tirelessly to kill the slave lord and anybody in his employ. Nevertheless... until then, there was no need to stoke the flames of ill will now, was there?
"... yeah, I know what you mean," Gridiron assented amiably with a nod of her head. She cast a smile up at Nee. "I'm glad," she slowly formed a reply-- she still was anything but a people person, and she didn't wanna say some dumb shit that would turn the conversation sour. "-- that you're at ease with us. I, uh... find most people tend not to be too at ease with me. I guess it's just not something I'm good at," she finished a bit limply.
Sure, the conversation was strange. It didn't really flow well, or was smooth at all. It lacked any sort of rhythm. And a few times, both participants stumbled over their words. And yet, well, it was nice. It was good. It felt somewhat natural, despite Nee being used to subtly directing the conversation into her favor.Without using any of that, or having any real goal in mind - just an aimless talk, really - it felt more or less fresh, intriguing, and unknown. This wouldn't last for very long, though, as far as she could tell. Only for, at most, another day. Because by then, they'd have gotten to Furoe, and this little thing would be gone, perhaps for good. Gridiron would go to dispense justice, and Nee would tweak things untill she had the Ku'Rannos fully in her control.
"...Yeah. Depending on how things - nevermind." Right now, it was too calm and easy for her to ruin it with any real serious talk. No time to really bring up the only option for this relationship to continue - which is if Gridiron had a change of heart and decided to back Nee in her revolution - and instead changed tacks completely. "I could easily buy you both skybox seats for the fight." she said, with a little teasing lilt. "Tell me how the Red Khmer does, though, will you? One of my old... friends..." She thought wistfully of the hot-blooded Karekin for a brief moment. "Someone I know really is a fan of her. She's also supposed to be bigger than your sister, Gridiron. Half-Ashura half-Tengu make for pretty large... everything, after all."
Turas by all regards was deeply appreciative of Nee's offer, judging by the bellow of "FUCK YEAH I CAN DIG IT" that escaped his lips, followed shortly thereafter by Amanhã, evidently less appreciative of his enthusiasm, hoisting him once again into the air by the ankle. "Oi!" the Sudean vigilante whined as he flailed about impotently in the bounty hunter's grip. "'ey, Gridiron, call your psychopath of a half sister off!"
"You were complaining about your feet hurting just a minute ago," the vigilante leader retorted in amusement. "Clearly, she heard you and wanted to be of service. You should be thanking her, you insensitive prick." And then, talking right over Turas' sputtered protests, she turned back to Nee. "I appreciate the offer, but it's alright. I've got a bit of cash set aside anyway-- I guess it wouldn't hurt to blow some of it on takin' that ol' berk out to the capitol for a couple weeks." She shrugged, gave a bit of a sigh. "Been a while since I last took time off... well, what I do. I always feel I'm being selfish in doing so. Too selfish."
Nee shot Turas and Amanhã a look that was somewhere between bafflement and bemusement. She shrugged, opting to ignore the Sudean man being hoisted into the air a bit in front of her, and returned to leisurely gaze at Noxchi, and nodding a bit to her response to the offer. Noxchi... probably had never really taken time to simply relax. To enjoy life as life was. And Nee found that same trait inside of her, as she'd worked almost tirelessly to try and find a way to fix things, for the longest time.
"Then, perhaps..." The noble stretched her arms behind her. "In Furoe, I could convince father to host a festival? So you can relax, or enjoy the city, as thanks for rescuing me"
"Hm." Gridiron pondered it briefly, and then turned her head over her shoulder to gauge the thoughts of the other three on the affair. "What do you lot reckon, eh? Festival?"
"........."
"........."
"I'M STILL HANGING HERE, Y'KNOW-- SHIT, THE BLOOD'S RUSHING TO MY HEAD, I'M GONNA PASS OUT OR SOME SHIT HERE--"
"........."
"Guess that settles it," Gridiron finished vibrantly with a smirk, glancing back up at Nee. "We'd be most pleased to spend a day or two in your city."
"So this...is a punishment?" Shiisan whispered to Saaklemore. "All of these people can't be criminals. Why inflict a punishment as relentlessly cruel as this?!" he asked, as his eyes drifted over towards the guard reprimanding them, his hand slowly reaching for the broadsword that lay at his hip.
Suiken grimly looked at the guard. "I have no papers. I've just arrived here, we all have!" Suiken growled, his voice rising exponentially.
***
Pele looked out over the water from the helm, unable to see anything through the thick fog. Frowning from underneath his helmet, he looked over for Jeon, who happened to be asleep, the lazy pheasant. Pele considered waking him up to scout ahead, but that wasn't particularly the bird's specialty. No use risking a life on his crew on by sending them off into the unknown.
"Fog like this...not the best omen out on the seas..." Pele sighed. "And it's gonna be hell to navigate." Pele looked over at the hooded man. He went back to the deck and unloaded the contents of a small cart that rested against the sides of the ship, filled with various supplies. Drawing out a lantern, he returned to the helm and raised the lantern towards the hooded villain, wordlessly, but quite clearly asking him to light it up.
It wouldn't help much in this fog, but it would be better than navigating blindly.
Suiken grimly looked at the guard. "I have no papers. I've just arrived here, we all have!" Suiken growled, his voice rising exponentially.
***
Pele looked out over the water from the helm, unable to see anything through the thick fog. Frowning from underneath his helmet, he looked over for Jeon, who happened to be asleep, the lazy pheasant. Pele considered waking him up to scout ahead, but that wasn't particularly the bird's specialty. No use risking a life on his crew on by sending them off into the unknown.
"Fog like this...not the best omen out on the seas..." Pele sighed. "And it's gonna be hell to navigate." Pele looked over at the hooded man. He went back to the deck and unloaded the contents of a small cart that rested against the sides of the ship, filled with various supplies. Drawing out a lantern, he returned to the helm and raised the lantern towards the hooded villain, wordlessly, but quite clearly asking him to light it up.
It wouldn't help much in this fog, but it would be better than navigating blindly.
Suddenly the guard pulled out his sword. "Well, see ya, gang!" Saaklemore exclaimed, jumping out of the way as suddenly the armoured man attacked, going in for a jugular stab on the Oni...
Suiken's eyes widened as he sidestepped to the left to avoid the knife. It was way too soon for him to get stabbed again, he figured. Shiisan quickly drew his broadsword out using the hilt to quickly make a stab at the guards neck. "Made it quick," Shiisan muttered grimly, bowing his head respectfully towards the fallen guard. "Find peace, dude. Not that you seemed to particularly deserve it, but...." Shiisan shrugged, glancing over at Saaklemore. "You still inclined to help us, man? 'Cause I don't think we have much cause to stick around."
"Wow," Saaklemore chuckled, emerging from the wagon of hay to stand beside the group and look over the corpse. "You guys are naturally born killers, aincha'? Real savages."
"Oh god!" The voice of a woman could be heard nearby. "Guards!"
Saaklemore suddenly dashed off back toward a dark part of town. "Follow me, gang!" He called as he ran. The Great Guild soon followed, more to escape the onslaught of guards sure to come than of any trust of the suspicious man. "I could use people of your skills," Saaklemore explained as they cornered a dark, fire-lit street and then flung down into another alley. "You see I'm part of a small operation here in Gangamai. Follow me to my hideout and maybe we can help each other out." The scarred man finally stopped his run a good seven or so streets from the market, catching his breath heavily and laughing as he glanced up to the Guild. "Whadya say?" He asked with a smile, revealing his rotting gold teeth beneath.
"Oh god!" The voice of a woman could be heard nearby. "Guards!"
Saaklemore suddenly dashed off back toward a dark part of town. "Follow me, gang!" He called as he ran. The Great Guild soon followed, more to escape the onslaught of guards sure to come than of any trust of the suspicious man. "I could use people of your skills," Saaklemore explained as they cornered a dark, fire-lit street and then flung down into another alley. "You see I'm part of a small operation here in Gangamai. Follow me to my hideout and maybe we can help each other out." The scarred man finally stopped his run a good seven or so streets from the market, catching his breath heavily and laughing as he glanced up to the Guild. "Whadya say?" He asked with a smile, revealing his rotting gold teeth beneath.
Shiisan shook his head as they followed Saaklemore to the edge of town."Cold blooded?" Shiisan questioned Saaklemore. "You blind? That guy tried to kill us for not having some papers or whatever. And given all of the beastmen and tengu slaves here, whose to say he wouldn't have done the same to them?" Shiisan asked.
After listening to Sakklemore's proposal, Suiken shook his head. "I believe we need to know more, first. Though, perhaps we will think on it after you provide some shelter for us."
After listening to Sakklemore's proposal, Suiken shook his head. "I believe we need to know more, first. Though, perhaps we will think on it after you provide some shelter for us."
After lingering for a few moments, Umi deduced that the drunkard cat was probably not going to follow him across the tiles. Not that he could really blame her; he had had a difficult enough time getting across himself, and he honestly couldn't tell how sober she was. "Well, take care of yourself, I guess," he called to her over his shoulder as he walked away, regardless of if she annoyed him or not. And with that, the catgirl was out of his mind.
But no sooner had Umi entered the next room, which was filled with water, then he suddenly felt a tremor rush through the stones beneath him. The next moment, stones began to shake and fall from the ceiling, into the water. He was just about to turn back when the stones that made up the very doorway he was standing in also began to collapse!
Jumping out of the doorway, Umi landed on the water, willing it to move upwards under his feet to keep himself upon the surface. But then he saw that there were a number of reptilian creatures with webbed feet and duck-like bills upon the water, screeching in agitation. And their attention seemed to be fixed upon...
Two words left Umi's mouth immediately. "I'm out!" he declared, and he made a mad dash towards the alcove on the other side of the room, blasting the water underneath his feet upwards to send him flying further and further with each step. The kappas tried to stop him, but he threw out his hands and sent the water surging up in two great waves, catching the kappas and sending them into the walls. Then when the waves rebounded, Umi used that to make himself fly even further, into the alcove.
"Well, I hope this doesn't turn out to be a complete waste of time," he grumbled as he found himself in a room with nothing but a destroyed chest...and a number of shattered walls. Then he remembered the catgirl whom he had left behind in the room with the floating tiles. Oh dear, I hope she got out alright.
At that moment, he noticed that there seemed to be footprints or something in the dust left from whatever destroyed those walls. And it was leading down a certain corridor...
---------------------------------
12 hours later
June 7th, 444
After escaping from the temple and following the passage, Umi found himself in the underground city of Gangamai...not that he actually knew what its name was when he walked in. "Ugh, underground cities...this one doesn't even look nice," he muttered contemptiously, heaving his bag over his shoulder. "Oh well, time to-"
Suddenly, two...guards, it seemed...barred his path. "Where's your master?" they demanded with cold looks.
"...master? What are you talking about?" Umi raised an eyebrow, rather annoyed. "Do you believe I'm a slave or something?"
It seemed that was the case, as one of the guards stepped forward, his grip tightening on his weapon. "Papers. Now," he ordered brusquely. Still annoyed, Umi quickly found his papers in his bag and handed them to the guard. After several moments of silence, the guard sighed and handed them back. "...alright. You're clear," he declared, stepping back.
"Fantastic. Thank you," Umi replied without a single genuine tone of happiness, and he walked past the guards as quickly as he could. "What messed up city is this, anyway? Maybe I should head back into the deser-"
"Oh god! GUARDS!"
The female voice that pierced through the air let Umi realize right away that something was wrong, and it was coming from somewhere not too far away. Whatever it was, he figured it was not good at all. "This...is probably a good time to run," he muttered, and he hurried down the street, just as the guards behind him began to move as well in the opposite direction, towards the source of the voice.
But no sooner had Umi entered the next room, which was filled with water, then he suddenly felt a tremor rush through the stones beneath him. The next moment, stones began to shake and fall from the ceiling, into the water. He was just about to turn back when the stones that made up the very doorway he was standing in also began to collapse!
Jumping out of the doorway, Umi landed on the water, willing it to move upwards under his feet to keep himself upon the surface. But then he saw that there were a number of reptilian creatures with webbed feet and duck-like bills upon the water, screeching in agitation. And their attention seemed to be fixed upon...
Two words left Umi's mouth immediately. "I'm out!" he declared, and he made a mad dash towards the alcove on the other side of the room, blasting the water underneath his feet upwards to send him flying further and further with each step. The kappas tried to stop him, but he threw out his hands and sent the water surging up in two great waves, catching the kappas and sending them into the walls. Then when the waves rebounded, Umi used that to make himself fly even further, into the alcove.
"Well, I hope this doesn't turn out to be a complete waste of time," he grumbled as he found himself in a room with nothing but a destroyed chest...and a number of shattered walls. Then he remembered the catgirl whom he had left behind in the room with the floating tiles. Oh dear, I hope she got out alright.
At that moment, he noticed that there seemed to be footprints or something in the dust left from whatever destroyed those walls. And it was leading down a certain corridor...
---------------------------------
12 hours later
June 7th, 444
After escaping from the temple and following the passage, Umi found himself in the underground city of Gangamai...not that he actually knew what its name was when he walked in. "Ugh, underground cities...this one doesn't even look nice," he muttered contemptiously, heaving his bag over his shoulder. "Oh well, time to-"
Suddenly, two...guards, it seemed...barred his path. "Where's your master?" they demanded with cold looks.
"...master? What are you talking about?" Umi raised an eyebrow, rather annoyed. "Do you believe I'm a slave or something?"
It seemed that was the case, as one of the guards stepped forward, his grip tightening on his weapon. "Papers. Now," he ordered brusquely. Still annoyed, Umi quickly found his papers in his bag and handed them to the guard. After several moments of silence, the guard sighed and handed them back. "...alright. You're clear," he declared, stepping back.
"Fantastic. Thank you," Umi replied without a single genuine tone of happiness, and he walked past the guards as quickly as he could. "What messed up city is this, anyway? Maybe I should head back into the deser-"
"Oh god! GUARDS!"
The female voice that pierced through the air let Umi realize right away that something was wrong, and it was coming from somewhere not too far away. Whatever it was, he figured it was not good at all. "This...is probably a good time to run," he muttered, and he hurried down the street, just as the guards behind him began to move as well in the opposite direction, towards the source of the voice.
Yamato was about to extend his hand to take the bet. He was always ready to raise the stakes and he knew he wouldn't be loosing an obstacle course challenge. That's when the wall came down and the remaining members of the Gerat guild reappeared. They had lifted the curse and made the point of competition moot. He cursed under his breath and folded his arms over his chest. "Wonderful, simply wonderful. No really, great job." He said with a sarcastic undertone even though he wasn't speaking to anyone.
The group then found themselves in Gangamai, it was just as filthy as he remembered it. Saaklemore, their guide seemed untrustworthy, but Yamato wasn't going to volunteer himself as guide. He never wanted to be associated with this city. It wasn't long before trouble found them, a guard lunged at Sukien, but was caught by Shiisan. The resulting altercation lead to a woman crying out in a panic. She hadn't seen the unprovoked attack that came from asking some probing questions, but it didn't stop Yamato from grabbing Shiisan by the collar.
"You're an idiot you know? Seriously. Killing a guard without making sure there are no witnesses? At least silence the witness before she screams. It's too damn late now." He threw the man to the ground before racing off after Saaklemore and his promised hideout.
The group then found themselves in Gangamai, it was just as filthy as he remembered it. Saaklemore, their guide seemed untrustworthy, but Yamato wasn't going to volunteer himself as guide. He never wanted to be associated with this city. It wasn't long before trouble found them, a guard lunged at Sukien, but was caught by Shiisan. The resulting altercation lead to a woman crying out in a panic. She hadn't seen the unprovoked attack that came from asking some probing questions, but it didn't stop Yamato from grabbing Shiisan by the collar.
"You're an idiot you know? Seriously. Killing a guard without making sure there are no witnesses? At least silence the witness before she screams. It's too damn late now." He threw the man to the ground before racing off after Saaklemore and his promised hideout.
As they stopped and waited for Saaklemore to expound on his offer, Shiisan took the time to shove Yamato into a nearby alley wall. "First, off, yeah. Not the brightest move I made, but then again, the guy moved and I reacted as quickly as I could. Didn't have much time to think, asshole."
"Hey, Hyuna," The girl said quietly, downcast. Hyuna spun to glance at her - she was about to grab Millie and have them go flying through the Genga desert. Millie had taken the sweetened bread more or less, biting into it solemnly. She'd said she didn't need to sleep, so Hyuna wanted to get her to safety as soon as she could. The Guild'd protect her, after all, right? "If...you and I never met, if I was somebody that you had to..." Then Millie's train of thought stopped, making the lancer raise an eyebrow. "Never mind. Just...never mind. We should go."
What the hell kind of question was that, anyways? How could she - Hyuna couldn't even think of the answer. She gripped Millie's hand harder, shooting them up into the air with an explosion of air below them, blasting them up into the heights of Jiefong, twirling to maneuver them to the side, catching sight of the south-east river. Hyuna then more or less tossed Millie over her shoulders, hooking her legs around her neck as they flew.
"What are you getting at?" Hyuna asked, feeling unsettled. What was she trying to say? What point was she trying to make? For some reason she really felt disturbed by whatever thought Millie had tried to make, and it messed her up just like everything else seemed to. "I don't get it, Millie."
Hyuna reached into her back, and gave Millie one of the talismans. She'd pilfered them off of those slavers - seriously, what the shit were they trying to do, anyways, who were they for? Were they also related to that mysterious villain, Magic? - Goddamnit, Magic, stop trying to screw up everything. Maybe the talisman was... who knows, maybe a gift or something. But in any case, there it was, right?
Eventually the ground below them turned fro the grasses of Jiefong and into a desert range.
So, Gangamai, eh? Earlier, Rune had gotten her father to heal up her foot - he'd told her, 'Good work, I knew you could do it', and well, of course she could do it. It really was a simple matter of a fight, and that Lo-Muna made for a pretty good partner at that, despite the shaky start. There was a bit of a facepalm moment in that they could've avoided the whole cursed desert thing by taking the mountain range, but what was there to do about that at all? It was just silliness. And hey, it let Rune have some time to hone her combat skills against something other than her father.
But in this underground dystopian metropolis, Rune kept her bow drawn and at hand at all times, because this was really getting creepy, with all the goblin slaves, and the owners, and the mine keepers at a distance, making money off of the toiling slaves who get inevitably worked to death. It sickened her - but then again, it was fate. There wasn't much to do about it at all, if that's what fate dictated. No point in worrying too much about it, as long as said fate didn't involve having herself be taken in as a slave.
She'd be able to fight and get free on her own anyways, though, if anything. But having thrown her lot in with the guild, well. At least that Yamato seemed pretty cool. Sarcastic, witty, just like she was. And so, the wolf beastman unconsciously gravitated closer to the tengu, keeping her hood carefully pulled over. Of course, when the bandit, Shiisan, killed the guard in open eyes, Rune just rolled her eyes, following the bandit and the tengu into the alley.
"First, off, yeah." Shiisan said, trying to defend his actions. "Not the brightest move I made, but then again, the guy moved and I reacted as quickly as I could. Didn't have much time to think, asshole."
Rune yawned.
"You really do like pissing off powerful people, don't you?" She asked sharply, grinning and flashing her fangs. "Looks like we'll have to fight through Gangamai, huh?"
"A story!" The man yelled at the Faceless Five and Turas. "Anything! An update on your life! Why are you travelling with these people? What are you planning to do next? Do you miss being at home?"
Nee sighed, tiredly looking at this new disturbance. He'd been following them for a while now, just yelling questions, claiming to be a part of the "Noble Outlooker" section of the "Yuna-Yae Daily" newspaper. A reporter, or whatnot, scribbling down whatever he could onto his paper, while his partner was hastily sketching and drawing both her and Turas from where they were.
"I don't-"
"Nee, you're the favorite noblewoman of Northern Yune! Everyone wants to know more about you!" He said enthusiastically, almost jumping up and down. "How old are you? What's your favorite color? Your favorite animal! Your birthday, your love life, your sexual lif-"
Nee shot him a dark glare, still riding the living suit of armor. The reporter took the hint - at least, it seemed he did, anyways, and turned to Turas.
"Turas, we haven't even seen you for years until now!" He exclaimed gleefully. "A lot of us thought you might've died, you know! Your fans in Yuna-Yae were getting worried! How have you been, why did you leave your family? Why are you with these two.. big women? Are you -" He looked between Nee and Turas and then gasped. "Nee and Turas are eloping? So the rumors of Nee's kidnap were just a cover for the young lovers to-" He turned to his partner, making hasty whispers.
Goddamnit. Nee just wanted to relax as best as she could, thinking of the upcoming festival to commemorate her return. Of how to entertain Noxchi and her vigilantes in some semblance of thanks. But then this.... this happened.
"Gridiron..." Nee whined sullenly. "Can you make them go away...?"
Seriously. This was the last thing she wanted enroute to Furoe. Other than another run in with Moga's faction, of course. Maybe if they just killed the damn reporter they could get on with everything.
What the hell kind of question was that, anyways? How could she - Hyuna couldn't even think of the answer. She gripped Millie's hand harder, shooting them up into the air with an explosion of air below them, blasting them up into the heights of Jiefong, twirling to maneuver them to the side, catching sight of the south-east river. Hyuna then more or less tossed Millie over her shoulders, hooking her legs around her neck as they flew.
"What are you getting at?" Hyuna asked, feeling unsettled. What was she trying to say? What point was she trying to make? For some reason she really felt disturbed by whatever thought Millie had tried to make, and it messed her up just like everything else seemed to. "I don't get it, Millie."
Hyuna reached into her back, and gave Millie one of the talismans. She'd pilfered them off of those slavers - seriously, what the shit were they trying to do, anyways, who were they for? Were they also related to that mysterious villain, Magic? - Goddamnit, Magic, stop trying to screw up everything. Maybe the talisman was... who knows, maybe a gift or something. But in any case, there it was, right?
Eventually the ground below them turned fro the grasses of Jiefong and into a desert range.
So, Gangamai, eh? Earlier, Rune had gotten her father to heal up her foot - he'd told her, 'Good work, I knew you could do it', and well, of course she could do it. It really was a simple matter of a fight, and that Lo-Muna made for a pretty good partner at that, despite the shaky start. There was a bit of a facepalm moment in that they could've avoided the whole cursed desert thing by taking the mountain range, but what was there to do about that at all? It was just silliness. And hey, it let Rune have some time to hone her combat skills against something other than her father.
But in this underground dystopian metropolis, Rune kept her bow drawn and at hand at all times, because this was really getting creepy, with all the goblin slaves, and the owners, and the mine keepers at a distance, making money off of the toiling slaves who get inevitably worked to death. It sickened her - but then again, it was fate. There wasn't much to do about it at all, if that's what fate dictated. No point in worrying too much about it, as long as said fate didn't involve having herself be taken in as a slave.
She'd be able to fight and get free on her own anyways, though, if anything. But having thrown her lot in with the guild, well. At least that Yamato seemed pretty cool. Sarcastic, witty, just like she was. And so, the wolf beastman unconsciously gravitated closer to the tengu, keeping her hood carefully pulled over. Of course, when the bandit, Shiisan, killed the guard in open eyes, Rune just rolled her eyes, following the bandit and the tengu into the alley.
"First, off, yeah." Shiisan said, trying to defend his actions. "Not the brightest move I made, but then again, the guy moved and I reacted as quickly as I could. Didn't have much time to think, asshole."
Rune yawned.
"You really do like pissing off powerful people, don't you?" She asked sharply, grinning and flashing her fangs. "Looks like we'll have to fight through Gangamai, huh?"
"A story!" The man yelled at the Faceless Five and Turas. "Anything! An update on your life! Why are you travelling with these people? What are you planning to do next? Do you miss being at home?"
Nee sighed, tiredly looking at this new disturbance. He'd been following them for a while now, just yelling questions, claiming to be a part of the "Noble Outlooker" section of the "Yuna-Yae Daily" newspaper. A reporter, or whatnot, scribbling down whatever he could onto his paper, while his partner was hastily sketching and drawing both her and Turas from where they were.
"I don't-"
"Nee, you're the favorite noblewoman of Northern Yune! Everyone wants to know more about you!" He said enthusiastically, almost jumping up and down. "How old are you? What's your favorite color? Your favorite animal! Your birthday, your love life, your sexual lif-"
Nee shot him a dark glare, still riding the living suit of armor. The reporter took the hint - at least, it seemed he did, anyways, and turned to Turas.
"Turas, we haven't even seen you for years until now!" He exclaimed gleefully. "A lot of us thought you might've died, you know! Your fans in Yuna-Yae were getting worried! How have you been, why did you leave your family? Why are you with these two.. big women? Are you -" He looked between Nee and Turas and then gasped. "Nee and Turas are eloping? So the rumors of Nee's kidnap were just a cover for the young lovers to-" He turned to his partner, making hasty whispers.
Goddamnit. Nee just wanted to relax as best as she could, thinking of the upcoming festival to commemorate her return. Of how to entertain Noxchi and her vigilantes in some semblance of thanks. But then this.... this happened.
"Gridiron..." Nee whined sullenly. "Can you make them go away...?"
Seriously. This was the last thing she wanted enroute to Furoe. Other than another run in with Moga's faction, of course. Maybe if they just killed the damn reporter they could get on with everything.
"Coming here was a mistake," Sunaarashi said as everyone tried to catch their breath from the run. "But now that we're here, Saaklemore, I'll accept working with you on one condition." His eyes glittered with thinly veiled malevolence. "Every slaver in this town dies."
Saaklemore raised an eyebrow at Sunaarashi's condition, but his face soon mellowed out into a villainous grin. "Alright, my friends," He chuckled, bowing to the man. "You have yourself a deal." Saaklemore nodded at the group to follow before beginning to maneuver through the alleys of the dark city. "Of course one thing you have to understand is that you propose to fight something that can't be fought," The scarred man explained. "An institution larger than all of us. The disease Gangamai has is much deeper than you can imagine or cure... and the world beyond it helps enforce the sickness. You can't get out of here without running into the military, escape is... unlikely." The man shook his head as they approached a small shack built into a rock wall of cave. "No my friends, if you wish to solve this system you best find someone who can exchange meaningful words to the Emperor... because otherwise your wishes are as insignificant to him as a bug on his boot."
***
The Hooded Villain reached out and ignited the lantern with his finger. It did nothing.
Yuwen sat at the back of the boat, starring out into the fog-covered waves. "I've been meaning to ask you Fortune," A deep voice rumbled from behind him. Yuwen turned to see the white-cloaked Ashura approach. "I've been meaning to ask... if you are aware what happened the night of the ball?"
"I've been able to piece together that we encountered something evil," Yuwen replied, unsure of his words. "A Necromancer... that seemed to have enticed both the Great Guild of Eoling's, my idols, and the Empire itself..." The Guild leader glanced at the Ashura and shrugged. "Apparently that crown Eoling hid away was important to the Necromancer... and we released it."
"Yes you did. And at this point the Necromancer has his crown again," The Ashura said.
"No," Yuwen countered. "The crown escaped before he could get it."
"He has it now," The Ashura continued. "Trust me... and do you remember what happened next?"
"...I know I woke up a prisoner on a ship full of murderers and thieves," Yuwen responded after a long silence.
The Ashura chuckled and leaned back. "Okay, Fortune. We need you now though. You may be our key for stopping this Necromancer... what were you trying to achieve with that Guild of yours anyway?"
"I don't know," Yuwen admitted at last. "I just... I'm an adventurer, I'm a hero... and I had a group of heroes once... I just wanted that again, to finish... what my last Guild couldn't." Yuwen glanced at the Ashura, wide-eyed. "The world doesn't have enough good guys. And they could have been... they really could have."
"I'm sorry they weren't," The Ashura replied coldly before walking away...
***
The Hooded Villain reached out and ignited the lantern with his finger. It did nothing.
Yuwen sat at the back of the boat, starring out into the fog-covered waves. "I've been meaning to ask you Fortune," A deep voice rumbled from behind him. Yuwen turned to see the white-cloaked Ashura approach. "I've been meaning to ask... if you are aware what happened the night of the ball?"
"I've been able to piece together that we encountered something evil," Yuwen replied, unsure of his words. "A Necromancer... that seemed to have enticed both the Great Guild of Eoling's, my idols, and the Empire itself..." The Guild leader glanced at the Ashura and shrugged. "Apparently that crown Eoling hid away was important to the Necromancer... and we released it."
"Yes you did. And at this point the Necromancer has his crown again," The Ashura said.
"No," Yuwen countered. "The crown escaped before he could get it."
"He has it now," The Ashura continued. "Trust me... and do you remember what happened next?"
"...I know I woke up a prisoner on a ship full of murderers and thieves," Yuwen responded after a long silence.
The Ashura chuckled and leaned back. "Okay, Fortune. We need you now though. You may be our key for stopping this Necromancer... what were you trying to achieve with that Guild of yours anyway?"
"I don't know," Yuwen admitted at last. "I just... I'm an adventurer, I'm a hero... and I had a group of heroes once... I just wanted that again, to finish... what my last Guild couldn't." Yuwen glanced at the Ashura, wide-eyed. "The world doesn't have enough good guys. And they could have been... they really could have."
"I'm sorry they weren't," The Ashura replied coldly before walking away...
Gridiron fucking loathed the press.
Vultures, she scowled venomously as the bastards tailed the Faceless Five like opportunistic scavengers circling a fresh kill, scrutinising the remains for some choice sample of meat upon which to descend and begin picking at. Needless to say, they found that choice pick in the form of Nee-- whom they took to hounding with incessant questions. One woulda thought bugging the little noble girl astride the massive half-ashura bounty hunter wouldn't have been the wisest course of action, but then, Gridiron was pretty sure reporters were willing to risk life, limb, and beyond just for the purpose of annoying the shit outta just one more person. But hey, everybody had their individual calling in life, right? In Gridiron's case, it was to violently oppose slavery at every possible turn and put in the ground anybody who through active effort on their part enabled the institution's continuation. In Turas' case, it was to keep everybody within a mile's radius constantly up to date on all the things that were bothering him, lest a single person remain ignorant to his strife. And in the case of reporters, it was to bring out the inner murderous sadistic psychopath in normally psychologically intact individuals. Couldn't fault them for that, could you?
Well, apparently Amanhã could.
The reporter, evidently growing disenchanted with Nee's reactions to his line of inquiry, turned to fresher avenues-- namely, Turas, who was still hanging by his ankle from Amanhã's hand. Even hoisted ignominiously upside down in the air as he was, the Sudean man's eyes still widened in bafflement when the reporter concluded that he was, in fact, having sexual relations with a girl more than half his age. "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" he was quick to protest, more grateful than ever Gridiron wasn't the insanely jealous type he'd heard other people bitch about constantly. "We are most definitely not eloping! That's the wrongest thing I've heard since--"
Turas went crashing down to the ground as Amanhã, absolutely sick of the reporters and their bullshit, released her grip on him and rounded on the two. The persistent inquirer, the closer of the two, had pretty much no chance: Amanhã lifted him in the air vehemently, her metal-clad fingers clenching his throat in a death grip against which he struggled uselessly. And then, before Gridiron, whose jaw immediately dropped in horror, could intervene, Amanhã gave one hard squeeze, crushing the reporter's throat in her hand effortlessly. His futile flailing ceased immediately as blood began to bubble up out of his lips, the protestations that had from thence emerged just seconds prior falling silent, before Amanhã hurled the lifeless carcass furiously at his horrified companion, who seemed somehow less eager to hound the Faceless Five with questions after that particular display.
"Amanhã, have you fucking lost it?" Gridiron sputtered, gawking at her sister.
"... fuck." The single syllable emerged resentfully from the helmet, before, her vehemence inflamed by what the imbecilic reporters had pushed her to do, she turned bitterly toward the second, evidently forgetting all about her regret over losing control yet again and eager to repeat it if it meant putting the second annoyance in the ground. Alas, they appeared to be possessed of sense vastly greater than their erstwhile companion, for it was with no shortage of alacrity that they, to say the least, got the fuck out of reach and fled, hurling aside their sketchbook as they did.
Gridiron sighed, pressing her fingers at the bridge of her nose before remarking, "... well, you got rid of them, but... fucking hell..." She glanced up at her half-sister, Amanhã's mien and any emotions inscribed thereupon sheathed by metal, and added, "This is how you've lived for twenty three years? Doing this?"
For a moment, it actually appeared Amanhã would reply in some capacity-- the suit of armour hesitated, and somehow Gridiron perceived some sense of doubt from therein. But ultimately, no such reply came-- Amanhã coldly shouldered on past her sister, leading the way along the path, anything but eager to linger about the scene of yet another loss of control.
"That won't be necessary."
Kaede shortly and indifferently declined Phecda's offer. Even as one of her arms darted out immediately and snatched the chalice from the air. She set it down wordlessly. And she pulled her massive bulk up to her feet.
"We don't need to cross the distance." She kept an even gaze on Phecda as she clasped each pair of her hands behind her back. "We need only be prepared when he does."
Vultures, she scowled venomously as the bastards tailed the Faceless Five like opportunistic scavengers circling a fresh kill, scrutinising the remains for some choice sample of meat upon which to descend and begin picking at. Needless to say, they found that choice pick in the form of Nee-- whom they took to hounding with incessant questions. One woulda thought bugging the little noble girl astride the massive half-ashura bounty hunter wouldn't have been the wisest course of action, but then, Gridiron was pretty sure reporters were willing to risk life, limb, and beyond just for the purpose of annoying the shit outta just one more person. But hey, everybody had their individual calling in life, right? In Gridiron's case, it was to violently oppose slavery at every possible turn and put in the ground anybody who through active effort on their part enabled the institution's continuation. In Turas' case, it was to keep everybody within a mile's radius constantly up to date on all the things that were bothering him, lest a single person remain ignorant to his strife. And in the case of reporters, it was to bring out the inner murderous sadistic psychopath in normally psychologically intact individuals. Couldn't fault them for that, could you?
Well, apparently Amanhã could.
The reporter, evidently growing disenchanted with Nee's reactions to his line of inquiry, turned to fresher avenues-- namely, Turas, who was still hanging by his ankle from Amanhã's hand. Even hoisted ignominiously upside down in the air as he was, the Sudean man's eyes still widened in bafflement when the reporter concluded that he was, in fact, having sexual relations with a girl more than half his age. "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" he was quick to protest, more grateful than ever Gridiron wasn't the insanely jealous type he'd heard other people bitch about constantly. "We are most definitely not eloping! That's the wrongest thing I've heard since--"
Turas went crashing down to the ground as Amanhã, absolutely sick of the reporters and their bullshit, released her grip on him and rounded on the two. The persistent inquirer, the closer of the two, had pretty much no chance: Amanhã lifted him in the air vehemently, her metal-clad fingers clenching his throat in a death grip against which he struggled uselessly. And then, before Gridiron, whose jaw immediately dropped in horror, could intervene, Amanhã gave one hard squeeze, crushing the reporter's throat in her hand effortlessly. His futile flailing ceased immediately as blood began to bubble up out of his lips, the protestations that had from thence emerged just seconds prior falling silent, before Amanhã hurled the lifeless carcass furiously at his horrified companion, who seemed somehow less eager to hound the Faceless Five with questions after that particular display.
"Amanhã, have you fucking lost it?" Gridiron sputtered, gawking at her sister.
"... fuck." The single syllable emerged resentfully from the helmet, before, her vehemence inflamed by what the imbecilic reporters had pushed her to do, she turned bitterly toward the second, evidently forgetting all about her regret over losing control yet again and eager to repeat it if it meant putting the second annoyance in the ground. Alas, they appeared to be possessed of sense vastly greater than their erstwhile companion, for it was with no shortage of alacrity that they, to say the least, got the fuck out of reach and fled, hurling aside their sketchbook as they did.
Gridiron sighed, pressing her fingers at the bridge of her nose before remarking, "... well, you got rid of them, but... fucking hell..." She glanced up at her half-sister, Amanhã's mien and any emotions inscribed thereupon sheathed by metal, and added, "This is how you've lived for twenty three years? Doing this?"
For a moment, it actually appeared Amanhã would reply in some capacity-- the suit of armour hesitated, and somehow Gridiron perceived some sense of doubt from therein. But ultimately, no such reply came-- Amanhã coldly shouldered on past her sister, leading the way along the path, anything but eager to linger about the scene of yet another loss of control.
"That won't be necessary."
Kaede shortly and indifferently declined Phecda's offer. Even as one of her arms darted out immediately and snatched the chalice from the air. She set it down wordlessly. And she pulled her massive bulk up to her feet.
"We don't need to cross the distance." She kept an even gaze on Phecda as she clasped each pair of her hands behind her back. "We need only be prepared when he does."
Was she really like this back in the old guild? Phecda's memory was starting to fail him now. "Well...you seem rather optimistic that he won't get lost at sea," he commented with a lopsided grin. "Ah well, if you really wish, I will be keeping tabs on wherever Fortune is going. But it's hard to say his new...companions...won't be intending the worst for him."
Suddenly, when he spoke of monitoring on Fortune's location, he remembered something else. "Hold that thought for a moment..." he muttered, turning around, draining his cup of sweet-tasting tea, and setting it down. Placing his mask back upon his face, he began sensing for, not Fortune, but Hyuna. And it seemed she was going towards the Gangamai Desert...
...but what was this? Terra and the rest of Fortune's new Guild had just emerged in an underground city at the edge of the desert. Interesting. He'd at least have something to do, if Kaede was planning to wait until Fortune got back to the mainland. "So, what will you do next, my friend? Even though I don't technically have a job, I've still got quite some work on my hands."
----------------------------------------
As Terra's eyes fluttered open, the first thing she noticed was that, while the pain was still there, all her injuries from the past two days were completely gone. But immediately after that, she noticed something else: They weren't in the desert temple anymore. Instead, small sandstone houses stood around them, illuminated by torchlight and the desert's afternoon sun piercing through...holes in the sky?! But she quickly realized that they were underground a few moments later. So...they got here while she was sleeping. Ugh, why can't I ever have the slightest clue where I'm going these days?
Pulling herself to her feet, she landed directly next to the beast-girl who had joined them just that previous night...it took her a bit to remember the wolf girl's name, though. Rune, was it? "M-morning...or whatever time it is, Rune," Terra greeted, still a little bit bashful. "W-where are we now?"
However, as she walked, suddenly someone slammed into her from the side--Terra let out a scream as she was roughly knocked back a few inches, directly in front of the wolf girl that she had been talking to. "H-hey! Watch where you're going!" she began to say. But when she saw the face of the person who ran into her, her voice faultered. Was that really him?! Why was he here?!
----------------------------------------
Umi had been in such a hurry to get away from the area in which that woman screamed for the guards to arrive, that he hadn't paid much attention to where he was going. Before he knew it, he smashed into a very small girl while he was turning a corner. Just as the girl began to reprimand him, and Umi was already preparing some sort of sarcastic apology out of habit...the girl's voice suddenly stopped. Confused, Umi took a better look at the girl...
When he realized who she was--despite her having grown slightly taller, her face hadn't really changed--the response he had suddenly evaporated from his mind. She was right here. Terra was alive and well. And he had finally found her.
"...U-Umi?" Terra finally stammered. "I-is that really you? B-but...h-how did you find me?"
Then, Umi finally found his own voice. "Y-yeah, i-it's me, Terra! I...well, I came back from Onium...j-just a few days ago. But, well, when I got b-back to Lindas...um, well, you had already left...for the Yune Empire. A-and, I-I was worried about what happened to you, so...well, I, uh, I went looking for you. I-it took me a lot of searching, b-but...yeah, I-I'm here now!" God dammit, what the hell am I doing?! I usually...don't, uh...stumble on my words like this...geez, now it's happening to my thoughts, too! Ugh... Despite all the thoughts racing around in his head at the moment, though, he had a broad smile on his face, glad to have finally found her...
But the same expression wasn't really replicated upon Terra's face. "Y-you s-seriously c-came all this way...j-just for...m-me, of all p-people?" The words were said with...much less joy than Umi's words had carried, even in their jumbled state. "I-I...w-well, um...t-thanks, I guess." Wait, what was with those words? They sounded so half-hearted to the boy's ears.
"H-hey..." Umi leaned so that his face was in Terra's field of view, for she had turned her head away from him when she thanked him. "I-is something wrong? Y-you didn't get hurt by someone, right? I-I mean..."
Terra, however, quickly turned her head in a different direction again. "N-no...I-I'm well, t-thank you. Th-there were some...um...n-nice people that h-have been taking care of me f-for the past few days, s-so..." A pause, and then she swallowed hard. "B-but...Umi...I-I, um...did I really m-matter that much t-to you? S-so much t-that...a-after coming back, f-fighting so hard for Gwan, y-you'd just throw yourself out there just for s-some girl y-you trained a few years ago?"
This took Umi aback, so much that he actually stopped smiling. "I...uh-what do you mean by that? O-of course you'd matter to me! I-I mean, I didn't have very many chances to write home...i-in fact, not a chance at all for the l-last 3 months...s-so...I..."
But he couldn't really finish what he was saying. After a long pause, Terra finally responded. "...w-well, I missed you too, b-but...Umi, e-even if you really liked me t-that much...t-to me, it just d-doesn't make sense you'd follow me here! N-not even for my sake, I mean..." At this point, her voice dropped to a whisper, as though she were afraid to say the words. "...I-I don't mean t-to hurt you by saying this...but, it seems more to me...like you went after me, into the Yune Empire...more for yourself than for me."
These quiet words had the effect of lightning on Umi's mind. At first, he tried to deny it, but the more he tried thinking about it, any arguments he could think of seemed silly and unworkable. Then, just why did he come here?
----------------------------------------
It seemed as though the last few words she said were causing Umi to actually stagger in what seemed like pain. Part of Terra wanted to rush up to him, hug her old friend, and deny she meant what she said...but, the way she saw Umi now, she couldn't tell if it'd make things even worse. And also, doing that just felt downright wrong.
"...but now that we're here, Saaklemore, I'll accept working with you on one condition." The two suddenly were aware of Sunaarashi speaking to an unfamiliar man who seemed to be their guide. The bald member of Fortune, however, was speaking in cold, almost bloodthirsty tones. "Every slaver in this town dies."
The girl in the ruined green kimono stared at him in shock. "S-Sunaarashi...a-are you serious?!" Her mind was already strained from her conversation with Umi, but this was sending her into panic mode at the worst possible time. "W-we can't take on e-every slaveholder a-at once!" And yet, the guide agreed to this idea. What the-?! "E-everyone, p-please, this is just suicidal!" Terra pleaded, trying to reason with them. "I-I know, slavery is terrible, b-but-" But no one seemed to listen to her...
"...if we do have to fight them...what will you do?" The weary voice of the boy in the long blue jacket came from behind her once again, as though it had lost all of its strength.
Once again, Terra wondered if she should support him or something, but something was still telling her not to. It was really strange... "I-I...well, if w-we really have to, t-then...I-I really don't know, Umi. W-whatever plan they've got, it probably won't work...right?"
"...y-you just said yourself, that slavery is wrong." As he said this, Umi started to pull himself up straighter. It seemed as though a dying fire burned in his expression...but a fire nonetheless. "I'm sure a lot of us think it's wrong, too. And if that's the case...I think we should take action, just like your bald friend. We just need a plan."
After staring at him as though he had turned into a pegasus (which, to her knowledge, doesn't even exist) or something, Terra sighed, figuring she probably was outvoted on this issue. "Alright...I guess, then, both of us will go along with it. Umi...I, um..." Her voice faultered once again as she tried to get out the last words. "...t-thank you for helping us with this," she finally managed, giving a weak smile.
Silence fell between the two, before Umi gave his own weak smile. "Hope I can be of use in this crazy plan," he replied.
Suddenly, when he spoke of monitoring on Fortune's location, he remembered something else. "Hold that thought for a moment..." he muttered, turning around, draining his cup of sweet-tasting tea, and setting it down. Placing his mask back upon his face, he began sensing for, not Fortune, but Hyuna. And it seemed she was going towards the Gangamai Desert...
...but what was this? Terra and the rest of Fortune's new Guild had just emerged in an underground city at the edge of the desert. Interesting. He'd at least have something to do, if Kaede was planning to wait until Fortune got back to the mainland. "So, what will you do next, my friend? Even though I don't technically have a job, I've still got quite some work on my hands."
----------------------------------------
As Terra's eyes fluttered open, the first thing she noticed was that, while the pain was still there, all her injuries from the past two days were completely gone. But immediately after that, she noticed something else: They weren't in the desert temple anymore. Instead, small sandstone houses stood around them, illuminated by torchlight and the desert's afternoon sun piercing through...holes in the sky?! But she quickly realized that they were underground a few moments later. So...they got here while she was sleeping. Ugh, why can't I ever have the slightest clue where I'm going these days?
Pulling herself to her feet, she landed directly next to the beast-girl who had joined them just that previous night...it took her a bit to remember the wolf girl's name, though. Rune, was it? "M-morning...or whatever time it is, Rune," Terra greeted, still a little bit bashful. "W-where are we now?"
However, as she walked, suddenly someone slammed into her from the side--Terra let out a scream as she was roughly knocked back a few inches, directly in front of the wolf girl that she had been talking to. "H-hey! Watch where you're going!" she began to say. But when she saw the face of the person who ran into her, her voice faultered. Was that really him?! Why was he here?!
----------------------------------------
Umi had been in such a hurry to get away from the area in which that woman screamed for the guards to arrive, that he hadn't paid much attention to where he was going. Before he knew it, he smashed into a very small girl while he was turning a corner. Just as the girl began to reprimand him, and Umi was already preparing some sort of sarcastic apology out of habit...the girl's voice suddenly stopped. Confused, Umi took a better look at the girl...
When he realized who she was--despite her having grown slightly taller, her face hadn't really changed--the response he had suddenly evaporated from his mind. She was right here. Terra was alive and well. And he had finally found her.
"...U-Umi?" Terra finally stammered. "I-is that really you? B-but...h-how did you find me?"
Then, Umi finally found his own voice. "Y-yeah, i-it's me, Terra! I...well, I came back from Onium...j-just a few days ago. But, well, when I got b-back to Lindas...um, well, you had already left...for the Yune Empire. A-and, I-I was worried about what happened to you, so...well, I, uh, I went looking for you. I-it took me a lot of searching, b-but...yeah, I-I'm here now!" God dammit, what the hell am I doing?! I usually...don't, uh...stumble on my words like this...geez, now it's happening to my thoughts, too! Ugh... Despite all the thoughts racing around in his head at the moment, though, he had a broad smile on his face, glad to have finally found her...
But the same expression wasn't really replicated upon Terra's face. "Y-you s-seriously c-came all this way...j-just for...m-me, of all p-people?" The words were said with...much less joy than Umi's words had carried, even in their jumbled state. "I-I...w-well, um...t-thanks, I guess." Wait, what was with those words? They sounded so half-hearted to the boy's ears.
"H-hey..." Umi leaned so that his face was in Terra's field of view, for she had turned her head away from him when she thanked him. "I-is something wrong? Y-you didn't get hurt by someone, right? I-I mean..."
Terra, however, quickly turned her head in a different direction again. "N-no...I-I'm well, t-thank you. Th-there were some...um...n-nice people that h-have been taking care of me f-for the past few days, s-so..." A pause, and then she swallowed hard. "B-but...Umi...I-I, um...did I really m-matter that much t-to you? S-so much t-that...a-after coming back, f-fighting so hard for Gwan, y-you'd just throw yourself out there just for s-some girl y-you trained a few years ago?"
This took Umi aback, so much that he actually stopped smiling. "I...uh-what do you mean by that? O-of course you'd matter to me! I-I mean, I didn't have very many chances to write home...i-in fact, not a chance at all for the l-last 3 months...s-so...I..."
But he couldn't really finish what he was saying. After a long pause, Terra finally responded. "...w-well, I missed you too, b-but...Umi, e-even if you really liked me t-that much...t-to me, it just d-doesn't make sense you'd follow me here! N-not even for my sake, I mean..." At this point, her voice dropped to a whisper, as though she were afraid to say the words. "...I-I don't mean t-to hurt you by saying this...but, it seems more to me...like you went after me, into the Yune Empire...more for yourself than for me."
These quiet words had the effect of lightning on Umi's mind. At first, he tried to deny it, but the more he tried thinking about it, any arguments he could think of seemed silly and unworkable. Then, just why did he come here?
----------------------------------------
It seemed as though the last few words she said were causing Umi to actually stagger in what seemed like pain. Part of Terra wanted to rush up to him, hug her old friend, and deny she meant what she said...but, the way she saw Umi now, she couldn't tell if it'd make things even worse. And also, doing that just felt downright wrong.
"...but now that we're here, Saaklemore, I'll accept working with you on one condition." The two suddenly were aware of Sunaarashi speaking to an unfamiliar man who seemed to be their guide. The bald member of Fortune, however, was speaking in cold, almost bloodthirsty tones. "Every slaver in this town dies."
The girl in the ruined green kimono stared at him in shock. "S-Sunaarashi...a-are you serious?!" Her mind was already strained from her conversation with Umi, but this was sending her into panic mode at the worst possible time. "W-we can't take on e-every slaveholder a-at once!" And yet, the guide agreed to this idea. What the-?! "E-everyone, p-please, this is just suicidal!" Terra pleaded, trying to reason with them. "I-I know, slavery is terrible, b-but-" But no one seemed to listen to her...
"...if we do have to fight them...what will you do?" The weary voice of the boy in the long blue jacket came from behind her once again, as though it had lost all of its strength.
Once again, Terra wondered if she should support him or something, but something was still telling her not to. It was really strange... "I-I...well, if w-we really have to, t-then...I-I really don't know, Umi. W-whatever plan they've got, it probably won't work...right?"
"...y-you just said yourself, that slavery is wrong." As he said this, Umi started to pull himself up straighter. It seemed as though a dying fire burned in his expression...but a fire nonetheless. "I'm sure a lot of us think it's wrong, too. And if that's the case...I think we should take action, just like your bald friend. We just need a plan."
After staring at him as though he had turned into a pegasus (which, to her knowledge, doesn't even exist) or something, Terra sighed, figuring she probably was outvoted on this issue. "Alright...I guess, then, both of us will go along with it. Umi...I, um..." Her voice faultered once again as she tried to get out the last words. "...t-thank you for helping us with this," she finally managed, giving a weak smile.
Silence fell between the two, before Umi gave his own weak smile. "Hope I can be of use in this crazy plan," he replied.
Kill everyone? Rumelis had thought, for a while, that the bald one-- Sunaarashi-- was a step above most of the guild members, but it seemed he was as indifferent to killing as the others. Was it really the only option? Not that slavers were harmless brigands, but still... a life should be a difficult thing to snuff.
"I know slavery's wrong and all that-- hell, there are probably lots of beast-men like me enslaved here-- but still, kill all the slavers? At the very least, wouldn't that be incredibly difficult? It's not like these people walk about the streets with no guards..."
He'd done things slightly against his morals before, but this was rather dire. At the same time, it wasn't like Rumelis was going to single-handedly hold them back, so there wasn't much he could do.
"Well, anyway, if you're set on it, then go for it-- but don't expect me to help in the killing. I'll free slaves and incapacitate guards, sure, but I won't kill them in cold blood. It doesn't sit well with me."
"I know slavery's wrong and all that-- hell, there are probably lots of beast-men like me enslaved here-- but still, kill all the slavers? At the very least, wouldn't that be incredibly difficult? It's not like these people walk about the streets with no guards..."
He'd done things slightly against his morals before, but this was rather dire. At the same time, it wasn't like Rumelis was going to single-handedly hold them back, so there wasn't much he could do.
"Well, anyway, if you're set on it, then go for it-- but don't expect me to help in the killing. I'll free slaves and incapacitate guards, sure, but I won't kill them in cold blood. It doesn't sit well with me."
"I really would like to keep the killing to a minimum," Lo-muna agreed with Rumelis, a stern frown set upon her face. "We are here to help people and not use the slightest excuse to murder everyone in sight. If they attack us, we have the right to retaliate as Shiisan did. Knocking them out is the immediate reaction. Killing is the last option."
She looked over the guild, noticing that the blood thirsty ones had left. The frown deepened when she recalled Hyuna was no longer with them but the rabbit simply shoved that thought away. A contract had been signed by most of them. That was the only reason the young girl's missing presence irked her. That was the only reason.
Still, some of the ones remained had no trouble with killing as Suunarashi and Ann had so clearly showed. Lo-muna was on the verge of letting them loose had she not made that vow years ago. It was so tempting however. Gangamai brought back memories, among them, those of her younger brother.
"The guild's reputation is already stained with the events of Jiefong. To just blatantly go around killing slavers would further drive us to the equivalent of a gang, rather than a guild who helps people," she heard herself say and recalled that the world was cruel. No matter how cruel it was, freedom was vital to survive its cruelties. "It'll also increase our chances of imprisonment. I don't want to lose any of you after all and with Gangamai, that can happen in more ways than one. We must exercise caution while moving forwards."
"And that means we make our decisions and our offers carefully," Lo-muna added in a light voice while casting a glare at Suunarashi. It appeared he hadn't agreed to her position as temporary leader yet. She then looked over at the one with the unfortunate name, "Saaklemore, you wouldn't happen to know where we could find such a person? And perhaps you'd like to elaborate on that proposition of yours? Suunarashi obviously knows it since he agreed so quickly, but I would still like to know the details."
She looked over the guild, noticing that the blood thirsty ones had left. The frown deepened when she recalled Hyuna was no longer with them but the rabbit simply shoved that thought away. A contract had been signed by most of them. That was the only reason the young girl's missing presence irked her. That was the only reason.
Still, some of the ones remained had no trouble with killing as Suunarashi and Ann had so clearly showed. Lo-muna was on the verge of letting them loose had she not made that vow years ago. It was so tempting however. Gangamai brought back memories, among them, those of her younger brother.
"The guild's reputation is already stained with the events of Jiefong. To just blatantly go around killing slavers would further drive us to the equivalent of a gang, rather than a guild who helps people," she heard herself say and recalled that the world was cruel. No matter how cruel it was, freedom was vital to survive its cruelties. "It'll also increase our chances of imprisonment. I don't want to lose any of you after all and with Gangamai, that can happen in more ways than one. We must exercise caution while moving forwards."
"And that means we make our decisions and our offers carefully," Lo-muna added in a light voice while casting a glare at Suunarashi. It appeared he hadn't agreed to her position as temporary leader yet. She then looked over at the one with the unfortunate name, "Saaklemore, you wouldn't happen to know where we could find such a person? And perhaps you'd like to elaborate on that proposition of yours? Suunarashi obviously knows it since he agreed so quickly, but I would still like to know the details."
"I agree with Rumelis and Lo-Muna," Suiken began. "I will gladly join in freeing slaves, but I will take no part in a mass slaughter."
"Slaughter would imply that the people we'd be fighting would be helpless, Brother Fat. I assure you these slavers'd most certainly fight back," Shiisan then turned to Rumelis. "Brother Bear, only thing that's coldblooded around here is working men, women, and children to until the day they die. If these slavers were warriors they'd expect nothing less than for you to give them an honorable death after a battle. But...that's besides the point. If what Saaklemore says is true, then whether we kill or incapacitate these slavers won't matter. No matter what we do, they'd send an army to raid the town for us."
"To face them now, whether to free slaves or to kill slavers, would mean our death. And that sickens me. What we can do and should do...is deliver a fatal blow to the slavers from the shadows," Shiisan sighed. "Create a wound in their system that they'd never recover from.
Shiisan then turned back to Saaklemore. "Which would be impossible without the help of Brother Saak, since he's the only one here who truly knows Gangamai. So, Brother Saak...your plans?"
***
"See that's the one thing I hate the most, Fortune...somebody who proclaims themselves a 'hero' just give the hell up. Kid, we kidnapped you under orders, but we planned to defy that from the start" Pele began to tell Yuwen. "And I knocked you unconscious again, and I apologize for that. But stop mopin' and listen for one second, will ya? We aren't the den of 'murderers and thieves' you think we are. It ain't coin we're after here, but one specific goal. To rid the world of an evil it's not even remotely prepared for."
"Nameless Ashura's right. You're unfortunately, the best lead we've got to fight this evil, so do what real heroes do and make do with what ya got." Pele turned to face the crew he assembled proudly. "We ain't exactly a Great Guild, but I'd say we're pretty damn great."
"Slaughter would imply that the people we'd be fighting would be helpless, Brother Fat. I assure you these slavers'd most certainly fight back," Shiisan then turned to Rumelis. "Brother Bear, only thing that's coldblooded around here is working men, women, and children to until the day they die. If these slavers were warriors they'd expect nothing less than for you to give them an honorable death after a battle. But...that's besides the point. If what Saaklemore says is true, then whether we kill or incapacitate these slavers won't matter. No matter what we do, they'd send an army to raid the town for us."
"To face them now, whether to free slaves or to kill slavers, would mean our death. And that sickens me. What we can do and should do...is deliver a fatal blow to the slavers from the shadows," Shiisan sighed. "Create a wound in their system that they'd never recover from.
Shiisan then turned back to Saaklemore. "Which would be impossible without the help of Brother Saak, since he's the only one here who truly knows Gangamai. So, Brother Saak...your plans?"
***
"See that's the one thing I hate the most, Fortune...somebody who proclaims themselves a 'hero' just give the hell up. Kid, we kidnapped you under orders, but we planned to defy that from the start" Pele began to tell Yuwen. "And I knocked you unconscious again, and I apologize for that. But stop mopin' and listen for one second, will ya? We aren't the den of 'murderers and thieves' you think we are. It ain't coin we're after here, but one specific goal. To rid the world of an evil it's not even remotely prepared for."
"Nameless Ashura's right. You're unfortunately, the best lead we've got to fight this evil, so do what real heroes do and make do with what ya got." Pele turned to face the crew he assembled proudly. "We ain't exactly a Great Guild, but I'd say we're pretty damn great."
And yet there was more death. Nee just sighed from where she was, seated comfortably on Amanhã's shoulders, not really shocked or anything as the blood burst from the mouth of the impetuous reporter. If anything, it was what he deserved. She looked at the Sudean with a bit of unintended disgust - really now, the reporter really thought that she and Turas were eloping? Were in love? The age difference was only the first thing that displayed how wrong that train of thought was - there were so many other factors involved that made it more or less senseless. she felt almost vindicated as the reporter's throat was mercilessly crushed - the artist dashing off in fear, not even bothering to keep his sketchbook with him. They really were cowards, the sensationalist media. Deserved what they got in its entirety, as far as she was concerned, butting their heads into things that didn't concern them. Fans in Yuna-Yae? Ultimately weren't worth much if all they cared about were private details about her. And that wasn't to say Nee wasn't aware of them - she just doubted how useful they could be. wouldn't they, ultimately, side with Chiller in the end, anyways? Especially if it got to the point where she had to mount a siege on Yuna-Yae itself.
She had a very narrow amount of choices in front of her if she wanted to amass the manpower to start the revolution. Taking a glance around at the people who surrounded her, she took a more or less deep breath. If she went with her original plan, wouldn't she have to... spurn each one of them? That was how it went, wasn't it? Side with Cha'Valkar like she had originally intended, militarize and reform the Ku'Rannos from within - after dealing with the pesky Moga'Torash, of course, the bastard wouldn't simply stop his ambitions just because Nee made a move, after all - and with that, she could man a two-armed force to sweep Central Yune into smithereens, as well as crippling the slave industry in Gwan itself, the slavery capital of the whole Horat-Verse in the first place.
What leverage did she even have on Moga, anyways? She didn't even manage to have Valkar's guaranteed allegiance yet, which meant all she had were the nobles, and potentially these vigilantes, and the mysterious Minayne who somehow seemed to be important in an unknown way. Minayne. Nee shuddered, thinking that her own fate was most likely to be in the same position as this Minayne was in right now. A personal slave. For the most vile depravities possible. She tightened her legs unconsciously around Amanhã's helmet, knowing that she'd already had but the smallest taste of what was in store. And just that tiny glimpse into the dark world was enough to stun her to her core. Nee thought back to the spring in Harad - how she'd clawed desperately at herself to try and cleanse her body... and she knew that she was far from recovering from the ordeal. And she most likely wouldn't have any chances in the near future to set time aside in order to work her way through the trauma. She'd just have to suppress it. Regardless... this route gave her a gigantic force of fighters, more or less instantly, and allowed her to quickly strike at Jiefong and later, Gangamai with the numbers before holing down somewhere. Doing that meant, though, that she most likely would not be able to reconnect with her old friends, as some might call them. And that any chance of companionship with Noxchi was more or less shot.
Just damnit all. The old her would have chosen this option easily. this gave her much more tactical superiority in every sense of the word, as well as being able to attack more quickly, with less preparation. she'd still have to navigate around Moga no matter what she did, but at least in this one, chances of victory were greater. Much greater, no matter how individually strong any of the vigilantes were. They couldn't stand against the might of an entire slave empire. That's why Noxchi still didn't manage to crumple slavery as of yet. And if her hypothesis was correct, they were at it for years by now. According to Valkar's reaction, it was only a matter of time before the more influential eyes turned towards them... and they'd be overwhelmed in the end in that, wouldn't they?
Her thoughts drifted to those once close to her, as the living suit of armor went off ahead of the others, leaving Noxchi in stunned silence at the bloodied corpse.
"It's fine, Noxchi." Nee said tiredly, preparing to nap again. "They.. probably deserved it, anyways. It's fine..."
Karekin K’och’aryan. Yunish noble from Sarukara, a large city in Vahira Province, to the far north. Eighteen years old. Brash, tempered. Nee thought of him fondly - he really was dependable, for a noble. Good at combat for his age, wasn't he? She remembered how they first met - her three, and him seven, in the earlier iteration of the Northern Nobles Alliance. They'd gotten along well, and it wasn't long until he came to visit more and more. Pretty bad noble though, often ignoring his lessons in order to practice falconry - and if Nee had to gauge his skill, it'd be above most average soldiers, at least. Definitely not at the same level as Noxchi or Valkar, let alone the deathmachine she was currently riding, but nevertheless, he was a dependable combatant. If she remembered correctly, he even had his own contingent of forces, his own unit, and often fought in the war up there against the Tengu, on that front. And because of that, Nee knew that she could count on Vahira's aid.
Next were the twin brothers, Ocalena and Akia Ayunerak. Despite looking more or less the exact same, even having the same voice and mannerisms, the two were rather different from each other, almost as if they were two different faces of the same coin. Akia the calm and collected, Ocalena the more emotional and empathic. Nee remembered meeting them once, during a trip to Gangamai - the two nobles from Genga Desert Province (Border mercantile hub of Ureda, to be precise) were coincidentally there as well. They both were two years older than Nee's five years of age at the time, and with Karekin, they quickly became a group of four friends. Their differences worked pretty well with each other, to be honest. Ocalena handled the bureaucratic side of things, learning how to more or less govern and look after the people, while it was a common sight for Akia and Karekin to hunt together - sword wielding Karekin, and fire chi long ranged Akia balancing each other out quite well, and easily overcoming groups of bandits here and there with their teamwork. It really was a marvel, and a sight to behold, was it not? Despite not being masters- they lacked experience after all - their synergy was great. And Ocalena, well, his work strengthened Ureda's economic presence in north-central Yune, and helped them rapidly increase population and tourism over the years.
Menia, once again. Nee blearily woke up, still in company of everyone else. Quickly taking some parchment out from her pack, she scribbled a few words onto it.
Before she used her chain to slap it into the carrier pigeon's cages, along with the required monetary fee, she showed the letter to Noxchi, with an easy smile.
"Don't worry." She said soothingly, quietly. "Just a friend, a close friend who could help later on." More to herself than anything, she added. "I have to save her sometime..."
She drifted into silence again, ignoring the stares their company earned from the people of Menia; feeling slightly accomplished as the pigeon flew off towards Atoro to the west - hopefully Rhea would receive the letter directly, rather than the disgusting Baron himself. She really did hope that - Rhea Marutama - would be free of what was more or less an oppressive position. She was the same age as Nee - fourteen - and yet already with child, and that was a few months ago. it would be maybe a month or so now until the child was born - something Nee wasn't sure she was dreading or looking forward to. Rhea really did have the worst luck... she was originally Furoe-bred, just like Nee, and the two were originally rivals against each other. The Marutama and the Me-Hyung Families were both struggling with each other for a while, both of them pretty strong, when in a stroke of misfortune, Khmer family undercut pretty much everything the Marutama's had, and in their desperation, were forced to give Rhea to pay off the debt once she became of age. That was when Nee and Rhea set aside their rivalry and became friends, and Rhea ended up being the fifth member of Nee's group, when the latter was age eight. Unfortunately, being 'of age' was considered thirteen years old, so their time together only really lasted five years. But they were five good years.
Their path this time snaked around the Comrade Mountains, avoiding the tunnels this time because the goddamned stone guardians were probably still hanging around and goddmanit wasn't that a bitch. They'd stopped to buy some food in Menia, and Nee nibbled absently on some shrimp sashimi, wantonly wishing for soy sauce to dump on it. Nonetheless, it was good, it was good, and it helped reenergize her as the sun prepared to set for June 8th. How long had it been since she'd been kidnapped? A few days, the better part of a week, right? An odd cold feeling washed over her as she realized that not too long ago, she was comfortably seated in a wagon, reading about the slavery in place at Gangamai, and which families were in charge of it from afar - The Yin Family being a rather significant contributor - still looking forward to the bitter buzz of Red Gwanish Tea, virginity intact, and relative idealism still in place.
How laughable she was, back then, compared to now. And she knew very well that a future her would look upon the current her with the same scorn. That’s how one matures and develops, after all, isn't it? At least, when worse things happens, the darker one's disposition gets. That's how it was for her, at least. Can't even be touched by anyone anymore, really, the only exception being that Noxchi, for no real discernible reason other than a potential friendship that probably is fated to end with each step the Faceless Five took.
The youngest one, a whole eight years the minor to Karekin's eighteen, was the upstart Liu Jiaxong. Jiefong born and bred, he was always an eccentric one. The Jiaxong family was quite opulent, being close to the Regent, in allegiance, after all - Nee'd have to kill them off at some point to ensure none of that would get in the way of her eventual assault on Jiefong, as long as she did it in a way that Liu wouldn't suspect of her, he'd still be allied with the NNA, in a perfect position to facilitate her taking of Jiefong - Liu's family had invited many to his after-birth celebration, and the then four year old Nee, with Karekin in tow, were there, already writing him off as a strange infant. And that didn't prove to be inaccurate- trying to talk in an accent he thought made him 'tough', being snide and jovial at the same time in an awkward combination - but his eccentrics were what made him so good at being a noble. He was well liked, with quite a bit of influence in that naivety, and even managed to rope in parts of his family to join the NNA, after befriending Nee and her group. Liu was clearly o the same team as Nee on this, despite not knowing the extent of her ideals - hell, he was romantically inclined to her, after all. That'd never come to pass as long as Nee had any say in it, but it also made it easy to know Liu was a sure bet on the team.
Her little team of people who she knew would have her back. Was that loyalty? Or manipulation? She knew each one of them would consider her to be a true and lifelong friend - but on the other hand, Nee knew that if she chose the Ku'Rannos, she'd have to abandon them all to whatever fate chose for them. It'd mean separation forever. Could she really do that?
She wanted to simply cut off the emotionality, but that was impossible, to say the least. She simply was neither psychopathic nor sociopathic. The closest she could be was callous. Outwardly unaffected, possibly even cold. But in the end, she really did want a peaceful solution to everything. But she knew that that would never work. Ever. Too much rampant slavery for just a 'please don't treat people like this' to work. A revolution, a bloody violent and morality-sucking revolution was the only way to go about this. And even after it was finished, she knew she'd be forced to agonize over it all, and wonder if there was a way to save but one more life if she'd made a different choice at some point in time. And the only person so far she could vent all this to was Noxchi. There was no one else. As far as she knew, there'd never be anyone else who she could talk to about it.
Nee gave Noxchi an unexplained, grateful smile.
She was snapped out of her reverie at the familiar signs of Furoe - looking slightly warped in the once-again night sky. Still, after all the toil and bustle, there they were, were they not? Home. This was an appropriate moment to leap off of Amanhã''s shoulders and kiss the ground in the most cliché and contrived way possible. It was a good moment to cry and have all the burdens accumulated over the last few days to be wiped clean with a good bout of tears. The time was now thank absolutely everything for allowing her to return home safely. A myriad of different things could've happened, and possibly, should have happened, if it was anyone else in the same position.
Not really feeling anything at all, Nee nodded numbly at Noxchi, with a bit of a shrug.
"Here we are." She said. "Um. Once again... thank you. The inn is-"
It started almost immediately, even at the gate. One of the guards on night watch duty let out a yelp and ran forward, while another turned to a colleague - said colleague rushed back into the town to meet talk to someone, presumably her beloved and bumbling father, Ying Me-Hyung. Overprotective and loving, unlike the persona he showed to the city, which was one of authority and strength. She was looking forward to seeing him again. But she wasn't looking forward to killing him.
"Miss Nee!" The guard cried out, more or less pulling Nee handily from Amanhã' - Nee quickly making distance between the guard and the living suit of armor, who most likely was not appreciative of the sudden noise. Hell, the guard's face was twisted in an image of relief and pure emotion, making Nee wonder, exactly, why the people liked her so much. She hadn't really done anything, in terms of material goods, at least, for Furoe. Her realm was for the immaterial - the political, something which most of the time went unnoticed by the people. Still... she pushed the guard away, biting her lip. Still couldn't handle being touched. Not even by someone who clearly wanted nothing but the best for her. Or perhaps more precisely, for her father. In the end, that was where their loyalties lied, after all. "You're home, safe and sound! Are you hurt anywhere? Did the slav-" The guard abruptly noticed the Faceless Four (minus Nee, of course), and bowed deeply to them, sputtering out a genuine and possibly overdramatic thanks, before opening the gate and letting them in through the stone walls.
Furoe, with its massive Market District, and the well-built residential areas, and the many plants scattered about. Furoe, with its abundance of trade and people coming in and out, despite it not being exactly on the way to anywhere other than Gangamai, unlike other capitals such as Yuna-Yae or Hakad were. Furoe, with the odd people who seemed to like her in an entirely faked way - it wasn't real, because it wasn't the real Nee they were seeing, after all. Furoe, one of the most progressive - in her own point of view, of course - cities in all of the Yune Empire. Dear sweet Furoe. Nee wondered why she didn't really feel any sort of attachment to it at all. It was just... another place, to her, really. Which was strange because it wasn't so long since she'd considered it her home, a place to belong.
Perhaps she no longer had a place to belong.
Nee looked back to her companions, waving them along with the best smile she could muster. "The inn's this way, okay? Rest up or whatever you like... and really. Thank you for everything. There'll be a festival in your honor tomorrow, put in place once I speak to my father." She then bowed, just as deeply as the guard did, before walking onto the stone path that lead to the Market District, seeing more and more people looking out of the windows of their homes, or turning in almost disbelief at the sight. The 'Little Princess' of Furoe had returned home. And they welcomed her back whole heartedly, did they not? Eventually, though, the path made it so that they'd have to split up. Nee glanced back to the others almost wistfully.
"Take a left down this road, and you should find the Selph Inn." She said once again, before scribbling a few words onto a piece of parchment, handing it directly to Noxchi personally, not gasping in the least as their fingers touched. "At the very least, use this and get into the Inn for free, okay?"
The guard accompanying them spoke up then.
"Oh, a fire oni arrived a few hours ago." He said. "Waiting for people who share the same descriptions as you do. He called himself Kuroda, perhaps you know him?"
As Nee let the guard handle that end of things, she walked down in a sense of safety, seeing the path that cut through the Market District, and leading to the Mansion. Before she could get too close, though, she was stopped by a hand too close to her forehead. The noble girl glanced up at it, seeing a familiar face. The Guard Captain of Furoe, Marisa. The relatively young captain - about early thirties, or so - had been friendly to Nee for as long as she could remember. And her title as the Captain wasn’t just for show, either. Marisa's skill with throwing knives, and her lance were almost legendary throughout Furoe, not counting the strength and speed augmentations she had.
Nee grinned a bit at the older woman, who viewed her with an almost comically serious frown.
"Your father's waiting for you, Little Princess."
"You don't have to call me that, you know." Nee said sardonically. "Really. Just Nee works."
"It's a term of endearment." Marisa said, and there was a hint of a smile from underneath the helmet and visor. "It really is good to have you back. Me-Hyung really had gone into a deplorable state during your absence. The whole town was, really."
Nee let out a sigh as they passed through the silver doors of the Me-Hyung Mansion, nodding at the maids and butlers still awake at the late hour as they more or less stared in a mix of joy and shock at her return.
"Just because my father called me a Little Princess that one time..."
It wasn't long until, finally, father and daughter were alone in the throne room, with Marisa closely at hand, beind the doors, should anything occur. They stared at each other awkwardly for a few moments, Ying clearly having trouble forming the right thoughts. Nee just stood there, clearly letting him make the first move. He deserved at least a change to hug her, and hold her tightly - because it was likely the last chance he would ever have. He was going to die. Plain and simple, Ying Me-Hyung was doomed. There was nothing else for it. So what harm could there be, in indulging the father of physical contact with his baby girl? For everything he'd done for her, for all of it, he deserved one last happy night before the end.
Because in her own way, Nee loved the old man. Maybe that was why she had been so numb for the past while.
"I thought I'd n-never see you..." Ying started weeping into his arm, the only one in Furoe to not try to plae a hand on her, to confirm she was real. "I'm a terrible father. Couldn't even protect his daugher from... slaver scum... my Little Princess..."
Nee wore a mask of a smile.
"It's okay, Daddy." She said softly, flawlessly lying. "It's okay. They didn't get to touch me in that way. So it's okay. I'm all in one piece, I promise."
"So it's... am I allowed to hold you? Am I good enough?"
Nee grit her teeth and stepped forward into the embrace, letting him cry as he clutched her, forcing her chills down as best as she could. It was hard, it really was, but it had to be done. Had to be done.
"The best Daddy anyone could ever ask for. The very best."
"I love you, Nee. I'll never let you in danger ever again."
A pause.
"Thank you." Nee said finally, still unable to cry at all. Unable to really express the things that her father deserved to hear. Powerless to really do anything but stand there and try to soothe him to the best of her ability. What else was there to do?
About half an hour later, plans began spinning into motion for the festival to happen the next day, to honor Gridiron and her vigilantes. To commemorate Nee Me-Hyung's return to her home, from slavery. Tomorrow, Furoe would be bathed in the bright light of happiness and joy, as things would hopefully return to how they were before.
She had a very narrow amount of choices in front of her if she wanted to amass the manpower to start the revolution. Taking a glance around at the people who surrounded her, she took a more or less deep breath. If she went with her original plan, wouldn't she have to... spurn each one of them? That was how it went, wasn't it? Side with Cha'Valkar like she had originally intended, militarize and reform the Ku'Rannos from within - after dealing with the pesky Moga'Torash, of course, the bastard wouldn't simply stop his ambitions just because Nee made a move, after all - and with that, she could man a two-armed force to sweep Central Yune into smithereens, as well as crippling the slave industry in Gwan itself, the slavery capital of the whole Horat-Verse in the first place.
What leverage did she even have on Moga, anyways? She didn't even manage to have Valkar's guaranteed allegiance yet, which meant all she had were the nobles, and potentially these vigilantes, and the mysterious Minayne who somehow seemed to be important in an unknown way. Minayne. Nee shuddered, thinking that her own fate was most likely to be in the same position as this Minayne was in right now. A personal slave. For the most vile depravities possible. She tightened her legs unconsciously around Amanhã's helmet, knowing that she'd already had but the smallest taste of what was in store. And just that tiny glimpse into the dark world was enough to stun her to her core. Nee thought back to the spring in Harad - how she'd clawed desperately at herself to try and cleanse her body... and she knew that she was far from recovering from the ordeal. And she most likely wouldn't have any chances in the near future to set time aside in order to work her way through the trauma. She'd just have to suppress it. Regardless... this route gave her a gigantic force of fighters, more or less instantly, and allowed her to quickly strike at Jiefong and later, Gangamai with the numbers before holing down somewhere. Doing that meant, though, that she most likely would not be able to reconnect with her old friends, as some might call them. And that any chance of companionship with Noxchi was more or less shot.
Just damnit all. The old her would have chosen this option easily. this gave her much more tactical superiority in every sense of the word, as well as being able to attack more quickly, with less preparation. she'd still have to navigate around Moga no matter what she did, but at least in this one, chances of victory were greater. Much greater, no matter how individually strong any of the vigilantes were. They couldn't stand against the might of an entire slave empire. That's why Noxchi still didn't manage to crumple slavery as of yet. And if her hypothesis was correct, they were at it for years by now. According to Valkar's reaction, it was only a matter of time before the more influential eyes turned towards them... and they'd be overwhelmed in the end in that, wouldn't they?
Her thoughts drifted to those once close to her, as the living suit of armor went off ahead of the others, leaving Noxchi in stunned silence at the bloodied corpse.
"It's fine, Noxchi." Nee said tiredly, preparing to nap again. "They.. probably deserved it, anyways. It's fine..."
Karekin K’och’aryan. Yunish noble from Sarukara, a large city in Vahira Province, to the far north. Eighteen years old. Brash, tempered. Nee thought of him fondly - he really was dependable, for a noble. Good at combat for his age, wasn't he? She remembered how they first met - her three, and him seven, in the earlier iteration of the Northern Nobles Alliance. They'd gotten along well, and it wasn't long until he came to visit more and more. Pretty bad noble though, often ignoring his lessons in order to practice falconry - and if Nee had to gauge his skill, it'd be above most average soldiers, at least. Definitely not at the same level as Noxchi or Valkar, let alone the deathmachine she was currently riding, but nevertheless, he was a dependable combatant. If she remembered correctly, he even had his own contingent of forces, his own unit, and often fought in the war up there against the Tengu, on that front. And because of that, Nee knew that she could count on Vahira's aid.
Next were the twin brothers, Ocalena and Akia Ayunerak. Despite looking more or less the exact same, even having the same voice and mannerisms, the two were rather different from each other, almost as if they were two different faces of the same coin. Akia the calm and collected, Ocalena the more emotional and empathic. Nee remembered meeting them once, during a trip to Gangamai - the two nobles from Genga Desert Province (Border mercantile hub of Ureda, to be precise) were coincidentally there as well. They both were two years older than Nee's five years of age at the time, and with Karekin, they quickly became a group of four friends. Their differences worked pretty well with each other, to be honest. Ocalena handled the bureaucratic side of things, learning how to more or less govern and look after the people, while it was a common sight for Akia and Karekin to hunt together - sword wielding Karekin, and fire chi long ranged Akia balancing each other out quite well, and easily overcoming groups of bandits here and there with their teamwork. It really was a marvel, and a sight to behold, was it not? Despite not being masters- they lacked experience after all - their synergy was great. And Ocalena, well, his work strengthened Ureda's economic presence in north-central Yune, and helped them rapidly increase population and tourism over the years.
Menia, once again. Nee blearily woke up, still in company of everyone else. Quickly taking some parchment out from her pack, she scribbled a few words onto it.
Rhea. We need to meet sometime soon. Once you've got permission from the Baron, please, send word back to me.
I know you must have many questions, and I'm sorry I can't answer them by mail. Just know that I'm safe, and heading home now.
Nee.
I know you must have many questions, and I'm sorry I can't answer them by mail. Just know that I'm safe, and heading home now.
Nee.
Before she used her chain to slap it into the carrier pigeon's cages, along with the required monetary fee, she showed the letter to Noxchi, with an easy smile.
"Don't worry." She said soothingly, quietly. "Just a friend, a close friend who could help later on." More to herself than anything, she added. "I have to save her sometime..."
She drifted into silence again, ignoring the stares their company earned from the people of Menia; feeling slightly accomplished as the pigeon flew off towards Atoro to the west - hopefully Rhea would receive the letter directly, rather than the disgusting Baron himself. She really did hope that - Rhea Marutama - would be free of what was more or less an oppressive position. She was the same age as Nee - fourteen - and yet already with child, and that was a few months ago. it would be maybe a month or so now until the child was born - something Nee wasn't sure she was dreading or looking forward to. Rhea really did have the worst luck... she was originally Furoe-bred, just like Nee, and the two were originally rivals against each other. The Marutama and the Me-Hyung Families were both struggling with each other for a while, both of them pretty strong, when in a stroke of misfortune, Khmer family undercut pretty much everything the Marutama's had, and in their desperation, were forced to give Rhea to pay off the debt once she became of age. That was when Nee and Rhea set aside their rivalry and became friends, and Rhea ended up being the fifth member of Nee's group, when the latter was age eight. Unfortunately, being 'of age' was considered thirteen years old, so their time together only really lasted five years. But they were five good years.
Their path this time snaked around the Comrade Mountains, avoiding the tunnels this time because the goddamned stone guardians were probably still hanging around and goddmanit wasn't that a bitch. They'd stopped to buy some food in Menia, and Nee nibbled absently on some shrimp sashimi, wantonly wishing for soy sauce to dump on it. Nonetheless, it was good, it was good, and it helped reenergize her as the sun prepared to set for June 8th. How long had it been since she'd been kidnapped? A few days, the better part of a week, right? An odd cold feeling washed over her as she realized that not too long ago, she was comfortably seated in a wagon, reading about the slavery in place at Gangamai, and which families were in charge of it from afar - The Yin Family being a rather significant contributor - still looking forward to the bitter buzz of Red Gwanish Tea, virginity intact, and relative idealism still in place.
How laughable she was, back then, compared to now. And she knew very well that a future her would look upon the current her with the same scorn. That’s how one matures and develops, after all, isn't it? At least, when worse things happens, the darker one's disposition gets. That's how it was for her, at least. Can't even be touched by anyone anymore, really, the only exception being that Noxchi, for no real discernible reason other than a potential friendship that probably is fated to end with each step the Faceless Five took.
The youngest one, a whole eight years the minor to Karekin's eighteen, was the upstart Liu Jiaxong. Jiefong born and bred, he was always an eccentric one. The Jiaxong family was quite opulent, being close to the Regent, in allegiance, after all - Nee'd have to kill them off at some point to ensure none of that would get in the way of her eventual assault on Jiefong, as long as she did it in a way that Liu wouldn't suspect of her, he'd still be allied with the NNA, in a perfect position to facilitate her taking of Jiefong - Liu's family had invited many to his after-birth celebration, and the then four year old Nee, with Karekin in tow, were there, already writing him off as a strange infant. And that didn't prove to be inaccurate- trying to talk in an accent he thought made him 'tough', being snide and jovial at the same time in an awkward combination - but his eccentrics were what made him so good at being a noble. He was well liked, with quite a bit of influence in that naivety, and even managed to rope in parts of his family to join the NNA, after befriending Nee and her group. Liu was clearly o the same team as Nee on this, despite not knowing the extent of her ideals - hell, he was romantically inclined to her, after all. That'd never come to pass as long as Nee had any say in it, but it also made it easy to know Liu was a sure bet on the team.
Her little team of people who she knew would have her back. Was that loyalty? Or manipulation? She knew each one of them would consider her to be a true and lifelong friend - but on the other hand, Nee knew that if she chose the Ku'Rannos, she'd have to abandon them all to whatever fate chose for them. It'd mean separation forever. Could she really do that?
She wanted to simply cut off the emotionality, but that was impossible, to say the least. She simply was neither psychopathic nor sociopathic. The closest she could be was callous. Outwardly unaffected, possibly even cold. But in the end, she really did want a peaceful solution to everything. But she knew that that would never work. Ever. Too much rampant slavery for just a 'please don't treat people like this' to work. A revolution, a bloody violent and morality-sucking revolution was the only way to go about this. And even after it was finished, she knew she'd be forced to agonize over it all, and wonder if there was a way to save but one more life if she'd made a different choice at some point in time. And the only person so far she could vent all this to was Noxchi. There was no one else. As far as she knew, there'd never be anyone else who she could talk to about it.
Nee gave Noxchi an unexplained, grateful smile.
She was snapped out of her reverie at the familiar signs of Furoe - looking slightly warped in the once-again night sky. Still, after all the toil and bustle, there they were, were they not? Home. This was an appropriate moment to leap off of Amanhã''s shoulders and kiss the ground in the most cliché and contrived way possible. It was a good moment to cry and have all the burdens accumulated over the last few days to be wiped clean with a good bout of tears. The time was now thank absolutely everything for allowing her to return home safely. A myriad of different things could've happened, and possibly, should have happened, if it was anyone else in the same position.
Not really feeling anything at all, Nee nodded numbly at Noxchi, with a bit of a shrug.
"Here we are." She said. "Um. Once again... thank you. The inn is-"
It started almost immediately, even at the gate. One of the guards on night watch duty let out a yelp and ran forward, while another turned to a colleague - said colleague rushed back into the town to meet talk to someone, presumably her beloved and bumbling father, Ying Me-Hyung. Overprotective and loving, unlike the persona he showed to the city, which was one of authority and strength. She was looking forward to seeing him again. But she wasn't looking forward to killing him.
"Miss Nee!" The guard cried out, more or less pulling Nee handily from Amanhã' - Nee quickly making distance between the guard and the living suit of armor, who most likely was not appreciative of the sudden noise. Hell, the guard's face was twisted in an image of relief and pure emotion, making Nee wonder, exactly, why the people liked her so much. She hadn't really done anything, in terms of material goods, at least, for Furoe. Her realm was for the immaterial - the political, something which most of the time went unnoticed by the people. Still... she pushed the guard away, biting her lip. Still couldn't handle being touched. Not even by someone who clearly wanted nothing but the best for her. Or perhaps more precisely, for her father. In the end, that was where their loyalties lied, after all. "You're home, safe and sound! Are you hurt anywhere? Did the slav-" The guard abruptly noticed the Faceless Four (minus Nee, of course), and bowed deeply to them, sputtering out a genuine and possibly overdramatic thanks, before opening the gate and letting them in through the stone walls.
Furoe, with its massive Market District, and the well-built residential areas, and the many plants scattered about. Furoe, with its abundance of trade and people coming in and out, despite it not being exactly on the way to anywhere other than Gangamai, unlike other capitals such as Yuna-Yae or Hakad were. Furoe, with the odd people who seemed to like her in an entirely faked way - it wasn't real, because it wasn't the real Nee they were seeing, after all. Furoe, one of the most progressive - in her own point of view, of course - cities in all of the Yune Empire. Dear sweet Furoe. Nee wondered why she didn't really feel any sort of attachment to it at all. It was just... another place, to her, really. Which was strange because it wasn't so long since she'd considered it her home, a place to belong.
Perhaps she no longer had a place to belong.
Nee looked back to her companions, waving them along with the best smile she could muster. "The inn's this way, okay? Rest up or whatever you like... and really. Thank you for everything. There'll be a festival in your honor tomorrow, put in place once I speak to my father." She then bowed, just as deeply as the guard did, before walking onto the stone path that lead to the Market District, seeing more and more people looking out of the windows of their homes, or turning in almost disbelief at the sight. The 'Little Princess' of Furoe had returned home. And they welcomed her back whole heartedly, did they not? Eventually, though, the path made it so that they'd have to split up. Nee glanced back to the others almost wistfully.
"Take a left down this road, and you should find the Selph Inn." She said once again, before scribbling a few words onto a piece of parchment, handing it directly to Noxchi personally, not gasping in the least as their fingers touched. "At the very least, use this and get into the Inn for free, okay?"
The guard accompanying them spoke up then.
"Oh, a fire oni arrived a few hours ago." He said. "Waiting for people who share the same descriptions as you do. He called himself Kuroda, perhaps you know him?"
As Nee let the guard handle that end of things, she walked down in a sense of safety, seeing the path that cut through the Market District, and leading to the Mansion. Before she could get too close, though, she was stopped by a hand too close to her forehead. The noble girl glanced up at it, seeing a familiar face. The Guard Captain of Furoe, Marisa. The relatively young captain - about early thirties, or so - had been friendly to Nee for as long as she could remember. And her title as the Captain wasn’t just for show, either. Marisa's skill with throwing knives, and her lance were almost legendary throughout Furoe, not counting the strength and speed augmentations she had.
Nee grinned a bit at the older woman, who viewed her with an almost comically serious frown.
"Your father's waiting for you, Little Princess."
"You don't have to call me that, you know." Nee said sardonically. "Really. Just Nee works."
"It's a term of endearment." Marisa said, and there was a hint of a smile from underneath the helmet and visor. "It really is good to have you back. Me-Hyung really had gone into a deplorable state during your absence. The whole town was, really."
Nee let out a sigh as they passed through the silver doors of the Me-Hyung Mansion, nodding at the maids and butlers still awake at the late hour as they more or less stared in a mix of joy and shock at her return.
"Just because my father called me a Little Princess that one time..."
It wasn't long until, finally, father and daughter were alone in the throne room, with Marisa closely at hand, beind the doors, should anything occur. They stared at each other awkwardly for a few moments, Ying clearly having trouble forming the right thoughts. Nee just stood there, clearly letting him make the first move. He deserved at least a change to hug her, and hold her tightly - because it was likely the last chance he would ever have. He was going to die. Plain and simple, Ying Me-Hyung was doomed. There was nothing else for it. So what harm could there be, in indulging the father of physical contact with his baby girl? For everything he'd done for her, for all of it, he deserved one last happy night before the end.
Because in her own way, Nee loved the old man. Maybe that was why she had been so numb for the past while.
"I thought I'd n-never see you..." Ying started weeping into his arm, the only one in Furoe to not try to plae a hand on her, to confirm she was real. "I'm a terrible father. Couldn't even protect his daugher from... slaver scum... my Little Princess..."
Nee wore a mask of a smile.
"It's okay, Daddy." She said softly, flawlessly lying. "It's okay. They didn't get to touch me in that way. So it's okay. I'm all in one piece, I promise."
"So it's... am I allowed to hold you? Am I good enough?"
Nee grit her teeth and stepped forward into the embrace, letting him cry as he clutched her, forcing her chills down as best as she could. It was hard, it really was, but it had to be done. Had to be done.
"The best Daddy anyone could ever ask for. The very best."
"I love you, Nee. I'll never let you in danger ever again."
A pause.
"Thank you." Nee said finally, still unable to cry at all. Unable to really express the things that her father deserved to hear. Powerless to really do anything but stand there and try to soothe him to the best of her ability. What else was there to do?
About half an hour later, plans began spinning into motion for the festival to happen the next day, to honor Gridiron and her vigilantes. To commemorate Nee Me-Hyung's return to her home, from slavery. Tomorrow, Furoe would be bathed in the bright light of happiness and joy, as things would hopefully return to how they were before.
Millie took the pendant, the smooth metal cool to the touch. Her fingers tightened around it as Hyuna offered a confused response to her words. She shook her head. "I'm...I'm not get-getting at anything," she stammered. "I wasn't trying to..." Looking down, she noticed that the fields of green had turned to a golden yellow during their flight. "It's nothing. Never mind." If she really was going to get into the thick of it, it would have to be at a better time, a time where matters weren't so sensitive.
"Killing is the last option," Lo-Muna said as their acting guild leader. That was all she needed to hear. It wasn't as though she'd particularly reveled in murder or found battle to be a thrill. It was just that ending a life was usually faster, easier, and less risky than trying to knock out the opponent. However, she was confident that it wouldn't have any real impact on her overall combat performance.
"I understand," Ann nodded. "If a combat situation arises, I will aim for nonlethal take-downs." It was strange, though only to a certain extent. Everybody seemed to have strong opinions on this matter one way or another. Some were intent on killing while others were completely against it. She wasn't exactly caught in the middle-ground, but alternating between the two just seemed incredibly inefficient. It couldn't be that they expected their entire journey was to follow through without bloodshed so she couldn't help but wonder why it mattered now if it wouldn't matter later. If they were going to have conviction in a more peaceful end to matters, they could be at least be a little more consistent about it.
"Killing is the last option," Lo-Muna said as their acting guild leader. That was all she needed to hear. It wasn't as though she'd particularly reveled in murder or found battle to be a thrill. It was just that ending a life was usually faster, easier, and less risky than trying to knock out the opponent. However, she was confident that it wouldn't have any real impact on her overall combat performance.
"I understand," Ann nodded. "If a combat situation arises, I will aim for nonlethal take-downs." It was strange, though only to a certain extent. Everybody seemed to have strong opinions on this matter one way or another. Some were intent on killing while others were completely against it. She wasn't exactly caught in the middle-ground, but alternating between the two just seemed incredibly inefficient. It couldn't be that they expected their entire journey was to follow through without bloodshed so she couldn't help but wonder why it mattered now if it wouldn't matter later. If they were going to have conviction in a more peaceful end to matters, they could be at least be a little more consistent about it.
So here they were-- Furoe. Nee's hometown. Out of context, one would have assumed a child kidnapped, briefly forced into slavery before being rescued and brought back to their home (after getting their hands on a bitchin' sword, no less) would have been veritably exuberant upon their return. We're talkin' kiss the ground, praise the high heavens, weeping like there's no tomorrow, all that kinda shit here. And yet, Gridiron was not surprised to perceive a distinct lack of enthusiasm on Nee's part as Amanhã toted her along toward the gate to Furoe, illuminated beneath the still incandescence of the lunar beacon that yet lingered overhead. Indeed, the girl gave a mere shrug of her tiny shoulders, and then intoned, in the voice of one speaking on matters as engaging and exciting as the growth rate of a particularly prosaic shrubbery, that they had in fact arrived at their destination. Gridiron nodded silently in affirmation-- of both her apathy, and her self-evident statement.
The quietude that had befallen the Faceless Five (including an unusually subdued Turas, who was perhaps none too keen to invoke the wrath of the half-ashura bounty hunter subsequent to her last display of discontent) was, however, in short order dispatched as the motley sextet approached the portal into Furoe. One of the guards casting a vigil upon the thoroughfare leading into Furoe had called out to alert their comrades of the convergent congregation of callous combatants currently coinciding unto the conduit, and then all but hurtled toward them, calling out Nee's name as they approached. Gridiron raised an eyebrow as the absurdly enthused guard all but tugged Nee off an unamused Amanhã's shoulders, fired off concern after concern in her face, and then evidently noted the presence of the other five, whereupon they took to thanking Gridiron and her own so profusely the vigilante leader was briefly concerned the poor chap had suffered a mental breakdown from the sheer joy of seeing Nee Me-Hyung alive and well back in Furoe. They didn't even give Gridiron the opportunity to respond to their farcical show of gratitude before they had turned away again from the group and gone off to see to the opening of the gate.
"Gods-damn, I was afraid the guy was gonna hyperventilate," Turas muttered under his breath as the six traveler strode on into Furoe, proceeding along a stone artery that coursed though the small city's marketplace district, with Nee-- once again in her 'element', so to speak, and the most familiar of the Faceless Five with Furoe-- at the helm. Eventually, she came to a halt at a point at which the path diverged, and she turned, cast an oddly forlorn gaze toward Gridiron. "Take a left down this road, and you should find the Selph Inn," she reported, conjuring up a piece of parchment and a writing utensil pretty much out of nowhere and writing down the name of the place before handing it over to Gridiron. "At the very least, use this and get into the Inn for free, okay?"
"Sure. Thanks." Gridiron took the slip of paper with a grateful nod of the head, and as Nee turned to continue on her way down the left hand path, a nearby guard spoke up. "A fire oni arrived a few hours ago," he mentioned to Gridiron. "Waiting for people who share the same descriptions as you do. He called himself Kuroda, perhaps you know him?"
"Huh." Gridiron's brow furrowed as she mulled over the name, attempting to trace it back to some figure with which she was familiar, an endeavour which eventually turned up futile. She gave a shrug. "I got nothin'. Must be a minor character." And then, having dispensed of that particular subject, Gridiron glanced over her shoulder to the other four. "Anyways, onto the inn, eh? I imagine I'm not the only one amongst us who could use a bit of shut-eye right about now."
"I'll say!" Turas concurred enthusiastically-- apparently a little too much so, at least for Amanhã, who was evidently none too pleased with the vigilante's boisterous shows of avidity. And so it was that, not a moment later, the denizens of Furoe, some stirred from their sleep and others preparing for the velvety embrace of slumber, cast curious glances out their windows unto the avenues of the city, along which strode a massive suit of armour toting along a slender-built Sudean man-- who, naturally, was protesting vehemently every step of the way.
And yet, she met the silence of her allotted compartment of the inn with relief.
Amanhã's armour lay in its various components on the lavishly-carpeted floor beside the bed-- her towering, colossal figure stripped of its steel skin, the indigo expanse, armoured in jagged scars and argent tattoos, clothed only in her aketon and cloth pants. And she herself had sat her hulking bulk down upon the ornate mattress of the bed, adorned in silken sheets, creaking beneath her significant weight-- her elbow leaned on her thigh and her chin rested on the palm of her hand, the very picture of silent contemplation.
The last time she had stopped at an inn, weary, fed up, bitter, she had made the decision to discard the individuals she had until thence been traveling with, uncertain then as to their fate and, at that, wholly apathetic to that matter. There had been no doubt plaguing her as she had gone about that callous desertion: the Gay Guild Fortune or however it was called had meant nothing, and still meant nothing. Now, she met the inn with significantly less clarity of thought, and certainly an inferior degree of certainty of action-- shaken, despite her inexorable exterior, significantly shaken. From the security of her own convictions she had found herself suddenly cast into murky waters, and she no longer had the covenant of those once hallowed dogmas to cling to as a means of establishing certainty amidst uncertainty.
And it was... distasteful.
Even as she considered the piteous position she found herself in, Amanhã's glance snapped upward as the report of knuckles against wood filtered through the oaken affair of the door into her room-- three tentative, uneven raps, followed by the gravelly voice of her half-sister in quick succession. "Hey, Amanhã?" the voice ventured, tinged with a hint of doubt. "Do you.... uh, mind if I come in?" There was a brief second of silence in which Amanhã registered the words, before her sister added, "Actually, I really don't put it past you to just ignore me without a word either way, so I'll just open the door in three seconds, and if you don't want me to come in, just lean against the door from your side. Reckon that's about as good a locking mechanism as any other."
Amanhã's first instinct was indeed to immediately head for the door and press against it forcefully to prevent Gridiron entering her room-- after all, not only would that have meant... well, living things in her vicinity now that she had at last effectuated a state of blissful isolation, she was also stripped of her armour, practically nude as far as she was concerned, but.... Well, who was she joking, really? Her isolation was anything but blissful when she knew she was only ever going to continue stewing upon predicaments whose contemplations served no purpose except to further perplex her, and furthermore, one could indeed have made the argument that her sister had already witnessed her stripped of her 'armour', in a figurative sense. Amanhã would have probably headbutted the individual making this argument, little patience as she maintained for talk of metaphors and such, but one could nevertheless have made that point.
The vaguest forlorn sigh escaped the bounty hunter's lips as she simply sat by in otherwise abject silence, waiting distinctly more than three seconds before at last she heard the door creak open, and her sister's booted feet stepping tentatively into her room. Her heterochromatic gaze rose to meet Gridiron's eyes, her red-black to Gridiron's polished green-- distinct in colour, and yet sharing nevertheless a quality of fatigue-- of both wariness and weariness as their gazes met and Gridiron wordlessly closed the door behind her. Uncertainty was etched into the jaded creases of her face, burdened by years beyond that which it had experienced, and she seemed either lost for words or merely loathe to shatter the vast vitreous gulf that secluded one another-- until, at last, she chose instead to cross it.
"It's been a hard couple of days." The words emerged less a remark and more a sigh, an exhausted observation, to which Amanhã offered no reply. Much as could be expected, really. Gridiron paid it no mind-- rubbing her hands against the legs of her pants, she walked to the bed upon which Amanhã sat motionless, and hunkered down beside her. This time, it evoked visible reaction-- Amanhã's nose twitched vaguely, and the urge to instinctively stand back up and step away from her sister tugged at her nerves. But something else compelled her to remain seated-- that something else, naturally, being nothing short of fatigue and general lethargy.
"I..." Gridiron continued reluctantly, treading through unmapped territory as she was. She couldn't help but mimic Amanhã's posture somewhat, resting her chin against the knuckles of her hand and her elbow against her thigh, as she considered the words to speak. "... I just wanted to know how you're doing," she finished, glancing over at her sister. Amanhã's mien was inscrutable as ever-- somehow, that damn helmet of hers, lying discarded upon the floor not far from Gridiron's boots, managed to be twice as expressive. Nevertheless, she pressed on. "I know you must have been... experiencing some kind of discord since that spectacle in the cave back in Haran Fields. And I also know you're gonna react to this by entirely ignoring me, possibly by forcibly showing me out the door, but..." Her words grew more and more invigorated and confident as she spoke on. "I know it's there. And I think you should know that I... do want to help."
She fell silent, and indeed, Amanhã offered up nothing in the way of responce to her words. Gridiron watched her sister's absolutely motionless expression, and suspected she was indeed going to go with the aforementioned 'entirely ignoring' tactic-- she opened her mouth to compound her prior words in light of this, when suddenly, like the stone form of a statue grinding to life, rock surfaces grating against one another, the bounty hunter spoke up.
"This is incredibly cliched."
Gridiron couldn't help a smile of relief. "I guess it's pretty contrived, eh?" she returned, her tensed nerves relaxing somewhat-- her sister had opened up, in a fashion. "The whole 'I'll always be there for you' drivel. I almost lament that such trite affairs escaped my own lips. But I did mean it. I do wanna help you." She straightened up her back, held her arms out as if to indicate the entirety of the room. "We're alone here, after all. So why bother hiding what we've both already seen? I know you want to settle whatever pandemonium of frayed, disenfranchised convictions is reigning havoc in your head, so why not let me help you get past it so you can quit wasting time on the bullshit and get back to what really matters?"
Oh, she was good. What's that you said about not being good with people? That was the most bald-faced lie I've ever heard. You should be a damn psychologist. After all, she was correct, on all counts-- there was no point in hiding vulnerability both of them had been witness to, Amanhã did want nothing more than to dispense of this crippling uncertainty, and she did understand all too well that Gridiron, having been the very one that had provoked this bothersome lack of clarity, was also the one best equipped to dispel it. And that inescapable dependence irritated Amanhã, but not as much as the prospect of continued self-doubt irritated her.
Gridiron must have perceived Amanhã's silent affirmation, for she permitted a brief second's further silence before she tentatively broached the subject at hand. "When we were at the ball... you said the weak deserved to be trampled upon by the strong."
"Yes." The single syllable emerged in the harsh rasp of Amanhã's callous voice.
"Why?"
"Weakness is a choice. Those who opt for it demonstrate they aren't worth the air they breathe."
"I see." Gridiron appeared to ponder this point, before she fired back, "And yet all strength is purely in terms of martial strength? There is no other?"
"No."
"So those who choose a peaceful life and therefore see no reason to pursue martial power...?"
"Are deluded. They welcome destruction."
"So friends, family, love-- all pointless, wastes of time?"
"Only violence is real. It's all that makes a difference."
"And yet..." Gridiron approached her next point cautiously. "... those kids who used to mock and insult you. They never used violence-- and yet, they made a difference to you." Her words clearly struck an immediate chord-- Amanhã shifted in her previously motionless posture, and Gridiron perceived her biting at her lip.
"Not to me," Amanhã shot back, bitterness tinging her words. "That wasn't me. That was someone else-- someone I'm not. That person was weak, and would have deserved cruelty had they chosen to remain so. They didn't. They became me."
"So you honestly believe had you-- or rather, that person-- been killed before they became you, it would have been justified?" Gridiron returned doubtfully. "You really would have found it perfectly alright?"
"Of course. That person was weak."
"Even though they would never have had the chance to become strong, then? To become you?"
"They would not have deserved it." Amanhã turned her head slowly to cast a coldly impassive glare toward Gridiron. "You want to change me," she stated, her voice devoid of any semblance of spite-- a mere observation of callous fact. "But you won't. I never wanted to become a slave to violence. But that doesn't change the fact that I'm strong because of it. If I forsake it, I become nothing." She fell silent briefly, turning away from her sister, before, with a veneer of certainty, she nodded toward the door. "Now go."
There was nothing more that needed to be said that wasn't just words in a vacuum anyway.
Darkness had overtaken the chamber in which Wu and Lestari made their lodgings.
The room itself knew no life. Tattered black robes, a hair's breadth from mere rags, lay cast aside upon the floor-- plates of filthy armour, overgrown with moss and inscribed with symbols whose creators were long lost, were arranged ritualistically upon the linens of the bed.
There was nothing else. Just silence-- and the palest imitations of memory.
They lingered on the edges of consciousness, degrading gradually, decaying for lack of illumination with which to perceive them-- but they were there, precious and rare, and they were sought for what bare little they offered in the way of anamnesis. Vague recollections, like faded images of a foreign land and a foreign time, the clarity of it lost to the aeons-- memories of indignity, of scorn and duress, dissolving into remembrances of nascent escape and freedom. And then, of disorientation-- adrift in a paradise that met unfamiliar senses. A vague sense of wonderment, plagued by nescience and fear. Burgeoning curiosity-- too much. That dogging sensation of doubt validated. And then... duress once again. A prison more irrevocable and indelible than any that had been known before. A cage imperceptible and unvanquishable, for it enclosed not the physical form, but something much more eternal and vital than any mere construct of flesh and bone.
And for that reason, isolation would prove a torment all the more.
These individual prisons they wore-- they had bound to their very souls, eager for essence, for life to enclose and enrapture. And not a day since then had they known a moment of peace. Not without one another to alleviate the distance they suffered from all others. But it wouldn't last-- not if one of them were to lose their essence and succumb. Not if one were to be without the other.
Forsaken to face alone the wrath of Sol Invictus-- cruel, inexorable, eternal slave driver.
"You have something for me to do."
Kaede cut to the point.
The quietude that had befallen the Faceless Five (including an unusually subdued Turas, who was perhaps none too keen to invoke the wrath of the half-ashura bounty hunter subsequent to her last display of discontent) was, however, in short order dispatched as the motley sextet approached the portal into Furoe. One of the guards casting a vigil upon the thoroughfare leading into Furoe had called out to alert their comrades of the convergent congregation of callous combatants currently coinciding unto the conduit, and then all but hurtled toward them, calling out Nee's name as they approached. Gridiron raised an eyebrow as the absurdly enthused guard all but tugged Nee off an unamused Amanhã's shoulders, fired off concern after concern in her face, and then evidently noted the presence of the other five, whereupon they took to thanking Gridiron and her own so profusely the vigilante leader was briefly concerned the poor chap had suffered a mental breakdown from the sheer joy of seeing Nee Me-Hyung alive and well back in Furoe. They didn't even give Gridiron the opportunity to respond to their farcical show of gratitude before they had turned away again from the group and gone off to see to the opening of the gate.
"Gods-damn, I was afraid the guy was gonna hyperventilate," Turas muttered under his breath as the six traveler strode on into Furoe, proceeding along a stone artery that coursed though the small city's marketplace district, with Nee-- once again in her 'element', so to speak, and the most familiar of the Faceless Five with Furoe-- at the helm. Eventually, she came to a halt at a point at which the path diverged, and she turned, cast an oddly forlorn gaze toward Gridiron. "Take a left down this road, and you should find the Selph Inn," she reported, conjuring up a piece of parchment and a writing utensil pretty much out of nowhere and writing down the name of the place before handing it over to Gridiron. "At the very least, use this and get into the Inn for free, okay?"
"Sure. Thanks." Gridiron took the slip of paper with a grateful nod of the head, and as Nee turned to continue on her way down the left hand path, a nearby guard spoke up. "A fire oni arrived a few hours ago," he mentioned to Gridiron. "Waiting for people who share the same descriptions as you do. He called himself Kuroda, perhaps you know him?"
"Huh." Gridiron's brow furrowed as she mulled over the name, attempting to trace it back to some figure with which she was familiar, an endeavour which eventually turned up futile. She gave a shrug. "I got nothin'. Must be a minor character." And then, having dispensed of that particular subject, Gridiron glanced over her shoulder to the other four. "Anyways, onto the inn, eh? I imagine I'm not the only one amongst us who could use a bit of shut-eye right about now."
"I'll say!" Turas concurred enthusiastically-- apparently a little too much so, at least for Amanhã, who was evidently none too pleased with the vigilante's boisterous shows of avidity. And so it was that, not a moment later, the denizens of Furoe, some stirred from their sleep and others preparing for the velvety embrace of slumber, cast curious glances out their windows unto the avenues of the city, along which strode a massive suit of armour toting along a slender-built Sudean man-- who, naturally, was protesting vehemently every step of the way.
And yet, she met the silence of her allotted compartment of the inn with relief.
Amanhã's armour lay in its various components on the lavishly-carpeted floor beside the bed-- her towering, colossal figure stripped of its steel skin, the indigo expanse, armoured in jagged scars and argent tattoos, clothed only in her aketon and cloth pants. And she herself had sat her hulking bulk down upon the ornate mattress of the bed, adorned in silken sheets, creaking beneath her significant weight-- her elbow leaned on her thigh and her chin rested on the palm of her hand, the very picture of silent contemplation.
The last time she had stopped at an inn, weary, fed up, bitter, she had made the decision to discard the individuals she had until thence been traveling with, uncertain then as to their fate and, at that, wholly apathetic to that matter. There had been no doubt plaguing her as she had gone about that callous desertion: the Gay Guild Fortune or however it was called had meant nothing, and still meant nothing. Now, she met the inn with significantly less clarity of thought, and certainly an inferior degree of certainty of action-- shaken, despite her inexorable exterior, significantly shaken. From the security of her own convictions she had found herself suddenly cast into murky waters, and she no longer had the covenant of those once hallowed dogmas to cling to as a means of establishing certainty amidst uncertainty.
And it was... distasteful.
Even as she considered the piteous position she found herself in, Amanhã's glance snapped upward as the report of knuckles against wood filtered through the oaken affair of the door into her room-- three tentative, uneven raps, followed by the gravelly voice of her half-sister in quick succession. "Hey, Amanhã?" the voice ventured, tinged with a hint of doubt. "Do you.... uh, mind if I come in?" There was a brief second of silence in which Amanhã registered the words, before her sister added, "Actually, I really don't put it past you to just ignore me without a word either way, so I'll just open the door in three seconds, and if you don't want me to come in, just lean against the door from your side. Reckon that's about as good a locking mechanism as any other."
Amanhã's first instinct was indeed to immediately head for the door and press against it forcefully to prevent Gridiron entering her room-- after all, not only would that have meant... well, living things in her vicinity now that she had at last effectuated a state of blissful isolation, she was also stripped of her armour, practically nude as far as she was concerned, but.... Well, who was she joking, really? Her isolation was anything but blissful when she knew she was only ever going to continue stewing upon predicaments whose contemplations served no purpose except to further perplex her, and furthermore, one could indeed have made the argument that her sister had already witnessed her stripped of her 'armour', in a figurative sense. Amanhã would have probably headbutted the individual making this argument, little patience as she maintained for talk of metaphors and such, but one could nevertheless have made that point.
The vaguest forlorn sigh escaped the bounty hunter's lips as she simply sat by in otherwise abject silence, waiting distinctly more than three seconds before at last she heard the door creak open, and her sister's booted feet stepping tentatively into her room. Her heterochromatic gaze rose to meet Gridiron's eyes, her red-black to Gridiron's polished green-- distinct in colour, and yet sharing nevertheless a quality of fatigue-- of both wariness and weariness as their gazes met and Gridiron wordlessly closed the door behind her. Uncertainty was etched into the jaded creases of her face, burdened by years beyond that which it had experienced, and she seemed either lost for words or merely loathe to shatter the vast vitreous gulf that secluded one another-- until, at last, she chose instead to cross it.
"It's been a hard couple of days." The words emerged less a remark and more a sigh, an exhausted observation, to which Amanhã offered no reply. Much as could be expected, really. Gridiron paid it no mind-- rubbing her hands against the legs of her pants, she walked to the bed upon which Amanhã sat motionless, and hunkered down beside her. This time, it evoked visible reaction-- Amanhã's nose twitched vaguely, and the urge to instinctively stand back up and step away from her sister tugged at her nerves. But something else compelled her to remain seated-- that something else, naturally, being nothing short of fatigue and general lethargy.
"I..." Gridiron continued reluctantly, treading through unmapped territory as she was. She couldn't help but mimic Amanhã's posture somewhat, resting her chin against the knuckles of her hand and her elbow against her thigh, as she considered the words to speak. "... I just wanted to know how you're doing," she finished, glancing over at her sister. Amanhã's mien was inscrutable as ever-- somehow, that damn helmet of hers, lying discarded upon the floor not far from Gridiron's boots, managed to be twice as expressive. Nevertheless, she pressed on. "I know you must have been... experiencing some kind of discord since that spectacle in the cave back in Haran Fields. And I also know you're gonna react to this by entirely ignoring me, possibly by forcibly showing me out the door, but..." Her words grew more and more invigorated and confident as she spoke on. "I know it's there. And I think you should know that I... do want to help."
She fell silent, and indeed, Amanhã offered up nothing in the way of responce to her words. Gridiron watched her sister's absolutely motionless expression, and suspected she was indeed going to go with the aforementioned 'entirely ignoring' tactic-- she opened her mouth to compound her prior words in light of this, when suddenly, like the stone form of a statue grinding to life, rock surfaces grating against one another, the bounty hunter spoke up.
"This is incredibly cliched."
Gridiron couldn't help a smile of relief. "I guess it's pretty contrived, eh?" she returned, her tensed nerves relaxing somewhat-- her sister had opened up, in a fashion. "The whole 'I'll always be there for you' drivel. I almost lament that such trite affairs escaped my own lips. But I did mean it. I do wanna help you." She straightened up her back, held her arms out as if to indicate the entirety of the room. "We're alone here, after all. So why bother hiding what we've both already seen? I know you want to settle whatever pandemonium of frayed, disenfranchised convictions is reigning havoc in your head, so why not let me help you get past it so you can quit wasting time on the bullshit and get back to what really matters?"
Oh, she was good. What's that you said about not being good with people? That was the most bald-faced lie I've ever heard. You should be a damn psychologist. After all, she was correct, on all counts-- there was no point in hiding vulnerability both of them had been witness to, Amanhã did want nothing more than to dispense of this crippling uncertainty, and she did understand all too well that Gridiron, having been the very one that had provoked this bothersome lack of clarity, was also the one best equipped to dispel it. And that inescapable dependence irritated Amanhã, but not as much as the prospect of continued self-doubt irritated her.
Gridiron must have perceived Amanhã's silent affirmation, for she permitted a brief second's further silence before she tentatively broached the subject at hand. "When we were at the ball... you said the weak deserved to be trampled upon by the strong."
"Yes." The single syllable emerged in the harsh rasp of Amanhã's callous voice.
"Why?"
"Weakness is a choice. Those who opt for it demonstrate they aren't worth the air they breathe."
"I see." Gridiron appeared to ponder this point, before she fired back, "And yet all strength is purely in terms of martial strength? There is no other?"
"No."
"So those who choose a peaceful life and therefore see no reason to pursue martial power...?"
"Are deluded. They welcome destruction."
"So friends, family, love-- all pointless, wastes of time?"
"Only violence is real. It's all that makes a difference."
"And yet..." Gridiron approached her next point cautiously. "... those kids who used to mock and insult you. They never used violence-- and yet, they made a difference to you." Her words clearly struck an immediate chord-- Amanhã shifted in her previously motionless posture, and Gridiron perceived her biting at her lip.
"Not to me," Amanhã shot back, bitterness tinging her words. "That wasn't me. That was someone else-- someone I'm not. That person was weak, and would have deserved cruelty had they chosen to remain so. They didn't. They became me."
"So you honestly believe had you-- or rather, that person-- been killed before they became you, it would have been justified?" Gridiron returned doubtfully. "You really would have found it perfectly alright?"
"Of course. That person was weak."
"Even though they would never have had the chance to become strong, then? To become you?"
"They would not have deserved it." Amanhã turned her head slowly to cast a coldly impassive glare toward Gridiron. "You want to change me," she stated, her voice devoid of any semblance of spite-- a mere observation of callous fact. "But you won't. I never wanted to become a slave to violence. But that doesn't change the fact that I'm strong because of it. If I forsake it, I become nothing." She fell silent briefly, turning away from her sister, before, with a veneer of certainty, she nodded toward the door. "Now go."
There was nothing more that needed to be said that wasn't just words in a vacuum anyway.
Darkness had overtaken the chamber in which Wu and Lestari made their lodgings.
The room itself knew no life. Tattered black robes, a hair's breadth from mere rags, lay cast aside upon the floor-- plates of filthy armour, overgrown with moss and inscribed with symbols whose creators were long lost, were arranged ritualistically upon the linens of the bed.
There was nothing else. Just silence-- and the palest imitations of memory.
They lingered on the edges of consciousness, degrading gradually, decaying for lack of illumination with which to perceive them-- but they were there, precious and rare, and they were sought for what bare little they offered in the way of anamnesis. Vague recollections, like faded images of a foreign land and a foreign time, the clarity of it lost to the aeons-- memories of indignity, of scorn and duress, dissolving into remembrances of nascent escape and freedom. And then, of disorientation-- adrift in a paradise that met unfamiliar senses. A vague sense of wonderment, plagued by nescience and fear. Burgeoning curiosity-- too much. That dogging sensation of doubt validated. And then... duress once again. A prison more irrevocable and indelible than any that had been known before. A cage imperceptible and unvanquishable, for it enclosed not the physical form, but something much more eternal and vital than any mere construct of flesh and bone.
And for that reason, isolation would prove a torment all the more.
These individual prisons they wore-- they had bound to their very souls, eager for essence, for life to enclose and enrapture. And not a day since then had they known a moment of peace. Not without one another to alleviate the distance they suffered from all others. But it wouldn't last-- not if one of them were to lose their essence and succumb. Not if one were to be without the other.
Forsaken to face alone the wrath of Sol Invictus-- cruel, inexorable, eternal slave driver.
"You have something for me to do."
Kaede cut to the point.
"Here's my base," Saaklemore explained as they approached a run-down hideout built into an earthy wall in what appeared to be the darkest quarter of the city. "Talk to the boys, I'm sure they'll have something for you to do in exchange for the kindness I've treated you all with."
Yamato listened as the moralities of killing slavers was tossed around. He wasn't a fan of slavery, but he knew the power money had over these men who profited off using free, nonconsensual labor. In that way these men were already dead. Controlled by coin and nothing else. Spending it haphazardly on things no one needed, to impress those who also used slaved labor. A rich life style was nothing more than a game. Everyone playing has to one up the other.
"Kill the slavers and we kill this city's economy. We don't help these slaves we just leave them in a different Hell." He sighed as they approached Saaklemore's base, "These men will have their own personal armies. Some paid, others forced to fight. We won't get away without killing a few innocents. This doesn't need to be our problem. We aren't a private military bent on righting the wrongs of every city we find ourselves in. We can just leave, forget this hellhole and move on. Find our missing leader and get on with his plans and out of this contract alive in two months."
They arrived at the base,
"Talk to the boys, I'm sure they'll have something for you to do in exchange for the kindness I've treated you all with."
"A place to hide from the guards, yes. Such kindness." He muttered under his breath. He couldn't wait for the shitstorm to start. He was sure these men would meet the same fate as the slavers. Yamato would see to that personally. He could see a hidden agenda a mile away.
"Kill the slavers and we kill this city's economy. We don't help these slaves we just leave them in a different Hell." He sighed as they approached Saaklemore's base, "These men will have their own personal armies. Some paid, others forced to fight. We won't get away without killing a few innocents. This doesn't need to be our problem. We aren't a private military bent on righting the wrongs of every city we find ourselves in. We can just leave, forget this hellhole and move on. Find our missing leader and get on with his plans and out of this contract alive in two months."
They arrived at the base,
"Talk to the boys, I'm sure they'll have something for you to do in exchange for the kindness I've treated you all with."
"A place to hide from the guards, yes. Such kindness." He muttered under his breath. He couldn't wait for the shitstorm to start. He was sure these men would meet the same fate as the slavers. Yamato would see to that personally. He could see a hidden agenda a mile away.
Rune just shrugged at the whole thing. To be honest, in a way, wasn't she herself a kind of slave? She had more freedom, sure, but she also had a lot of things that she couldn't do with her father there, lording over her will. She couldn't find love, for instance - not that there was anyone she felt particularly affectionate towards, everyone was more or less 'yeah, he's cool' or 'sure, she seems nice', and other similar statements. No one to really hate or like. But of course, it had only been about a day so far. She was fine to take the relationships with the others slowly, if need be.
Slavery. In a way, it was simply fate, right? Sure, the fate was terrible and life-ruining, but still. No matter how you struggled or perhaps, didn't struggle, there was no getting away from it. Whatever ultimate course life chose for you was how you'd go. Even if you did everything in your power to change your path, it had as much effect as killing a worm did in the grand scheme of things. She was fated to die of that disease, back in Askia. Everyone Krawl had killed to perfect his technique were fated to be slaughtered and experimented on in order to bring her back. And she was fated to live out whatever semblance of life she could - if she could even be counted as one of the living.
"I don't really care either way." Rune said finally, shrugging, with a bit of a tug at the corner of her mouth. "Killing or not killing them. Either way has suffering slaves so it doesn't matter in the long run."
The Wolf-beastman Jiangshi shuffled next to the tengu, Yamato, as they entered the ... base, apparently. Krawl wasn't too far behind - she could feel the power surging through her body, after all - and grinned a little.
"Oh, and..." She turned to Terra and... that guy. "Go find a room, I'm not exactly a fan of exhibitionism."
"I'm...I'm not get-getting at anything," The girl propped up on her shoulders said. "I wasn't trying to... It's nothing. Never mind."
Hyuna just let out a grunt in response, as they landed onto the dunes of the Genga Desert. There were rumors of people going in, disappearing, or whatever the fuck, but it didn't really matter, really. They weren't disappearing or teleporting - what the shit, teleporting, really? - so that's all that mattered. They were getting close to Gangamai now - the slaver capital, and Hyuna really... didn't the idea of maybe the guild being down there, somewhere. A lot of fodder for her to murder, after all. She turned to Millie, drinking some water from her canteen.
"I think the guild's in the underground city." She shrugged, glancing around, trying to get a bearing on their location. "It's... not the best place. Slaves everywhere, so. Stay close once we get there okay?" In a smaller, less obvious voice. "Don't want shit to happen to you, that's all..."
Killing slavers? Does it really matter who you kill?
Goddmanitfuck. The dark one. Why did it come back now? Hyuna felt almost uncertain - but her little break was over, and a few minutes later, the two were flying through the air again until she saw it, the entrance, and dove down, at speeds fast enough to blind any guard at the entrance, feeling the cool air wash over them. The great underground chasm.
Slaves everywhere. It really was disgusting. But at least they were out away from the actual desert itself. Unfortunately... Muna was close by. She could tell. The rabbit was - fuck, don't even think about that. Don't even fucking waste time on that.
"Don't get off my shoulders, Millie." Hyuna repeated sternly, once again feeling the dark energy course through her. "I mean it."
They started walking, Hyuna with her guard up, ready to slaughter anyone who tried to lay a hand on them.
Slavery. In a way, it was simply fate, right? Sure, the fate was terrible and life-ruining, but still. No matter how you struggled or perhaps, didn't struggle, there was no getting away from it. Whatever ultimate course life chose for you was how you'd go. Even if you did everything in your power to change your path, it had as much effect as killing a worm did in the grand scheme of things. She was fated to die of that disease, back in Askia. Everyone Krawl had killed to perfect his technique were fated to be slaughtered and experimented on in order to bring her back. And she was fated to live out whatever semblance of life she could - if she could even be counted as one of the living.
"I don't really care either way." Rune said finally, shrugging, with a bit of a tug at the corner of her mouth. "Killing or not killing them. Either way has suffering slaves so it doesn't matter in the long run."
The Wolf-beastman Jiangshi shuffled next to the tengu, Yamato, as they entered the ... base, apparently. Krawl wasn't too far behind - she could feel the power surging through her body, after all - and grinned a little.
"Oh, and..." She turned to Terra and... that guy. "Go find a room, I'm not exactly a fan of exhibitionism."
"I'm...I'm not get-getting at anything," The girl propped up on her shoulders said. "I wasn't trying to... It's nothing. Never mind."
Hyuna just let out a grunt in response, as they landed onto the dunes of the Genga Desert. There were rumors of people going in, disappearing, or whatever the fuck, but it didn't really matter, really. They weren't disappearing or teleporting - what the shit, teleporting, really? - so that's all that mattered. They were getting close to Gangamai now - the slaver capital, and Hyuna really... didn't the idea of maybe the guild being down there, somewhere. A lot of fodder for her to murder, after all. She turned to Millie, drinking some water from her canteen.
"I think the guild's in the underground city." She shrugged, glancing around, trying to get a bearing on their location. "It's... not the best place. Slaves everywhere, so. Stay close once we get there okay?" In a smaller, less obvious voice. "Don't want shit to happen to you, that's all..."
Killing slavers? Does it really matter who you kill?
Goddmanitfuck. The dark one. Why did it come back now? Hyuna felt almost uncertain - but her little break was over, and a few minutes later, the two were flying through the air again until she saw it, the entrance, and dove down, at speeds fast enough to blind any guard at the entrance, feeling the cool air wash over them. The great underground chasm.
Slaves everywhere. It really was disgusting. But at least they were out away from the actual desert itself. Unfortunately... Muna was close by. She could tell. The rabbit was - fuck, don't even think about that. Don't even fucking waste time on that.
"Don't get off my shoulders, Millie." Hyuna repeated sternly, once again feeling the dark energy course through her. "I mean it."
They started walking, Hyuna with her guard up, ready to slaughter anyone who tried to lay a hand on them.
As the others commented on Sunaa's plan, and Rune sent what sounded like a snide remark in Terra and Umi's direction (which caused Umi to give the wolf girl an enraged, embarrassed glare, and Terra to let out a rather flustered reply filled with stuttering which Rune probably didn't understand anyway), their guide suddenly called that they had reached their destination. "Talk to the boys, I'm sure they'll have something for you to do in exchange for the kindness I've treated you all with."
"Well...this is a welcoming sight," Terra heard Umi say from a small distance away...but it was so dark that she could barely see him. "So...better get comfortable, I guess." Along with the others, he walked into the hideout, dim torchlights being lit shortly afterwards.
But Terra remained outside. At the moment, her eyes were fixed upon her old friend and (not-so-professional) mentor in unarmed combat. Somehow, she just didn't know how to think of him now...it just made no sense to her that he'd come after him! Especially not after all the things she had done to the Guild while trying to help them, and her inability to solve anything...
No. She must not think like that, Terra reminded herself. If you think you're useless, you really will be useless. I don't know if I did enough in the competition with the Hunter's Guild, but...well, we're here, aren't we? So I did help some, in the end... The small egotism she could feel in those words made them feel strange, coming from her, but nonetheless, they made herself feel just a bit better about herself.
Leaning against the doorway, she started quietly singing to herself, still not really caring to talk with the other members. Even if her opinion of herself was improving, she still felt reserved about spending time with them...particularly Yamato, who seemed rather disapproving of...a lot of things, really, or Sunaarashi, who probably was coming up with some other convoluted, unworkable plan for mass murder of slavers. Which reminded her...if somehow, they ended up using Sunaa's plan, what would she do?
It enough to make Terra feel the slightest bit paranoid, and so, ending her song prematurely, she walked a few feet away from the doorway. Unsheathing her swords, she focused on their edges with her mind, reshaping the structure of both of them so she wouldn't cut herself if she did something foolish. Then she began to whip them around herself in the air, carefully practicing all the techniques she could remember, while trying to refrain from using her Chi as she practiced.
Time seemed to fly past Terra as quickly as her swords and feet flew through the air. As she made a wide arc far to her side with her left arm, thrust forward with the green sword in her right hand, and tried to quickly move back, however, her feet ended up crashing into each other, sending Terra falling to the ground in a rather embarrassing heap. "O-ow...guess I still need to work on that one," she muttered to herself with a sheepish smile.
"Hey, it's not...uh, that bad at all. Clearly, um...you've improved since we...I mean, since I last saw you." Looking up in surprise, she saw Umi leaning against the doorway in the exact same manner that she had been 15 minutes earlier. He was eating...a rice ball? Terra eyed it a bit enviously, as she was particularly fond of them, especially the ones made by--
Well, at that point, Umi noticed her gazing at it, and, apparently assuming she was wondering where he got it, he smiled a little more, held up the half-eaten treat, and declared, "Specially made by Rika Hakaze."
The moment he said that, Terra immediately forgot any restraint. "Y-you have more, right?" she asked, dropping her swords and standing up. Half surprised and half amused by her reaction, Umi nodded, went back inside, and came out soon with a second one in his left hand, which the silver cestus had been taken off of. He held it out to her, and she quickly snatched it from his hands, biting into it and tasting a wonderfully nostalgic, sweet flavor. Just one month and this was the effect of Rika's cooking on her? Kind of silly, but there was not much she could do about it.
"Well, I...would have thrown it to you...but, I don't seem to, uh, remember you being very good at catching things," Umi muttered as he tossed the last of his own rice ball into his mouth, and then sucked a grain of rice that had stuck to his thumb up.
"H-haah?!" Terra, who had finished her snack almost as soon as she had received it, nearly fell over as she was picking up her swords. "Are you serious right now?" As if for emphasis, she tossed her blue sword into the air and swept it in an arc above their heads before causing it to fly back at her. Then she caught it in her left hand, in the same backhanded position that it usually was held in. With this display finished, Terra flicked the crystal blade back and forth before her feet, and slid it back into its sheath, flashing an almost uncharacteristically triumphant look at her friend.
After staring at her for a few moments, Umi sighed and looked away, with a smile that looked a little more...melancholic. "I guess, well...a lot really has changed," he sighed. "S-say...Terra...w-when I set off, I was planning to, um, you know...bring you back to Lindas. I-I guess the place, as nice as my memories of it are, just...I dunno, doesn't seem quite right without you. But..." Turning back, he looked at her directly in the eyes with an expression that seemed afraid of what her response would be. "W-well...if I did ask you to go back with me, a-after all this is finished...what would you do?"
At first, Terra was not sure what to say...it was Umi, after all; even if he was acting strange, wasn't she supposed to help him feel better about this kind of stuff as his friend? Besides, the reason she had come to the Yune Empire...she had already long been sidetracked from it, after the incident with the horrors. And then, the Great Guild Fortune...looking back into the hideout, she remembered that a number of the members had not really shown her much respect. No matter what she did, it never seemed like she really had a valid reason to stay with them, did it?
And yet, the answer she delivered... "...Umi...to be honest, I...I don't really want to go back to Lindas." As he gave her a wide-eyed, disbelieving look, she cleared her tightened throat, and began to speak again. "I-I mean, it's not like I h-haven't gotten homesick, and the Yune Empire w-wasn't exactly the nicest place to be...b-but..." Looking into the hideout at Fortune's members, who were still socializing, she sighed, swallowed again, and whispered, "I-it's strange, you know...being dragged into the strange things those people get themselves into, and fighting for their sake...even if I don't manage to do anything, I...I kind of feel like I enjoy being with Muna, Rumelis and the others. It really feels like my life actually has a meaning now...so to speak. That's why..."
"Are you kidding me?!" Umi leapt up, not bothering to keep his voice down. "I--you-" Remembering where he was, he glanced back into the room to make sure no one was listening, and turned back. "The Tengu said you were nothing but trouble, you know! He probably doesn't care if you die or not, you realize. And besides...uh..." Confusion began to cloud his voice at this point. "I...well, I...I kind of want to stay with you, you know..."
When he mentioned what Yamato had said, Terra felt a little stung, but also the despair that usually plagued her mind began to return. "...I...well, yes, I guess I was kind of trouble," she muttered. "I...Umi, I almost killed one of them, and I also got some of them jailed. But it feels more to me, as a result...that I must stay with them now. And..." Now was the hardest one of her reasons to say. "Umi...you kind of, um...made it sound as though you need me a lot...not just that you thought I would need you to save me. That's why I personally believe that, um...the two of us should stay apart from each other for a while longer."
At first, Umi began to protest, but after meeting her eyes for a full 30 seconds, he sighed and seemed to sag a little. "Well...I guess I'll decide, um, what to do after this is over," he sighed. "I-I guess I'll...uh...trust your judgement for now." But once again, he seemed utterly devoid of energy.
Terra clasped his hand tightly. "Don't worry, Umi. Just a bit more time, away from all the wars and our troublesome parents, and everything else...but please, away from me as well. Look, I've gotten stronger myself, by being with these people!" With a quickly brightening smile, she gestured into the hideout at the Great Guild Fortune. "So, i-if it works for me...everything will turn out wonderfully for you, too, I'm sure!" Pulling him after her, she started moving into the hideout herself, finally feeling ready to speak with the others if necessary. "W-well, when you're ready to decide where you want to go, let me know, okay? B-but for now, let's get you introduced properly to the others!"
The girl in the ruined green kimono stepped inside, pulling her rather reluctant and flustered friend in a dark blue jacket directly to her side. "M-Muna? Everyone? I-I don't think we properly got introductions out of the way..." Raising her hand, she gestured to Umi, who, rather embarrassed, raised a hand in greeting awkwardly. "T-this is my old friend, Umi Aogetsu. H-he'll be helping us with whatever we decide to do, alright? P-please, let's get along for the time being!"
"Well...this is a welcoming sight," Terra heard Umi say from a small distance away...but it was so dark that she could barely see him. "So...better get comfortable, I guess." Along with the others, he walked into the hideout, dim torchlights being lit shortly afterwards.
But Terra remained outside. At the moment, her eyes were fixed upon her old friend and (not-so-professional) mentor in unarmed combat. Somehow, she just didn't know how to think of him now...it just made no sense to her that he'd come after him! Especially not after all the things she had done to the Guild while trying to help them, and her inability to solve anything...
No. She must not think like that, Terra reminded herself. If you think you're useless, you really will be useless. I don't know if I did enough in the competition with the Hunter's Guild, but...well, we're here, aren't we? So I did help some, in the end... The small egotism she could feel in those words made them feel strange, coming from her, but nonetheless, they made herself feel just a bit better about herself.
Leaning against the doorway, she started quietly singing to herself, still not really caring to talk with the other members. Even if her opinion of herself was improving, she still felt reserved about spending time with them...particularly Yamato, who seemed rather disapproving of...a lot of things, really, or Sunaarashi, who probably was coming up with some other convoluted, unworkable plan for mass murder of slavers. Which reminded her...if somehow, they ended up using Sunaa's plan, what would she do?
It enough to make Terra feel the slightest bit paranoid, and so, ending her song prematurely, she walked a few feet away from the doorway. Unsheathing her swords, she focused on their edges with her mind, reshaping the structure of both of them so she wouldn't cut herself if she did something foolish. Then she began to whip them around herself in the air, carefully practicing all the techniques she could remember, while trying to refrain from using her Chi as she practiced.
Time seemed to fly past Terra as quickly as her swords and feet flew through the air. As she made a wide arc far to her side with her left arm, thrust forward with the green sword in her right hand, and tried to quickly move back, however, her feet ended up crashing into each other, sending Terra falling to the ground in a rather embarrassing heap. "O-ow...guess I still need to work on that one," she muttered to herself with a sheepish smile.
"Hey, it's not...uh, that bad at all. Clearly, um...you've improved since we...I mean, since I last saw you." Looking up in surprise, she saw Umi leaning against the doorway in the exact same manner that she had been 15 minutes earlier. He was eating...a rice ball? Terra eyed it a bit enviously, as she was particularly fond of them, especially the ones made by--
Well, at that point, Umi noticed her gazing at it, and, apparently assuming she was wondering where he got it, he smiled a little more, held up the half-eaten treat, and declared, "Specially made by Rika Hakaze."
The moment he said that, Terra immediately forgot any restraint. "Y-you have more, right?" she asked, dropping her swords and standing up. Half surprised and half amused by her reaction, Umi nodded, went back inside, and came out soon with a second one in his left hand, which the silver cestus had been taken off of. He held it out to her, and she quickly snatched it from his hands, biting into it and tasting a wonderfully nostalgic, sweet flavor. Just one month and this was the effect of Rika's cooking on her? Kind of silly, but there was not much she could do about it.
"Well, I...would have thrown it to you...but, I don't seem to, uh, remember you being very good at catching things," Umi muttered as he tossed the last of his own rice ball into his mouth, and then sucked a grain of rice that had stuck to his thumb up.
"H-haah?!" Terra, who had finished her snack almost as soon as she had received it, nearly fell over as she was picking up her swords. "Are you serious right now?" As if for emphasis, she tossed her blue sword into the air and swept it in an arc above their heads before causing it to fly back at her. Then she caught it in her left hand, in the same backhanded position that it usually was held in. With this display finished, Terra flicked the crystal blade back and forth before her feet, and slid it back into its sheath, flashing an almost uncharacteristically triumphant look at her friend.
After staring at her for a few moments, Umi sighed and looked away, with a smile that looked a little more...melancholic. "I guess, well...a lot really has changed," he sighed. "S-say...Terra...w-when I set off, I was planning to, um, you know...bring you back to Lindas. I-I guess the place, as nice as my memories of it are, just...I dunno, doesn't seem quite right without you. But..." Turning back, he looked at her directly in the eyes with an expression that seemed afraid of what her response would be. "W-well...if I did ask you to go back with me, a-after all this is finished...what would you do?"
At first, Terra was not sure what to say...it was Umi, after all; even if he was acting strange, wasn't she supposed to help him feel better about this kind of stuff as his friend? Besides, the reason she had come to the Yune Empire...she had already long been sidetracked from it, after the incident with the horrors. And then, the Great Guild Fortune...looking back into the hideout, she remembered that a number of the members had not really shown her much respect. No matter what she did, it never seemed like she really had a valid reason to stay with them, did it?
And yet, the answer she delivered... "...Umi...to be honest, I...I don't really want to go back to Lindas." As he gave her a wide-eyed, disbelieving look, she cleared her tightened throat, and began to speak again. "I-I mean, it's not like I h-haven't gotten homesick, and the Yune Empire w-wasn't exactly the nicest place to be...b-but..." Looking into the hideout at Fortune's members, who were still socializing, she sighed, swallowed again, and whispered, "I-it's strange, you know...being dragged into the strange things those people get themselves into, and fighting for their sake...even if I don't manage to do anything, I...I kind of feel like I enjoy being with Muna, Rumelis and the others. It really feels like my life actually has a meaning now...so to speak. That's why..."
"Are you kidding me?!" Umi leapt up, not bothering to keep his voice down. "I--you-" Remembering where he was, he glanced back into the room to make sure no one was listening, and turned back. "The Tengu said you were nothing but trouble, you know! He probably doesn't care if you die or not, you realize. And besides...uh..." Confusion began to cloud his voice at this point. "I...well, I...I kind of want to stay with you, you know..."
When he mentioned what Yamato had said, Terra felt a little stung, but also the despair that usually plagued her mind began to return. "...I...well, yes, I guess I was kind of trouble," she muttered. "I...Umi, I almost killed one of them, and I also got some of them jailed. But it feels more to me, as a result...that I must stay with them now. And..." Now was the hardest one of her reasons to say. "Umi...you kind of, um...made it sound as though you need me a lot...not just that you thought I would need you to save me. That's why I personally believe that, um...the two of us should stay apart from each other for a while longer."
At first, Umi began to protest, but after meeting her eyes for a full 30 seconds, he sighed and seemed to sag a little. "Well...I guess I'll decide, um, what to do after this is over," he sighed. "I-I guess I'll...uh...trust your judgement for now." But once again, he seemed utterly devoid of energy.
Terra clasped his hand tightly. "Don't worry, Umi. Just a bit more time, away from all the wars and our troublesome parents, and everything else...but please, away from me as well. Look, I've gotten stronger myself, by being with these people!" With a quickly brightening smile, she gestured into the hideout at the Great Guild Fortune. "So, i-if it works for me...everything will turn out wonderfully for you, too, I'm sure!" Pulling him after her, she started moving into the hideout herself, finally feeling ready to speak with the others if necessary. "W-well, when you're ready to decide where you want to go, let me know, okay? B-but for now, let's get you introduced properly to the others!"
The girl in the ruined green kimono stepped inside, pulling her rather reluctant and flustered friend in a dark blue jacket directly to her side. "M-Muna? Everyone? I-I don't think we properly got introductions out of the way..." Raising her hand, she gestured to Umi, who, rather embarrassed, raised a hand in greeting awkwardly. "T-this is my old friend, Umi Aogetsu. H-he'll be helping us with whatever we decide to do, alright? P-please, let's get along for the time being!"
The guild walked into the hideout, their noses greeted with the smell of soup boiling over a small fireplace built into the wall. The inside of the base consisted of one large room. A dimly lit lantern hung from the stony ceiling and in the center of the room lay a large table, surrounded with chairs and various criminals, some looking over a plethora of papers and maps, while others were busy bundles of coins. On the far side of the base, to the right, lay many beds of various quality.
Saaklemore had run off to one of the members of his crew who was going over maps, a dragonfly beastman and whispered something, to which the dragonfly beastman nodded. The insect beastman grabbed the map he was glancing over and swiftly flew over towards the guild, buzzing around each of them to get a good look at them.
"So you're the new blood, eh," the Dragonfly mused, tapping his chin. "How'd you like your first taste of Gangamai? Sucks, huh? Welcome to everyday life for us. We make the best of it, though..."The dragonfly held out the map he was holding in front of them. "And now, with your help, it's going to be even better. See, we've run into...a bit of a big debt with some powerful friends of ours in Sudea. Time was running out to pay up, so two days ago, we set our sights on a HUGE shipment of gems our scouts spotted, about to be hauled out to Yuna-Yae. We sent our best to retrieve it, but...we were desperate and careless. One slip up cost us all and soon all of our best soon became not much of anything at all, but a smear on the street. Gangamai might be one big pile of shit, but with as big as the the slave trade is here, it has to be guarded like a royal fortress. The army folk around here are nothing to mess with..."
"That said, we did manage to give the army a fright in our ambush, I think. They put the gems back in storage. Guess their waiting for a more opportune time to ship them out," the Dragonfly continued.
"Aaand, lemme guess. You want us to steal 'em for you since you lost your top goons?" Shiisan interjected flatly. "Big surprise there. But,uh,won't that be pretty well guarded?"
"Well, yeah..." the Dragonfly shrugged. "That's pretty much the first huge problem. The second is that uh...there's one of three safehouses they could be stored in. And all our best scouts are out, so we had to rely on our good ones...and they didn't know which," he admitted, garnering skeptical looks from the guild. "Look, I know it's kinda risky, but hey this is in exchange for lodgings in Gangamai. you won't find any better than our place....trust me."
"And look at it this way...you do this and I give you this map of Gangamai," the Dragonfly added, his clawed finger hovering over three circled areas on the map, presumably the three possible safehouses. "Looking over this map, visiting various locations....it'll give you a good layout of this shitstain of a city. You wanna plan out how to free the slaves here? This is a good crash course in how Gangamai works."
"If you say yes, you're free to stay here for the night, safe from the guards. We have enough info on each of the three potential safehouses in our files, so I suggest you go over 'em tonight along with your plans tonight and get thievin' tomorrow. If you accept the job, that is..."
"Well, what do you all think, gang?" Suiken asked. As he did, Terra had walked into the room, introducing an old friend of hers.
"Greetings, Umi," Suiken greeted.
"Yo," Shiisan greeted. "So, uh, either of you two like burglary?" he asked nonchalantly.
Saaklemore had run off to one of the members of his crew who was going over maps, a dragonfly beastman and whispered something, to which the dragonfly beastman nodded. The insect beastman grabbed the map he was glancing over and swiftly flew over towards the guild, buzzing around each of them to get a good look at them.
"So you're the new blood, eh," the Dragonfly mused, tapping his chin. "How'd you like your first taste of Gangamai? Sucks, huh? Welcome to everyday life for us. We make the best of it, though..."The dragonfly held out the map he was holding in front of them. "And now, with your help, it's going to be even better. See, we've run into...a bit of a big debt with some powerful friends of ours in Sudea. Time was running out to pay up, so two days ago, we set our sights on a HUGE shipment of gems our scouts spotted, about to be hauled out to Yuna-Yae. We sent our best to retrieve it, but...we were desperate and careless. One slip up cost us all and soon all of our best soon became not much of anything at all, but a smear on the street. Gangamai might be one big pile of shit, but with as big as the the slave trade is here, it has to be guarded like a royal fortress. The army folk around here are nothing to mess with..."
"That said, we did manage to give the army a fright in our ambush, I think. They put the gems back in storage. Guess their waiting for a more opportune time to ship them out," the Dragonfly continued.
"Aaand, lemme guess. You want us to steal 'em for you since you lost your top goons?" Shiisan interjected flatly. "Big surprise there. But,uh,won't that be pretty well guarded?"
"Well, yeah..." the Dragonfly shrugged. "That's pretty much the first huge problem. The second is that uh...there's one of three safehouses they could be stored in. And all our best scouts are out, so we had to rely on our good ones...and they didn't know which," he admitted, garnering skeptical looks from the guild. "Look, I know it's kinda risky, but hey this is in exchange for lodgings in Gangamai. you won't find any better than our place....trust me."
"And look at it this way...you do this and I give you this map of Gangamai," the Dragonfly added, his clawed finger hovering over three circled areas on the map, presumably the three possible safehouses. "Looking over this map, visiting various locations....it'll give you a good layout of this shitstain of a city. You wanna plan out how to free the slaves here? This is a good crash course in how Gangamai works."
"If you say yes, you're free to stay here for the night, safe from the guards. We have enough info on each of the three potential safehouses in our files, so I suggest you go over 'em tonight along with your plans tonight and get thievin' tomorrow. If you accept the job, that is..."
"Well, what do you all think, gang?" Suiken asked. As he did, Terra had walked into the room, introducing an old friend of hers.
"Greetings, Umi," Suiken greeted.
"Yo," Shiisan greeted. "So, uh, either of you two like burglary?" he asked nonchalantly.
Sunaarashi shook his head. "Stealing the gems won't be a problem, especially if we have three teams hit the buildings simultaneously. However, freeing the slaves will be the difficult part, and we'll probably need this group's help to do it." He looked at the others, and snorted.
"I'm really sorry to have to say this," he said, "since I'm aware that none of you like participating in killing, but freeing the slaves won't help in the long run. The slavers will just track them down and kill them or put them back to work, and they'll be worse off than before. And trust me when I say this, slavers are untouchable when it comes to actual law. The only thing that will stop them from putting chains on us is our strength, and even then, if they can overpower you, they will. And once you're a slave, that's it. You can't appeal to any judicial system, you're as good as dead to the government and everyone you ever loved or knew." His hands clenched into fists. "How do you think any of these people became slaves anyway? Do you think they were just assigned, perhaps even volunteered? No, they were people just like us, except they didn't have the ability to fight back."
Sunaarashi took a deep breath, and wiped the snarl off his face. "There isn't an honest slaver alive. It just doesn't work that way. Every one of these men and women are making money off of the lives of human beings. They're all murderers and thieves, and they get away with it because it's too inconvenient for the government and the wealthy to stop buying slaves, and because no one has the guts to say this is wrong. If we don't take a stand here, no one will."
"I'm really sorry to have to say this," he said, "since I'm aware that none of you like participating in killing, but freeing the slaves won't help in the long run. The slavers will just track them down and kill them or put them back to work, and they'll be worse off than before. And trust me when I say this, slavers are untouchable when it comes to actual law. The only thing that will stop them from putting chains on us is our strength, and even then, if they can overpower you, they will. And once you're a slave, that's it. You can't appeal to any judicial system, you're as good as dead to the government and everyone you ever loved or knew." His hands clenched into fists. "How do you think any of these people became slaves anyway? Do you think they were just assigned, perhaps even volunteered? No, they were people just like us, except they didn't have the ability to fight back."
Sunaarashi took a deep breath, and wiped the snarl off his face. "There isn't an honest slaver alive. It just doesn't work that way. Every one of these men and women are making money off of the lives of human beings. They're all murderers and thieves, and they get away with it because it's too inconvenient for the government and the wealthy to stop buying slaves, and because no one has the guts to say this is wrong. If we don't take a stand here, no one will."
"So, all we really get is a place to sleep for the night, while you lot get rich off of what we steal. Can't beat that bargain," Yamato muttered sarcastically as Terra walked in, Uni behind here. "Wonderful, the lovable idiot is back! I thought we lost you to the forest. Can this day get any better?"
He rubbed his temples, "Fine, we steal the jewels. We should break into three groups and each hit up a different safe house. Sure, there's an army but we've fought armies in the past. Let's just get this over with. Bad enough we had to come to this sad excuse for a city. Now we have to a job here."
He wondered over to the bar, "Give me the strongest drink you can make." He set money on the bar, enough to make a few people stare. Their eyes quickly returned to their own glasses when he reached for his katana. "Thanks." He said, taking his own glass and sipping it. "I see you don't just deal in jewels. This Sake is private stock of the Tengu Emperor. Maybe I misjudged you. Doubt it, but maybe."
He rubbed his temples, "Fine, we steal the jewels. We should break into three groups and each hit up a different safe house. Sure, there's an army but we've fought armies in the past. Let's just get this over with. Bad enough we had to come to this sad excuse for a city. Now we have to a job here."
He wondered over to the bar, "Give me the strongest drink you can make." He set money on the bar, enough to make a few people stare. Their eyes quickly returned to their own glasses when he reached for his katana. "Thanks." He said, taking his own glass and sipping it. "I see you don't just deal in jewels. This Sake is private stock of the Tengu Emperor. Maybe I misjudged you. Doubt it, but maybe."
Rumelis looked around at the Guild. They'd been more wary of mass slaughter than he'd expected, honestly, though that was based only on prior experience. Sunaarashi made a good case for the slaver's death after the group had made their little statement.
"Well, Sunaarashi, I'm not stopping you-- I doubt I could. And you make a good point. But personally, I'm sticking to cracked arms and broken noses. The rest of you may do as you will."
It was as simple as that. As for the little heist... well, Rumelis still didn't like it, but they didn't have much of a choice. He'd been compromising with his morals since he signed the Guild's contract, and stealing from the rich wasn't exactly the worst crime they'd done...
Still, their business in Gangamai was... uncomfortable. It was a shithole town, and the Guild was playing by its shithole rules. But there wasn't any other choice... Rumelis wondered briefly how often they'd end up doing this sort of thing.
"As for the jewels, well, at least we'll be scouting out the town. Might learn something on the side."
"Well, Sunaarashi, I'm not stopping you-- I doubt I could. And you make a good point. But personally, I'm sticking to cracked arms and broken noses. The rest of you may do as you will."
It was as simple as that. As for the little heist... well, Rumelis still didn't like it, but they didn't have much of a choice. He'd been compromising with his morals since he signed the Guild's contract, and stealing from the rich wasn't exactly the worst crime they'd done...
Still, their business in Gangamai was... uncomfortable. It was a shithole town, and the Guild was playing by its shithole rules. But there wasn't any other choice... Rumelis wondered briefly how often they'd end up doing this sort of thing.
"As for the jewels, well, at least we'll be scouting out the town. Might learn something on the side."
A tall tower in Atoro stood above the rest of the palace. A bird - a carrier pigeon, from the looks of it, at least - flew towards it tirelessly, with a letter tied to its talon. It had been traveling for quite some time now, in its long flight, but now, it was almost there. It's journey would be over soon. The lush green fields of the Raging Rivers province, the bountiful harvesting farmers as they and their goblin and beast-man slaves tilled the fields, each field being supplanted by the fast river system that traversed through the entire region - it really was a marvel, and it wasn't a surprise to anyone that the Raging Rivers Province helped supply quite a large amount of food for the whole Empire - finally flying through a semi-oval shaped window in the black stone tower, where a girl who lives in more or less abject slavery peered through, dully taking the letter, contemplating on who it might've been.
Rhea Marutama used to be a lot happier and freer before being more or less sold to the Baron of Atoro. He restricted a lot of her freedoms, though, and cut off contact with pretty much everyone. He wasn't really a villain though - he just was controlling. And wanted the best for her, really. He always did. And she was secured a good, comfortable life with him, one which financial security and safety from the wars going on in the more imperial regions of the Empire. Good life. Sure.. she missed everyone. she missed Karekin - last she heard of him, he was way over somewhere in southern Yune, trying to do something, not that he really mentioned what it was - she missed Liu - the little boy with the bright encouraging smile who was always prepared to be laughed at and enjoyed laughing with it, probably slowly getting stronger in Jiefong - she missed Akia - the one that always more or less outsmarted everyone else, wasn't he working on dealing with a bandit problem over in Genga Desert? - she missed Nee - the girl who managed to twist everyone around her little finger... and chances are, Rhea would never see her again, what with her being kidnapped and all - but most of all, she missed her true love. The one she wanted to spend the rest of her life with. Ocalena Ayunerak. She missed everything about him, the way he gently held her hand, the way he always knew what to say to calm her down - everything. He was perfect. And yet...
They weren't meant to be. At all. Instead of living a vibrant happy life with the others, Rhea was doomed to more or less rot away in this tower to the west, far from everyone else. It had been almost two years - her fifteenth birthday would, if she remembered correctly, in a few weeks from now. Not that she'd really celebrate it happily - just with the Baron, and his side of the family, really. Her own had no real way of coming to Atoro, and were more or less restricted to Furoe. Money was a hassle, after all, ever since...
Damn. Wasn't tie to worry about such lofty things anyways, really. Rhea put a hand on her belly for a fore moments, smiling slightly fondly, before tearing the letter open, seeing-
What the hell? Nee's familiar loopy, curvy writing had emerged from the paper. Rhea went to rapt attention as she scanned it, feeling more relief than anything else. Nee was safe. She was fine. She's on her way home after the kidnapping. And as far as Rhea could tell, the shorter girl was perfectly fine.
Rhea quickly jotted down a reply to Nee, sighing wistfully. Nee was okay, she was going to be okay. She couldn't use one pigeon to send two messages in a timely manner, though - she'd have to ask for permission for the second, for the one to Ocalena, letting him now about Nee being free again, according to her letter - getting up, preparing to leave her room. Then she walked down the spiral steps with effort - it was hard to really walk with a large weight around her torso, after all - but she managed, waving to her husband with a little smile on her face. The Baron nodded back, handing some food over to her with a smile. He directed her to the table as usual, and the husband and wife sat, preparing to eat with a few words of thanks to the food before starting.
"Love." Rhea asked. After some thought - the food really was pretty.. okay, it wasn't bad, but not the best she'd ever eaten, but she supposed she still hadn’t gotten used to the food customs in western Yune - she really wanted to send word to Ocalena. Something. Anything. The Baron of course, didn't know the feelings she had for the young man, and for as long as possible, it'd stay like that. The moment he knew, then that'd ruin any chance she had of ever seeing him again. But at the very least... a letter wasn't too much to ask, would it? "May I use the carrier pigeon, please?"
"To Ayunerak?"
Rhea nodded. The Baron sighed for a few moments, cracking his neck, as if in consideration. He really wasn't all that bad a man. Just older. And possessive, as if Rhea were a doll more than a living breathing human. But he didn't hurt her. didn't rape her, like she'd expected. She couldn't love him... but she didn't hate him, either. Whether or not that was simply a survival mechanism is currently unknown.
"After that Nee got kidnapped..." The Baron offered a look of 'little kids and their problems, she'll get over it one day' but slumped his shoulders. "I suppose some contact with your old friends would do you well. Maybe it'd help you come to terms with what had happened to her." Almost like an afterthought. "I hope she's not suffering too much, or that they killed her quickly."
Rhea lowered her head deeply in return for the given permission to send mail to Ocalena, in Ureda. There was one more thing, though, she had to confirm. If she revealed now that Nee was back safely, wouldn't that ruin the chance to send Ocalena mail? But then, how would she ask for permission to visit Furoe, to see her?
"I... also miss my family, love. Can I-"
"I'll write for them to come visit, then." The Baron petted Rhea's round belly, reaching across the table. "Can't have you travelling in your condition, you know."
A thin lipped smile.
"Thank you, love."
Nee was still wide awake, in her bed. The room was so familiar - so many days she'd spend there, reading about how the political and economic system worked in Yune, how they interacted and worked together, and how they were a bad terrible system that allowed for the sexism against women to run rampant, the discrimination against foreigners, the constant warring that was almost required, and perhaps most stressing of all, the slavery. Just south of Furoe was Gangamai - and Nee knew that at some point in the revolution, after Jiefong, she would have to launch an attack to take it. It'd be most likely the second most important battle - most critical being the attack on Yuna-Yae, of course, with its gargantuan population. It'd be hard, almost insanely hard to even make it that far, but being in familiar territory - despite it not even being her real home, because if it was, wouldn't she be feeling relaxed and at ease? - helped calm her nerves quite a bit.
There was still some time before the sun rose, but there wasn't much else to do as she waited for her father to stop the preparations. She had to wait until they were all set in place before going for the kill - chances are, it'd take longer for people to realize his death, after all, after some time passed, and with a festival going on, of course people wouldn't be focused so much on him. and the festival itself was supposed to be a way to thank her saviors for saving her. They deserved it - well mostly Noxchi, really, and the living suit of armor of a sister she had, the others didn't do much in rescuing her - and she wanted to do one last good thing before delving fully into the revolution.
Eventually - and now she could hear the bustle of the festival beginning - Nee got up. It was time, and the festival was well under way, with the musicians playing their music, and the many stalls and booth scattered around the Market District, and - right, she had t do this, too - Nee twisted her hand, drawing out the pheromones of the plants as she did, bringing a sense of contentment and calmness throughout Furoe. Best to help mitigate the damage as much as possible for when the reveal happened. She gazed out her window at the people down below, already enjoying the festival, and Nee scratched out June 9th on her calender - because that was the date now.
A bird fluttered through the window, and Nee recognized it as one of the ones from Menia. She quickly unravelled the note, anxious to hear from Rhea.
I'm really glad to hear that you're alright. I was so worried the past few days when I first heard of it, I didn't know what to do. You're my best friend, Nee, and although we don't see each other so much anymore, you'll always be my best friend. The most cherished one. And one day, when my husband is older and allows me freedom, we can do things together again. Maybe even show you my child. So many things I want to do with you, once I can. So I really am glad you're okay. You are, right? They didn't hurt you, right? Because... I don't want anything to hurt you. You're smart and all, but you can't handle everything. I know you have something big in that head of yours, Nee, and I want to help you as best as I can. You can't go it alone. No matter how good you think you are.
I'm sending a mail to Ocalena - and he'll let Akia, Liu, and Karekin know that you're safe. I'm sure they were all just as worried as I was.
Please let us in on whatever it is you're trying to do. I promise that we all will throw in our full support, I just know it! It's what friends are for.
Rhea Marutama
Nee just sighed. Anyone else would have broken down at this letter, or something. But really, she just felt that crushing empty feeling wash through her like it did. And there really wasn't anything to do about it at all, was there? She crumpled the note up and shoved it into her pack, quickly relieving herself of her biological waste products, before changing into a fancy dark blue kimono, laced with imagery of flowers and other flora all over it. Of course, just like last time, she hid her weapon inside the obi, tucked carefully just out of sight. She'd need it to end her father, after all.
Nee took a few steps, entering her father's room, waving at him joyously, almost dancing as she walked. He looked up and brightly smiled at her, seeing that her innocence and childishness still remained mostly intact, despite everything. His arms reached out as he said a good morning, and Nee rushed into them, grin suddenly vanishing the moment Ying could no longer see her face. She had to do it. She had to kill him. She couldn't trust him to control anything well enough to challenge Yune and win. That's simply impossible. Heck, might even be impossible for Nee, as well, considering Gangamai's might. But... the solution obviously wasn't to go for Gangamai itself, that's for sure.
"The festival is ready." Ying said kindly. "Are you ready? Your heroes are still at the inn, right?"
"Yes, Daddy." Nee said softly. "I'll go and meet them after I do something."
The embrace ended, and Nee let herself tense a bit more - the hug was harrowing and terrifying, but she was getting better at bottling down the times when she freaked out. Or, perhaps, it was necessity. Nonetheless... she walked behind her father, humming a light cheerful tune.
"You messed up the back, again, Daddy." She said, about his own fancy garments. Ying just laughed merrily at that, and allowed his daughter to do it up correctly. "I know you don't like the maids dressing you, but... you really are bad at his, Daddy, really."
Now was the time. And with little to no hesitation, the blade flashed to Ying's throat, slitting it open at the front. He let out a confused yelp, and keeled over - none of the blood splashing onto Nee herself, of course. As Nee carefully stepped in front of him, she kneeled down to look at her beloved father in the eye, showing what remorse she could on her face as gore gushed out onto the floor.
"You really were the best." She said sorrowfully. "In better circumstances... maybe we really could've had the best relationship, father and daughter. I'm sorry, but... this is what I have to do." She then placed her lips to his ear, in a silky whisper. "And please don't worry. I'm going to fix everything. I'll make the world a better place. I'll be a hero."
What kind of hero killed their own loving fathers?
Just what kind of person was she?
Nee dipped a hand into her pocket and dropped one of Marisa's knives onto the floor, letting it splash onto the red pooling ooze. Better have it not traced back to herself, after all. And for some reason, despite clearly finished one step to her goal, the emptiness just grew even larger. Nee didn't even look back at the corpse that was her father as she left the mansion.
A few minutes later of weaving through the crowd, Nee appeared at the Selph Inn. She stood a safe distance from the innkeeper, in the lobby where a few others were, already awake. The noble nodded at him as she asked her query on where Noxchi and her vigilantes were, more or less waiting. And just like always, she had the same calm and blissfully innocent smile plastered onto her face - and no one could see through her facade.
"Brother, are you awake?"
Ocalena was more or less pushing Akia off the bed now. When akia finally opened his eyes, yawning in exhaustion, he saw an urgent look on Ocalena's face. The twins just stared at each other a few moments, in their palace at Ureda. For Ocalena to look so serious, Akia knew something big had just happened.
"What's up?"
"Got a letter from Rhe-"
Akia slapped Ocalena playfully, jiving a little about the crush Ocalena had on the tower girl. Ocalena wasn't even phased like he usually was when someone brought up his infatuation, however. This sparked another dark note on Akia's mind, and this time put on a more serious tone.
"Sorry. What is it?"
"Nee. She's back in Furo-"
"...So she's safe?"
A look between the twins made it obvious that they were both thinking the same thing. Preparations began immediately on having the two of them travel to Furoe. Because really, more than anything, they wanted to see her again. Make sure she was okay. Because the sooner they did that, the sooner something could be done about Rhea's situation, locked away in the tower. Nee's diplomatic skills were required for that - but perhaps more than that... they were friends. What kind of friends would they be if they didn't go to see her?
Rhea Marutama used to be a lot happier and freer before being more or less sold to the Baron of Atoro. He restricted a lot of her freedoms, though, and cut off contact with pretty much everyone. He wasn't really a villain though - he just was controlling. And wanted the best for her, really. He always did. And she was secured a good, comfortable life with him, one which financial security and safety from the wars going on in the more imperial regions of the Empire. Good life. Sure.. she missed everyone. she missed Karekin - last she heard of him, he was way over somewhere in southern Yune, trying to do something, not that he really mentioned what it was - she missed Liu - the little boy with the bright encouraging smile who was always prepared to be laughed at and enjoyed laughing with it, probably slowly getting stronger in Jiefong - she missed Akia - the one that always more or less outsmarted everyone else, wasn't he working on dealing with a bandit problem over in Genga Desert? - she missed Nee - the girl who managed to twist everyone around her little finger... and chances are, Rhea would never see her again, what with her being kidnapped and all - but most of all, she missed her true love. The one she wanted to spend the rest of her life with. Ocalena Ayunerak. She missed everything about him, the way he gently held her hand, the way he always knew what to say to calm her down - everything. He was perfect. And yet...
They weren't meant to be. At all. Instead of living a vibrant happy life with the others, Rhea was doomed to more or less rot away in this tower to the west, far from everyone else. It had been almost two years - her fifteenth birthday would, if she remembered correctly, in a few weeks from now. Not that she'd really celebrate it happily - just with the Baron, and his side of the family, really. Her own had no real way of coming to Atoro, and were more or less restricted to Furoe. Money was a hassle, after all, ever since...
Damn. Wasn't tie to worry about such lofty things anyways, really. Rhea put a hand on her belly for a fore moments, smiling slightly fondly, before tearing the letter open, seeing-
What the hell? Nee's familiar loopy, curvy writing had emerged from the paper. Rhea went to rapt attention as she scanned it, feeling more relief than anything else. Nee was safe. She was fine. She's on her way home after the kidnapping. And as far as Rhea could tell, the shorter girl was perfectly fine.
Rhea quickly jotted down a reply to Nee, sighing wistfully. Nee was okay, she was going to be okay. She couldn't use one pigeon to send two messages in a timely manner, though - she'd have to ask for permission for the second, for the one to Ocalena, letting him now about Nee being free again, according to her letter - getting up, preparing to leave her room. Then she walked down the spiral steps with effort - it was hard to really walk with a large weight around her torso, after all - but she managed, waving to her husband with a little smile on her face. The Baron nodded back, handing some food over to her with a smile. He directed her to the table as usual, and the husband and wife sat, preparing to eat with a few words of thanks to the food before starting.
"Love." Rhea asked. After some thought - the food really was pretty.. okay, it wasn't bad, but not the best she'd ever eaten, but she supposed she still hadn’t gotten used to the food customs in western Yune - she really wanted to send word to Ocalena. Something. Anything. The Baron of course, didn't know the feelings she had for the young man, and for as long as possible, it'd stay like that. The moment he knew, then that'd ruin any chance she had of ever seeing him again. But at the very least... a letter wasn't too much to ask, would it? "May I use the carrier pigeon, please?"
"To Ayunerak?"
Rhea nodded. The Baron sighed for a few moments, cracking his neck, as if in consideration. He really wasn't all that bad a man. Just older. And possessive, as if Rhea were a doll more than a living breathing human. But he didn't hurt her. didn't rape her, like she'd expected. She couldn't love him... but she didn't hate him, either. Whether or not that was simply a survival mechanism is currently unknown.
"After that Nee got kidnapped..." The Baron offered a look of 'little kids and their problems, she'll get over it one day' but slumped his shoulders. "I suppose some contact with your old friends would do you well. Maybe it'd help you come to terms with what had happened to her." Almost like an afterthought. "I hope she's not suffering too much, or that they killed her quickly."
Rhea lowered her head deeply in return for the given permission to send mail to Ocalena, in Ureda. There was one more thing, though, she had to confirm. If she revealed now that Nee was back safely, wouldn't that ruin the chance to send Ocalena mail? But then, how would she ask for permission to visit Furoe, to see her?
"I... also miss my family, love. Can I-"
"I'll write for them to come visit, then." The Baron petted Rhea's round belly, reaching across the table. "Can't have you travelling in your condition, you know."
A thin lipped smile.
"Thank you, love."
Nee was still wide awake, in her bed. The room was so familiar - so many days she'd spend there, reading about how the political and economic system worked in Yune, how they interacted and worked together, and how they were a bad terrible system that allowed for the sexism against women to run rampant, the discrimination against foreigners, the constant warring that was almost required, and perhaps most stressing of all, the slavery. Just south of Furoe was Gangamai - and Nee knew that at some point in the revolution, after Jiefong, she would have to launch an attack to take it. It'd be most likely the second most important battle - most critical being the attack on Yuna-Yae, of course, with its gargantuan population. It'd be hard, almost insanely hard to even make it that far, but being in familiar territory - despite it not even being her real home, because if it was, wouldn't she be feeling relaxed and at ease? - helped calm her nerves quite a bit.
There was still some time before the sun rose, but there wasn't much else to do as she waited for her father to stop the preparations. She had to wait until they were all set in place before going for the kill - chances are, it'd take longer for people to realize his death, after all, after some time passed, and with a festival going on, of course people wouldn't be focused so much on him. and the festival itself was supposed to be a way to thank her saviors for saving her. They deserved it - well mostly Noxchi, really, and the living suit of armor of a sister she had, the others didn't do much in rescuing her - and she wanted to do one last good thing before delving fully into the revolution.
Eventually - and now she could hear the bustle of the festival beginning - Nee got up. It was time, and the festival was well under way, with the musicians playing their music, and the many stalls and booth scattered around the Market District, and - right, she had t do this, too - Nee twisted her hand, drawing out the pheromones of the plants as she did, bringing a sense of contentment and calmness throughout Furoe. Best to help mitigate the damage as much as possible for when the reveal happened. She gazed out her window at the people down below, already enjoying the festival, and Nee scratched out June 9th on her calender - because that was the date now.
A bird fluttered through the window, and Nee recognized it as one of the ones from Menia. She quickly unravelled the note, anxious to hear from Rhea.
I'm really glad to hear that you're alright. I was so worried the past few days when I first heard of it, I didn't know what to do. You're my best friend, Nee, and although we don't see each other so much anymore, you'll always be my best friend. The most cherished one. And one day, when my husband is older and allows me freedom, we can do things together again. Maybe even show you my child. So many things I want to do with you, once I can. So I really am glad you're okay. You are, right? They didn't hurt you, right? Because... I don't want anything to hurt you. You're smart and all, but you can't handle everything. I know you have something big in that head of yours, Nee, and I want to help you as best as I can. You can't go it alone. No matter how good you think you are.
I'm sending a mail to Ocalena - and he'll let Akia, Liu, and Karekin know that you're safe. I'm sure they were all just as worried as I was.
Please let us in on whatever it is you're trying to do. I promise that we all will throw in our full support, I just know it! It's what friends are for.
Rhea Marutama
Nee just sighed. Anyone else would have broken down at this letter, or something. But really, she just felt that crushing empty feeling wash through her like it did. And there really wasn't anything to do about it at all, was there? She crumpled the note up and shoved it into her pack, quickly relieving herself of her biological waste products, before changing into a fancy dark blue kimono, laced with imagery of flowers and other flora all over it. Of course, just like last time, she hid her weapon inside the obi, tucked carefully just out of sight. She'd need it to end her father, after all.
Nee took a few steps, entering her father's room, waving at him joyously, almost dancing as she walked. He looked up and brightly smiled at her, seeing that her innocence and childishness still remained mostly intact, despite everything. His arms reached out as he said a good morning, and Nee rushed into them, grin suddenly vanishing the moment Ying could no longer see her face. She had to do it. She had to kill him. She couldn't trust him to control anything well enough to challenge Yune and win. That's simply impossible. Heck, might even be impossible for Nee, as well, considering Gangamai's might. But... the solution obviously wasn't to go for Gangamai itself, that's for sure.
"The festival is ready." Ying said kindly. "Are you ready? Your heroes are still at the inn, right?"
"Yes, Daddy." Nee said softly. "I'll go and meet them after I do something."
The embrace ended, and Nee let herself tense a bit more - the hug was harrowing and terrifying, but she was getting better at bottling down the times when she freaked out. Or, perhaps, it was necessity. Nonetheless... she walked behind her father, humming a light cheerful tune.
"You messed up the back, again, Daddy." She said, about his own fancy garments. Ying just laughed merrily at that, and allowed his daughter to do it up correctly. "I know you don't like the maids dressing you, but... you really are bad at his, Daddy, really."
Now was the time. And with little to no hesitation, the blade flashed to Ying's throat, slitting it open at the front. He let out a confused yelp, and keeled over - none of the blood splashing onto Nee herself, of course. As Nee carefully stepped in front of him, she kneeled down to look at her beloved father in the eye, showing what remorse she could on her face as gore gushed out onto the floor.
"You really were the best." She said sorrowfully. "In better circumstances... maybe we really could've had the best relationship, father and daughter. I'm sorry, but... this is what I have to do." She then placed her lips to his ear, in a silky whisper. "And please don't worry. I'm going to fix everything. I'll make the world a better place. I'll be a hero."
What kind of hero killed their own loving fathers?
Just what kind of person was she?
Nee dipped a hand into her pocket and dropped one of Marisa's knives onto the floor, letting it splash onto the red pooling ooze. Better have it not traced back to herself, after all. And for some reason, despite clearly finished one step to her goal, the emptiness just grew even larger. Nee didn't even look back at the corpse that was her father as she left the mansion.
A few minutes later of weaving through the crowd, Nee appeared at the Selph Inn. She stood a safe distance from the innkeeper, in the lobby where a few others were, already awake. The noble nodded at him as she asked her query on where Noxchi and her vigilantes were, more or less waiting. And just like always, she had the same calm and blissfully innocent smile plastered onto her face - and no one could see through her facade.
"Brother, are you awake?"
Ocalena was more or less pushing Akia off the bed now. When akia finally opened his eyes, yawning in exhaustion, he saw an urgent look on Ocalena's face. The twins just stared at each other a few moments, in their palace at Ureda. For Ocalena to look so serious, Akia knew something big had just happened.
"What's up?"
"Got a letter from Rhe-"
Akia slapped Ocalena playfully, jiving a little about the crush Ocalena had on the tower girl. Ocalena wasn't even phased like he usually was when someone brought up his infatuation, however. This sparked another dark note on Akia's mind, and this time put on a more serious tone.
"Sorry. What is it?"
"Nee. She's back in Furo-"
"...So she's safe?"
A look between the twins made it obvious that they were both thinking the same thing. Preparations began immediately on having the two of them travel to Furoe. Because really, more than anything, they wanted to see her again. Make sure she was okay. Because the sooner they did that, the sooner something could be done about Rhea's situation, locked away in the tower. Nee's diplomatic skills were required for that - but perhaps more than that... they were friends. What kind of friends would they be if they didn't go to see her?
Umi nodded to the others as they greeted him, though he still acted somewhat icy in demeanor. But then... "Wonderful, the lovable idiot is back! I thought we lost you to the forest. Can this day get any better?" Yamato's harsh words cut through the air.
Almost immediately, Umi stepped forward, an enraged look in his eyes. "Hey, yo-"
However, as he was raising his fist, Terra suddenly grabbed it, an urgent look in hers. "Umi, p-please stop! We can't afford to be fighting amongst o-ourselves right now!" Before Umi could protest, she moved onto her toes and whispered into his ear, "Yamato is one of the less tolerant members of Fortune. J-just ignore him, please."
After some moments of glaring at Yamato, Umi sighed, raised his hand, and sent a small amount of Yamato's drink spilling onto the counter just to spite him, prompting Terra to put a hand to her face and groan quietly (not that he noticed). "Fine, whatever," he sighed, before turning to Shiisan. "And, as to your question, um...sir...well, I was sent on a few missions to steal intel while fighting in On-" He was cut short when Terra suddenly elbowed him, pointing frantically at the Snow Oni at the other side of the room. "...uh, in Gwan's wars," the boy finished lamely. "Terra...you?"
The girl shook her head. "I-I'm afraid I don't have any experience in the field. But...even though I don't usually like stealing, we'll gladly help. Of course, I-I hope you're not worried about losing any gems...I might mess up while transporting them, after all." Or I might have to use those gems to defend us, on the other hand...
Almost immediately, Umi stepped forward, an enraged look in his eyes. "Hey, yo-"
However, as he was raising his fist, Terra suddenly grabbed it, an urgent look in hers. "Umi, p-please stop! We can't afford to be fighting amongst o-ourselves right now!" Before Umi could protest, she moved onto her toes and whispered into his ear, "Yamato is one of the less tolerant members of Fortune. J-just ignore him, please."
After some moments of glaring at Yamato, Umi sighed, raised his hand, and sent a small amount of Yamato's drink spilling onto the counter just to spite him, prompting Terra to put a hand to her face and groan quietly (not that he noticed). "Fine, whatever," he sighed, before turning to Shiisan. "And, as to your question, um...sir...well, I was sent on a few missions to steal intel while fighting in On-" He was cut short when Terra suddenly elbowed him, pointing frantically at the Snow Oni at the other side of the room. "...uh, in Gwan's wars," the boy finished lamely. "Terra...you?"
The girl shook her head. "I-I'm afraid I don't have any experience in the field. But...even though I don't usually like stealing, we'll gladly help. Of course, I-I hope you're not worried about losing any gems...I might mess up while transporting them, after all." Or I might have to use those gems to defend us, on the other hand...
Amanhã Tiamat was not much one for sleep.
To some, the prospect of slumber represented something comforting-- a release from the pressures and stress of the day, a period in which mind and body could lounge in the sanctuary of blissful repose, rejuvenate, revivify the energy expended over the course of the prior day. And certainly, biologically speaking, that was true. She would have been an idiot to deny that, and Amanhã generally didn't make a policy of being an idiot. But that aside, its promise of reinvigouration sheathed the guarantee of something less refreshing-- sleep, Amanhã had always maintained, was little more than the cousin of death itself. A sinister thing. A pale imitation of its elder, greater kin. Vulnerability. Senselessness. Welcoming that same greater kin. Something to be avoided.
Which was really just an unnecessarily roundabout way of saying that when Amanhã emerged from her room in the inn, it was fresh off absolutely no sleep whatsoever.
It didn't show, naturally-- the bounty hunter had donned once again that steel second skin, every bit as scarred and disfigured as the gruesome canvas it sheathed, and the helmet, its once sleek and smooth surface battered and tarnished by the years, obscured the omnipresent rings of atramentous insomnolence that haunted her heterochromatic eyes. Mostly, she had wiled away the hours of the night with idle exercise (idle insomuch as exercise could be considered so, anyway), attempting to stave off the inevitable-- that she would ultimately find herself dwelling time and time again upon the words exchanged with her half-sister. And it had nothing to do with those very convictions of which they had spoken-- no, those were... firmly in place, they yet anchored her and enabled her to maintain some veneer of control in the wake of circumstances that had taken a metaphorical sledgehammer to those foundations upon which her worldview rested.
No, what perplexed her was... well, her sister. Noxchi. In short, why the hell did she give so much of a shit? Indeed-- that was the crux of the matter. She recalled with clarify undiluted either by time or by sentiment how she had wordlessly rejected every artless attempt Noxchi had, as a child wallowing in a mire of naivete and asinine infancy, employed in futility in hopes of... what? Of befriending her sister? Of evoking some rare show of something that wasn't there? Of manufacturing some genuine sense of affinity? To this day it provoked nothing in Amanhã but a callous sneer of disdain, and at the time... well, she had simply made it understood to herself that whatever Noxchi's intentions, it made no difference. Noxchi, she had decided, was either pitifully naive, little more than a mud-scraping weakling attempting to elicit that which Amanhã had no capacity for, or as wicked and malignant as any other, intent upon penetrating the half-ashura's aegis of inexorable dispassion in order to inflict only the same anguish she had already tasted and shut herself off from long before Noxchi had made any difference. Either way, Noxchi's endeavours were nothing short of attempting to teach a shark to walk: Amanhã had long since discarded the ability to reciprocate whatever it was Noxchi was attempting to express-- or at least, she had, at the time...
Her brow furrowed-- she could no longer be so certain. Because now, it was different. Twenty three long, faceless years, one blurring into the other, between herself as she was now and herself as she had been a callow sixteen years old: had so little changed? She was certain she was the same person, she... she hadn't changed. She didn't change-- who did? The base nature of an individual was simply what it was, and as much as you could chip away at a stone, shape it into one form or another, you could not change what it was inherently. And yet, still-- it was different. Where once she could assume Noxchi's feigned compassion masked ill intent, she now suspected that pretense would have required a degree of denial of reality even she could not fool herself into indulging. And where once she was aware she had no ability to reciprocate Noxchi's attempts at affection...
Well, that was an entirely distinct arena of quandary. Waters murkier even than those of the matter of Noxchi's intent. She... didn't really care. That much she really knew: Noxchi didn't matter anything to her right now. What perplexed her, then, was that she saw fit to amend that statement with a 'right now' to begin with: what reason had she to assume that would ever change? Noxchi had grown powerful: Amanhã had noted this in their engagement against the slavers just a day prior, as well as her brief scuffle with the slave mogul Cha'Valkar. But this newfound potency aside, Noxchi was still just another person, and Amanhã couldn't bring herself to really see her as inherently of any greater consequence to her. That she was her half-sister, that she alone bore recollection of Amanhã before she had become what she had, that was all irrelevant. Why, then, did it make any difference at all?
Perhaps it owed entirely to that shameful episode in the cave. Perhaps, in baring the spectre of a rage that was older than Noxchi was, in permitting her to play witness to anguish that had until then been wholly Amanhã's alone to suffer, Amanhã had inadvertently... forged the barest sense of affinity. Was that not, after all, the sole reason Amanhã had permitted Gridiron to enter her room the previous night in the first place-- because she had already beheld the bounty hunter in all her inglorious reality? Perhaps the only reason Amanhã entertained the mere prospect of Noxchi holding significance before her was that she had invoked in Amanhã something even Amanhã herself had remained ignorant of. Because that meant Noxchi had, in a matter of mere moments, come to understand Amanhã better than Amanhã understood herself. And as much as Amanhã found it repulsive to even contemplate, even as she convinced herself it was vulnerability, she also wondered if perhaps there was some sense of having... having had a burden lifted from her shoulders, where it had clung for three decades, the second she had, for the first time, involuntarily though it had been, bared it to another living thing-- divulged it, in all its shamefully real nature.
Amanhã scowled. All too troublesome-- it reminded her of precisely why she had never bothered to deal with these inanities before in the first place.
Well, that, and people were cunts. That too.
Things were considerably less discontent on Gridiron's end of things.
Despite kicking herself in the ass incessantly for the massive failure of her attempt at touching base with Amanhã, which had fallen flat on its face harder than that one combatant back in the arena who had actually tried to stay in the game despite being short an entire goddamn leg, retiring to bed with Turas and the subsequent blissful embrace of sleep produced a significantly... Well, happier was hardly the word to use: Gridiron wasn't sure she even could really recognise happiness when she felt it. Weariness was simply too familiar a sentiment, and it ran through every artery and vein as naturally as her own blood. But she was certainly noticeably content as emerged from her room, stretching her arms out in front of her, followed shortly by Turas, who was still attempting to get his pants on-- and failing, if any indication was his subsequent toppling to the floor and the barrage of obscenities that followed.
"Easy now, we don't want another glimpse of those undergarments of yours," Gridiron smirked as she reached down and hoisted the Sudean back to his feet, whereupon he swiftly yanked his pants up securely and put on a stiff expression. "Aw, let's not have any'a that," Gridiron continued to mock the poor vigilante as she clapped him enthusiastically on the shoulder and nearly sent him careening back to the ground. "We've a festival to go to! Loosen up!"
"The irony of this moment cannot be encapsulated in words," Turas shot back with a smirk of his own. "Gridiron, telling me to lighten up and have a good time? Should I be concerned I just woke up next to a doppelganger?"
"Hey, we all deserve a couple days off," Gridiron reproached him, though the vestiges of a smile yet tugged at her thin lips. "That's why I asked Kuroda to go get the rest of the gang--" ("The hell is Kuroda?" Turas interjected. "I dunno, some fire oni or some shit," Gridiron replied.) "-- I figure everybody might as well enjoy themselves before we hit the grindstone again."
"Well, the gods know you work yourself and the rest of us to the bone," Turas grunted sympathetically as the pair emerged into the lobby of the inn, where Wu and Lestari were already seated at a table embroiled in a close game of cards and an eight foot four suit of armour had made itself inconspicuously at home beside the door-- and Nee stood not far away herself, smiling quaintly at Gridiron, who nodded in greeting. "Well, none of that now," she murmured to Turas. "For the next couple days, let's just try and put down the arms and have a good time, eh?"
Turas snorted. "Like that shit ever works out."
To some, the prospect of slumber represented something comforting-- a release from the pressures and stress of the day, a period in which mind and body could lounge in the sanctuary of blissful repose, rejuvenate, revivify the energy expended over the course of the prior day. And certainly, biologically speaking, that was true. She would have been an idiot to deny that, and Amanhã generally didn't make a policy of being an idiot. But that aside, its promise of reinvigouration sheathed the guarantee of something less refreshing-- sleep, Amanhã had always maintained, was little more than the cousin of death itself. A sinister thing. A pale imitation of its elder, greater kin. Vulnerability. Senselessness. Welcoming that same greater kin. Something to be avoided.
Which was really just an unnecessarily roundabout way of saying that when Amanhã emerged from her room in the inn, it was fresh off absolutely no sleep whatsoever.
It didn't show, naturally-- the bounty hunter had donned once again that steel second skin, every bit as scarred and disfigured as the gruesome canvas it sheathed, and the helmet, its once sleek and smooth surface battered and tarnished by the years, obscured the omnipresent rings of atramentous insomnolence that haunted her heterochromatic eyes. Mostly, she had wiled away the hours of the night with idle exercise (idle insomuch as exercise could be considered so, anyway), attempting to stave off the inevitable-- that she would ultimately find herself dwelling time and time again upon the words exchanged with her half-sister. And it had nothing to do with those very convictions of which they had spoken-- no, those were... firmly in place, they yet anchored her and enabled her to maintain some veneer of control in the wake of circumstances that had taken a metaphorical sledgehammer to those foundations upon which her worldview rested.
No, what perplexed her was... well, her sister. Noxchi. In short, why the hell did she give so much of a shit? Indeed-- that was the crux of the matter. She recalled with clarify undiluted either by time or by sentiment how she had wordlessly rejected every artless attempt Noxchi had, as a child wallowing in a mire of naivete and asinine infancy, employed in futility in hopes of... what? Of befriending her sister? Of evoking some rare show of something that wasn't there? Of manufacturing some genuine sense of affinity? To this day it provoked nothing in Amanhã but a callous sneer of disdain, and at the time... well, she had simply made it understood to herself that whatever Noxchi's intentions, it made no difference. Noxchi, she had decided, was either pitifully naive, little more than a mud-scraping weakling attempting to elicit that which Amanhã had no capacity for, or as wicked and malignant as any other, intent upon penetrating the half-ashura's aegis of inexorable dispassion in order to inflict only the same anguish she had already tasted and shut herself off from long before Noxchi had made any difference. Either way, Noxchi's endeavours were nothing short of attempting to teach a shark to walk: Amanhã had long since discarded the ability to reciprocate whatever it was Noxchi was attempting to express-- or at least, she had, at the time...
Her brow furrowed-- she could no longer be so certain. Because now, it was different. Twenty three long, faceless years, one blurring into the other, between herself as she was now and herself as she had been a callow sixteen years old: had so little changed? She was certain she was the same person, she... she hadn't changed. She didn't change-- who did? The base nature of an individual was simply what it was, and as much as you could chip away at a stone, shape it into one form or another, you could not change what it was inherently. And yet, still-- it was different. Where once she could assume Noxchi's feigned compassion masked ill intent, she now suspected that pretense would have required a degree of denial of reality even she could not fool herself into indulging. And where once she was aware she had no ability to reciprocate Noxchi's attempts at affection...
Well, that was an entirely distinct arena of quandary. Waters murkier even than those of the matter of Noxchi's intent. She... didn't really care. That much she really knew: Noxchi didn't matter anything to her right now. What perplexed her, then, was that she saw fit to amend that statement with a 'right now' to begin with: what reason had she to assume that would ever change? Noxchi had grown powerful: Amanhã had noted this in their engagement against the slavers just a day prior, as well as her brief scuffle with the slave mogul Cha'Valkar. But this newfound potency aside, Noxchi was still just another person, and Amanhã couldn't bring herself to really see her as inherently of any greater consequence to her. That she was her half-sister, that she alone bore recollection of Amanhã before she had become what she had, that was all irrelevant. Why, then, did it make any difference at all?
Perhaps it owed entirely to that shameful episode in the cave. Perhaps, in baring the spectre of a rage that was older than Noxchi was, in permitting her to play witness to anguish that had until then been wholly Amanhã's alone to suffer, Amanhã had inadvertently... forged the barest sense of affinity. Was that not, after all, the sole reason Amanhã had permitted Gridiron to enter her room the previous night in the first place-- because she had already beheld the bounty hunter in all her inglorious reality? Perhaps the only reason Amanhã entertained the mere prospect of Noxchi holding significance before her was that she had invoked in Amanhã something even Amanhã herself had remained ignorant of. Because that meant Noxchi had, in a matter of mere moments, come to understand Amanhã better than Amanhã understood herself. And as much as Amanhã found it repulsive to even contemplate, even as she convinced herself it was vulnerability, she also wondered if perhaps there was some sense of having... having had a burden lifted from her shoulders, where it had clung for three decades, the second she had, for the first time, involuntarily though it had been, bared it to another living thing-- divulged it, in all its shamefully real nature.
Amanhã scowled. All too troublesome-- it reminded her of precisely why she had never bothered to deal with these inanities before in the first place.
Well, that, and people were cunts. That too.
Things were considerably less discontent on Gridiron's end of things.
Despite kicking herself in the ass incessantly for the massive failure of her attempt at touching base with Amanhã, which had fallen flat on its face harder than that one combatant back in the arena who had actually tried to stay in the game despite being short an entire goddamn leg, retiring to bed with Turas and the subsequent blissful embrace of sleep produced a significantly... Well, happier was hardly the word to use: Gridiron wasn't sure she even could really recognise happiness when she felt it. Weariness was simply too familiar a sentiment, and it ran through every artery and vein as naturally as her own blood. But she was certainly noticeably content as emerged from her room, stretching her arms out in front of her, followed shortly by Turas, who was still attempting to get his pants on-- and failing, if any indication was his subsequent toppling to the floor and the barrage of obscenities that followed.
"Easy now, we don't want another glimpse of those undergarments of yours," Gridiron smirked as she reached down and hoisted the Sudean back to his feet, whereupon he swiftly yanked his pants up securely and put on a stiff expression. "Aw, let's not have any'a that," Gridiron continued to mock the poor vigilante as she clapped him enthusiastically on the shoulder and nearly sent him careening back to the ground. "We've a festival to go to! Loosen up!"
"The irony of this moment cannot be encapsulated in words," Turas shot back with a smirk of his own. "Gridiron, telling me to lighten up and have a good time? Should I be concerned I just woke up next to a doppelganger?"
"Hey, we all deserve a couple days off," Gridiron reproached him, though the vestiges of a smile yet tugged at her thin lips. "That's why I asked Kuroda to go get the rest of the gang--" ("The hell is Kuroda?" Turas interjected. "I dunno, some fire oni or some shit," Gridiron replied.) "-- I figure everybody might as well enjoy themselves before we hit the grindstone again."
"Well, the gods know you work yourself and the rest of us to the bone," Turas grunted sympathetically as the pair emerged into the lobby of the inn, where Wu and Lestari were already seated at a table embroiled in a close game of cards and an eight foot four suit of armour had made itself inconspicuously at home beside the door-- and Nee stood not far away herself, smiling quaintly at Gridiron, who nodded in greeting. "Well, none of that now," she murmured to Turas. "For the next couple days, let's just try and put down the arms and have a good time, eh?"
Turas snorted. "Like that shit ever works out."
Yamato continued to sip his drink, despite Umi tipping it over while he'd set it down for two seconds. He just smirked and shook his head. He'd heard Terra's remark about him being the least tolerant member of the guild. It was a double edged remark. He'd thought himself quite tolerant, he hadn't killed a guild member yet after all, and at the same time he liked the feeling that they were some how beneath him. He lasted this long on his arrogance, to lose his arrogance would mean to lose the image he'd created after killing his clan. A feat that was more self preservation and subsequently an adrenaline rush. However, he was pegged as being in the wrong, so he ran with that. He couldn't let them know he had been officially exiled from his homeland. Not that he cared, but it was a piece of his image that he was acting on his own choices.
He downed the drink and quickly put the money on the counter, just give me the bottle. He proceeded to drink a quarter of the bottle without a breath. "Better..." he whispered as the memories and emotions became blurred. All that remained was his rash decision making. He looked over at where Terra and Umi stood, "I'll be dammed if I actually let anything happen to that girl. She has too much potential to die with this group." He looked the rest over, "None of these people deserve to die in this guild. It's my blade that will make sure they don't, I'll make sure this guild reaches its goals and I'll be remembered as the Demon of the Great Guild Fortune. A nice ring to it." He thought as a small evil grin crossed his lips, "The Fallen One..."
He downed the drink and quickly put the money on the counter, just give me the bottle. He proceeded to drink a quarter of the bottle without a breath. "Better..." he whispered as the memories and emotions became blurred. All that remained was his rash decision making. He looked over at where Terra and Umi stood, "I'll be dammed if I actually let anything happen to that girl. She has too much potential to die with this group." He looked the rest over, "None of these people deserve to die in this guild. It's my blade that will make sure they don't, I'll make sure this guild reaches its goals and I'll be remembered as the Demon of the Great Guild Fortune. A nice ring to it." He thought as a small evil grin crossed his lips, "The Fallen One..."
Orion stared at the ceiling actively trying not to bolt up and rip the gecko’s arms off. Orion sighed, stood up to his full height, and looked down at the beastman who was a full foot shorter than him. “Well lets get this over with. The sooner we get going the sooner I get finished with your silly games of dress up and make believe.” The gecko scowled and cuffed Orion. The door opened up and Orion followed him. As Orion left the hallways of sector D Shi Renzu smiled to himself, “I’ll be seeing you soon. Whether it be in here or on the outside, I have a feeling that we’ll be meeting again."
"Well, if you're worried about transporting them or messing, up then just don't go," Shiisan told Terra. "Bug dude didn't say all of us had to go." Shiisan then turned to look at the Dragonfly. "Hey, man...we're tired, most of us agreed to this, so...just give us the maps and the files, so we can look over this, alright?"
The Dragonfly beastman shrugged and complied, handing the map over to the guild as well as several scrolls, which contained the files on the three possible safehouses. The insectoid beastman then pointed to the right where all the beds lay. "They're not much for comfort, but we have plenty of 'em. Take your pick. Next toy your bed are some crates. Those contain all are tools of the trade, so to speak. Have a look if you want, you might need 'em tomorrow."
Walking towards the beds, Shiisan unfolded the scrolls and placed them on a small table. "Let's see, we've got the auction house. The Guards Barracks, and...the Slaughterhouse? Really?! That doesn't bode well...Either way...tomorrow? We should break into teams and decide who goes where. But tonight? I dunno about you guys, but sleep is definitely sounding good right about now." And with that Shiisan fell onto one of the beds, soon falling fast asleep.
"Sleep does sound good," Suiken yawned. Sitting on a bed of his own, glancing over to the crates beside the bed.
Then, in a short amount of time...night fell.
***
While most of the other guild members slept, Suiken could barely bring himself to sleep. He lay wide awake, eyes glaring up at the rocky ceiling of the thieves den. The bed was creaky and uncomfortable and despite the width of the hideout, Suiken couldn't help but feel cramped knowing that above this stone ceiling was another one, covering all of Gangamai. It was less a city and more of a massive tomb.
And no matter how many times he tossed and turned, Suiken couldn't help but hear the screaming. Slaves. Children screaming, begging not be beaten. And he wasn't sure if sounds were just through from the outside or if this place was really beginning to remind him too much of the a certain someone back home, in Onium. "That's does it..." Suiken sighed, sitting up and rubbing his eyes, more out of habit than anything as he wasn't remotely tired in the slightest.
The old oni stood up and walked over to the crate, carefully and quietly glancing over it's contents until he saw what he'd wanted. A simple hooded cloak and what appeared to be papers,documentations of freedom to be exact. Forged ones of a free oni. It was all he needed as he draped it over himself and made his way out the door to the hideout. He could find it again, retracing his steps was something he was fairly good at. He then made his way to town, walking at a brisk pace until he reached the streets of Gangamai. Not much different from when the guild first arrived there. Lepers and beggars. Orphans and the crippled. All of the surrounded the city streets, begging, pleading, crying.
Then there were the slaves. Still being put to work, still being rounded and threaten and beaten. Suiken pulled his hood over his head. Even with the forged documents in his hands, he still didn't feel any safer. Slavery was much more prevalent in Yune than in Onium, which...was insane to him, he'd thought it had been horrific enough back home. The ideals he'd always fought for had been turned on their head in Onium that day, when he saw those slaves, those children...put to work, made to suffer. No one deserved such a fate. And given how much worse it was here...Suiken couldn't help but have a prickling feeling a hopelessness creep up on him. How could you change a world that thinks this is acceptable...? He thought he'd had the answer long ago...he thought through traveling he'd gain better answer. But in truth he just still didn't know.
"Move it oni! Stop stallin'! And get! Back! To! Work!" the angered voice of a human slaver spat, enunciating each word with a crack of his whip. Suiken turned around to see the oni in question and his eyes widened at what he saw. A snow oni, like himself although younger, sporting ragged, weather worn clothing, and long slicked back hair. A familiar face to Suiken, one he hadn't expected to see in Yune if ever again, since he departed Onium. The expression on the oni's face was one made of pure, stubborn anger. Each strike of the whip did nothing to make him change the look of pure hatred on his light green face he was giving to the slavers. Every time they told him to hurry up he slowed down. Every time they'd told him to move, he'd stop for a few seconds.
If this act of defiance was just intended to get under the slavers skin, then it succeeded and more. "You're a lucky one, you know that, boy..." the slaver spoke in a quiet menacing tone. "We're running out of slaves for watermill, and you're just about strong enough to work the whole damn thing yourself, aren't you? But even so I'm not gonna just stand here and be mocked!" the slaver hollered, grabbing the shackles on the oni's hands and pulling them forward, causing the oni to collapse on the ground.
"Not by a gods damned oni slave!" the slaver shouted madly digging his heel into the still fresh wounds that the whip carved into the oni's back. As he finished, his eyes turned to Suiken. "You...elder Oni. Papers?" he said, a mad look in his eyes, almost gleeful. Overjoyed at the prospect of enslaving another oni perhaps.
Suiken raised his forged papers and the slaver immediately grew disappointed as he saw them. "I was getting my hopes up that you were a loose one..." the slaver mumbled. "Well you must be an slave catcher or something then, eh? Most of the oni that work here are. Guess they don't have it in 'em to be slavers."
Suiken sighed heavily. 'If only that were the case...' he thought. Luckily, the slaver didn't seem to read his discontent as he walked back over to the oni slave. "Here, you can take this one back to his pen. It's near the boneyard. I'm tired and I think I'm about due an early rest, don't you?" he asked,half threateningly.
Suiken contemplating punching the man in the jaw, but the Guild had already garnered enough unwanted attention in this unsavory place..."I'd say so..." Suiken muttered. The slaver gave a disingenuous smile and handed the oni slave off to Suiken. It was a good thing that Suiken had looked over Saaklemore's map prior, so he could at least make it look convincing when he pretended to go to the boneyard.
After Suiken and the snow oni slave managed to get a fair distance away form the obnoxious slaver, Suiken began to speak, "Tora...it's been a while."
"Fuck you," the other Oni, Tora, spat as they continued to walk, this time slowing down.
"Ah, so you did recognize me," Suiken sighed.
"It's not hard to remember the face of a traitor," Tora growled. "...Even if you have gained weight, Seinaru."
"Hmm," Suiken chuckled, though he didn't sound all to amused. "I know....I betrayed the trust of the Empress, the empire. But after what I saw, how could I not? I doubt my absence would damn the Empire in such a radical way as you seem to think..."
"You think...you think this is about the slaves? You think this is about the Empress?! Dammit Seinaru...," Tora mumbled, his voice raising slightly. He then quickly glanced around, appearing a bit nervous, weary. "We can't talk here, she could hear us..." Tora wheezed, his voice dropping to a very low whisper. "Find the old quarry, the abandoned one. It's one of the few safe places... " The two oni made their way towards the quarry in question. Two looming signs hung over it's gate, barring anyone from slavers to slaves from entering it. No patrols seemed to be making rounds around this area.
Tora took the time to examine the ground, leaning over and placing an ear to it, sighing a breath of relief. "No hollow ground here, mostly rock. We're safe..." Tora leaned against one of the boulders, propping his whip-scarred back against the stone.
Suiken sat down upon a flat-ish boulder and asked Tora, "You're certain you don't wish to sit down? Your wounds..."
"I'm fine," Tora snapped, shaking his head. "What business do you have here in Gangamai of all places? Couldn't have been to find me, you seemed just as surprised as I did when I spotted you."
Suiken leaned forward, resting a hand on his knee. "You first, kid. You're the one who managed to get himself enslaved. Hard to imagine someone captured you of all people."
"It wasn't an easy task for them...but I was outnumbered and outclassed. I thought I could outfight them, but I payed the price for my brashness, it seems," Tora grumbled. "Just another tragedy to sprout up after you abandoned Onium. Though I was the least of them..." Tora shook his head and stared at the sky...what little of it could be seen through the cracks in Gangamai's stony ceiling. There was a brief silence before Tora spoke again, "The Empress sent me after you, you know. News had been making the rounds in Onium, that an Oni of your description was spotted around Yune."
"Hmm, spies are everywhere it seems," Suiken noted,resting his hand on his chin.
"Everywhere? Ha!" Tora coughed a dry laugh. "So few of them we have now...their time could be better spent spying on the enemies encroaching on our borders, than tracking you down. She wanted me to find you on your birthday, you know? Said she wanted me to give you an leg of yak since she figured you hadn't eaten any in so long being in Yune."
"Oh!" Suiken stated, his eyes widening in surprise. Shock, really. "That's...unexpectedly kind of her after all we'd been through."
"Then after you'd eaten, she wanted me to kill you," Tora admitted, unable to help himself from chuckling slightly.
"Now, that's the Empress I know," Suiken grimaced. "Though, this doesn't explain how you landed in here."
"By the spirits, old man, I'm getting to it!" Seinaru growled. "I think I deserve a bit of rest, right?" Seinaru asked,to which Suiken nodded in agreement. "Now, as I was tracking you, I ended up getting lost. Bought a damned phony map from a human merchant called Ris-Ki. Ended up near the Ganga Desert. I caught wind of some minor demon plaguing the forest and thought to myself, 'Why not give the humans a hand and purify the forest?', so I was taking a detour towards the desert when I ran into one a massive slave caravan.
"Seinaru, this place is a fortress of hell. Barely any of it's secrets escape it's wall and neither do it's prisoners. What you saw and revolted against in Onium is nothing compared to this! There is an army of slavers within these walls and they aren't jokes or pushovers. For every one of the fat bastard who you just saw whip my back to shreds, there are over five hundred slavers here who could level the Ganga mountains to rubble. It was just my misfortune that the slave caravan I ran into was run by the worst of them."
"They're the couple form hell, Vyasana and Kupiga. Vyasana is an ashura and not just any ashura. He was a former general in the Ashuran's army. Led the ashura to defend against that massive navy of pirates that stormed the seas ten years ago? He won that battle for them, no doubt. Some say he did it all by himself. Even so, he was dishonorably discharged and banished. Why...? Well, that's a mystery. As is what he did prior to arriving here, climbing his way up the ranks to become one of the top slavers," Tora continued.
"General Vyasana..." Suiken muttered. "I've heard the name. Didn't know he'd ended up here or had been discharged, but I have heard...unsettling rumors."
"About how he bares the blackened blood of demonspawn? Or how he is no longer mortal...?" Tora grinned,somberly. "I can't say. Maybe that's why he was banished. He certainly acts like am monster. And he's not to hard to spot. The ashura with the golden helm. Front and back covered in nothing but scars. Eyes blood red as a pool of magma. Another rumor says he's never been scratched in battle. All those scars he gave to himself, the spirits damned sadist..."
Tora spat upon the ground. "Doesn't waste those six arms either. Usually has a whip in all six...and uses 'em on one slave. And then there's his wife," Tora closed his eyes, recollecting a painful memory. "She's a centipede beastwoman. They say she terrorized Askia for years before arriving here. She was warden before Vyasana even stepped foot in here. You always loved tall tales....you ever hear the legend of the worm that prowls beneath the Ganga desert, dragging lost travelers beneath the sand and devouring them whole?"
"...I've told the tale myself," Suiken commented. It was one of those he thought had no ring of truth to it. "Just a cautionary tale for traveling alone in the wilderness, I thought."
"Well, in all likelihood, it was probably Kupiga," Tora sighed, cradling his head in his hands. "If I'd never seen a demon before coming here, I'd certainly confuse her with one. In the day, she waits in her lair for any 'problematic' slaves. One that defy their masters one too many times and got away alive. They bring the to her and she rips them apart, sometimes sharing bits with Vyasana."
"That's disgusting..." Suiken nearly vomited.
"Oh, it can get worse..." Tora assured. "Sometimes it's a public display. And at night? She prowls underneath the soft ground, waiting...hoping for a slave to speak of revolting, hoping she catches wind of an uprising. She'll appear without warning, ripping open the ground and dragging any one unlucky enough to be remotely near her down. Only a few among us know how to avoid her then. Mostly it's the criminals of the town and their secret passageways, but I've noticed that she only treads near the soft ground. Rock, like this quarry? Safe ground. Weird how they'd barred it off though, nothing seems unstable about it..."
"And you suffer all this all to search for me? I...have no words I can say to apologize enough, my old student," Suiken sighed somberly. To see an oni he trained himself since childhood end up undergoing such suffering on a quest to kill him? It ate at him worse than Kupiga ever could.
"I should've expected a non-answer like that from you," Tora sneered, though his expression did soften a little as he sighed. "Though, I finally realize what angered you all those years ago in Onium, Seinaru. When you saw the slaves? My way of thinking back then was that you were a fool, for sympathizing with them. The humans do the same to us, I thought. So why have the same done to them? I didn't even give a second thought to the beastmen or the goblins we'd enslaved...But when I arrived here...to see not just my people, but all people under chains, even children and meant to live and die like this? I understood. Shame it took so long."
"But," Tora continued, interrupting Suiken before he could speak. "While, I understood why you left, I do not condone it. You did a just thing when you spoke out against your betrothed, the Empress. Your intentions were noble when you left to live with that Fire Oni tribeswoman...When you returned, there was talk that maybe you'd lead a militia against the Empress...But instead, you tried and failed. You messed up and messed up bad, but that isn't why I no longer respect you. It's because after that for all of your speeches, for all of your idealism...you gave up."
"Gave up to become a bard, to wander free and to give up responsibility, only teaching heroism through song and not through action. You became Suiken, which, might I add, is a laughable name. 'The Drunken Fist'? Really? That's your pseudonym?," Tora paused to mock. "But I digress...you abandoned us and in doing so, doomed Onium, Koru and the entire world to die."
"W-what do you mean?" Suiken asked, after a moment, perplexed. He couldn't answer as his fellow oni's words stung him. He was receiving information he'd already known, but didn't want to hear from someone else's mouth, much less someone he once considered a friend and pupil. He could only wonder what his other, more hot blooded, former students thought of him. But what Tora said near the end....of him dooming Onium and Koru and the world. He didn't quite understand.
"When you left Onium, you didn't just abandon your country you abandoned your post," Tora sighed exasperated. "You were the chief among all of the Demon Hunters and the only one who knew anything about the Midnight Gate and the horrors that lay within it. Imagine the rest of us, four months ago. Still lacking complete training, spiritual awareness, and other patience, when and eclipse washes over Onium. The sun being covered by a blood-red moon. The light of energy beaming down from the heavens and into Hiehana Canyon."
"The gate opened?!" Suiken cried, standing up from his seat upon the boulder. The Midnight Gate. A sacred landmark in Onium, especially to it's famed Demon Hunters. A millenia ago the first Snow Oni demon hunter was said to have sealed a shroud of darkness, containing a million captured demons behind it's iron bars. Ever since the Demon Hunters had been among the most prestigious group in Onium. Until apparently, Suiken, the only snow oni heir to the original Demon Hunter's bloodline had abandoned them. By all means to seal the gate again should be Suiken's birthright. But if it's opened and all it's charges are loose, he's failed even at that. Tora nodded grimly. Suiken stuttered, "I-I would've never thought..."
"No, damn you! You didn't think!" Tora howled back, pointing an accusing finger at Suiken. "We have all of the armies of Yune right on our borders, at our doorstep and we're failing at fending them off. All because all of our greatest warriors, the Demon Hunters, and the empress herself are all busy protecting ourselves and the whole world, by keeping the demons at bay in the canyon. They're not small fry like the pitiful creature that claims the Ganga Desert, these are monstrocities beyond description."
"And this is a serious problem, Seinaru," Tora gritted, staring angrily at the ground below. "Demi-gods have been to aid us, Seinaru, but even they aren't enough to stop a crafty fiend from sneaking out of the canyon!"
"What do they want?" Suiken asked. "Something so simple as to destroy the world."
"Some certainly want to demolish Onium..." Tora informed. "But all of them have a purpose...They seek something. What that is, we don't know...but it's drawing them beyond Onium. They have a goal...but I'm not even sure they know what it is...The Empress doesn't even want them to escape, and you know how she feels about the Onium's enemies. Something's happening to the world, something's changing for the worst, sense-Seinaru," Tora cried out, almost slipping and referring to Suiken as a teacher once more. "Even in the lands of the humans, where the realms beyond those of mortals rarely show themselves, strange things are beginning to erupt all across Yune, Onium, Koru, Tengala, everywhere!"
"Sensei! Fix your mistake! Regain your honor and return to Onium!" Tora pleaded. "With your knowledge we could excorcise these monsters for good! Please! Even if that's not the case, at least learn to try again!"
"I cannot...I've taken a vow to give up such abilities..." Suiken said, simply, looking away.
"You really have lost your spine, haven't you..." Tora sighed. "You really are one fat piece of shit now, Seinaru. Just wanted you to know...What are you doing in Gangamai, anyway?"
"I'm traveling with a Guild. The Great guild Fortune. They...not me, but some of them, purified the desert of the Crane Demon's influence. And now we've traveled here to get some rest. A mistake on our part, it seems. We seek to free the slaves, you know. you could be the first," Suiken informed Tora, reaching over and snapping the shackles off of his hands in a display of force. Tora quickly snapped the ones off of his feet into bits.
"Your guild fights for a good cause...makes one wonder what you're doing on it," Tora quipped. "But it is a fight that will end in disaster. This isn't any ordinary cesspool, it's like I said. A damned fortress. With strong guardsmen. It's suicidal unless you have the strength and the army to back it up. But...I will say thank you for freeing me. You've done that much."
"Will you return to Onium? Or complete the task the Empress had sent you for?" Suiken asked.
"I wasn't necessary to hold the demons back in Onium. It's why the Empress could afford to send me after you. You're one of the few things that still gets under her skin more than the demons, I suppose. You should feel honored...I will head back to Onium, eventually. I'm going to be stopping in Yuna-Yae first...Though I have to tread carefully now. When I sneak out, it's perhaps best for you to go into hiding until you and your guild decide to leave...They'll look for a fat oni having freed me and let's be honest...you are the most obese oni anyone's ever seen."
Suiken would've roared with laughter, if he didn't have the sense to hold it in. Tora breathed a sigh of relief as he looked upon his hands. Free hands once more. "I will hide among the criminals for a time until I can sneak out and go to Yuna-Yae and I will not be caught this time. People must learn of the atrocities here...And as for your guild...they managed to purge the Crane Demon from the desert? Without your assistance?"
"Well, yes," Suiken shrugged. "We met a former desert...or forest bandit, rather, who joined our guild and aided us. Perhaps he knew something of how to get rid of the Crane Demon. He said he and his old crew had lived in the forest prior to it's arrival.
"...Seinaru," Tora frowned, as he scratched is chin in thought. "No bandits would be remotely insane enough to take up residence just outside the slavery capital of the world. Hell, the criminals within Gangamai's walls can barely go a day without one of their own getting captured or ending up dead. Just...be wary, old man."
Suiken nodded,remembering that Shiisan didn't seem to know much at all about Gangamai for a bandit that had lived near it and would've certainly seen slaves being transported form there, much less one that had been captured a pinned to a tree for months. "I will heed your words...Anything else you need to tell me, before you go?"
"Not much I can think of..." Tora shrugged...before suddenly recalling one more thing. "Actually...there is one thing. I did travel to Koru. I was almost barred access if not for your wife remembering my face. It seems your son has followed in your footsteps and made a bit of a mistake...but unlike you, it seems he has resolved to atone for it. He walks a deadly path, Seinaru. And so do you. Return to the oni you once were. The one that needs to rectify his mistake that would doom the world..."
And with that, Tora had run off. Sprinting without the heavy chains and shackles weighing him down. Sprinting through the night and out of sight. Suiken left as quickly as he could, returning to Saaklemore's hideout. He had much to think about.
***
"Quiet or we'll put ya in da grindeeeeeeeer!" The gecko beastman slobbered, whacking Orion on the head with the flat of his blade.
The Dragonfly beastman shrugged and complied, handing the map over to the guild as well as several scrolls, which contained the files on the three possible safehouses. The insectoid beastman then pointed to the right where all the beds lay. "They're not much for comfort, but we have plenty of 'em. Take your pick. Next toy your bed are some crates. Those contain all are tools of the trade, so to speak. Have a look if you want, you might need 'em tomorrow."
Walking towards the beds, Shiisan unfolded the scrolls and placed them on a small table. "Let's see, we've got the auction house. The Guards Barracks, and...the Slaughterhouse? Really?! That doesn't bode well...Either way...tomorrow? We should break into teams and decide who goes where. But tonight? I dunno about you guys, but sleep is definitely sounding good right about now." And with that Shiisan fell onto one of the beds, soon falling fast asleep.
"Sleep does sound good," Suiken yawned. Sitting on a bed of his own, glancing over to the crates beside the bed.
Then, in a short amount of time...night fell.
***
While most of the other guild members slept, Suiken could barely bring himself to sleep. He lay wide awake, eyes glaring up at the rocky ceiling of the thieves den. The bed was creaky and uncomfortable and despite the width of the hideout, Suiken couldn't help but feel cramped knowing that above this stone ceiling was another one, covering all of Gangamai. It was less a city and more of a massive tomb.
And no matter how many times he tossed and turned, Suiken couldn't help but hear the screaming. Slaves. Children screaming, begging not be beaten. And he wasn't sure if sounds were just through from the outside or if this place was really beginning to remind him too much of the a certain someone back home, in Onium. "That's does it..." Suiken sighed, sitting up and rubbing his eyes, more out of habit than anything as he wasn't remotely tired in the slightest.
The old oni stood up and walked over to the crate, carefully and quietly glancing over it's contents until he saw what he'd wanted. A simple hooded cloak and what appeared to be papers,documentations of freedom to be exact. Forged ones of a free oni. It was all he needed as he draped it over himself and made his way out the door to the hideout. He could find it again, retracing his steps was something he was fairly good at. He then made his way to town, walking at a brisk pace until he reached the streets of Gangamai. Not much different from when the guild first arrived there. Lepers and beggars. Orphans and the crippled. All of the surrounded the city streets, begging, pleading, crying.
Then there were the slaves. Still being put to work, still being rounded and threaten and beaten. Suiken pulled his hood over his head. Even with the forged documents in his hands, he still didn't feel any safer. Slavery was much more prevalent in Yune than in Onium, which...was insane to him, he'd thought it had been horrific enough back home. The ideals he'd always fought for had been turned on their head in Onium that day, when he saw those slaves, those children...put to work, made to suffer. No one deserved such a fate. And given how much worse it was here...Suiken couldn't help but have a prickling feeling a hopelessness creep up on him. How could you change a world that thinks this is acceptable...? He thought he'd had the answer long ago...he thought through traveling he'd gain better answer. But in truth he just still didn't know.
"Move it oni! Stop stallin'! And get! Back! To! Work!" the angered voice of a human slaver spat, enunciating each word with a crack of his whip. Suiken turned around to see the oni in question and his eyes widened at what he saw. A snow oni, like himself although younger, sporting ragged, weather worn clothing, and long slicked back hair. A familiar face to Suiken, one he hadn't expected to see in Yune if ever again, since he departed Onium. The expression on the oni's face was one made of pure, stubborn anger. Each strike of the whip did nothing to make him change the look of pure hatred on his light green face he was giving to the slavers. Every time they told him to hurry up he slowed down. Every time they'd told him to move, he'd stop for a few seconds.
If this act of defiance was just intended to get under the slavers skin, then it succeeded and more. "You're a lucky one, you know that, boy..." the slaver spoke in a quiet menacing tone. "We're running out of slaves for watermill, and you're just about strong enough to work the whole damn thing yourself, aren't you? But even so I'm not gonna just stand here and be mocked!" the slaver hollered, grabbing the shackles on the oni's hands and pulling them forward, causing the oni to collapse on the ground.
"Not by a gods damned oni slave!" the slaver shouted madly digging his heel into the still fresh wounds that the whip carved into the oni's back. As he finished, his eyes turned to Suiken. "You...elder Oni. Papers?" he said, a mad look in his eyes, almost gleeful. Overjoyed at the prospect of enslaving another oni perhaps.
Suiken raised his forged papers and the slaver immediately grew disappointed as he saw them. "I was getting my hopes up that you were a loose one..." the slaver mumbled. "Well you must be an slave catcher or something then, eh? Most of the oni that work here are. Guess they don't have it in 'em to be slavers."
Suiken sighed heavily. 'If only that were the case...' he thought. Luckily, the slaver didn't seem to read his discontent as he walked back over to the oni slave. "Here, you can take this one back to his pen. It's near the boneyard. I'm tired and I think I'm about due an early rest, don't you?" he asked,half threateningly.
Suiken contemplating punching the man in the jaw, but the Guild had already garnered enough unwanted attention in this unsavory place..."I'd say so..." Suiken muttered. The slaver gave a disingenuous smile and handed the oni slave off to Suiken. It was a good thing that Suiken had looked over Saaklemore's map prior, so he could at least make it look convincing when he pretended to go to the boneyard.
After Suiken and the snow oni slave managed to get a fair distance away form the obnoxious slaver, Suiken began to speak, "Tora...it's been a while."
"Fuck you," the other Oni, Tora, spat as they continued to walk, this time slowing down.
"Ah, so you did recognize me," Suiken sighed.
"It's not hard to remember the face of a traitor," Tora growled. "...Even if you have gained weight, Seinaru."
"Hmm," Suiken chuckled, though he didn't sound all to amused. "I know....I betrayed the trust of the Empress, the empire. But after what I saw, how could I not? I doubt my absence would damn the Empire in such a radical way as you seem to think..."
"You think...you think this is about the slaves? You think this is about the Empress?! Dammit Seinaru...," Tora mumbled, his voice raising slightly. He then quickly glanced around, appearing a bit nervous, weary. "We can't talk here, she could hear us..." Tora wheezed, his voice dropping to a very low whisper. "Find the old quarry, the abandoned one. It's one of the few safe places... " The two oni made their way towards the quarry in question. Two looming signs hung over it's gate, barring anyone from slavers to slaves from entering it. No patrols seemed to be making rounds around this area.
Tora took the time to examine the ground, leaning over and placing an ear to it, sighing a breath of relief. "No hollow ground here, mostly rock. We're safe..." Tora leaned against one of the boulders, propping his whip-scarred back against the stone.
Suiken sat down upon a flat-ish boulder and asked Tora, "You're certain you don't wish to sit down? Your wounds..."
"I'm fine," Tora snapped, shaking his head. "What business do you have here in Gangamai of all places? Couldn't have been to find me, you seemed just as surprised as I did when I spotted you."
Suiken leaned forward, resting a hand on his knee. "You first, kid. You're the one who managed to get himself enslaved. Hard to imagine someone captured you of all people."
"It wasn't an easy task for them...but I was outnumbered and outclassed. I thought I could outfight them, but I payed the price for my brashness, it seems," Tora grumbled. "Just another tragedy to sprout up after you abandoned Onium. Though I was the least of them..." Tora shook his head and stared at the sky...what little of it could be seen through the cracks in Gangamai's stony ceiling. There was a brief silence before Tora spoke again, "The Empress sent me after you, you know. News had been making the rounds in Onium, that an Oni of your description was spotted around Yune."
"Hmm, spies are everywhere it seems," Suiken noted,resting his hand on his chin.
"Everywhere? Ha!" Tora coughed a dry laugh. "So few of them we have now...their time could be better spent spying on the enemies encroaching on our borders, than tracking you down. She wanted me to find you on your birthday, you know? Said she wanted me to give you an leg of yak since she figured you hadn't eaten any in so long being in Yune."
"Oh!" Suiken stated, his eyes widening in surprise. Shock, really. "That's...unexpectedly kind of her after all we'd been through."
"Then after you'd eaten, she wanted me to kill you," Tora admitted, unable to help himself from chuckling slightly.
"Now, that's the Empress I know," Suiken grimaced. "Though, this doesn't explain how you landed in here."
"By the spirits, old man, I'm getting to it!" Seinaru growled. "I think I deserve a bit of rest, right?" Seinaru asked,to which Suiken nodded in agreement. "Now, as I was tracking you, I ended up getting lost. Bought a damned phony map from a human merchant called Ris-Ki. Ended up near the Ganga Desert. I caught wind of some minor demon plaguing the forest and thought to myself, 'Why not give the humans a hand and purify the forest?', so I was taking a detour towards the desert when I ran into one a massive slave caravan.
"Seinaru, this place is a fortress of hell. Barely any of it's secrets escape it's wall and neither do it's prisoners. What you saw and revolted against in Onium is nothing compared to this! There is an army of slavers within these walls and they aren't jokes or pushovers. For every one of the fat bastard who you just saw whip my back to shreds, there are over five hundred slavers here who could level the Ganga mountains to rubble. It was just my misfortune that the slave caravan I ran into was run by the worst of them."
"They're the couple form hell, Vyasana and Kupiga. Vyasana is an ashura and not just any ashura. He was a former general in the Ashuran's army. Led the ashura to defend against that massive navy of pirates that stormed the seas ten years ago? He won that battle for them, no doubt. Some say he did it all by himself. Even so, he was dishonorably discharged and banished. Why...? Well, that's a mystery. As is what he did prior to arriving here, climbing his way up the ranks to become one of the top slavers," Tora continued.
"General Vyasana..." Suiken muttered. "I've heard the name. Didn't know he'd ended up here or had been discharged, but I have heard...unsettling rumors."
"About how he bares the blackened blood of demonspawn? Or how he is no longer mortal...?" Tora grinned,somberly. "I can't say. Maybe that's why he was banished. He certainly acts like am monster. And he's not to hard to spot. The ashura with the golden helm. Front and back covered in nothing but scars. Eyes blood red as a pool of magma. Another rumor says he's never been scratched in battle. All those scars he gave to himself, the spirits damned sadist..."
Tora spat upon the ground. "Doesn't waste those six arms either. Usually has a whip in all six...and uses 'em on one slave. And then there's his wife," Tora closed his eyes, recollecting a painful memory. "She's a centipede beastwoman. They say she terrorized Askia for years before arriving here. She was warden before Vyasana even stepped foot in here. You always loved tall tales....you ever hear the legend of the worm that prowls beneath the Ganga desert, dragging lost travelers beneath the sand and devouring them whole?"
"...I've told the tale myself," Suiken commented. It was one of those he thought had no ring of truth to it. "Just a cautionary tale for traveling alone in the wilderness, I thought."
"Well, in all likelihood, it was probably Kupiga," Tora sighed, cradling his head in his hands. "If I'd never seen a demon before coming here, I'd certainly confuse her with one. In the day, she waits in her lair for any 'problematic' slaves. One that defy their masters one too many times and got away alive. They bring the to her and she rips them apart, sometimes sharing bits with Vyasana."
"That's disgusting..." Suiken nearly vomited.
"Oh, it can get worse..." Tora assured. "Sometimes it's a public display. And at night? She prowls underneath the soft ground, waiting...hoping for a slave to speak of revolting, hoping she catches wind of an uprising. She'll appear without warning, ripping open the ground and dragging any one unlucky enough to be remotely near her down. Only a few among us know how to avoid her then. Mostly it's the criminals of the town and their secret passageways, but I've noticed that she only treads near the soft ground. Rock, like this quarry? Safe ground. Weird how they'd barred it off though, nothing seems unstable about it..."
"And you suffer all this all to search for me? I...have no words I can say to apologize enough, my old student," Suiken sighed somberly. To see an oni he trained himself since childhood end up undergoing such suffering on a quest to kill him? It ate at him worse than Kupiga ever could.
"I should've expected a non-answer like that from you," Tora sneered, though his expression did soften a little as he sighed. "Though, I finally realize what angered you all those years ago in Onium, Seinaru. When you saw the slaves? My way of thinking back then was that you were a fool, for sympathizing with them. The humans do the same to us, I thought. So why have the same done to them? I didn't even give a second thought to the beastmen or the goblins we'd enslaved...But when I arrived here...to see not just my people, but all people under chains, even children and meant to live and die like this? I understood. Shame it took so long."
"But," Tora continued, interrupting Suiken before he could speak. "While, I understood why you left, I do not condone it. You did a just thing when you spoke out against your betrothed, the Empress. Your intentions were noble when you left to live with that Fire Oni tribeswoman...When you returned, there was talk that maybe you'd lead a militia against the Empress...But instead, you tried and failed. You messed up and messed up bad, but that isn't why I no longer respect you. It's because after that for all of your speeches, for all of your idealism...you gave up."
"Gave up to become a bard, to wander free and to give up responsibility, only teaching heroism through song and not through action. You became Suiken, which, might I add, is a laughable name. 'The Drunken Fist'? Really? That's your pseudonym?," Tora paused to mock. "But I digress...you abandoned us and in doing so, doomed Onium, Koru and the entire world to die."
"W-what do you mean?" Suiken asked, after a moment, perplexed. He couldn't answer as his fellow oni's words stung him. He was receiving information he'd already known, but didn't want to hear from someone else's mouth, much less someone he once considered a friend and pupil. He could only wonder what his other, more hot blooded, former students thought of him. But what Tora said near the end....of him dooming Onium and Koru and the world. He didn't quite understand.
"When you left Onium, you didn't just abandon your country you abandoned your post," Tora sighed exasperated. "You were the chief among all of the Demon Hunters and the only one who knew anything about the Midnight Gate and the horrors that lay within it. Imagine the rest of us, four months ago. Still lacking complete training, spiritual awareness, and other patience, when and eclipse washes over Onium. The sun being covered by a blood-red moon. The light of energy beaming down from the heavens and into Hiehana Canyon."
"The gate opened?!" Suiken cried, standing up from his seat upon the boulder. The Midnight Gate. A sacred landmark in Onium, especially to it's famed Demon Hunters. A millenia ago the first Snow Oni demon hunter was said to have sealed a shroud of darkness, containing a million captured demons behind it's iron bars. Ever since the Demon Hunters had been among the most prestigious group in Onium. Until apparently, Suiken, the only snow oni heir to the original Demon Hunter's bloodline had abandoned them. By all means to seal the gate again should be Suiken's birthright. But if it's opened and all it's charges are loose, he's failed even at that. Tora nodded grimly. Suiken stuttered, "I-I would've never thought..."
"No, damn you! You didn't think!" Tora howled back, pointing an accusing finger at Suiken. "We have all of the armies of Yune right on our borders, at our doorstep and we're failing at fending them off. All because all of our greatest warriors, the Demon Hunters, and the empress herself are all busy protecting ourselves and the whole world, by keeping the demons at bay in the canyon. They're not small fry like the pitiful creature that claims the Ganga Desert, these are monstrocities beyond description."
"And this is a serious problem, Seinaru," Tora gritted, staring angrily at the ground below. "Demi-gods have been to aid us, Seinaru, but even they aren't enough to stop a crafty fiend from sneaking out of the canyon!"
"What do they want?" Suiken asked. "Something so simple as to destroy the world."
"Some certainly want to demolish Onium..." Tora informed. "But all of them have a purpose...They seek something. What that is, we don't know...but it's drawing them beyond Onium. They have a goal...but I'm not even sure they know what it is...The Empress doesn't even want them to escape, and you know how she feels about the Onium's enemies. Something's happening to the world, something's changing for the worst, sense-Seinaru," Tora cried out, almost slipping and referring to Suiken as a teacher once more. "Even in the lands of the humans, where the realms beyond those of mortals rarely show themselves, strange things are beginning to erupt all across Yune, Onium, Koru, Tengala, everywhere!"
"Sensei! Fix your mistake! Regain your honor and return to Onium!" Tora pleaded. "With your knowledge we could excorcise these monsters for good! Please! Even if that's not the case, at least learn to try again!"
"I cannot...I've taken a vow to give up such abilities..." Suiken said, simply, looking away.
"You really have lost your spine, haven't you..." Tora sighed. "You really are one fat piece of shit now, Seinaru. Just wanted you to know...What are you doing in Gangamai, anyway?"
"I'm traveling with a Guild. The Great guild Fortune. They...not me, but some of them, purified the desert of the Crane Demon's influence. And now we've traveled here to get some rest. A mistake on our part, it seems. We seek to free the slaves, you know. you could be the first," Suiken informed Tora, reaching over and snapping the shackles off of his hands in a display of force. Tora quickly snapped the ones off of his feet into bits.
"Your guild fights for a good cause...makes one wonder what you're doing on it," Tora quipped. "But it is a fight that will end in disaster. This isn't any ordinary cesspool, it's like I said. A damned fortress. With strong guardsmen. It's suicidal unless you have the strength and the army to back it up. But...I will say thank you for freeing me. You've done that much."
"Will you return to Onium? Or complete the task the Empress had sent you for?" Suiken asked.
"I wasn't necessary to hold the demons back in Onium. It's why the Empress could afford to send me after you. You're one of the few things that still gets under her skin more than the demons, I suppose. You should feel honored...I will head back to Onium, eventually. I'm going to be stopping in Yuna-Yae first...Though I have to tread carefully now. When I sneak out, it's perhaps best for you to go into hiding until you and your guild decide to leave...They'll look for a fat oni having freed me and let's be honest...you are the most obese oni anyone's ever seen."
Suiken would've roared with laughter, if he didn't have the sense to hold it in. Tora breathed a sigh of relief as he looked upon his hands. Free hands once more. "I will hide among the criminals for a time until I can sneak out and go to Yuna-Yae and I will not be caught this time. People must learn of the atrocities here...And as for your guild...they managed to purge the Crane Demon from the desert? Without your assistance?"
"Well, yes," Suiken shrugged. "We met a former desert...or forest bandit, rather, who joined our guild and aided us. Perhaps he knew something of how to get rid of the Crane Demon. He said he and his old crew had lived in the forest prior to it's arrival.
"...Seinaru," Tora frowned, as he scratched is chin in thought. "No bandits would be remotely insane enough to take up residence just outside the slavery capital of the world. Hell, the criminals within Gangamai's walls can barely go a day without one of their own getting captured or ending up dead. Just...be wary, old man."
Suiken nodded,remembering that Shiisan didn't seem to know much at all about Gangamai for a bandit that had lived near it and would've certainly seen slaves being transported form there, much less one that had been captured a pinned to a tree for months. "I will heed your words...Anything else you need to tell me, before you go?"
"Not much I can think of..." Tora shrugged...before suddenly recalling one more thing. "Actually...there is one thing. I did travel to Koru. I was almost barred access if not for your wife remembering my face. It seems your son has followed in your footsteps and made a bit of a mistake...but unlike you, it seems he has resolved to atone for it. He walks a deadly path, Seinaru. And so do you. Return to the oni you once were. The one that needs to rectify his mistake that would doom the world..."
And with that, Tora had run off. Sprinting without the heavy chains and shackles weighing him down. Sprinting through the night and out of sight. Suiken left as quickly as he could, returning to Saaklemore's hideout. He had much to think about.
***
"Quiet or we'll put ya in da grindeeeeeeeer!" The gecko beastman slobbered, whacking Orion on the head with the flat of his blade.
June 8th, 444
Underground. Despite specializing in Earth-attribute Chi, Terra absolutely hated staying underground. The air, no matter what you did, always seemed dusty and stale...and even with the massive skylights above them, it didn't really help at all. It was best to hope they got out of Gangamai soon...ah well, it was better out here than in the hideout to her, anyway.
Once again, she was now leaning outside the hideout, singing quietly. Strangely, judging by the pitch-black in the holes of the cavern ceiling, she had woken up quite a bit before dawn. The others seemed to still be sleeping, but one...Suiken...was missing. In any case, Terra could not make herself go back to sleep easily, so she chose to head outside. At first she had tried practicing her techniques again, but after a while it felt somewhat boring and lonely, and so she stopped.
A faded brown cape which was ripped around the edges rested upon her shoulders and fell about her entire body, with the hood already pulled up. Reminded her slightly of her own hooded cape that she had left in Jiefong, except this one was much rougher. If only she could get her old clothes back; this kimono really didn't look like it could be worn anymore...
"My life was born lacking;
It was something filled with pain.
Then you touched my incomplete heart…
We’ll go through the future together
with an untainted strength…"
At that moment, however, she suddenly noticed the large form of the Oni coming into view. "A-ah, Suiken...um, welcome back," Terra greeted him, standing up straight. "W-where did you go off to, anyway?" However, as she looked into his face, she noticed he seemed very, very troubled. "U-um...are you alright?" she asked hopefully, even though she was sure she knew the answer.
It was true that this town, full of slavers, inflicted so much pain and suffering upon its bound inhabitants that she thought she could hear their screams from far away. Almost everything in this town, as a result, haunted and utterly disgusted her...but now, it seemed the Snow Oni that stood before her had seen something far worse.
Underground. Despite specializing in Earth-attribute Chi, Terra absolutely hated staying underground. The air, no matter what you did, always seemed dusty and stale...and even with the massive skylights above them, it didn't really help at all. It was best to hope they got out of Gangamai soon...ah well, it was better out here than in the hideout to her, anyway.
Once again, she was now leaning outside the hideout, singing quietly. Strangely, judging by the pitch-black in the holes of the cavern ceiling, she had woken up quite a bit before dawn. The others seemed to still be sleeping, but one...Suiken...was missing. In any case, Terra could not make herself go back to sleep easily, so she chose to head outside. At first she had tried practicing her techniques again, but after a while it felt somewhat boring and lonely, and so she stopped.
A faded brown cape which was ripped around the edges rested upon her shoulders and fell about her entire body, with the hood already pulled up. Reminded her slightly of her own hooded cape that she had left in Jiefong, except this one was much rougher. If only she could get her old clothes back; this kimono really didn't look like it could be worn anymore...
"My life was born lacking;
It was something filled with pain.
Then you touched my incomplete heart…
We’ll go through the future together
with an untainted strength…"
At that moment, however, she suddenly noticed the large form of the Oni coming into view. "A-ah, Suiken...um, welcome back," Terra greeted him, standing up straight. "W-where did you go off to, anyway?" However, as she looked into his face, she noticed he seemed very, very troubled. "U-um...are you alright?" she asked hopefully, even though she was sure she knew the answer.
It was true that this town, full of slavers, inflicted so much pain and suffering upon its bound inhabitants that she thought she could hear their screams from far away. Almost everything in this town, as a result, haunted and utterly disgusted her...but now, it seemed the Snow Oni that stood before her had seen something far worse.
"Grinder?" Orion scoffed loudly, "That sounds pathetic, just like your hits." Orion gazed at the other prisoners who were lining their cells. "Hey, lets play a game, its called If-you-don't-bring-me-to-the-silly-trial-faster-I'll-crush-your-head-with-my-bare-hands. It's pretty simple and self explanatory, game starts ... NOW!"
"So, how'd you join the sons?" Yuwen questioned as they sat around the fire urn, roasting fish on a stick. Night had come, but the fog beyond had yet to clear...
Suiken walked in and gave a slow nod to acknowledge Terra as she greeted him. As she asked him how he was feeling, he exhaled deeply and replied, "Not even remotely..." as he made hsi way towards the beds. Suiken glanced to see ifany of the others were awake. They were not. He'd have to inform Lo-Muna and perhaps, maybe Yamato about Tora's warnings about Shiisan, who also appeared to have gone off for the night. But perhaps more pressing was the warning of the demons attempting to break out of their prison in Onium, seeking something...And if he had been there, he might've been able to stop it.
Another thing began to click in Suiken's head as he sat down on his own bed. The demons began to breach the gate four months ago, the Crane Demon was mentioned to have arrived in the forest three months ago...Was there a connection? Just what was going on in the world? Too much to think about, Suiken could barely sleep. Instead he sat up through the night, pondering.
***
"Not particularly in the mood for tellin' anyone," Pele shrugged.
***
"Wouldja look at this freak of nature?" the Gecko beastman chuckled to a fellow guard as he pointed a thumb at Orion." Orion was escorted down a long flight of stone steps. Eventually they'd reached the front gate of the prison and were greeted with arid winds. "Know what those are, CHUMP?!" the gecko beastman laughed. "Those're the winds of DEATH! Now. You're cart'll be here ANY minute now..."
The two waited for around five minutes. "ANY minute..." the gecko beastman assured. Half an hour soon passed and the Gecko Beastman could feel both himself and Orion get irritated. "Oh COME ON!" the Gecko Guardsmen bemoaned. "What is the meaning of this?!"
"What is the meaning of piss?" an old man questioned, dumping a barrel of urine on the Gecko Guardsmen and Orion. The old man soon walked in front of them. "Oh, hello. I'll be the court driver today. Come on." The old driver made his way to a sick and dying horse. Attached to the horse's saddle was a rope attached to a wooden, but seemingly sturdy looking cart, aside from it missing all of it's wheels. The gecko placed the still cuffed Orion in the cart and huffed off in a reptilian fury the likes of which the Earth had never seen before.
"And we're off..." the old man said, wasting no time in piloting the horse across the old prison courtyard to the courthouse. "courthouse is still a fairways away..." the old man spoke. "It used to be closer but...who knows why they moved it? At any rate as long as we don't run across any unforeseen obstacles, we should get there in no time flat," the old man continued as the horse lazily dragged the cart with Orion behind it.
"You know, I've had this horse for over sixty years? And my grandmother and father before me had her for longer than that? Could you imagine that? A horse that lives this long? I can't either. She looks as fit as a fiddle, wouldn't you say?" the old man said, giving a loving pat to the sickly horse. "Why some might say she's a spirit horse? Perhaps she knows more than even we do about the world today. What do you think, girl?" the old man asked his beloved pet as they were about one fifth of the way there.
The horse keeled over and fell to the ground.
"Oh no. She's dead!" the old man cried out.
Another thing began to click in Suiken's head as he sat down on his own bed. The demons began to breach the gate four months ago, the Crane Demon was mentioned to have arrived in the forest three months ago...Was there a connection? Just what was going on in the world? Too much to think about, Suiken could barely sleep. Instead he sat up through the night, pondering.
***
"Not particularly in the mood for tellin' anyone," Pele shrugged.
***
"Wouldja look at this freak of nature?" the Gecko beastman chuckled to a fellow guard as he pointed a thumb at Orion." Orion was escorted down a long flight of stone steps. Eventually they'd reached the front gate of the prison and were greeted with arid winds. "Know what those are, CHUMP?!" the gecko beastman laughed. "Those're the winds of DEATH! Now. You're cart'll be here ANY minute now..."
The two waited for around five minutes. "ANY minute..." the gecko beastman assured. Half an hour soon passed and the Gecko Beastman could feel both himself and Orion get irritated. "Oh COME ON!" the Gecko Guardsmen bemoaned. "What is the meaning of this?!"
"What is the meaning of piss?" an old man questioned, dumping a barrel of urine on the Gecko Guardsmen and Orion. The old man soon walked in front of them. "Oh, hello. I'll be the court driver today. Come on." The old driver made his way to a sick and dying horse. Attached to the horse's saddle was a rope attached to a wooden, but seemingly sturdy looking cart, aside from it missing all of it's wheels. The gecko placed the still cuffed Orion in the cart and huffed off in a reptilian fury the likes of which the Earth had never seen before.
"And we're off..." the old man said, wasting no time in piloting the horse across the old prison courtyard to the courthouse. "courthouse is still a fairways away..." the old man spoke. "It used to be closer but...who knows why they moved it? At any rate as long as we don't run across any unforeseen obstacles, we should get there in no time flat," the old man continued as the horse lazily dragged the cart with Orion behind it.
"You know, I've had this horse for over sixty years? And my grandmother and father before me had her for longer than that? Could you imagine that? A horse that lives this long? I can't either. She looks as fit as a fiddle, wouldn't you say?" the old man said, giving a loving pat to the sickly horse. "Why some might say she's a spirit horse? Perhaps she knows more than even we do about the world today. What do you think, girl?" the old man asked his beloved pet as they were about one fifth of the way there.
The horse keeled over and fell to the ground.
"Oh no. She's dead!" the old man cried out.
No one had noticed a thing. It was kind of funny how little Ying's death had affected Furoe - almost as if he was insignificant in the grand scheme of things. From what Nee could hear, the opening stages of the festival were going along unhampered, as the booths were set up, early risers already out and about, seeing the sights and what was available. There was even that nigh-legendary challenge of catching a goldfish with a paper net that no one ever managed to do before. The man at the booth - name rumored to be Raekwon, but it was hard to really be sure, as he never officially gave himself a name when asked - stood there, arms crossed with a wry smile, ready to once again be the cause of a lot of frustration and lost cash because of the inane difficulty involved with the challenge. People were happy, excited for something out of the ordinary most likely, more than a care for the alleged 'Little Princess' of Furoe. But hey, happy people was a good thing, no matter the reason. How long until they noticed Me-Hyung's death? How long unti they gave a shit? How long until Marisa herself was blamed for it and imprisoned?
Setting that aside for now, Nee spotted Noxchi and the vigilantes and waved them over invitingly.
"Good morning." She said brightly. "Festival's up, in case you didn't hear from the music out on the streets."
Amanhã's eyes narrowed.
Ruthless was the edge of her undivided focus. Her keen eye discerning nothing at that moment but her target-- the entirety of the world around her faded into irrelevance. There was nothing but her, her weapon, and her objective. Time crawled to a standstill-- how long had it been, how many minutes, how many hours, days, years, aeons had she stood here, waiting for the most opportune moment at which to strike? The passage of the moments had ceased to possess meaning. No, all that mattered, all she had to do, was remain patient-- this was not a foe that could be felled through brute force. Nay, this was an adversary that necessitated tactical thought, a keen sense of stratagem and an analytical mind. Patience. Quick thinking. The ability to recognise the culmination of the deadly waltz between two silent opponents, and to seize upon it.
The blink of an eye-- the catch of a breathe-- it happened. Amanhã did not hesitate. Her hand darted out, swift as a cobra snatching up its prey, and withdrew a paper bag-- and within lay success, in the form of a goldfish.
Time immeasurable spent in pursuit of this lofty aspiration... achieved at last.
It had come about as the Faceless Five, accompanied by Noxchi's ingrate of a Sudean companion, had taken to the streets of Furoe, to dither about wasting time on the quaint little festival the people of this unimaginably inane city had slapped together. Surrounded by infuriatingly obnoxious townspeople frolicking about like a gaggle of drunken party-goers, music from all sides so irksome it provoked in Amanhã a savage desire to break each and every instrument over the face of the imbecile making noise through it-- the day was clearly not going to prove altogether pleasing to the bounty hunter.
With the sheer din that had overtaken Furoe, it was a wonder Amanhã heard the murmurings at all-- but gradually, she became aware of them. From place to place, hushed tones spoke of a certain man rumoured to be named Raekwon manning the goldfish-catching booths-- could it be, they whispered in awe, the very same Raekwon as had made a notorious name for himself as a constituent of the legendary mercenary ensemble, the Wu-Tang Clan? Any who inquired of the cocksure Sudean received nothing in the way of a solid answer, and were forced to satisfy themselves with his warped half-truths and crooked dodges-- if he was indeed the infamous sword-for-hire that had mysterious retired and disappeared from the mercenary profession some years previously along with the rest of the Clan, he gave no confirmation one way or another.
"Step on up, brothas!" he called out vibrantly, beckoning unto all who approached the goldfish-catching booth with a droll smile. "The first fool who proves themself thug enough to claim victory will go home bearing the most gangsta goldfish since... well, I dunno. Ain't owned a whole lotta gangsta goldfish." An ambitious young man stepped up to the booth, holding up a coin-- the man running the booth grinned. "Another contender!" he declared, snatching up the coin and holding out a small paper bag to the boy. "Lessee if this G got what it takes to hustle." As much invigorated by the man's enthusiastic words as he was baffled by them, the young Yunish child turned toward the goldfish pool, and, biting his lip with concentration, he made his effort-- but emerged with naught. "Alas!" the man lamented exuberantly. "Some niggas just ain't cut out to be Gs, son, ain't no shame in that." He patted the lad on the back, and turned. "Have we no true thugs amongst us?" he baited the crowd, before a particularly striking figure emerged from the lot.
"Amanhã Tiamat!" Raekwon exclaimed, legitimately taken aback for a moment as the massive half-ashura bounty hunter approached-- sure, she had the helmet on, but he recognised her armour as much as he recognised the aire of 'why am I even bothering with this shit' that constantly plagued her. He nevertheless grinned. "Heard you were still in the business. I remember workin' that job with ya back in Gwanalai, killin' all those slavers-- good times, huh? One of the last jobs the Wu-Tang worked-- glad we got to go out in style. Ain't ya gettin' up in the years, though? Maybe ya oughta consider retirement yourself."
Not unexpectedly, the half-ashura gave no responce, and instead merely held out a hand. Raekwon raised an eyebrow. "You're gonna have a go at the goldfish?" he mused incredulously. At Amanhã's solemn nod, the former mercenary flashed another grin. "Aw hell, I guess if anybody's gonna catch that little bastard, it's you." He reached for another little paper bag, and held it out to Amanhã. "Keep it real, eh, Tiamat?"
"Word up," Amanhã replied dryly, before taking the paper bag.
Gridiron, in the meantime, stuck with Nee and Turas-- Wu and Lestari had vanished off someplace the second they'd stepped out into the streets, and Gridiron figured she was unlikely to come upon the pair chugging pints, dancing about, and engaging in the festivities, so she left them to their business. "Well, Nee," she remarked as they strode out into the main square of Furoe, vivid with life of all sorts, casting a glance down at the noble girl. "It's your city. What's the finest Furoe's got to offer?"
Nee’s face drew a sly expression as she pondered Noxchi’s query. Really, though, what is the best of Furoe? There were quite a few things that drew tourists far and wide, stimulating Furoe’s economy quite a bit. And Nee herself had helped with a few of the campaigns, of course. What, exactly, though, would Noxchi herself count as ‘best’? The almost mythic Furoe fashion couture was unlikely to interest the tall Sudean woman in the slightest, despite it being more or less the top in terms of clothing and styles and the like. The soft silks, the pretty vibrant patterns and colors an- it doesn’t even matter, there’s no way Noxchi would really go for that.
Other than that, though, there was also the Battlesphere, where participants who signed up are pitted against others. Quite a few people traveled all the way to Furoe just to fight here – it was almost like it was an initiation to be allowed to fight in the real ring in Yuna-Yae. It would be pretty easy for Gridiron to dominate here, and she did enjoy fighting, didn't she? The Battlesphere itself was organized in a ladder-style tournament set up, and the top would be given quite the monetary award and recognition, as well. It could get pretty brutal. Nee recalled that one time when the Red Khmer demolished the entire stage against Huang The Third – that was how the fighter even managed to rise in ranks in the more professional and serious arenas. Since this festival was so short notice, the stronger competitors were likely not to have been able to arrive.
Furthermore, there was all the food, imported near-fresh from all over, from Ashura to Koru. Nee supposed all of that could come later.
“Battlesphere.” Nee replied. “If, you know, you’re up to winning more or less easily.” She tried to think of when she was at her father’s room to see the contestants that had already signed up, but it was such a minor detail that – wait, she was almost certain she saw Syha or Siha or something. “If I remember correctly… Syha the Unstoppable? Think you can stop that?” She shrugged with self deprecation. "I'm... not really well versed in those names..."
Battlesphere, eh?
Gridiron was intrigued, she had to admit. But it was true, on the other hand... she was not much one for competitions of a martial nature. She couldn't help but recall, with profound humiliation, the time her crew, amidst another precious moment of repose from otherwise ceaseless work, had talked her into throwing in with a street fighting ring of sorts-- a bit of a tourney, so to speak, into which virtually any combatant could enter their name and fists. Her crew had reasoned, hey, they could place bet after bet on her absolutely ravaging the competition, make a pretty penny for the cause, have a good time watching their boss beat the shit outta people, win-win, eh? What they hadn't expected was for Gridiron to be disqualified for nearly murdering her opponent in her very first fight-- which, regardless of her profuse apologies and embarrassed attempts at justification, didn't earn her a whole lot of esteem amongst the fight's organisers, nor with the crowd, who didn't seem too chuffed with the first fight for which they'd paid being so unceremoniously concluded.
It was just... she hadn't been able to help it. When she'd entered that ring, it was like stepping back unto the sanguine sands of the Gridiron itself-- she'd glanced around, and had been blind to the motley amalgamation of seedy characters who had thrown down a few coins to stand just outside the ring and yell obscenities at the fighters. Instead, she'd found herself surrounded by the din of an audience of thousands, a vast circuit of seats climbing up to kiss the sky itself, a sea of booming flesh, eager to watch the ancient stone walls stained with fresh gore. And suddenly, she had forgotten all about making a quick bit of cash for the crew and having a good time slugging it out with a few handy fist fighters. Suddenly, that sensation she had thought she would never again have to feel had bubbled up in her throat like bile-- that self-loathing and anguish, the knowledge that she would now have to kill or be killed-- fight for her life and freedom against someone who was just like her, no different, someone who deserved to walk out of this gods-forsaken arena just as much as she did...
It had suddenly become a fight to the death, and she... she had only wanted to survive.
But... that had been years back. She could control herself now, couldn't she? It had been foolish of her to be so easily fooled into the illusion anyway-- her experiences in the arena did not rule her. Not... not if she didn't let them. In fact, she realised, with growing firmness and certainty. I can prove here and now that the Gridiron doesn't rule me-- I rule it. Is that not why I took its name as my own, to demonstrate it hadn't devoured me? Yes-- that was why. To show dominance. To indicate triumph. To display to the world at large that the infamous Gridiron, that which swallowed, chewed up, and, if they were fortuitous, regurgitated slaves who fought in hopes of freedom had not conquered her.
... hadn't it?
"HOLY FUCKING SHIT DUDE GRIDIRON YOU GOTTA DO THIS SHIT I SWEAR MAN I'LL BREAK UP WITH YOU IF YOU DON'T OR SOME SHIT I MEAN OKAY PROBABLY NOT BUT I'LL WHINE A WHOLE LOT BECAUSE HOLY SHIT SYHA THE UNSTOPPABLE DUDE YOU CAN TOTALLY WIPE THE FLOOR WITH THAT CUNT--"
Turas was only shut up by a well-placed slap upside the head from Gridiron, who, jarred from her thoughts, turned to him with a raised eyebrow. "I can't much fight if I've gone deaf, can I?" she ventured dryly, before glancing back to Nee. "I guess I'll go with it," she ventured a bit cautiously. "Might as well. Could be fun, eh?"
During Noxchi’s thought process, Nee had looked away. She didn’t want to intrude on her thoughts – but seeing the expressions come and go would have made it hard for her not to start analyzing and discern some sort of hypothesis for what happened. As she waited for Noxchi to respond to the query, she just gazed inward, eyes glazing, of what she could do. Once Furoe panicked, she’d have to quickly strengthen the pheromone flow of her chi. If she could someone convert the pheromones, using her as a filter, and then re-routing it again, she could theoretically compound the concentration of relaxants floating through Furoe’s air. A strong dose of that, hopefully, would help keep things from going out of control. And there was even a scapegoat – Marisa the Loyal, ironically – someone for everyone to blame, a common enemy. And once Marisa was dealt her punishment, then wouldn’t things more or less fall back into place?
With Ocalena and Akia enroute, she could try to extend Ocalena’s influence to Furoe, so that she herself wouldn’t be tied down there. One couldn’t really spearhead a revolution rooted in one place, of course. And despite the added burden on him, she knew that Ocalena would be more than willing to lend a hand. Thought drifted to Karekin – the first friend she’d made, way back then. Where was he now? Last time she heard from him, he was far to the south of Yune, conducting some business, but really, there were no more real trails. His presence would be a great help for the revolution, once she could track him down. And perhaps after that, she could break Rhea out of Atoro, and use Liu as a mole for the Jiefong assault. Perhaps. Once it got to the point where she had to attack Jiefong, she’d have to examine things even more carefully. And furthermore, Moga was the biggest threat right now. No matter what, he had to go.
Similarly to Noxchi, Nee was snapped out of her thoughts when Turas started yelling – and she renewed the smile on her face as she looked at the lovers, and Noxchi’s response.
“Just how unstoppable is Syha, anyways?” Nee asked idly, leading the way for Noxchi and Turas to follow.
As Nee more or less brought them to the Battlesphere – it was like a pantheon, raised higher than the rest of the ground, almost square in the middle of town hall, with the crowd in somewhat of a semi-circle around in, and behind the semi-circle lay a large wall, sporting the ladder with currently blank slots everywhere - Nee spotted a clothing customization booth from the distance, and wanted really badly to go over and get fitted… but no, she had to do something for Noxchi first. Nee squeezed her way into where the organizing was happening after having one of the people in charge – kind old lady, Emera, soft hearted to a ridiculous degree – tend to Noxchi and her application. Once the application ran through, Nee more or less distracted the other people in the booth, rigging the ladder so that the finale would be Noxchi and Syha, if all went well, as it was apt not to do. No other names really popped out, though. Job now finished, she left and went back to Noxchi and Turas.
“Good luck!” Nee grinned cheerily, and turned to Turas. “D’you want front row seats? I could get us in past the crowd.”
"Oh, he's pretty unstoppable," Turas declared enthusiastically as the two vigilantes followed Nee toward... well, wherever this Battlesphere business took place. "I mean, he's a goddamn ashura. Damn near impossible to knock down. s'where he got his nickname, see. I mean, Muoy laid him out flat in one go, so I'm just sayin' anybody bettin' against her is a fool--" He couldn't help but toss in the little jibe at Gridiron, who gave a facetious smirk in responce and elbowed him jocosely in the side, resulting in the slender-built Sudean hurtling into a festival booth off to the side. "Shit, sorry, sorry," Gridiron hastily fired off an apology to both Turas and the distraught booth attendee as she helped pull Turas out of a heap of festive clothes that now lay strewn about across the ground.
"Is it bad that I've long since come to enjoy this as a vital aspect of our dynamic?" Turas mused aloud as he scurried about and helped Gridiron retrieve the askance articles. She raised an eyebrow at him as she handed the salvaged mass of accouterments back to the (no less distraught) booth attendee, and the three continued on their way. "Just mind how much you enjoy it," she grunted at him. "That whole 'sadomasochistic domination in the bedroom' thing? I ain't down with it."
"Oh, it's all sex with you," Turas grumbled.
By that time, however, they had reached the Battlesphere, and any prospect of coming up with an appropriately witty repartee became irrelevant to Gridiron. She knew the arena portion of it immediately-- a raised stage of sorts, surrounded by spectators on one side, with the postings of the matches on the far wall. An arena, indeed. Gridiron couldn't help but swallow a bit-- even the very sight of it, of a scaffold upon which individuals were pitted to do combat against one another... the sight of it alone evoked this strange sense of dread within her. And it was idiotic-- she knew that. Nobody here was being forced to fight against their will. Nobody here was going to be struggling with the right or wrong of what they were destined to do when they stepped foot on that stage. Sure as hell nobody here was gonna be killing for their freedom. So why the hell was it that as soon as she saw that arena-- so unlike the Gridiron in the superficial aspects, and yet so akin to it in its nature-- her mouth went dry and she found herself remembering exactly what it had felt like to kill for her freedom?
She shook her head. It didn't matter. That was why she was here: to prove that ten years ago, she had beaten the Gridiron, cast aside its shackles once and for all, and she would suffer its manacles, physical or otherwise, no longer. She could do this-- couldn't she? She could...
Precisely these sorts of thoughts plagued her even as she stepped onto the arena for her first bout of the tourney. Her foe was a tengu, a lofty, lean-built individual-- not a slave, not fighting for their freedom, just fighting for shits and giggles. She couldn't let herself forget that, because if she left this Battlesphere and returned to the sands of the Gridiron... well, at best, she'd be disqualified and humiliated. And at worst... well, that much went without saying.
"Ladies and gentlemen of Furoe!" Gridiron heard, through the haze of doubt, the announcer, as needlessly obnoxious and melodramatic as any other arena announcer, begin introducing the two combatants. The tengu began doing some sort of intimidation ritual-- glaring at Gridiron, cracking their knuckles, scowling in a manner one supposed could have been imposing to anybody else. You have no idea the battles I've fought, little bird... No idea, but I could show you...
"Let the first battle of the Furoe Battlesphere... begin!"
But she was already beneath the blazing sun of Sudea, already feeling the blood boiling in her arteries, already face to face with death and prepared to kill or be killed.
"Man, this is gonna be good."
Turas, naturally, was babbling the whole time as Nee guided him over to the seats at the front of the audience, watching as Gridiron emerged out unto the raised platform of the arena. From the other side, her adversary emerged, the first match of the day. "Ha!" he gave a chortle of disdainful laughter. "Get a load'a this jackass! Gridiron's gonna kick their ass so hard it'll leave a crater in the floor. She's gonna beat 'em so hard their kids are gonna be born bruised. She's gonna nail 'em so damn bad she'll kill their whole family with that one hit. She'll fuck 'em up so thoroughly it'll make their ancestors dizzy. She's gonna lay 'em out flat so bad when they get back up their clothes are gonna be outta style. She's gonna... gonna... wha... ?"
Turas finally shut the fuck up and trailed off as the match began. His eyes narrowed, and he immediately suspected something was wrong-- he figured Gridiron would go at it with a smirk on her face, thinking exactly what he'd just been yammering on about, toy around with the tengu, y'know? Didn't have none'a that shit goin' on. The expression she had on her face as she hurled herself at the tengu was... well, shit, it was harrowing, in a way, even for him. She looked less like a fighter in a festival fistfight tourney, and more like...
Wait, like somebody fighting for their life?
Ah.
Well, shit.
Gridiron came into the fight swinging and then some-- she wasted no time in using her chi to flash right into the space just before the tengu, her fist already extended as she emerged from the split second blur of chi. Her knuckles connected with the bird's jaw, sent the bastard hurtling to the ground right outta the gate. The announcer immediately began crowing about it, but Gridiron was deaf to it-- deaf to all of it. The murmurings of a few dozen had been supplanted by the clamour of thousands. The sun overhead had become suddenly a much more ruthless custodian, harsher, its relentless illusory rays bearing down on Gridiron's skin, only further inflaming Gridiron. The tengu before her had to die. Every fibre of her body screamed for it even as they fought against it. But this was the only way. She had done it so many times before-- how many slaves had died to her hand, how many had become just one more notch on the tally engraved into the skin of her back, just one more step in the excruciatingly endless ladder to freedom?
She didn't want to be back here. But she was, and there was only one way out, only ever one way out...
Even as she reeled back to deliver the death blow to the stunned tengu, however, a voice penetrated the din of faceless words-- a familiar voice, apart from the wall of noise.
"Gridiron!"
The blood in her veins fell icy cold. The sun overhead vanished-- the impenetrable thickness of cheers and jeers receded, the sand beneath her feet gave way to flat, smooth metal, the blinding glare of the sun's rays was replaced by the Battlesphere, by puzzle glances in the audience, and by one slender-built Sudean man in the front, staring at her from where he stood.
... no.
Gridiron stepped back-- realizing with a pang of guilt that she had indeed failed, that the Gridiron did own her. And just as it had taken Turas' voice to force that realization upon her, it took the tengu's fist to her face to stir her from the horror of that understanding, the fighter having sprung back on up to their feet, seizing upon the sudden confusion that had very clearly overtaken their adversary. And even as they advanced her, eager to capitalise upon the opening she had inadvertently given them, Gridiron thought nothing of it, or of this battle now, or of her failure.
She simply decided, you know what? Fuck that. And then she fought back.
Turas watched as Gridiron tore through each and every contestant put up against her-- never again did he see that same expression from before cross her hard, stony features, that mien of grim determination and fatalistic bloodlust. He smiled as he watched her dominate each and every fight, admiration evident in his proud gaze (pride that was none too subtle-- he took a moment after every fight to stand up and turn to assure the audience "That's my girlfriend that just kicked that dude's ass, y'know", including the ones Gridiron hadn't even taken part it-- it paid to be thorough, after all). That sheer strength of hers-- that skill that he simply could never dream of achieving-- well, it was one reason he loved her. The determination etched into her features, the drive to prove herself, the world, and goddamn fate itself wrong-- that was another. Why would he ever have wanted to stay in Yuna-Yae, end up married off to some skin and bones, meek, pretty little thing half his age? Why would he ever have wanted to spend his life with anybody but Gridiron?
Spend my life with... His brow furrowed-- he'd never really thought that far ahead, had he? But now that he thought of it, it was true. He did want to spend his life with Gridiron-- yes, yes, laugh it up at the cheese of it, I know, I know. His profession was such an in-the-moment career-- any day could have been his last, as it was for any one of the other vigilantes-- that he paid little mind to what lay ahead, and he knew the same could be said for Gridiron. But it wouldn't always be violence and war, right? Someday even Gridiron would have to put her warhammer down and relax a little bit. And... well, Turas actually couldn't even lift her warhammer to begin with (the last time he'd tried had resulted in several broken toes and one broken ego), but the metaphor stood, goddammit.
They could have a good life together, in peace, once Gridiron could no longer pursue her lifelong violent opposition to slavery. They'd never be the whole prototypical 'husband, wife, two kids, nine to five job' family, sure as hell no, but they wouldn't have to be. After all, Gridiron loved him, didn't she? Of course she did -- they could have a nice life, together-- all it needed was to be made official.
After all, a marriage proposal, between two unlikely lovers, with all the cliches that accompanied it? Shit, it was just about his duty as a self-respecting purveyor of fourth wall narrative techniques to go through with it.
"And now, ladies and gentlemen, and all individuals who lie between or beyond the gender binary-- we're big believers in progressivism here in Furoe-- the fight you've all been waiting for. On one hand, the contestant who has fought their way through all others, defeating them one after the other to make it to the final round, the... uh, noted vigilante, the bizarrely named, Gridiron!"
There was an amalgamation of cheering and jeering, and then a second of silence as nobody emerged onto the stage, before audibly, from the opposite alcove, a voice grunted, "Wait, shit, am I supposed to go out now? Sweet." And then the aforementioned amalgamation of cheering and jeering renewed as Gridiron hastily made her way back up on to the arena, looking little worse for wear than she had the first time she'd stepped on up to the platform, cracking her knuckles and rolling her neck around her shoulders casually in anticipation of the upcoming fight.
"And her adversary needs no introduction, naturally-- we're lucky to have him here today to put on a spectacle for the people of Furoe. Please join me in giving an enthusiastic welcome to the two time heavyweight champion of the Yuna-Yae bareknuckle tournaments... Syha the Unstoppable!"
From the opposite alcove, a towering, massively built ashura emerged, basking in the din of applause that greeted his appearance. He grinned at the throngs of spectators that had gathered specifically to witness the penultimate clash of the tourney, and pounded his three pairs of fists together most dramatically, to great effect on the audience.
"Fighters, please, touch fists and swear to a fair and entertaining bout!"
The two combatants approached-- the mighty Sudean vigilante, who herself overshadowed virtually any individual she encountered beyond the folk of Ashan itself, dwarfed by the colossal erstwhile champion. His red eyes flashed malignantly as they bumped their knuckles together. "I hope you're ready to have all that success you enjoyed up until now go crashing down in front of everybody's eyes," Syha smirked. "That Sudean of yours who seemed so proud of you is gonna have to drag your comatose body off this stage in shame."
"Oh, I dunno about that," Gridiron fired back a swift repartee. "Muoy proved you were actually Syha the Totally Stoppable back when she nailed your puny blue ass with one shot, and I'm a hell of a lot more badass than Muoy in her wildest dreams could be. Plus, you're a minor character, so really, narratively speaking you're doomed to failure anyway."
"Back to your corners, fighters!" the referee urged the two, and they backed away from one another slowly, awaiting the call of the battle.
Okay, so maybe Muoy had a thing or two over Gridiron-- that, or she'd just been lucky as shit. Either way, though Gridiron immediately proved she was a hell of a lot faster than the fortress-like ashura, he lived up to his name: she'd landed three blows that hardly phased the brawler by the time he was truly in the fight, and, scowling, Gridiron settled in for a war of attrition. The match sure as hell delivered: minute after minute, round after round, the two seemed at a deadlock-- both taking blows that would have been the demise of anybody else, landing hits that individually might have killed a lesser adversary, making no leeway. But Gridiron's prediction indeed came true-- if there was one thing working against Syha much more than Gridiron's skill, or her experience, or her speed, or her own durability, it was the fact that she was a major character, and he... well, wasn't. It was therefore no surprise to the narratively aware in the crowd (namely, Turas) when at last, Gridiron landed a hard left hook that had Syha reeling back. Before he could regain his balance, she was on him-- too fast, fists coming in from each side, battering away his defenses and grinding down his ability to stay in the fight, until...
"See," Gridiron remarked, as she delivered an uppercut that snapped Syha's head upward and nearly toppled him then and there-- he sank to his knees, wearily hanging on to consciousness. "There's a reason it pays to be unstoppable and faster than a snail with mental retardation." And then, having delivered her obligatory badass one liner of victory, Gridiron grabbed his head on either side, and then put the fight to an end with a final knee to his jaw. The battered ashura slumped to the ground, out cold, as an uproar overtook the Battlesphere. "Syha the Unstoppable has hit the ground!" the announcer bellowed. "He's out! For the first time, Sy... well, actually, for the second time, I dunno why we're still calling him the Unstoppable-- Syha the Unstoppable has been stopped!"
As the referee grabbed Gridiron's hand and lifted it into the air in triumph, the vigilante, face freshly bruised, an open gash beneath her left eye and sweat layered thickly over her skin, grinned.
I won.
I beat the Gridiron.
In the Me-Hyung Mansion, one of the maids was waiting. She'd had an appointment with Ying today, for some more direction on how to become a better maid. She'd been messing up quite a bit lately, often making mistakes such as accidentally breaking plates, or wearing the outfit wrong. Asura in all honesty was worried about her performance - but then again, she was but a clumsy teenager, wasn't she? At first she’d chalked it up to the shock of Nee’s sudden kidnap, but she knew that wasn’t it. The young maid couldn’t blame her continuous failures on the Little Princess any longer, not now that she’s returned. That wasn’t fair on her at all. But it sure was frustrating to keep accidentally messing things up, despite how hard you tried. Asura knew this quite well, after all. She fiddled with her hands worriedly in front of her apron. Asura didn’t care much for festivals as much as she did about being a better, more graceful maid. So she didn’t mind missing out on the bustle and sounds coming from below.
Honestly, she didn’t mind. But, Ying really was taking his time with whatever it was he was doing. Asura was getting impati- no, no, it never served a maid well to be impatient. Unlimited patience, that was one of the first lessons she’d ever learned when first being chosen to maid for the Me-Hyung family – which in actuality was mostly just Ying, Little Princess, and a few of Ying’s sisters, scattered throughout the noble’s system, their husbands, and their children. But the main family was just two, and of course, other than the live in staff, those two were the only occupants of the mansion. Okay, there was also Vahran Pleia, but she didn’t count, she’s been in a coma for so long that she hardly counted as alive anymore.
Honestly, Asura wondered why Little Princess didn’t simply just put Vahran out of her misery. Surely, letting her die was a kinder fate than having her life in a vegetative state, was it not? But regardless, it wasn’t even up to her. So she couldn’t judge – bonds of a mother and daughter were strong before the incident, so of course there wasn’t anything to really do about it. Asura knew that if it were her, she probably wouldn’t be able to do the killing blow.
Little Princess herself… for some odd reason, Asura always got the feeling that something was wrong with her. Despite everything, she’d always been the type to smile widely at the world, as if there was nothing at all. She’d not visibly changed whatsoever after the incident, after all, that shook Furoe to the core. Asura couldn’t quite place a finger on it, but Little Princess… she was a strange one. Or maybe she was overthinking things. Asura sighed. The young maid probably was simply overthinking everything, as expected.
“Okay.” She said at last. “Just gotta do it. Open the door, be all ‘Ying, Master, are you okay?’ and that’s it. Simple. Just gotta-“
She did it and was met with-
A shrill scream pierced the mansion. Guard Toku twisted a finger in his ear with irritation. Marisa had already ruined his chance of enjoying the festival when she’d positioned him to guard the mansion’s main doors. Seriously, what was a man to do in a situation like this? All he wanted was to, y’know, go and have fun. Enjoy the festival. Live out your deeper desires for a few hours before going back to the stupor of daily life. Was it really so hard to – ugh, and there were so many other guards to pick for the job, too, it was hard. So hard to just bear it. But Marisa was likely to try and kick his ass if he tried to contest the arrangements – she was the Captain, after all.
But damn, when he heard the scream, he knew something was up. Maybe something happened at the Battlesp- no, couldn’t be. The scream came directly from deeper in the mansion itself. Toku sighed, and turned to his more vigilant partner.
“Stay here.” He said. “I’ll go check it out.”
And so, he did, taking a few steps into the mansion’s dark light – man, did all mansions look so creepy and gloomy without light? He summoned a small flame through his chi to illuminate the way, and navigate his way through the pale din of the mansion. The suits of armor seemed to glare at him along every passageway, and he felt inclined to just stay along the red carpet path – almost as if afraid to stray from it onto the stone floor it covered.
Really, he now understood why light was such a – a form quickly barreled through the hallway, screaming in a flash of cloth and cat ears – Toku thrust a hand out to catch the figure. He recognized her as one of the younger, cuter maids, and held her in place as she panicked.
“What happened?” Toku asked, almost jokingly. He felt uneasy and a joke really was all he was capable of at the moment, to try and ease his own inner tension. “Did your maid outfit get dirt-“
A closer inspection. Blood covered the front of the white soft material, in deep fresh stains. What the fuck was going on? Toku touched a finger to it, as if making sure it was real, shooting the maid a confused glance. Seriously, what the shit? And in her hands, clutched to her chest, was an all-too familiar looking dagger. Toku now glared – whatever happened, was this maid a part of it?
“I asked what happened.”
“Y-Ying…” The maid’s voice came out all trembling and faint, and that more or less pushed away any suspicions from Toku’s mind. “Ass- assassinated… there was.. so much b-blood, I.. .I didn’t know what… I…”
The maid then crumpled, shivering, as Toku just stood there, almost limp, eyes going wide, and mouth agape. What the fuck. Did Marisa – did the guard captain really go and kill the altruistic Ying Me-Hyung? Did she really – but why? What was there to gain? Was she hired by slavers from Gangamai, trying to extend their influence into Furoe? Or maybe even Little Princess’s kidnappers, was that it? Even Toku shook a little as he tried to process everything. But the murder weapon was obviously Marisa’s. She would have to do a lot of explaining. It seemed like every place was slowly turning to shit – and really, Furoe seemed to be one of the last bastions of decency, run by a people-loving noble family. With Ying gone, and Little Princess – shit. Shit, where was she? If they got rid of Ying, was she also in danger?
Toku was never a hero, or a notable man. For the once in his life, he made a decision of his own volition, to try and do what he could to make sure Furoe didn’t deteriorate into a terrible state. He grabbed the knife and dragged the maid behind him, to rally the guards and find Little Princess and hopefully make a move against the over ambitious Marisa.
After all that was said and done, and many liberal congratulations were given to Noxchi from the young noble, they were on their way. Nee had been eyeing the clothing booth throughout the entire series of matches – though she did remark on the irony of Syha’s name, that was kind of hilarious, of course he was stoppable, so damn stoppable it was ridiculous – and now, she had her opportunity to try an outfit she never really tried before.
Said outfit was an offshoot of the usual miko uniform, the elegant white and red robes shrine maidens tended to wear. Except it was looser and poofier – with detached sleeves that got wider as it went down, almost being a triangular shape. The whole thing was mainly a soft white color, with the linings of the robes a thick light blue. Also, the ends of the sleeves themselves, as they draped around her hands, were also laced with the same blue color, with a rather large blue diamond shape separated from the actual lining itself. Around her waist was a large and elaborate red obi that hugged at her hips and eventually turned into a big bow at the back, flowing down the robes itself with it’s knot. And even more atypical of her outfit was a thick and wide hood that extended from the robes, and over her head, in an almost cap-like shape, with a downwards point at the front that shadowed over the top of her face. The hood was decorated with three light blue diamonds, one on each side, and one above the downwards point. Nee grinned to herself, satisfied with the clothing and how it made her look – almost like the legends of the Yuki Onna from way up north. If only she had ice chi to add to that – but that could come later, she supposed. Ice chi wasn’t exactly a priority.
Nee was on her way back to Noxchi and Turas – a bruised up Noxchi from the final match against Syha that ended in Noxchi’s favor, as she expected and was glad to know – when suddenly two guards stepped in front of her, blocking off her path. Nee’s mind immediately set off an alarm and her mouth curves downwards just a tiny bit. She knew the brief amount of peace could only last so long, and now, it was ended, brutally, abruptly.
“Nee.” One guard said, looking urgent. “Something came up – we must escort you back to the mansion, quickly.”
The other one put his hand on her shoulder, but she wrenched free from the grasp, almost involuntarily, staring at them.
“But I’m having so much fun!” She said in a pleading tone. “It’s a good festival, I want to enjoy myself.”
Almost stupidly so, Nee was reluctant to simply give up on the peace. Was it so bad to really want to rest? But then again, despite all the boisterous music and the food and even the new outfit she managed to procure, the emptiness was still festering inside her, to her distaste. Despite it all, she was still… numb. Unfeeling. Almost as if nothing really mattered – as if she were merely an alien that didn’t fit in this place, and that there was nothing she could do about it. And she was a fool to try and whisk said thoughts away by immersing herself into the festival. No time to rest, not until she fixed everything. She should have steeled herself for this, ever since killing her father in the first place.
“Your father – he’s dead, okay, and we’re worried that whoever did it might be targeting y-“
The crowd suddenly fell silent, and Nee turned her head to the new disturbance. Not too far, she could hear the sounds of a battle, and Marisa’s voice filling the din of the swelling tension.
“I’m the most loyal to Ying Me-Hyung out of all of us!” Marisa cried, defending against another slash of the blade. She was being backed into an alley now, as guards cornered her. Her eyes were desperate, deploring, as she simultaneously warded off attacks and tried to plead her innocence, in front of all the staring eyes. “I’m the last person to turn a blade on him – I fully pledged my life to serve him and the Little Princess!”
“Your knife was in his blood.” Another blade went forward, only to be parried once again, and the wielder kicked back. “Damnit, Marisa, why’d you ruin the festival? Today was meant t be a happy day for everyone, and you…”
“I was framed.” Marisa muttered. “Someone must’ve-“
The daughter of the dead noble drew herself up, ignoring the guards that had tried to talk her out of it, and looked at Marisa with eyes of abject betrayal. She was shaking as she tried to form the words to confront the woman rumored to have killed her father.
“We trusted you, Marisa.” Nee’s voice was quiet yet powerful all at once. “Did you really… really… do it?”
The guard captain didn’t even get the chance to respond as the citizens of Furoe more or less rushed at her, trying to subdue her to have her sent to the dungeons. Marisa shot Nee a begging look for understanding as she deflected another blow, and then turned to escape. And almost immediately, the crowd’s outcry for justice was an almost pulsating, hypnotic sound, making Nee somewhat stumble back in its vocal power. The power of everyone’s desire for vengeance – for the slaying of their beloved more-or-less leader, and for ruining the stability of their lives for most likely quite some time. The cry of a whole peoples. Nee felt a small twinge of something unknown and foreign to her, and she opted to ignore it, keeping her innocent-yet-afraid face on.
A riot would certainly be bad. And from the looks of things, a riot was going to happen. The people were clamoring, clamoring, screaming and shouting. They were no longer the citizens of Furoe – now they were merely a single entity; a one faced mob. Nee used her compounded, twice-folded concentration of chi to flood the area, and then turned to the guard named Toku, with a fearful glance. Toku immediately took charge of the situation.
“People of Furoe!” He shouted. “We’ll figure out exactly what happened today, and we will exact justice on the culprit! Please, stay calm and leave it to us – we’ll do our best to maintain public order and keep your lives from being affected too much! Once this is all over, we can mourn our collective loss! But until then, please let us guardsme-“
“Fuck you!” One voice rang out. “It was you guards who did it in the first place!”
“We can’t trust you!”
“It’s a plot to overthrow the Me-Hyungs and make us a police state, isn’t it?!”
This was quickly getting out of control.
“Everyone!” Nee cried. She had to do something before it deteriorated into a helpless situation, and she was rapidly losing time here. “I choose to believe in the guards to do what’s best for us. I… I’m begging… don’t lose control, okay? Just leave it to them… I-I don’t want more…” She sniffled as a few fake tears threatened to drop from her eyes. “I want Furoe to be a peaceful place, okay? The guards will… they’ll… know they have our best interests at heart. If you can’t believe in them… please, believe in me.”
It wasn’t enough to fully put out the fires, but it was enough to satisfy the monster for now. The pounding and swelling died out into a dull roar. Nee sighed internally – she’d have to handle this very carefully if she wanted to pull it off and take power. She had t-
Wait.
No, it’s too late now. It’s far too late to have any regrets. The road was already set before them, and all anyone could do now was follow it to the best of their abilities. No regrets. No nothing. All that mattered was winning. All that mattered was the revolution. And this was the first step. No room for regrets, for wishes and dreams and lost desires and – none of that. Toss it all away. Banish that world – that disappeared reality. She’d already known that to be a hero, she had to give up on any chance of personal happiness. Her life was the revolution. It’s all there was.
She was prepared. Because there was no longer any option to not be prepared for the upcoming storm.
Needless to say, the festival was now over.
Setting that aside for now, Nee spotted Noxchi and the vigilantes and waved them over invitingly.
"Good morning." She said brightly. "Festival's up, in case you didn't hear from the music out on the streets."
Amanhã's eyes narrowed.
Ruthless was the edge of her undivided focus. Her keen eye discerning nothing at that moment but her target-- the entirety of the world around her faded into irrelevance. There was nothing but her, her weapon, and her objective. Time crawled to a standstill-- how long had it been, how many minutes, how many hours, days, years, aeons had she stood here, waiting for the most opportune moment at which to strike? The passage of the moments had ceased to possess meaning. No, all that mattered, all she had to do, was remain patient-- this was not a foe that could be felled through brute force. Nay, this was an adversary that necessitated tactical thought, a keen sense of stratagem and an analytical mind. Patience. Quick thinking. The ability to recognise the culmination of the deadly waltz between two silent opponents, and to seize upon it.
The blink of an eye-- the catch of a breathe-- it happened. Amanhã did not hesitate. Her hand darted out, swift as a cobra snatching up its prey, and withdrew a paper bag-- and within lay success, in the form of a goldfish.
Time immeasurable spent in pursuit of this lofty aspiration... achieved at last.
It had come about as the Faceless Five, accompanied by Noxchi's ingrate of a Sudean companion, had taken to the streets of Furoe, to dither about wasting time on the quaint little festival the people of this unimaginably inane city had slapped together. Surrounded by infuriatingly obnoxious townspeople frolicking about like a gaggle of drunken party-goers, music from all sides so irksome it provoked in Amanhã a savage desire to break each and every instrument over the face of the imbecile making noise through it-- the day was clearly not going to prove altogether pleasing to the bounty hunter.
With the sheer din that had overtaken Furoe, it was a wonder Amanhã heard the murmurings at all-- but gradually, she became aware of them. From place to place, hushed tones spoke of a certain man rumoured to be named Raekwon manning the goldfish-catching booths-- could it be, they whispered in awe, the very same Raekwon as had made a notorious name for himself as a constituent of the legendary mercenary ensemble, the Wu-Tang Clan? Any who inquired of the cocksure Sudean received nothing in the way of a solid answer, and were forced to satisfy themselves with his warped half-truths and crooked dodges-- if he was indeed the infamous sword-for-hire that had mysterious retired and disappeared from the mercenary profession some years previously along with the rest of the Clan, he gave no confirmation one way or another.
"Step on up, brothas!" he called out vibrantly, beckoning unto all who approached the goldfish-catching booth with a droll smile. "The first fool who proves themself thug enough to claim victory will go home bearing the most gangsta goldfish since... well, I dunno. Ain't owned a whole lotta gangsta goldfish." An ambitious young man stepped up to the booth, holding up a coin-- the man running the booth grinned. "Another contender!" he declared, snatching up the coin and holding out a small paper bag to the boy. "Lessee if this G got what it takes to hustle." As much invigorated by the man's enthusiastic words as he was baffled by them, the young Yunish child turned toward the goldfish pool, and, biting his lip with concentration, he made his effort-- but emerged with naught. "Alas!" the man lamented exuberantly. "Some niggas just ain't cut out to be Gs, son, ain't no shame in that." He patted the lad on the back, and turned. "Have we no true thugs amongst us?" he baited the crowd, before a particularly striking figure emerged from the lot.
"Amanhã Tiamat!" Raekwon exclaimed, legitimately taken aback for a moment as the massive half-ashura bounty hunter approached-- sure, she had the helmet on, but he recognised her armour as much as he recognised the aire of 'why am I even bothering with this shit' that constantly plagued her. He nevertheless grinned. "Heard you were still in the business. I remember workin' that job with ya back in Gwanalai, killin' all those slavers-- good times, huh? One of the last jobs the Wu-Tang worked-- glad we got to go out in style. Ain't ya gettin' up in the years, though? Maybe ya oughta consider retirement yourself."
Not unexpectedly, the half-ashura gave no responce, and instead merely held out a hand. Raekwon raised an eyebrow. "You're gonna have a go at the goldfish?" he mused incredulously. At Amanhã's solemn nod, the former mercenary flashed another grin. "Aw hell, I guess if anybody's gonna catch that little bastard, it's you." He reached for another little paper bag, and held it out to Amanhã. "Keep it real, eh, Tiamat?"
"Word up," Amanhã replied dryly, before taking the paper bag.
Gridiron, in the meantime, stuck with Nee and Turas-- Wu and Lestari had vanished off someplace the second they'd stepped out into the streets, and Gridiron figured she was unlikely to come upon the pair chugging pints, dancing about, and engaging in the festivities, so she left them to their business. "Well, Nee," she remarked as they strode out into the main square of Furoe, vivid with life of all sorts, casting a glance down at the noble girl. "It's your city. What's the finest Furoe's got to offer?"
Nee’s face drew a sly expression as she pondered Noxchi’s query. Really, though, what is the best of Furoe? There were quite a few things that drew tourists far and wide, stimulating Furoe’s economy quite a bit. And Nee herself had helped with a few of the campaigns, of course. What, exactly, though, would Noxchi herself count as ‘best’? The almost mythic Furoe fashion couture was unlikely to interest the tall Sudean woman in the slightest, despite it being more or less the top in terms of clothing and styles and the like. The soft silks, the pretty vibrant patterns and colors an- it doesn’t even matter, there’s no way Noxchi would really go for that.
Other than that, though, there was also the Battlesphere, where participants who signed up are pitted against others. Quite a few people traveled all the way to Furoe just to fight here – it was almost like it was an initiation to be allowed to fight in the real ring in Yuna-Yae. It would be pretty easy for Gridiron to dominate here, and she did enjoy fighting, didn't she? The Battlesphere itself was organized in a ladder-style tournament set up, and the top would be given quite the monetary award and recognition, as well. It could get pretty brutal. Nee recalled that one time when the Red Khmer demolished the entire stage against Huang The Third – that was how the fighter even managed to rise in ranks in the more professional and serious arenas. Since this festival was so short notice, the stronger competitors were likely not to have been able to arrive.
Furthermore, there was all the food, imported near-fresh from all over, from Ashura to Koru. Nee supposed all of that could come later.
“Battlesphere.” Nee replied. “If, you know, you’re up to winning more or less easily.” She tried to think of when she was at her father’s room to see the contestants that had already signed up, but it was such a minor detail that – wait, she was almost certain she saw Syha or Siha or something. “If I remember correctly… Syha the Unstoppable? Think you can stop that?” She shrugged with self deprecation. "I'm... not really well versed in those names..."
Battlesphere, eh?
Gridiron was intrigued, she had to admit. But it was true, on the other hand... she was not much one for competitions of a martial nature. She couldn't help but recall, with profound humiliation, the time her crew, amidst another precious moment of repose from otherwise ceaseless work, had talked her into throwing in with a street fighting ring of sorts-- a bit of a tourney, so to speak, into which virtually any combatant could enter their name and fists. Her crew had reasoned, hey, they could place bet after bet on her absolutely ravaging the competition, make a pretty penny for the cause, have a good time watching their boss beat the shit outta people, win-win, eh? What they hadn't expected was for Gridiron to be disqualified for nearly murdering her opponent in her very first fight-- which, regardless of her profuse apologies and embarrassed attempts at justification, didn't earn her a whole lot of esteem amongst the fight's organisers, nor with the crowd, who didn't seem too chuffed with the first fight for which they'd paid being so unceremoniously concluded.
It was just... she hadn't been able to help it. When she'd entered that ring, it was like stepping back unto the sanguine sands of the Gridiron itself-- she'd glanced around, and had been blind to the motley amalgamation of seedy characters who had thrown down a few coins to stand just outside the ring and yell obscenities at the fighters. Instead, she'd found herself surrounded by the din of an audience of thousands, a vast circuit of seats climbing up to kiss the sky itself, a sea of booming flesh, eager to watch the ancient stone walls stained with fresh gore. And suddenly, she had forgotten all about making a quick bit of cash for the crew and having a good time slugging it out with a few handy fist fighters. Suddenly, that sensation she had thought she would never again have to feel had bubbled up in her throat like bile-- that self-loathing and anguish, the knowledge that she would now have to kill or be killed-- fight for her life and freedom against someone who was just like her, no different, someone who deserved to walk out of this gods-forsaken arena just as much as she did...
It had suddenly become a fight to the death, and she... she had only wanted to survive.
But... that had been years back. She could control herself now, couldn't she? It had been foolish of her to be so easily fooled into the illusion anyway-- her experiences in the arena did not rule her. Not... not if she didn't let them. In fact, she realised, with growing firmness and certainty. I can prove here and now that the Gridiron doesn't rule me-- I rule it. Is that not why I took its name as my own, to demonstrate it hadn't devoured me? Yes-- that was why. To show dominance. To indicate triumph. To display to the world at large that the infamous Gridiron, that which swallowed, chewed up, and, if they were fortuitous, regurgitated slaves who fought in hopes of freedom had not conquered her.
... hadn't it?
"HOLY FUCKING SHIT DUDE GRIDIRON YOU GOTTA DO THIS SHIT I SWEAR MAN I'LL BREAK UP WITH YOU IF YOU DON'T OR SOME SHIT I MEAN OKAY PROBABLY NOT BUT I'LL WHINE A WHOLE LOT BECAUSE HOLY SHIT SYHA THE UNSTOPPABLE DUDE YOU CAN TOTALLY WIPE THE FLOOR WITH THAT CUNT--"
Turas was only shut up by a well-placed slap upside the head from Gridiron, who, jarred from her thoughts, turned to him with a raised eyebrow. "I can't much fight if I've gone deaf, can I?" she ventured dryly, before glancing back to Nee. "I guess I'll go with it," she ventured a bit cautiously. "Might as well. Could be fun, eh?"
During Noxchi’s thought process, Nee had looked away. She didn’t want to intrude on her thoughts – but seeing the expressions come and go would have made it hard for her not to start analyzing and discern some sort of hypothesis for what happened. As she waited for Noxchi to respond to the query, she just gazed inward, eyes glazing, of what she could do. Once Furoe panicked, she’d have to quickly strengthen the pheromone flow of her chi. If she could someone convert the pheromones, using her as a filter, and then re-routing it again, she could theoretically compound the concentration of relaxants floating through Furoe’s air. A strong dose of that, hopefully, would help keep things from going out of control. And there was even a scapegoat – Marisa the Loyal, ironically – someone for everyone to blame, a common enemy. And once Marisa was dealt her punishment, then wouldn’t things more or less fall back into place?
With Ocalena and Akia enroute, she could try to extend Ocalena’s influence to Furoe, so that she herself wouldn’t be tied down there. One couldn’t really spearhead a revolution rooted in one place, of course. And despite the added burden on him, she knew that Ocalena would be more than willing to lend a hand. Thought drifted to Karekin – the first friend she’d made, way back then. Where was he now? Last time she heard from him, he was far to the south of Yune, conducting some business, but really, there were no more real trails. His presence would be a great help for the revolution, once she could track him down. And perhaps after that, she could break Rhea out of Atoro, and use Liu as a mole for the Jiefong assault. Perhaps. Once it got to the point where she had to attack Jiefong, she’d have to examine things even more carefully. And furthermore, Moga was the biggest threat right now. No matter what, he had to go.
Similarly to Noxchi, Nee was snapped out of her thoughts when Turas started yelling – and she renewed the smile on her face as she looked at the lovers, and Noxchi’s response.
“Just how unstoppable is Syha, anyways?” Nee asked idly, leading the way for Noxchi and Turas to follow.
As Nee more or less brought them to the Battlesphere – it was like a pantheon, raised higher than the rest of the ground, almost square in the middle of town hall, with the crowd in somewhat of a semi-circle around in, and behind the semi-circle lay a large wall, sporting the ladder with currently blank slots everywhere - Nee spotted a clothing customization booth from the distance, and wanted really badly to go over and get fitted… but no, she had to do something for Noxchi first. Nee squeezed her way into where the organizing was happening after having one of the people in charge – kind old lady, Emera, soft hearted to a ridiculous degree – tend to Noxchi and her application. Once the application ran through, Nee more or less distracted the other people in the booth, rigging the ladder so that the finale would be Noxchi and Syha, if all went well, as it was apt not to do. No other names really popped out, though. Job now finished, she left and went back to Noxchi and Turas.
“Good luck!” Nee grinned cheerily, and turned to Turas. “D’you want front row seats? I could get us in past the crowd.”
"Oh, he's pretty unstoppable," Turas declared enthusiastically as the two vigilantes followed Nee toward... well, wherever this Battlesphere business took place. "I mean, he's a goddamn ashura. Damn near impossible to knock down. s'where he got his nickname, see. I mean, Muoy laid him out flat in one go, so I'm just sayin' anybody bettin' against her is a fool--" He couldn't help but toss in the little jibe at Gridiron, who gave a facetious smirk in responce and elbowed him jocosely in the side, resulting in the slender-built Sudean hurtling into a festival booth off to the side. "Shit, sorry, sorry," Gridiron hastily fired off an apology to both Turas and the distraught booth attendee as she helped pull Turas out of a heap of festive clothes that now lay strewn about across the ground.
"Is it bad that I've long since come to enjoy this as a vital aspect of our dynamic?" Turas mused aloud as he scurried about and helped Gridiron retrieve the askance articles. She raised an eyebrow at him as she handed the salvaged mass of accouterments back to the (no less distraught) booth attendee, and the three continued on their way. "Just mind how much you enjoy it," she grunted at him. "That whole 'sadomasochistic domination in the bedroom' thing? I ain't down with it."
"Oh, it's all sex with you," Turas grumbled.
By that time, however, they had reached the Battlesphere, and any prospect of coming up with an appropriately witty repartee became irrelevant to Gridiron. She knew the arena portion of it immediately-- a raised stage of sorts, surrounded by spectators on one side, with the postings of the matches on the far wall. An arena, indeed. Gridiron couldn't help but swallow a bit-- even the very sight of it, of a scaffold upon which individuals were pitted to do combat against one another... the sight of it alone evoked this strange sense of dread within her. And it was idiotic-- she knew that. Nobody here was being forced to fight against their will. Nobody here was going to be struggling with the right or wrong of what they were destined to do when they stepped foot on that stage. Sure as hell nobody here was gonna be killing for their freedom. So why the hell was it that as soon as she saw that arena-- so unlike the Gridiron in the superficial aspects, and yet so akin to it in its nature-- her mouth went dry and she found herself remembering exactly what it had felt like to kill for her freedom?
She shook her head. It didn't matter. That was why she was here: to prove that ten years ago, she had beaten the Gridiron, cast aside its shackles once and for all, and she would suffer its manacles, physical or otherwise, no longer. She could do this-- couldn't she? She could...
Precisely these sorts of thoughts plagued her even as she stepped onto the arena for her first bout of the tourney. Her foe was a tengu, a lofty, lean-built individual-- not a slave, not fighting for their freedom, just fighting for shits and giggles. She couldn't let herself forget that, because if she left this Battlesphere and returned to the sands of the Gridiron... well, at best, she'd be disqualified and humiliated. And at worst... well, that much went without saying.
"Ladies and gentlemen of Furoe!" Gridiron heard, through the haze of doubt, the announcer, as needlessly obnoxious and melodramatic as any other arena announcer, begin introducing the two combatants. The tengu began doing some sort of intimidation ritual-- glaring at Gridiron, cracking their knuckles, scowling in a manner one supposed could have been imposing to anybody else. You have no idea the battles I've fought, little bird... No idea, but I could show you...
"Let the first battle of the Furoe Battlesphere... begin!"
But she was already beneath the blazing sun of Sudea, already feeling the blood boiling in her arteries, already face to face with death and prepared to kill or be killed.
"Man, this is gonna be good."
Turas, naturally, was babbling the whole time as Nee guided him over to the seats at the front of the audience, watching as Gridiron emerged out unto the raised platform of the arena. From the other side, her adversary emerged, the first match of the day. "Ha!" he gave a chortle of disdainful laughter. "Get a load'a this jackass! Gridiron's gonna kick their ass so hard it'll leave a crater in the floor. She's gonna beat 'em so hard their kids are gonna be born bruised. She's gonna nail 'em so damn bad she'll kill their whole family with that one hit. She'll fuck 'em up so thoroughly it'll make their ancestors dizzy. She's gonna lay 'em out flat so bad when they get back up their clothes are gonna be outta style. She's gonna... gonna... wha... ?"
Turas finally shut the fuck up and trailed off as the match began. His eyes narrowed, and he immediately suspected something was wrong-- he figured Gridiron would go at it with a smirk on her face, thinking exactly what he'd just been yammering on about, toy around with the tengu, y'know? Didn't have none'a that shit goin' on. The expression she had on her face as she hurled herself at the tengu was... well, shit, it was harrowing, in a way, even for him. She looked less like a fighter in a festival fistfight tourney, and more like...
Wait, like somebody fighting for their life?
Ah.
Well, shit.
Gridiron came into the fight swinging and then some-- she wasted no time in using her chi to flash right into the space just before the tengu, her fist already extended as she emerged from the split second blur of chi. Her knuckles connected with the bird's jaw, sent the bastard hurtling to the ground right outta the gate. The announcer immediately began crowing about it, but Gridiron was deaf to it-- deaf to all of it. The murmurings of a few dozen had been supplanted by the clamour of thousands. The sun overhead had become suddenly a much more ruthless custodian, harsher, its relentless illusory rays bearing down on Gridiron's skin, only further inflaming Gridiron. The tengu before her had to die. Every fibre of her body screamed for it even as they fought against it. But this was the only way. She had done it so many times before-- how many slaves had died to her hand, how many had become just one more notch on the tally engraved into the skin of her back, just one more step in the excruciatingly endless ladder to freedom?
She didn't want to be back here. But she was, and there was only one way out, only ever one way out...
Even as she reeled back to deliver the death blow to the stunned tengu, however, a voice penetrated the din of faceless words-- a familiar voice, apart from the wall of noise.
"Gridiron!"
The blood in her veins fell icy cold. The sun overhead vanished-- the impenetrable thickness of cheers and jeers receded, the sand beneath her feet gave way to flat, smooth metal, the blinding glare of the sun's rays was replaced by the Battlesphere, by puzzle glances in the audience, and by one slender-built Sudean man in the front, staring at her from where he stood.
... no.
Gridiron stepped back-- realizing with a pang of guilt that she had indeed failed, that the Gridiron did own her. And just as it had taken Turas' voice to force that realization upon her, it took the tengu's fist to her face to stir her from the horror of that understanding, the fighter having sprung back on up to their feet, seizing upon the sudden confusion that had very clearly overtaken their adversary. And even as they advanced her, eager to capitalise upon the opening she had inadvertently given them, Gridiron thought nothing of it, or of this battle now, or of her failure.
She simply decided, you know what? Fuck that. And then she fought back.
Turas watched as Gridiron tore through each and every contestant put up against her-- never again did he see that same expression from before cross her hard, stony features, that mien of grim determination and fatalistic bloodlust. He smiled as he watched her dominate each and every fight, admiration evident in his proud gaze (pride that was none too subtle-- he took a moment after every fight to stand up and turn to assure the audience "That's my girlfriend that just kicked that dude's ass, y'know", including the ones Gridiron hadn't even taken part it-- it paid to be thorough, after all). That sheer strength of hers-- that skill that he simply could never dream of achieving-- well, it was one reason he loved her. The determination etched into her features, the drive to prove herself, the world, and goddamn fate itself wrong-- that was another. Why would he ever have wanted to stay in Yuna-Yae, end up married off to some skin and bones, meek, pretty little thing half his age? Why would he ever have wanted to spend his life with anybody but Gridiron?
Spend my life with... His brow furrowed-- he'd never really thought that far ahead, had he? But now that he thought of it, it was true. He did want to spend his life with Gridiron-- yes, yes, laugh it up at the cheese of it, I know, I know. His profession was such an in-the-moment career-- any day could have been his last, as it was for any one of the other vigilantes-- that he paid little mind to what lay ahead, and he knew the same could be said for Gridiron. But it wouldn't always be violence and war, right? Someday even Gridiron would have to put her warhammer down and relax a little bit. And... well, Turas actually couldn't even lift her warhammer to begin with (the last time he'd tried had resulted in several broken toes and one broken ego), but the metaphor stood, goddammit.
They could have a good life together, in peace, once Gridiron could no longer pursue her lifelong violent opposition to slavery. They'd never be the whole prototypical 'husband, wife, two kids, nine to five job' family, sure as hell no, but they wouldn't have to be. After all, Gridiron loved him, didn't she? Of course she did -- they could have a nice life, together-- all it needed was to be made official.
After all, a marriage proposal, between two unlikely lovers, with all the cliches that accompanied it? Shit, it was just about his duty as a self-respecting purveyor of fourth wall narrative techniques to go through with it.
"And now, ladies and gentlemen, and all individuals who lie between or beyond the gender binary-- we're big believers in progressivism here in Furoe-- the fight you've all been waiting for. On one hand, the contestant who has fought their way through all others, defeating them one after the other to make it to the final round, the... uh, noted vigilante, the bizarrely named, Gridiron!"
There was an amalgamation of cheering and jeering, and then a second of silence as nobody emerged onto the stage, before audibly, from the opposite alcove, a voice grunted, "Wait, shit, am I supposed to go out now? Sweet." And then the aforementioned amalgamation of cheering and jeering renewed as Gridiron hastily made her way back up on to the arena, looking little worse for wear than she had the first time she'd stepped on up to the platform, cracking her knuckles and rolling her neck around her shoulders casually in anticipation of the upcoming fight.
"And her adversary needs no introduction, naturally-- we're lucky to have him here today to put on a spectacle for the people of Furoe. Please join me in giving an enthusiastic welcome to the two time heavyweight champion of the Yuna-Yae bareknuckle tournaments... Syha the Unstoppable!"
From the opposite alcove, a towering, massively built ashura emerged, basking in the din of applause that greeted his appearance. He grinned at the throngs of spectators that had gathered specifically to witness the penultimate clash of the tourney, and pounded his three pairs of fists together most dramatically, to great effect on the audience.
"Fighters, please, touch fists and swear to a fair and entertaining bout!"
The two combatants approached-- the mighty Sudean vigilante, who herself overshadowed virtually any individual she encountered beyond the folk of Ashan itself, dwarfed by the colossal erstwhile champion. His red eyes flashed malignantly as they bumped their knuckles together. "I hope you're ready to have all that success you enjoyed up until now go crashing down in front of everybody's eyes," Syha smirked. "That Sudean of yours who seemed so proud of you is gonna have to drag your comatose body off this stage in shame."
"Oh, I dunno about that," Gridiron fired back a swift repartee. "Muoy proved you were actually Syha the Totally Stoppable back when she nailed your puny blue ass with one shot, and I'm a hell of a lot more badass than Muoy in her wildest dreams could be. Plus, you're a minor character, so really, narratively speaking you're doomed to failure anyway."
"Back to your corners, fighters!" the referee urged the two, and they backed away from one another slowly, awaiting the call of the battle.
Okay, so maybe Muoy had a thing or two over Gridiron-- that, or she'd just been lucky as shit. Either way, though Gridiron immediately proved she was a hell of a lot faster than the fortress-like ashura, he lived up to his name: she'd landed three blows that hardly phased the brawler by the time he was truly in the fight, and, scowling, Gridiron settled in for a war of attrition. The match sure as hell delivered: minute after minute, round after round, the two seemed at a deadlock-- both taking blows that would have been the demise of anybody else, landing hits that individually might have killed a lesser adversary, making no leeway. But Gridiron's prediction indeed came true-- if there was one thing working against Syha much more than Gridiron's skill, or her experience, or her speed, or her own durability, it was the fact that she was a major character, and he... well, wasn't. It was therefore no surprise to the narratively aware in the crowd (namely, Turas) when at last, Gridiron landed a hard left hook that had Syha reeling back. Before he could regain his balance, she was on him-- too fast, fists coming in from each side, battering away his defenses and grinding down his ability to stay in the fight, until...
"See," Gridiron remarked, as she delivered an uppercut that snapped Syha's head upward and nearly toppled him then and there-- he sank to his knees, wearily hanging on to consciousness. "There's a reason it pays to be unstoppable and faster than a snail with mental retardation." And then, having delivered her obligatory badass one liner of victory, Gridiron grabbed his head on either side, and then put the fight to an end with a final knee to his jaw. The battered ashura slumped to the ground, out cold, as an uproar overtook the Battlesphere. "Syha the Unstoppable has hit the ground!" the announcer bellowed. "He's out! For the first time, Sy... well, actually, for the second time, I dunno why we're still calling him the Unstoppable-- Syha the Unstoppable has been stopped!"
As the referee grabbed Gridiron's hand and lifted it into the air in triumph, the vigilante, face freshly bruised, an open gash beneath her left eye and sweat layered thickly over her skin, grinned.
I won.
I beat the Gridiron.
In the Me-Hyung Mansion, one of the maids was waiting. She'd had an appointment with Ying today, for some more direction on how to become a better maid. She'd been messing up quite a bit lately, often making mistakes such as accidentally breaking plates, or wearing the outfit wrong. Asura in all honesty was worried about her performance - but then again, she was but a clumsy teenager, wasn't she? At first she’d chalked it up to the shock of Nee’s sudden kidnap, but she knew that wasn’t it. The young maid couldn’t blame her continuous failures on the Little Princess any longer, not now that she’s returned. That wasn’t fair on her at all. But it sure was frustrating to keep accidentally messing things up, despite how hard you tried. Asura knew this quite well, after all. She fiddled with her hands worriedly in front of her apron. Asura didn’t care much for festivals as much as she did about being a better, more graceful maid. So she didn’t mind missing out on the bustle and sounds coming from below.
Honestly, she didn’t mind. But, Ying really was taking his time with whatever it was he was doing. Asura was getting impati- no, no, it never served a maid well to be impatient. Unlimited patience, that was one of the first lessons she’d ever learned when first being chosen to maid for the Me-Hyung family – which in actuality was mostly just Ying, Little Princess, and a few of Ying’s sisters, scattered throughout the noble’s system, their husbands, and their children. But the main family was just two, and of course, other than the live in staff, those two were the only occupants of the mansion. Okay, there was also Vahran Pleia, but she didn’t count, she’s been in a coma for so long that she hardly counted as alive anymore.
Honestly, Asura wondered why Little Princess didn’t simply just put Vahran out of her misery. Surely, letting her die was a kinder fate than having her life in a vegetative state, was it not? But regardless, it wasn’t even up to her. So she couldn’t judge – bonds of a mother and daughter were strong before the incident, so of course there wasn’t anything to really do about it. Asura knew that if it were her, she probably wouldn’t be able to do the killing blow.
Little Princess herself… for some odd reason, Asura always got the feeling that something was wrong with her. Despite everything, she’d always been the type to smile widely at the world, as if there was nothing at all. She’d not visibly changed whatsoever after the incident, after all, that shook Furoe to the core. Asura couldn’t quite place a finger on it, but Little Princess… she was a strange one. Or maybe she was overthinking things. Asura sighed. The young maid probably was simply overthinking everything, as expected.
“Okay.” She said at last. “Just gotta do it. Open the door, be all ‘Ying, Master, are you okay?’ and that’s it. Simple. Just gotta-“
She did it and was met with-
A shrill scream pierced the mansion. Guard Toku twisted a finger in his ear with irritation. Marisa had already ruined his chance of enjoying the festival when she’d positioned him to guard the mansion’s main doors. Seriously, what was a man to do in a situation like this? All he wanted was to, y’know, go and have fun. Enjoy the festival. Live out your deeper desires for a few hours before going back to the stupor of daily life. Was it really so hard to – ugh, and there were so many other guards to pick for the job, too, it was hard. So hard to just bear it. But Marisa was likely to try and kick his ass if he tried to contest the arrangements – she was the Captain, after all.
But damn, when he heard the scream, he knew something was up. Maybe something happened at the Battlesp- no, couldn’t be. The scream came directly from deeper in the mansion itself. Toku sighed, and turned to his more vigilant partner.
“Stay here.” He said. “I’ll go check it out.”
And so, he did, taking a few steps into the mansion’s dark light – man, did all mansions look so creepy and gloomy without light? He summoned a small flame through his chi to illuminate the way, and navigate his way through the pale din of the mansion. The suits of armor seemed to glare at him along every passageway, and he felt inclined to just stay along the red carpet path – almost as if afraid to stray from it onto the stone floor it covered.
Really, he now understood why light was such a – a form quickly barreled through the hallway, screaming in a flash of cloth and cat ears – Toku thrust a hand out to catch the figure. He recognized her as one of the younger, cuter maids, and held her in place as she panicked.
“What happened?” Toku asked, almost jokingly. He felt uneasy and a joke really was all he was capable of at the moment, to try and ease his own inner tension. “Did your maid outfit get dirt-“
A closer inspection. Blood covered the front of the white soft material, in deep fresh stains. What the fuck was going on? Toku touched a finger to it, as if making sure it was real, shooting the maid a confused glance. Seriously, what the shit? And in her hands, clutched to her chest, was an all-too familiar looking dagger. Toku now glared – whatever happened, was this maid a part of it?
“I asked what happened.”
“Y-Ying…” The maid’s voice came out all trembling and faint, and that more or less pushed away any suspicions from Toku’s mind. “Ass- assassinated… there was.. so much b-blood, I.. .I didn’t know what… I…”
The maid then crumpled, shivering, as Toku just stood there, almost limp, eyes going wide, and mouth agape. What the fuck. Did Marisa – did the guard captain really go and kill the altruistic Ying Me-Hyung? Did she really – but why? What was there to gain? Was she hired by slavers from Gangamai, trying to extend their influence into Furoe? Or maybe even Little Princess’s kidnappers, was that it? Even Toku shook a little as he tried to process everything. But the murder weapon was obviously Marisa’s. She would have to do a lot of explaining. It seemed like every place was slowly turning to shit – and really, Furoe seemed to be one of the last bastions of decency, run by a people-loving noble family. With Ying gone, and Little Princess – shit. Shit, where was she? If they got rid of Ying, was she also in danger?
Toku was never a hero, or a notable man. For the once in his life, he made a decision of his own volition, to try and do what he could to make sure Furoe didn’t deteriorate into a terrible state. He grabbed the knife and dragged the maid behind him, to rally the guards and find Little Princess and hopefully make a move against the over ambitious Marisa.
After all that was said and done, and many liberal congratulations were given to Noxchi from the young noble, they were on their way. Nee had been eyeing the clothing booth throughout the entire series of matches – though she did remark on the irony of Syha’s name, that was kind of hilarious, of course he was stoppable, so damn stoppable it was ridiculous – and now, she had her opportunity to try an outfit she never really tried before.
Said outfit was an offshoot of the usual miko uniform, the elegant white and red robes shrine maidens tended to wear. Except it was looser and poofier – with detached sleeves that got wider as it went down, almost being a triangular shape. The whole thing was mainly a soft white color, with the linings of the robes a thick light blue. Also, the ends of the sleeves themselves, as they draped around her hands, were also laced with the same blue color, with a rather large blue diamond shape separated from the actual lining itself. Around her waist was a large and elaborate red obi that hugged at her hips and eventually turned into a big bow at the back, flowing down the robes itself with it’s knot. And even more atypical of her outfit was a thick and wide hood that extended from the robes, and over her head, in an almost cap-like shape, with a downwards point at the front that shadowed over the top of her face. The hood was decorated with three light blue diamonds, one on each side, and one above the downwards point. Nee grinned to herself, satisfied with the clothing and how it made her look – almost like the legends of the Yuki Onna from way up north. If only she had ice chi to add to that – but that could come later, she supposed. Ice chi wasn’t exactly a priority.
Nee was on her way back to Noxchi and Turas – a bruised up Noxchi from the final match against Syha that ended in Noxchi’s favor, as she expected and was glad to know – when suddenly two guards stepped in front of her, blocking off her path. Nee’s mind immediately set off an alarm and her mouth curves downwards just a tiny bit. She knew the brief amount of peace could only last so long, and now, it was ended, brutally, abruptly.
“Nee.” One guard said, looking urgent. “Something came up – we must escort you back to the mansion, quickly.”
The other one put his hand on her shoulder, but she wrenched free from the grasp, almost involuntarily, staring at them.
“But I’m having so much fun!” She said in a pleading tone. “It’s a good festival, I want to enjoy myself.”
Almost stupidly so, Nee was reluctant to simply give up on the peace. Was it so bad to really want to rest? But then again, despite all the boisterous music and the food and even the new outfit she managed to procure, the emptiness was still festering inside her, to her distaste. Despite it all, she was still… numb. Unfeeling. Almost as if nothing really mattered – as if she were merely an alien that didn’t fit in this place, and that there was nothing she could do about it. And she was a fool to try and whisk said thoughts away by immersing herself into the festival. No time to rest, not until she fixed everything. She should have steeled herself for this, ever since killing her father in the first place.
“Your father – he’s dead, okay, and we’re worried that whoever did it might be targeting y-“
The crowd suddenly fell silent, and Nee turned her head to the new disturbance. Not too far, she could hear the sounds of a battle, and Marisa’s voice filling the din of the swelling tension.
“I’m the most loyal to Ying Me-Hyung out of all of us!” Marisa cried, defending against another slash of the blade. She was being backed into an alley now, as guards cornered her. Her eyes were desperate, deploring, as she simultaneously warded off attacks and tried to plead her innocence, in front of all the staring eyes. “I’m the last person to turn a blade on him – I fully pledged my life to serve him and the Little Princess!”
“Your knife was in his blood.” Another blade went forward, only to be parried once again, and the wielder kicked back. “Damnit, Marisa, why’d you ruin the festival? Today was meant t be a happy day for everyone, and you…”
“I was framed.” Marisa muttered. “Someone must’ve-“
The daughter of the dead noble drew herself up, ignoring the guards that had tried to talk her out of it, and looked at Marisa with eyes of abject betrayal. She was shaking as she tried to form the words to confront the woman rumored to have killed her father.
“We trusted you, Marisa.” Nee’s voice was quiet yet powerful all at once. “Did you really… really… do it?”
The guard captain didn’t even get the chance to respond as the citizens of Furoe more or less rushed at her, trying to subdue her to have her sent to the dungeons. Marisa shot Nee a begging look for understanding as she deflected another blow, and then turned to escape. And almost immediately, the crowd’s outcry for justice was an almost pulsating, hypnotic sound, making Nee somewhat stumble back in its vocal power. The power of everyone’s desire for vengeance – for the slaying of their beloved more-or-less leader, and for ruining the stability of their lives for most likely quite some time. The cry of a whole peoples. Nee felt a small twinge of something unknown and foreign to her, and she opted to ignore it, keeping her innocent-yet-afraid face on.
A riot would certainly be bad. And from the looks of things, a riot was going to happen. The people were clamoring, clamoring, screaming and shouting. They were no longer the citizens of Furoe – now they were merely a single entity; a one faced mob. Nee used her compounded, twice-folded concentration of chi to flood the area, and then turned to the guard named Toku, with a fearful glance. Toku immediately took charge of the situation.
“People of Furoe!” He shouted. “We’ll figure out exactly what happened today, and we will exact justice on the culprit! Please, stay calm and leave it to us – we’ll do our best to maintain public order and keep your lives from being affected too much! Once this is all over, we can mourn our collective loss! But until then, please let us guardsme-“
“Fuck you!” One voice rang out. “It was you guards who did it in the first place!”
“We can’t trust you!”
“It’s a plot to overthrow the Me-Hyungs and make us a police state, isn’t it?!”
This was quickly getting out of control.
“Everyone!” Nee cried. She had to do something before it deteriorated into a helpless situation, and she was rapidly losing time here. “I choose to believe in the guards to do what’s best for us. I… I’m begging… don’t lose control, okay? Just leave it to them… I-I don’t want more…” She sniffled as a few fake tears threatened to drop from her eyes. “I want Furoe to be a peaceful place, okay? The guards will… they’ll… know they have our best interests at heart. If you can’t believe in them… please, believe in me.”
It wasn’t enough to fully put out the fires, but it was enough to satisfy the monster for now. The pounding and swelling died out into a dull roar. Nee sighed internally – she’d have to handle this very carefully if she wanted to pull it off and take power. She had t-
Wait.
No, it’s too late now. It’s far too late to have any regrets. The road was already set before them, and all anyone could do now was follow it to the best of their abilities. No regrets. No nothing. All that mattered was winning. All that mattered was the revolution. And this was the first step. No room for regrets, for wishes and dreams and lost desires and – none of that. Toss it all away. Banish that world – that disappeared reality. She’d already known that to be a hero, she had to give up on any chance of personal happiness. Her life was the revolution. It’s all there was.
She was prepared. Because there was no longer any option to not be prepared for the upcoming storm.
Needless to say, the festival was now over.
As Suiken walked past her into the hideout and sat down heavily upon his bed, Terra began to follow him. "J-just what happened out there?" she continued to ask, desperately wanting to know more...but as she came within a few meters of the Snow Oni, she could see in the dim light that a very troubled expression had appeared on his face.
Whatever happened...it was probably horrifying, or had just shaken him somehow. "A-actually, never mind...I-I guess it was pretty bad," she quickly whispered, and headed back for the entrance, going back to leaning against it. Now wouldn't it be funny if she just decided to try and soothe the sleeping members of Fortune by singing...? A rather silly thought, but for some reason, she just resumed singing again for a few minutes, until she felt like she needed to go to sleep again...
As the hours passed agonizingly slowly, the dark blue holes in the cavern ceiling began to brighten, and soon pink lights could be seen in the sky. And even then, though her vocal chords eventually felt a little bit tired from all the singing, Terra still hadn't really felt a need to sleep...probably because she had been sleeping while the Guild finished the challenge and got into this city. Well, her sleep schedule was probably going to look interesting for a while...
When dark red rays of light began to shine from the surface, Terra suddenly thought she heard a rustle of fabric behind her--someone had woken up, it seemed. Turning back with a shy smile, she called softly into the hideout (regardless of whoever was getting out of bed), "Good morning. Sleep well?"
Whatever happened...it was probably horrifying, or had just shaken him somehow. "A-actually, never mind...I-I guess it was pretty bad," she quickly whispered, and headed back for the entrance, going back to leaning against it. Now wouldn't it be funny if she just decided to try and soothe the sleeping members of Fortune by singing...? A rather silly thought, but for some reason, she just resumed singing again for a few minutes, until she felt like she needed to go to sleep again...
As the hours passed agonizingly slowly, the dark blue holes in the cavern ceiling began to brighten, and soon pink lights could be seen in the sky. And even then, though her vocal chords eventually felt a little bit tired from all the singing, Terra still hadn't really felt a need to sleep...probably because she had been sleeping while the Guild finished the challenge and got into this city. Well, her sleep schedule was probably going to look interesting for a while...
When dark red rays of light began to shine from the surface, Terra suddenly thought she heard a rustle of fabric behind her--someone had woken up, it seemed. Turning back with a shy smile, she called softly into the hideout (regardless of whoever was getting out of bed), "Good morning. Sleep well?"
Rumelis awoke. It hadn't been his most comfortable bed, but it was better than cold stone by far. He could barely see outside, and it bothered him-- he wasn't used to sleeping indoors often, especially in such an unforgiving place.
"...Sleep well?" It sounded like Terra. Nice of her to rise early, he supposed. (He didn't consider the possibility of her not sleeping.)
"I'm alright, I guess." Rumelis finally got up and looked around. That's right-- Gangamai. It was probably the worst town he'd ever visited-- though that wasn't saying much, he hadn't seen many larger towns other than Jiefong. He cursed under his breath as he remembered that town, where he'd foolishly left all of his belongings.
Speaking of which, his clothing was in terrible shape. Whatever wasn't torn was bloody from the crane demon fight. As Rumelis stretched, he felt the sting from the barely-covered wounds of that battle-- they hadn't been dire, but they were still irritating. He felt a throb in his lower back, probably from the same sort of thing.
"So, Terra. What do you think of Gangamai? I mean, personally, I think it's a terrible place. It's too bad there's a damn army in the way, or I'd try and do something to help the slaves here..." He sighed, not awaiting a response from the typically soft-spoken Terra.
"Actually, why the hell are we staying here, anyway? Hardly seems like a place we can help alone, and we've a guild leader to find and a quest to work towards. We should be on the road, not waiting around in some slaver's town." It was half a rant and half a suggestion. Rumelis was honestly fine not having Yuwen around-- Lo-Muna made a capable leader-- but he did want for the Guild to have something to work towards.
Otherwise, there wasn't much point to it. He might as well leave them, maybe head back to Jiefong, get his supplies and his bow...
Except that wouldn't work. Before he left Rumelis would at least need to clear his name, he didn't want to travel alone and be regarded as a public enemy. And right now, as far as he knew, the Guild was in that position. At the very least, searching for Yuwen would bring them closer to doing that-- Yuwen had the key to their quest.
"...Sleep well?" It sounded like Terra. Nice of her to rise early, he supposed. (He didn't consider the possibility of her not sleeping.)
"I'm alright, I guess." Rumelis finally got up and looked around. That's right-- Gangamai. It was probably the worst town he'd ever visited-- though that wasn't saying much, he hadn't seen many larger towns other than Jiefong. He cursed under his breath as he remembered that town, where he'd foolishly left all of his belongings.
Speaking of which, his clothing was in terrible shape. Whatever wasn't torn was bloody from the crane demon fight. As Rumelis stretched, he felt the sting from the barely-covered wounds of that battle-- they hadn't been dire, but they were still irritating. He felt a throb in his lower back, probably from the same sort of thing.
"So, Terra. What do you think of Gangamai? I mean, personally, I think it's a terrible place. It's too bad there's a damn army in the way, or I'd try and do something to help the slaves here..." He sighed, not awaiting a response from the typically soft-spoken Terra.
"Actually, why the hell are we staying here, anyway? Hardly seems like a place we can help alone, and we've a guild leader to find and a quest to work towards. We should be on the road, not waiting around in some slaver's town." It was half a rant and half a suggestion. Rumelis was honestly fine not having Yuwen around-- Lo-Muna made a capable leader-- but he did want for the Guild to have something to work towards.
Otherwise, there wasn't much point to it. He might as well leave them, maybe head back to Jiefong, get his supplies and his bow...
Except that wouldn't work. Before he left Rumelis would at least need to clear his name, he didn't want to travel alone and be regarded as a public enemy. And right now, as far as he knew, the Guild was in that position. At the very least, searching for Yuwen would bring them closer to doing that-- Yuwen had the key to their quest.
So it was Rumelis who woke up first, eh...but judging by the grunts of irritation he made, it seemed to her like he didn't really get a good sleep. Terra herself, once the bear man responded, stood up and walked into the darkened hideout, wishing she had a light. "Nice to hear, um, that you're...doing alright," she commented, suppressing a giggle at the irony of her words.
But it seemed the bear man had woken up in a worse mood than usual, for instead of his normal respectful speech, he asked her about her opinions about the city they were in, already commenting himself it was terrible. Then, after a few seconds in which Terra remained silent..."Actually, why the hell are we staying here, anyway? Hardly seems like a place we can help alone, and we've a guild leader to find and a quest to work towards. We should be on the road, not waiting around in some slaver's town." Rumelis' voice carried small yet very noticeable signs of frustration and weariness at their bad luck.
As Terra sat down on the bed next to Rumelis', orienting herself so that she was facing the bear man directly, she sighed. "W-well...for your first question, no. I-I am not very fond of this place at all, either. It..." Glancing at the walls sharply as she thought she heard a high pitched screech, she sighed and looked back at him meekly. "I-it feels like...h-how should I put it? Like this city...at any moment, really, could swallow us up and kill us, I guess."
A pause as she struggled to get her thoughts into order. "A-and, well, I also don't know what w-we really can do to help these people...at all..." Staring down at her hand as she spoke, she sighed and cursed her own frailness and tendency to panic once again...once again, a feeling of smallness and weakness entered her mind, despite having been suppressed for a long time. "B-but...really, what can we do now? You all...are being targeted by the police now, right? A-and, that man, Phecda, who we met at the ball...apparently he's been hunting me for some time. So there isn't really a safe haven for you or I anywhere. I-I do agree, we could be in a better place, but..."
At this point, she could no longer tell if she was going off in tangent directions, so she gulped down another breath and started leaning backwards. "There really isn't anything we can do, anywhere, is there? But...and I'm sure this doesn't make sense, s-so I'm sorry...we're here, so we should just...I dunno, try to make the most of a difference that we can, I suppose? E-even if we can't do anything...it feels wrong to not try, Rumelis. At least...to me, anyway. A-ah, well, I don't know how much y-you'll take my words seriously, though...I-I'm not really that smart about this sort of st-"
But her words suddenly abruptly halted when she had leaned back almost all of the way, for she realized that someone else was lying under the covers of the bed, and she hadn't noticed until her back was upon the other person's legs. "A-ah!" she screamed, jumping upwards and looking back, realizing the one in that bed was actually Lo-Muna. "U-um...I'm, uh, I-I'm really s-sorry," the girl reflexively uttered, not sure if Muna was awake or not to hear her apology.
But it seemed the bear man had woken up in a worse mood than usual, for instead of his normal respectful speech, he asked her about her opinions about the city they were in, already commenting himself it was terrible. Then, after a few seconds in which Terra remained silent..."Actually, why the hell are we staying here, anyway? Hardly seems like a place we can help alone, and we've a guild leader to find and a quest to work towards. We should be on the road, not waiting around in some slaver's town." Rumelis' voice carried small yet very noticeable signs of frustration and weariness at their bad luck.
As Terra sat down on the bed next to Rumelis', orienting herself so that she was facing the bear man directly, she sighed. "W-well...for your first question, no. I-I am not very fond of this place at all, either. It..." Glancing at the walls sharply as she thought she heard a high pitched screech, she sighed and looked back at him meekly. "I-it feels like...h-how should I put it? Like this city...at any moment, really, could swallow us up and kill us, I guess."
A pause as she struggled to get her thoughts into order. "A-and, well, I also don't know what w-we really can do to help these people...at all..." Staring down at her hand as she spoke, she sighed and cursed her own frailness and tendency to panic once again...once again, a feeling of smallness and weakness entered her mind, despite having been suppressed for a long time. "B-but...really, what can we do now? You all...are being targeted by the police now, right? A-and, that man, Phecda, who we met at the ball...apparently he's been hunting me for some time. So there isn't really a safe haven for you or I anywhere. I-I do agree, we could be in a better place, but..."
At this point, she could no longer tell if she was going off in tangent directions, so she gulped down another breath and started leaning backwards. "There really isn't anything we can do, anywhere, is there? But...and I'm sure this doesn't make sense, s-so I'm sorry...we're here, so we should just...I dunno, try to make the most of a difference that we can, I suppose? E-even if we can't do anything...it feels wrong to not try, Rumelis. At least...to me, anyway. A-ah, well, I don't know how much y-you'll take my words seriously, though...I-I'm not really that smart about this sort of st-"
But her words suddenly abruptly halted when she had leaned back almost all of the way, for she realized that someone else was lying under the covers of the bed, and she hadn't noticed until her back was upon the other person's legs. "A-ah!" she screamed, jumping upwards and looking back, realizing the one in that bed was actually Lo-Muna. "U-um...I'm, uh, I-I'm really s-sorry," the girl reflexively uttered, not sure if Muna was awake or not to hear her apology.
Millie clung tight to Hyuna slightly nodded. Just being here made her feel uneasy; the feeling of being watched was unshakeable and even she was beginning to worry for their safety. The gazes that were following their every move gave her shivers so she tried to keep her head down and closed her eyes, wishing that they would all just go away. Of course, that certainly wasn't going to happen but it was the next thing; Hyuna at least could handle herself so she hoped that they wouldn't have anything to worry about for the time being.
A man in ragged clothes was watching two girls girls as he sat on the edge of a second story window, his arms on his knees as he leaned forward. There was another man in the same room facing the opposite wall, casually smoking a pipe.
"You've been quiet for a while," the smoker said, his eyes shifting toward his companion. "Something on your mind, Ren?"
"Take a look," he replied, gesturing with his hand to come over and share the view. "When's the last time you saw a girl that young walking around here? She's got to be what, eight or nine years old?"
"Think they're sisters?" he asked.
"What the fuck?" the man at the windowsill suddenly said, turning around a little. He plucked the pipe from the man's fingers and pointed it at his face. "Can you not tell the fucking difference between gwan and a yune?"
"Hell if I know. And give that back." He swiped pipe back and wedged it back into his mouth. "So what are you gonna do about it anyway? Gonna nab 'em?"
"One of 'em has a spear," Ren answered.
"So? They're just a couple of little girls, go for it."
"You fucking kidding me right now? Gwanalai's full of bloodthirsty psychos, where the hell have you been?"
"Anyway, uh, the kid. She's real cute. Think she'll sell high?"
"If we can find the right buyers, sure," he shrugged.
"Are you going for it or not?"
He sighed in response, cracking his knuckles.
"...Yeah. Yeah, I'm going for it."
"Sure you're not just gonna get shanked and die?"
"Don't jinx me, asshole," he scowled. "You're coming with me."
"Whatever, man."
The two took a shortcut and hopped down straight from the window, landing neatly on their feet. They stopped the two girls in their tracks.
"You ladies going out for a walk?" the smoker grinned, stuffing his pipe away. "Mind if we join you?"
"Cut that shit out," Ren said, hitting him over the back of the head. "You've got a shit sense of humor as always." He turned to the two girls. "I suggest that you come with us quietly," he said with a serious face. "Not unless you want to put the little one in danger, anyway." The smoker was already starting to circle around to the back. "Your call."
Millie's grip tightened and her pulse quickened. Who were these people? What did they want?
"Hyuna," she whispered. "What do we do?"
A man in ragged clothes was watching two girls girls as he sat on the edge of a second story window, his arms on his knees as he leaned forward. There was another man in the same room facing the opposite wall, casually smoking a pipe.
"You've been quiet for a while," the smoker said, his eyes shifting toward his companion. "Something on your mind, Ren?"
"Take a look," he replied, gesturing with his hand to come over and share the view. "When's the last time you saw a girl that young walking around here? She's got to be what, eight or nine years old?"
"Think they're sisters?" he asked.
"What the fuck?" the man at the windowsill suddenly said, turning around a little. He plucked the pipe from the man's fingers and pointed it at his face. "Can you not tell the fucking difference between gwan and a yune?"
"Hell if I know. And give that back." He swiped pipe back and wedged it back into his mouth. "So what are you gonna do about it anyway? Gonna nab 'em?"
"One of 'em has a spear," Ren answered.
"So? They're just a couple of little girls, go for it."
"You fucking kidding me right now? Gwanalai's full of bloodthirsty psychos, where the hell have you been?"
"Anyway, uh, the kid. She's real cute. Think she'll sell high?"
"If we can find the right buyers, sure," he shrugged.
"Are you going for it or not?"
He sighed in response, cracking his knuckles.
"...Yeah. Yeah, I'm going for it."
"Sure you're not just gonna get shanked and die?"
"Don't jinx me, asshole," he scowled. "You're coming with me."
"Whatever, man."
The two took a shortcut and hopped down straight from the window, landing neatly on their feet. They stopped the two girls in their tracks.
"You ladies going out for a walk?" the smoker grinned, stuffing his pipe away. "Mind if we join you?"
"Cut that shit out," Ren said, hitting him over the back of the head. "You've got a shit sense of humor as always." He turned to the two girls. "I suggest that you come with us quietly," he said with a serious face. "Not unless you want to put the little one in danger, anyway." The smoker was already starting to circle around to the back. "Your call."
Millie's grip tightened and her pulse quickened. Who were these people? What did they want?
"Hyuna," she whispered. "What do we do?"
"It's quite fine. I needed to get up anyway," Lo-Muna said briskly as she pulled her knees up to her chest. There seemed to be no intention to get out of bed and in fact, she didn't look like she had slept at all. Dark circles had begun to form under her eyes and she looked more worn than usual. Her right ear was flat against her head but the left was being absentmindedly stroked in her hands. The screams, the groans, the sounds of Gangamai at night were hardly adequate for a good night's rest. For Lo-muna, it was even worse for the memories it dredged up and to close her eyes was resignation to such grim visions.
"An act we do here will have repercussions for the journey ahead. The guild is here to build reputation, to help those in need, and because we have already made a deal we cannot back out of. Circumstances do look grim and I apologize Rumelis, if there are things you feel compromise anything you believe in or stand for," the rabbit said gently to the bear beast-man with a sympathetic smile. "IF you do not wish to do a task assigned, just tell me and I will see what we can do."
She then turned to the rest of the guild and offered them a much brighter grin, "I hope you all got adequate rest for today we embark on a rather foolhardy plan. I'll admit, I do have personal stakes in this, but I will go along with this plan for the benefit of us all. I must warn you all however, that if it turns out that we have absolute no chance at all, I will be pulling you all back. So please, d your best, and let's hope that this tiny guild can leave their mark upon this system of enslavement."
"An act we do here will have repercussions for the journey ahead. The guild is here to build reputation, to help those in need, and because we have already made a deal we cannot back out of. Circumstances do look grim and I apologize Rumelis, if there are things you feel compromise anything you believe in or stand for," the rabbit said gently to the bear beast-man with a sympathetic smile. "IF you do not wish to do a task assigned, just tell me and I will see what we can do."
She then turned to the rest of the guild and offered them a much brighter grin, "I hope you all got adequate rest for today we embark on a rather foolhardy plan. I'll admit, I do have personal stakes in this, but I will go along with this plan for the benefit of us all. I must warn you all however, that if it turns out that we have absolute no chance at all, I will be pulling you all back. So please, d your best, and let's hope that this tiny guild can leave their mark upon this system of enslavement."
Sleep? Rune didn't need to sleep. The idea was almost laughable. While the others slept, the wolf beastman prowled through the dimly lit streets of Gangamai. Her little disguise was sure helping at the moment - all signs of being a beastman, obscured, and thus a low chance of her being enslaved. And just in case, she had her father available to launch whatever was needed. Nothing to worry about, nothing at all. And plus, she wanted to explode. Get a feel for the territory. Learn it's little nooks and crannies, it's little spots to do whatever it was she had to. And from the looks of things, it was needed. If the guild really were to fight against the institution here, well, a great many things could happen, really. And most of them bad. They were simply outpowered and outnumbered - and over the years, Rune and Krawl have heard rumors of two particularly powerful figures here, one being a centipede beastman, and the other is rumored to be a really big ashura. Cant be sure, though.
Naked goblins littered the streets, in utterly abject states. It really wasn't much of a life at all, really. They were basically dead. Rune observed them, shrugging, as she walked. This really was a shithole. But a potentially entertaining shit hole. So many little alcoves where a fight could break out. And Rune, well, a fight was always awesome. And it's especially fun on the losing side of things. Rune wandered along, seeing more things around her the whole time. This really was going to be fun. Her body was already preparing for a battle, and hell, it'd be fun, wouldn't it?
Many goblins and beastmen slaves. Everywhere, literally everywhere. Rune let out a sigh as the pathetic sight. They didn't even try to fight their fates, did they? Not that it would have amounted to anything, but at least you'd have a semblance of life, rather than simply being a dead mindless vessel. Why didn't they even try? They had the strength of numbers, did they not? And perhaps a swift death would be a kinder way to go than this slow agonizing path. Farther along, she heard voices. Her ears pricked as she focused to get a better hearing.
"You've got a shit sense of humor as always."
Squinting from her position,she ducked behind a few crates, watching the scene unfold.
Hyuna was pissed off. The only one that really gave a shit about her - goddamnit, what was she thinking, doing this? Bringing Millie into this shit? Gangamai, fucking Gangamai, Hyuna really was the worst idiot. The absolute worst. She eyed both of the slavers coldly, holding Millie defensively to her. It was obvious what was going to happen if she just submitted. But could she fight her way out with Millie at hand? Shouldn't be too hard, not at all. The lancer started swirling air together in her left fist, preparing to simply explode the fools to death. It was gruesome, but quick and effective.
"I refuse." She growled, and tensed her legs, ready to -
This is all the brat's fault.
Goddamnit. Why did the dark one have to come now, of all times? Hyuna clenched her teeth viciously, doing her best to keep it down, to not respond to the taunting that was sure to arise. Couldn't she get one simple break? A few explosions, and this would be a damn cinch. Why did the dark one have to fucking - whatever. She'd do what she had to do.
She couldn't let a repeat of Yaeha happen. No matter what the cost. She couldn't lose the only one that really wanted her around. Without Millie, what did Hyuna really have? A hole shitload of nothing, right?
Don't be stupid, and just give her up, you idiot
Shut up. Shut the fuck up.
"Sorry, Millie." Hyuna murmured, and shot her backwards using a blast of wind - Hyuna could feel the dark wisps straining through her chi hand, and shook it off. The dark one, again. She had to finish this quick. Not even bothering to answer the slaver's lines, Hyuna charged forward, quickly conjuring an illusion of her spear transforming into a scythe, and the glowing wings erupting from her back, blasting herself forward fast enough to-
Fuck. She felt it again. Losing control. Losing goddamn control. Hyuna more or less crumpled as she fought to keep the dark one from taking control of her body, crying out as she fell to the ground in front of the slavers, dark energy emerging from her body in tendrils and swirling lines. Don't lose it. Don't goddamn lose it. If the dark one took control.... Millie....
Rune recognized it pretty quickly, what was happening. That spear girl had an extra spirit housed inside her. It was almost a coincidence, really, but what the heck. So far all the spear girl did was lunge, make illusions somehow, and then collapse - the dormant soul trying to take control, it seemed. But perhaps more pressing was the girl that had been flung back. Rune quickly bundled her up, diving out from her hiding spot.
Whoever the spear girl was, Rune wouldn't be able to help her with her hands full like this. Not that she really cared all that much - but despite her disposition off fate ruling all... really, though, the kid was pretty young for whatever fate entailed. It... surely wouldn't hurt to help her out, right? Maybe care a little bit? Only a little bit. She was still in this mostly to make up for the time she's lost, after all.
"I've got a guild." Rune sneered. "I'll take her to safety, kay?"
The spear girl almost went frigid in shock at the word guild, but didn't move from her spot. She was, in essence, at the mercy of the two slavers, and she didn't even manage to land a hit.
A few minutes later, Rune returned to the hideout, seeing some of them now awake. The wolf laid the little girl down, dusting her off, and shrugged.
"Some spear girl and her got hit by slaves, looks like." Rune yawned to the guild leader, Lo-Muna. "Mind if we keep her with us for now? Not exactly a kid friendly place here." She rubbed her bow absently. "Other than that, I'm fine with whatever job. Wherever I'm needed, I guess."
Naked goblins littered the streets, in utterly abject states. It really wasn't much of a life at all, really. They were basically dead. Rune observed them, shrugging, as she walked. This really was a shithole. But a potentially entertaining shit hole. So many little alcoves where a fight could break out. And Rune, well, a fight was always awesome. And it's especially fun on the losing side of things. Rune wandered along, seeing more things around her the whole time. This really was going to be fun. Her body was already preparing for a battle, and hell, it'd be fun, wouldn't it?
Many goblins and beastmen slaves. Everywhere, literally everywhere. Rune let out a sigh as the pathetic sight. They didn't even try to fight their fates, did they? Not that it would have amounted to anything, but at least you'd have a semblance of life, rather than simply being a dead mindless vessel. Why didn't they even try? They had the strength of numbers, did they not? And perhaps a swift death would be a kinder way to go than this slow agonizing path. Farther along, she heard voices. Her ears pricked as she focused to get a better hearing.
"You've got a shit sense of humor as always."
Squinting from her position,she ducked behind a few crates, watching the scene unfold.
Hyuna was pissed off. The only one that really gave a shit about her - goddamnit, what was she thinking, doing this? Bringing Millie into this shit? Gangamai, fucking Gangamai, Hyuna really was the worst idiot. The absolute worst. She eyed both of the slavers coldly, holding Millie defensively to her. It was obvious what was going to happen if she just submitted. But could she fight her way out with Millie at hand? Shouldn't be too hard, not at all. The lancer started swirling air together in her left fist, preparing to simply explode the fools to death. It was gruesome, but quick and effective.
"I refuse." She growled, and tensed her legs, ready to -
This is all the brat's fault.
Goddamnit. Why did the dark one have to come now, of all times? Hyuna clenched her teeth viciously, doing her best to keep it down, to not respond to the taunting that was sure to arise. Couldn't she get one simple break? A few explosions, and this would be a damn cinch. Why did the dark one have to fucking - whatever. She'd do what she had to do.
She couldn't let a repeat of Yaeha happen. No matter what the cost. She couldn't lose the only one that really wanted her around. Without Millie, what did Hyuna really have? A hole shitload of nothing, right?
Don't be stupid, and just give her up, you idiot
Shut up. Shut the fuck up.
"Sorry, Millie." Hyuna murmured, and shot her backwards using a blast of wind - Hyuna could feel the dark wisps straining through her chi hand, and shook it off. The dark one, again. She had to finish this quick. Not even bothering to answer the slaver's lines, Hyuna charged forward, quickly conjuring an illusion of her spear transforming into a scythe, and the glowing wings erupting from her back, blasting herself forward fast enough to-
Fuck. She felt it again. Losing control. Losing goddamn control. Hyuna more or less crumpled as she fought to keep the dark one from taking control of her body, crying out as she fell to the ground in front of the slavers, dark energy emerging from her body in tendrils and swirling lines. Don't lose it. Don't goddamn lose it. If the dark one took control.... Millie....
Rune recognized it pretty quickly, what was happening. That spear girl had an extra spirit housed inside her. It was almost a coincidence, really, but what the heck. So far all the spear girl did was lunge, make illusions somehow, and then collapse - the dormant soul trying to take control, it seemed. But perhaps more pressing was the girl that had been flung back. Rune quickly bundled her up, diving out from her hiding spot.
Whoever the spear girl was, Rune wouldn't be able to help her with her hands full like this. Not that she really cared all that much - but despite her disposition off fate ruling all... really, though, the kid was pretty young for whatever fate entailed. It... surely wouldn't hurt to help her out, right? Maybe care a little bit? Only a little bit. She was still in this mostly to make up for the time she's lost, after all.
"I've got a guild." Rune sneered. "I'll take her to safety, kay?"
The spear girl almost went frigid in shock at the word guild, but didn't move from her spot. She was, in essence, at the mercy of the two slavers, and she didn't even manage to land a hit.
A few minutes later, Rune returned to the hideout, seeing some of them now awake. The wolf laid the little girl down, dusting her off, and shrugged.
"Some spear girl and her got hit by slaves, looks like." Rune yawned to the guild leader, Lo-Muna. "Mind if we keep her with us for now? Not exactly a kid friendly place here." She rubbed her bow absently. "Other than that, I'm fine with whatever job. Wherever I'm needed, I guess."
Gridiron was in good spirits as she, accompanied by Turas and Nee, stepped out of the Battlesphere and back into the din of the festival-- her battered state seemed of no consequence to her, even with the gash beneath her eye patched up with a light adhesive bandage, her knuckles raw and lacerated in places and the bruises and smaller cuts left naked and exposed across her arms and face. She was indeed laughing raucously, her arm slung over Turas' slender shoulder as the pair traipsed out into the festival and the noble girl went off for a change of clothes.
"Man, you shoulda seen the audience when you landed that last left hook," Turas remarked, enthusiastically reenacting the blow in question and courteously providing a helpful 'POW' sound effect in case its meaning was missed. "They all recoiled like they'd just taken one in the face themselves. It was great."
"Frankly, I'm still disappointed," Gridiron lamented facetiously, still grinning from the vestiges of the victory and the 'combat high', s to speak. "For somebody who likes to think they're unstoppable, I hardly worked up a sweat kickin' that dude's ass. Hell, ya think they'd let me go back in there 'n fight the whole tourney over again? I sure as hell could do it right now, no sweat."
"Goddamn, you did enjoy that, didn't you?" Turas raised an eyebrow almost sceptically. "I haven't seen a grin like that on your face since the time the twins brought you Two-Bit Tengku."
"It was fun. And..." The grin faded somewhat from Gridiron's mien as a rather more solemn expression overcame her features. "I figure I owe you thanks, after the shit that went down in the first fi--"
"NOPE." Gridiron was admittedly a bit taken aback by her companion's sudden interjection, and her brow furrowed, figuring there was probably some sort of motive behind the exclamation. She crossed her arms, smirking a little bit. "Alrighty, let's have it, then. What narrative convention have I grossly violated now?"
"The angst, man," Turas elabourated as though it were completely obvious to anybody with even the vaguest inkling of understanding with regards to the fabled fourth wall whose essence pervaded all things. "The fuckin' angst. I smell it a mile off. Now, I understand about as well as anybody else that every storyline's gotta have some angst to keep shit fresh, y'know, but we came to this festival to have a good time, didn't we? Not to have any sweeping character development sagas or nothin'. But I tell ya what, soon's this gig's over with, we'll head back to Harad, I'll whine about how I feel inadequate next to your crew of goddamn superheroes, you'll assure me of how much I mean to you, I'll point out how cliched it is, you'll punch me in the arm in what you think is a playful manner, I'll go soaring through the air and break several vital bones, you'll trip over yourself apologising, I'll bust out some suave as shit romantic one liner, we'll share an incredibly trite moment of silence in which we gaze into one another's eyes passionately, and then, with lust unbridled, we cast aside our clothes and--"
"Yes, I think I get the gist of it now," Gridiron cut across the Sudean vigilante's explanation dryly, before she reached over with a smile and pulled him back toward her, her arm once again over his shoulders. "Truly, what would I do without you there to anchor me and save me from violating the narrative cliches?"
"I dunno, die or some shit," Turas shrugged, before donning a heroic posture and mien. "But ain't no need to worry. I figure I'm stuck with you now, so I might as well put my prodigal skills to use."
"Stuck, eh?" Gridiron ribbed, squeezing Turas' shoulder with a sardonic smirk. "Ow, ow, christ!" he sputtered, before elabourating, "Blissfully stuck."
"Nice save," she fired back, preparing another witty repartee when the both of them, too distracted in their own nauseating lovebird inanities, ran face-first into a massive steel breastplate. "For the love of the gods, Amanhã!" Gridiron bellowed, scowling as she rubbed at her face (Turas meanwhile was on the ground howling in agony about how his nose had totally been broken and the magnitude of brain damage he'd undoubtedly suffered). The vigilante leader glanced back at her sister, prepared to inquire as to whether or not the bounty hunter had ever heard that you could, in fact, stop walking before you bowled people over, when she espied a little bag clutched callously in Amanhã's metal-clad fingers. Her brow furrowed as she felt the pain of the impact begin to recede, and she ventured, "So, uh... what's tha--"
"Fish."
"... fish?"
"Fish."
"Right. Noted." Gridiron turned to help up Turas (who was swearing up and down to the gods of the dunes that his nose had totally been bleeding all over the place just a second ago) before returning her attention to Amanhã. "Well, you've clearly been... uh, partying it up, sis, so--" She paused, as if having just come to some massive epiphany, before scratching the back of her head. "Uh, you don't mind if I call you sis, do you? It's shorter than Amanhã and sounds less dumb than calling you sister."
Alas, if Amanhã was going to give any responce to that point, it was never to come about-- Gridiron had caught sight of Nee, approaching the spot where she and Turas had met up with Amanhã when two guards suddenly stepped into her path. Gridiron's eyes narrowed on them: words were exchanged beyond the vigilante leader's ability to hear them, but she knew it wasn't good, suspicions confirmed when the crowd fell silent, and their din gave way to the distinct signature of swords against swords, and voices.
Gridiron had already begun making her way toward the source of the noise, Turas sprinting along behind her and Amanhã, very clearly finding herself with a paucity of fucks to give about the whole thing, deciding to just plant herself right where she'd been standing. She pushed through the throngs of idle spectators surrounding the situation in question, until she got a clear look at it, and saw Marisa-- the captain of the guard here in Furoe, and somebody Gridiron had heard quite a fair amount of even if she had never quite spoken directly to her-- fending off incoming blows from the other guards as she explained... what? Ying Me-Hyung had been killed-- and one of her blades found abandoned in a pool of the noble's blood? Gridiron's eyes narrowed-- but... hadn't she heard all about how dedicated Marisa was, how honourable and just a captain? Did she not have a reputation was Marisa the Loyal? How then could it be that such an individual-- the sort for whom Gridiron bore a certain degree of inherent respect-- was suspected of murdering their patron?
"We trusted you, Marisa."
Gridiron's gaze snapped from Marisa, to the source of the familiar voice-- Nee stood there, shuddering like a leaf in the wind of fall, staring at Marisa. And in that moment, Gridiron immediately knew... well, more accurately, a sinking feeling of dread overtook her as her mind began drawing conclusions, and came to one particularly harrowing resolution. Could it have been that Nee would have murdered her own father, and planted one of Marisa's blades there to implicate her? After all, Gridiron suspected had Marisa actually conducted the assassination, she would have had sense enough not to leave such blatant evidence lying around, and... well, as reprehensible a conclusion as it was to draw, Gridiron had no doubt, even now, that Nee would have had no qualms with killing her father and implicating an honest, stalwart individual like Marisa in it.
The gaze she cast toward Nee quickly became one of callous discernment tinged with betrayal, but by that point, everything was already spiraling out of hand-- calls were made for the captain's execution, one of the guards spoke up in a futile attempt to stave off the aggression, and then Nee, bringing out all her tears and all her finest acting, implored the people to be calm. Gridiron, for her part, however, couldn't stand any more of it-- so she stepped forward as the crowd fell quiet, and took it upon herself to do her part before the whole damn thing descended into anarchy.
"Listen," she urged the nigh-crazed people of Furoe, her harsh voice stark against the brief episode of quietude that had followed the chaos. "Hasn't Marisa got a reputation for unremitting loyalty? What could she possibly have to gain from killing Ying Me-Hyung? And furthermore, if she truly was the assassin, why would she be so foolish as to use a blade that is so distinctly associated with her, and moreover, why would she ever leave such a blade lying around, knowing it would be traced directly back to her? Stop and think about it rationally-- it doesn't make any sense. Foul play is involved." Gridiron cast a reproachful glance back at Nee briefly, shook her head, before turning back to the crowd and adding firmly, "I will not stand to see an honest and honourable warrior suffer for the trickery and deceit of another."
"And for fuck sake!" Turas decided it was time to add his bit, clambering on next to Gridiron and bellowing at the crowds with his arms outstretched as though he was fucking sick of this shit. "Come the fuck on! When has the whole 'paranoia and mob violence gradually descends into anarchy' thing ever worked out? Am I the only narratively aware person here? For the love of the gods!"
... well, I guess you can't say he doesn't do his part.
"Man, you shoulda seen the audience when you landed that last left hook," Turas remarked, enthusiastically reenacting the blow in question and courteously providing a helpful 'POW' sound effect in case its meaning was missed. "They all recoiled like they'd just taken one in the face themselves. It was great."
"Frankly, I'm still disappointed," Gridiron lamented facetiously, still grinning from the vestiges of the victory and the 'combat high', s to speak. "For somebody who likes to think they're unstoppable, I hardly worked up a sweat kickin' that dude's ass. Hell, ya think they'd let me go back in there 'n fight the whole tourney over again? I sure as hell could do it right now, no sweat."
"Goddamn, you did enjoy that, didn't you?" Turas raised an eyebrow almost sceptically. "I haven't seen a grin like that on your face since the time the twins brought you Two-Bit Tengku."
"It was fun. And..." The grin faded somewhat from Gridiron's mien as a rather more solemn expression overcame her features. "I figure I owe you thanks, after the shit that went down in the first fi--"
"NOPE." Gridiron was admittedly a bit taken aback by her companion's sudden interjection, and her brow furrowed, figuring there was probably some sort of motive behind the exclamation. She crossed her arms, smirking a little bit. "Alrighty, let's have it, then. What narrative convention have I grossly violated now?"
"The angst, man," Turas elabourated as though it were completely obvious to anybody with even the vaguest inkling of understanding with regards to the fabled fourth wall whose essence pervaded all things. "The fuckin' angst. I smell it a mile off. Now, I understand about as well as anybody else that every storyline's gotta have some angst to keep shit fresh, y'know, but we came to this festival to have a good time, didn't we? Not to have any sweeping character development sagas or nothin'. But I tell ya what, soon's this gig's over with, we'll head back to Harad, I'll whine about how I feel inadequate next to your crew of goddamn superheroes, you'll assure me of how much I mean to you, I'll point out how cliched it is, you'll punch me in the arm in what you think is a playful manner, I'll go soaring through the air and break several vital bones, you'll trip over yourself apologising, I'll bust out some suave as shit romantic one liner, we'll share an incredibly trite moment of silence in which we gaze into one another's eyes passionately, and then, with lust unbridled, we cast aside our clothes and--"
"Yes, I think I get the gist of it now," Gridiron cut across the Sudean vigilante's explanation dryly, before she reached over with a smile and pulled him back toward her, her arm once again over his shoulders. "Truly, what would I do without you there to anchor me and save me from violating the narrative cliches?"
"I dunno, die or some shit," Turas shrugged, before donning a heroic posture and mien. "But ain't no need to worry. I figure I'm stuck with you now, so I might as well put my prodigal skills to use."
"Stuck, eh?" Gridiron ribbed, squeezing Turas' shoulder with a sardonic smirk. "Ow, ow, christ!" he sputtered, before elabourating, "Blissfully stuck."
"Nice save," she fired back, preparing another witty repartee when the both of them, too distracted in their own nauseating lovebird inanities, ran face-first into a massive steel breastplate. "For the love of the gods, Amanhã!" Gridiron bellowed, scowling as she rubbed at her face (Turas meanwhile was on the ground howling in agony about how his nose had totally been broken and the magnitude of brain damage he'd undoubtedly suffered). The vigilante leader glanced back at her sister, prepared to inquire as to whether or not the bounty hunter had ever heard that you could, in fact, stop walking before you bowled people over, when she espied a little bag clutched callously in Amanhã's metal-clad fingers. Her brow furrowed as she felt the pain of the impact begin to recede, and she ventured, "So, uh... what's tha--"
"Fish."
"... fish?"
"Fish."
"Right. Noted." Gridiron turned to help up Turas (who was swearing up and down to the gods of the dunes that his nose had totally been bleeding all over the place just a second ago) before returning her attention to Amanhã. "Well, you've clearly been... uh, partying it up, sis, so--" She paused, as if having just come to some massive epiphany, before scratching the back of her head. "Uh, you don't mind if I call you sis, do you? It's shorter than Amanhã and sounds less dumb than calling you sister."
Alas, if Amanhã was going to give any responce to that point, it was never to come about-- Gridiron had caught sight of Nee, approaching the spot where she and Turas had met up with Amanhã when two guards suddenly stepped into her path. Gridiron's eyes narrowed on them: words were exchanged beyond the vigilante leader's ability to hear them, but she knew it wasn't good, suspicions confirmed when the crowd fell silent, and their din gave way to the distinct signature of swords against swords, and voices.
Gridiron had already begun making her way toward the source of the noise, Turas sprinting along behind her and Amanhã, very clearly finding herself with a paucity of fucks to give about the whole thing, deciding to just plant herself right where she'd been standing. She pushed through the throngs of idle spectators surrounding the situation in question, until she got a clear look at it, and saw Marisa-- the captain of the guard here in Furoe, and somebody Gridiron had heard quite a fair amount of even if she had never quite spoken directly to her-- fending off incoming blows from the other guards as she explained... what? Ying Me-Hyung had been killed-- and one of her blades found abandoned in a pool of the noble's blood? Gridiron's eyes narrowed-- but... hadn't she heard all about how dedicated Marisa was, how honourable and just a captain? Did she not have a reputation was Marisa the Loyal? How then could it be that such an individual-- the sort for whom Gridiron bore a certain degree of inherent respect-- was suspected of murdering their patron?
"We trusted you, Marisa."
Gridiron's gaze snapped from Marisa, to the source of the familiar voice-- Nee stood there, shuddering like a leaf in the wind of fall, staring at Marisa. And in that moment, Gridiron immediately knew... well, more accurately, a sinking feeling of dread overtook her as her mind began drawing conclusions, and came to one particularly harrowing resolution. Could it have been that Nee would have murdered her own father, and planted one of Marisa's blades there to implicate her? After all, Gridiron suspected had Marisa actually conducted the assassination, she would have had sense enough not to leave such blatant evidence lying around, and... well, as reprehensible a conclusion as it was to draw, Gridiron had no doubt, even now, that Nee would have had no qualms with killing her father and implicating an honest, stalwart individual like Marisa in it.
The gaze she cast toward Nee quickly became one of callous discernment tinged with betrayal, but by that point, everything was already spiraling out of hand-- calls were made for the captain's execution, one of the guards spoke up in a futile attempt to stave off the aggression, and then Nee, bringing out all her tears and all her finest acting, implored the people to be calm. Gridiron, for her part, however, couldn't stand any more of it-- so she stepped forward as the crowd fell quiet, and took it upon herself to do her part before the whole damn thing descended into anarchy.
"Listen," she urged the nigh-crazed people of Furoe, her harsh voice stark against the brief episode of quietude that had followed the chaos. "Hasn't Marisa got a reputation for unremitting loyalty? What could she possibly have to gain from killing Ying Me-Hyung? And furthermore, if she truly was the assassin, why would she be so foolish as to use a blade that is so distinctly associated with her, and moreover, why would she ever leave such a blade lying around, knowing it would be traced directly back to her? Stop and think about it rationally-- it doesn't make any sense. Foul play is involved." Gridiron cast a reproachful glance back at Nee briefly, shook her head, before turning back to the crowd and adding firmly, "I will not stand to see an honest and honourable warrior suffer for the trickery and deceit of another."
"And for fuck sake!" Turas decided it was time to add his bit, clambering on next to Gridiron and bellowing at the crowds with his arms outstretched as though he was fucking sick of this shit. "Come the fuck on! When has the whole 'paranoia and mob violence gradually descends into anarchy' thing ever worked out? Am I the only narratively aware person here? For the love of the gods!"
... well, I guess you can't say he doesn't do his part.
Well, it didn't seem as though Muna had slept at all, either. The way she and Rumelis were acting almost made Terra feel guilty that she had slept for so long herself, both during the trip here and for a few hours in this hideout. Nevertheless, Muna had a reply for Rumelis that probably would do a lot more to convince him than whatever Terra could say. "W-well..." The girl sat back down upon the edge of Muna's bed again. "I-I guess we should do our best still, Rumelis, okay? Even if w-we can pretty much, um...get out whenever we want to...at least, I think we can. Right?"
They were suddenly interrupted by the last of the beast-people who was accompanying them--Rune--walking in through the door. "Some spear girl and her got hit by slaves, looks like," she yawned as she placed a little girl with brown hair upon the bed near Terra. "Mind if we keep her with us for now? Not exactly a kid friendly place here. Other than that, I'm fine with whatever job. Wherever I'm needed, I guess."
But when Terra saw just who the girl Rune brought in was, she gasped in disbelief. "M-Millie?!" she nearly screamed, probably ruining everyone else's sleep in the process. "O-oh my god, w-what happened? Y-you're okay, right?" Come to think of it, she hadn't seen the little girl in the Gangamai desert at all...where had she gone?!
Wait. "Spear girl." Does that mean--?
Abruptly, Terra stood up and bolted out of the hideout...and was immediately greeted by the sight of mottled black tendrils of energy (if it even could be called that) shooting up into the air. "W-what...on Earth is..." she stammered, starting to step backwards. But looking at the shadows swirling into the air like that...it reminded her far too much of the horrors that she had been working so hard to avoid. "O-oh god, please don't let her be there," she half-groaned, half-pleaded (not to anyone in particular) as she hurried towards that area.
Surely enough, however, just as she feared, Hyuna was on the ground when she arrived, and...what?! It was her body that was exuding all these shadows! As the baffled slavers stared at the sight, not sure whether this was a sign that it was time to back off or if they could run in and do as they pleased, Terra immediately flung out both hands, and just like that, the ground the slavers were on flipped upwards, sending them spiraling several dozen meters down the street.
But Hyuna...there was nothing she could do at all about her, was there? Unless Terra asked the lancer to vent all her anger out upon the "witch" she hated so much...but wait, that would not necessarily help anything. The only thing she did, as such, was stand a few meters away from Hyuna, looking on with fear...and maybe a bit of despair.
They were suddenly interrupted by the last of the beast-people who was accompanying them--Rune--walking in through the door. "Some spear girl and her got hit by slaves, looks like," she yawned as she placed a little girl with brown hair upon the bed near Terra. "Mind if we keep her with us for now? Not exactly a kid friendly place here. Other than that, I'm fine with whatever job. Wherever I'm needed, I guess."
But when Terra saw just who the girl Rune brought in was, she gasped in disbelief. "M-Millie?!" she nearly screamed, probably ruining everyone else's sleep in the process. "O-oh my god, w-what happened? Y-you're okay, right?" Come to think of it, she hadn't seen the little girl in the Gangamai desert at all...where had she gone?!
Wait. "Spear girl." Does that mean--?
Abruptly, Terra stood up and bolted out of the hideout...and was immediately greeted by the sight of mottled black tendrils of energy (if it even could be called that) shooting up into the air. "W-what...on Earth is..." she stammered, starting to step backwards. But looking at the shadows swirling into the air like that...it reminded her far too much of the horrors that she had been working so hard to avoid. "O-oh god, please don't let her be there," she half-groaned, half-pleaded (not to anyone in particular) as she hurried towards that area.
Surely enough, however, just as she feared, Hyuna was on the ground when she arrived, and...what?! It was her body that was exuding all these shadows! As the baffled slavers stared at the sight, not sure whether this was a sign that it was time to back off or if they could run in and do as they pleased, Terra immediately flung out both hands, and just like that, the ground the slavers were on flipped upwards, sending them spiraling several dozen meters down the street.
But Hyuna...there was nothing she could do at all about her, was there? Unless Terra asked the lancer to vent all her anger out upon the "witch" she hated so much...but wait, that would not necessarily help anything. The only thing she did, as such, was stand a few meters away from Hyuna, looking on with fear...and maybe a bit of despair.
Despite the bright words, the guild situation quickly became grim again. Rune had burst in with Millie in her hands and Terra had run out the door, having pieced together the situation as quickly as Lo-muna had. Instead of immediately bolting after the young girl, the rabbit looked at her guild and ordered, "I can't stop all of you from following but two of you stay to check on Millie and guard her. The rest of you can come or stay but I will be back."
And with that, the rabbit was gone. Her tired condition made her slower than usual however and she wasn't able to catch up to Terra until the young girl had finally stopped. Lo-muna's eyes widened at the sight and before she realized what she was doing, she was running towards the fallen spear girl. It wasn't the darkness that made her tremble with each step, but the sight of the young woman before her. Gangami seemed intent on reviving every bad memory Lo-muna had stored carefully in the recesses of her heart.
"Hyuna!" Lo-muna screamed, reaching out for the spear girl. "Hyuna, snap out of it! Hyuna!"
The cries sounded desperate even to Lo-muna. It was odd, the mix of guilt and fear with that hint of something else, something akin to relief really. But it was the fear that overrode the other emotions. The rabbit had no idea what she was doing. Even Suiken would have been more helpful at the moment. She continued to walk forward blindly...
And with that, the rabbit was gone. Her tired condition made her slower than usual however and she wasn't able to catch up to Terra until the young girl had finally stopped. Lo-muna's eyes widened at the sight and before she realized what she was doing, she was running towards the fallen spear girl. It wasn't the darkness that made her tremble with each step, but the sight of the young woman before her. Gangami seemed intent on reviving every bad memory Lo-muna had stored carefully in the recesses of her heart.
"Hyuna!" Lo-muna screamed, reaching out for the spear girl. "Hyuna, snap out of it! Hyuna!"
The cries sounded desperate even to Lo-muna. It was odd, the mix of guilt and fear with that hint of something else, something akin to relief really. But it was the fear that overrode the other emotions. The rabbit had no idea what she was doing. Even Suiken would have been more helpful at the moment. She continued to walk forward blindly...
Hyuna, you might as well just give up. Your body is under my control.
Fuck. No. This is stupid. Hyuna was powerless to do anything physically - but all of her strength was being put into her mental reserves, trying to keep the dark one out, trying not to lose control. She couldn't give in. She can't let the dark one win - goddamnit it was her body, not anyone else. But it was a waning battle - the dark one was slowly gaining more and more and Hyuna felt more doubts bombard her will, and her ability to struggle. She was slowly becoming exhausted throughout this whole thing...
No one likes you.
But she could still keep fighting, she still had will to struggle and keep her body her own. This wouldn't end just like this - she wouldn't be enslaved to this dark one, nor the slavers standing over her.
...only good at fighting.
She really wasn't good at anything else, was she? Couldn't make friends, couldn't fall in lov- no, don't listen to it, just keep fighting it. Don't get taken it for fuck's sake.
And you couldn't even defend Yaeha. Or Muna. And now Millie's probably captured.
Worthless. Yaeha's death, far from home, far from her loved one, even with child - Hyuna was powerless, utterly powerless to save her. Her best friend. And Muna - burnt by the weird girl, probably got caught up in slavery shit here in Gangamai, who knows? Hyuna couldn't protect her either, no matter how badly she hurt her - it didn't change what Hyuna's heart told her. And Millie, the last one who gave a shit, and Hyuna led her into this ... this....
You're unwanted by everyone.
And that was the cold, hard truth. Maybe it was better to just give in. Just relax, and let someone else take charge. It... might work better, right? It might be amazing. Watching all the bodies flying, and the blood churning, it could be magnificent. And Hyuna wouldn't have to worry about anything anymore. Nothing would matter. She could just... stop. Stop caring. Stop suffering. Be in bliss. Would that really be so bad?
She wanted to give in. Give up. Surrender. She didn't want to run her life anymore - she didn't want to hurt anymore. She didn't want anything. Didn't want to care about anything. Didn't want to keep fucking everything up. It'd be easy. So easy. And everything would be gone. No one would even notice the change, would they? They probably wouldn't even give a shit. No one could save her - and the way she is now, who'd want to? Millie was probably just using her for the protection, too. Probably just pretending to care, feeding her lies and other shit. Pretending to like her - but thinking back, it was obvious she didn't. Obvious that no one liked her. That if she gave in and never again emerged from her mind, no one would even be affected in the least. Wouldn't even notice. She was that insignificant to everyone. Not even pity. She didn't even have pity anymore. Friends? Family? Love? Did any of it matter?
It's over. All of her struggles were over. The perfect solution - how could she not notice it before?
Dark one. I give u-
"Hyuna! Hyuna, snap out of it! Hyuna!"
Almost robotically, Hyuna's neck creaked back to see... a very very unwelcome sight. And she felt the darkness rage inside of her, fighting even harder against the last bastion of the lancer's psyche. Why was... Lo-Muna... and furthermore... Terra - why were they here? Where was Millie? Was Millie okay? And - wait what - what the shit? What the shit was going on? Hyuna grasped at her spear at her side, and stood up once again, glaring. Because. Because fuck. She already had a cool exit from Muna's life last time, didn't she?
"Rabbit and Bird beasts, eh, Ren?"
Shit, the slavers- Hyuna turned away from Lo-Muna to lunge forward - she was okay, she was in control now, the dark one had been repelled for now - but at the last second, the one named Ren seemed to phase to the side, and grabbed at her spear, knocking her to the ground, before hooking her arms behind her, underneath the illusions of wings. The other slaver had already grabbed onto Lo-Muna.
"What about the weird-eyed girl?"
Ren shrugged.
"She's human, but we got two beastmen. Ain't breakin' no laws if we just leave her there."
"Heh, well, let's get goin' then."
And thus, the two slavers, with both Hyuna and Lo-Muna in tow, escaped into the myriad of people that populated Gangamai, quickly melting into the crowds.
Rune was bored, but hey, she brought the kid, so why not just keep her company? Scratching at one of her ears underneath the hood, she grinned, looking at the rest of the guild.
"Nice weather we got here, eh guys, in this underground city here."
"We need to take you back to the mansion, Little Princess." Toku urged. "Come on."
This was stupid. The whole thing was stupid. Nee didn't expect the panic to be this much - weren't the civilians mostly apathetic unless it directly involved them? Why were they so riled up? Why - goddamnit Nee, get a hold of yourself, you can't waver now, you lost your chance to change your mind a while ago - did they seem to care so much? But in any case, it was working at least a little bit. But hopefully after a while they'd calm enough for Nee to start pulling strings, with all the power being a head of a family entailed. But to do that, first, was to get the trust of the people. Make them calmer. And she needed the reason for the calm to be her, and not the pheromones, because, well. That's how it was, right? If she could be the focal point around which the civilians found stability, it'd all go well. Perfect, uncontested loyalty, right there. But in that aspect - she needed to see Marisa.
A glance of reproach from Noxchi made Nee falter once again, and wonder if perhaps she made a mistake. She couldn't have, right? But nonetheless, a sense of shame swept through her body - it was as if - no, don't even consider that. The numbness was a good thing. Let it stay. The less emotion put into her mind the better. the easier it'd be to disassociate from it all. She could do things without bothering with the moral quandaries if she remained numb like she had been.
It was better this way. In a few days, Valkar would arrive, too. Then she could use his guilt and easily malleable will to make him her slave, in a twist of irony and karma, and with the strength of the Ku'Rannos, she could easily get a huge army. That's the way it is, after all. The best way to-
But why did she feel so lonely? Why couldn't she shut out her need for a friend? She shot Noxchi a look of despair and longing that even she couldn't hold back - it was only for a brief moment, but still - and she wondered if she should have felt at least a little remorse over killing her f- no. Don't even bother. What's done is done, and now she had to tend to the future.
As Noxchi and Turas made their speeches, Nee took the opportunity to slip out from Toku's sight, melting into the little routes she always took throughout the city to avoid the eye of the guards - towards the direction Marisa went off at. At one intersection Nee caught sight of a few civilians, trying to play vigilante as they searched for Marisa, yelling and shouting profanities and words of anger and frustration - Nee quickly slipped down the other route, as stealthily as she could. And sure enough, no one really noticed.
About half an hour later, Nee managed to get in sight of the almost famously loyal captain. Marisa's face looked stung as she saw who was approaching - Nee offered a smile and a hand.
"I'm sorry, Marisa." She said faintly.
Marisa looked a little confused, but accepted the hand, getting up from where she was resting. They were far from the Market District now, closer to the Port District, behind a warehouse that housed the imports and exports to and from Sudea. Quite a lot of the economy hinged on this, for Furoe, but in any case, that's not what mattered now.
"Why, Little Princess?"
Nee let out a bit of a sigh.
"I'm... not an idiot." The noble began. "It can't have been you who killed my father. You... wouldn't. And even if you would... the knife. You aren't that idiotic. It had to have been planted, Marisa." She pulled the hood off her head, taking the opportunity to wring her hand a bit, filling the little area with pheromones - and feeling her chi strengthen just a tad, she noticed it with a bit of satisfaction, once she had time, she'd test to see if she had any other pheromone effects yet - before bringing her hands back to rest. "I'm... going to try and find out who did it. Get justice for my dad."
Nee made a bit of a downcast face as she regarded Marisa.
"I'm apologizing because... the city, the people - they need a common enemy right now. Or else Furoe will quickly collapse into panic and disorder. I'll undo all of this - all the distrust for you, and the hate for you - once this is over, okay? So.... I'm sorry. I hope you can forgive me. and to please, keep this between us. I don't think - I.... you know.... right?"
Marisa nodded, and pulled Nee into a tight hug, with relief.
"I've pledged my life to serve you and your father." She said sincerely. "I'll continue to do so until the very end. Thank you for believing in me, Little Princess."
Despite the shock of the hug, it wasn't too bad. Maybe because it was a fellow female - possibly. Possibly. But most importantly, another pawn was now fully under Nee's control.
Half an hour later, she returned back to the festival, regarding Toku with an apologetic face, once again wearing the white hood of her mixed miko-yuki onna outfit.
"I'm sorry, Toku." She enunciated. "I... just needed some time to myself. Because... the shock. My father... all of - I'm sorry. Yeah. I'm okay."
Toku nodded with relief, and began making orders for the guards to strengthen their guard around the mansion, as well as have some forces to hunt for the missing Guard Captain. But a large constituent of them would also remain where they could keep the people from trying any sort of riot. The more order, the better, and Nee hoped that Furoe wouldn't break down too quickly. Hopefully the steps she'd taken would prevent that.
Now it was time for the nerve wracking part. Nee brushed off the acting captain's hand as she approached Noxchi and Turas. What kind of face would she make? What kind of expression? she surely didn't want to lie to Noxchi - but then again, fully dropping the facade was probably a bad idea. Not in public, at the very least. Nee decided on not really worrying about it, her face naturally turning into a slight frown.
"If you want... you could come to the mansion with me." Nee muttered awkwardly. "I mean, uh, the servants quarters, y'could sleep there - wait, I mean, it's not like it'd bad there, I slept there a few times becaus- I uh, well, anyways." She bit her lip - goddamnit, why was it so hard to talk without manipulating people? - and sighed. "...I'd feel a lot more at ease knowing you're around..." Her face reddened slightly at the admittance of her emotional dependency, and she shuffled her feet, turning her face away to try and retain some sense of dignity.
Asura knew something was fishy. She'd gotten over the initial trauma of seeing Ying's dead, bleeding body. But ... like some people, she knew that Marisa couldn't possibly have done it. There was no real reason - she was simply known as the Loyal. Marisa the Loyal. And Asura - now in a new maid outfit - had seen Marisa around enough to know that her efforts were sincere and heartful. Her devotion to the noble family was boundless. She stood next to Raekwon, the goldfish vendor, and former member of the famed guild, the Wu-Tang Clan, with a bit of a sigh.
"It doesn't make sense, does it?" She murmured absently. "Marisa... couldn't. It couldn't have been her, that Gridiron makes a good point."
Already this early into the aftermath, and the hearts of the peoples were quickly shifting - some still clamoring for Marisa's capture and execution, but others now considering the possibility of a plant. A frame. And Asura knew just which one she was a part of. She didn't know who the culprit could be, but the more people who believed Marisa was the blame, the worse. And the absolute worst case scenario could happen if people weren't vigilant enough - the daughter herself could end up dead next. Asura hoped the civilians would calm themselves in time to realize that Marisa wasn't the true target, then go after the real murderer before the daughter was killed.
But there was only so much a maid could do.
"Raekwon..." Asura readjusted her uniform. "It can't have been the captain, right?"
Fuck. No. This is stupid. Hyuna was powerless to do anything physically - but all of her strength was being put into her mental reserves, trying to keep the dark one out, trying not to lose control. She couldn't give in. She can't let the dark one win - goddamnit it was her body, not anyone else. But it was a waning battle - the dark one was slowly gaining more and more and Hyuna felt more doubts bombard her will, and her ability to struggle. She was slowly becoming exhausted throughout this whole thing...
No one likes you.
But she could still keep fighting, she still had will to struggle and keep her body her own. This wouldn't end just like this - she wouldn't be enslaved to this dark one, nor the slavers standing over her.
...only good at fighting.
She really wasn't good at anything else, was she? Couldn't make friends, couldn't fall in lov- no, don't listen to it, just keep fighting it. Don't get taken it for fuck's sake.
And you couldn't even defend Yaeha. Or Muna. And now Millie's probably captured.
Worthless. Yaeha's death, far from home, far from her loved one, even with child - Hyuna was powerless, utterly powerless to save her. Her best friend. And Muna - burnt by the weird girl, probably got caught up in slavery shit here in Gangamai, who knows? Hyuna couldn't protect her either, no matter how badly she hurt her - it didn't change what Hyuna's heart told her. And Millie, the last one who gave a shit, and Hyuna led her into this ... this....
You're unwanted by everyone.
And that was the cold, hard truth. Maybe it was better to just give in. Just relax, and let someone else take charge. It... might work better, right? It might be amazing. Watching all the bodies flying, and the blood churning, it could be magnificent. And Hyuna wouldn't have to worry about anything anymore. Nothing would matter. She could just... stop. Stop caring. Stop suffering. Be in bliss. Would that really be so bad?
She wanted to give in. Give up. Surrender. She didn't want to run her life anymore - she didn't want to hurt anymore. She didn't want anything. Didn't want to care about anything. Didn't want to keep fucking everything up. It'd be easy. So easy. And everything would be gone. No one would even notice the change, would they? They probably wouldn't even give a shit. No one could save her - and the way she is now, who'd want to? Millie was probably just using her for the protection, too. Probably just pretending to care, feeding her lies and other shit. Pretending to like her - but thinking back, it was obvious she didn't. Obvious that no one liked her. That if she gave in and never again emerged from her mind, no one would even be affected in the least. Wouldn't even notice. She was that insignificant to everyone. Not even pity. She didn't even have pity anymore. Friends? Family? Love? Did any of it matter?
It's over. All of her struggles were over. The perfect solution - how could she not notice it before?
Dark one. I give u-
"Hyuna! Hyuna, snap out of it! Hyuna!"
Almost robotically, Hyuna's neck creaked back to see... a very very unwelcome sight. And she felt the darkness rage inside of her, fighting even harder against the last bastion of the lancer's psyche. Why was... Lo-Muna... and furthermore... Terra - why were they here? Where was Millie? Was Millie okay? And - wait what - what the shit? What the shit was going on? Hyuna grasped at her spear at her side, and stood up once again, glaring. Because. Because fuck. She already had a cool exit from Muna's life last time, didn't she?
"Rabbit and Bird beasts, eh, Ren?"
Shit, the slavers- Hyuna turned away from Lo-Muna to lunge forward - she was okay, she was in control now, the dark one had been repelled for now - but at the last second, the one named Ren seemed to phase to the side, and grabbed at her spear, knocking her to the ground, before hooking her arms behind her, underneath the illusions of wings. The other slaver had already grabbed onto Lo-Muna.
"What about the weird-eyed girl?"
Ren shrugged.
"She's human, but we got two beastmen. Ain't breakin' no laws if we just leave her there."
"Heh, well, let's get goin' then."
And thus, the two slavers, with both Hyuna and Lo-Muna in tow, escaped into the myriad of people that populated Gangamai, quickly melting into the crowds.
Rune was bored, but hey, she brought the kid, so why not just keep her company? Scratching at one of her ears underneath the hood, she grinned, looking at the rest of the guild.
"Nice weather we got here, eh guys, in this underground city here."
"We need to take you back to the mansion, Little Princess." Toku urged. "Come on."
This was stupid. The whole thing was stupid. Nee didn't expect the panic to be this much - weren't the civilians mostly apathetic unless it directly involved them? Why were they so riled up? Why - goddamnit Nee, get a hold of yourself, you can't waver now, you lost your chance to change your mind a while ago - did they seem to care so much? But in any case, it was working at least a little bit. But hopefully after a while they'd calm enough for Nee to start pulling strings, with all the power being a head of a family entailed. But to do that, first, was to get the trust of the people. Make them calmer. And she needed the reason for the calm to be her, and not the pheromones, because, well. That's how it was, right? If she could be the focal point around which the civilians found stability, it'd all go well. Perfect, uncontested loyalty, right there. But in that aspect - she needed to see Marisa.
A glance of reproach from Noxchi made Nee falter once again, and wonder if perhaps she made a mistake. She couldn't have, right? But nonetheless, a sense of shame swept through her body - it was as if - no, don't even consider that. The numbness was a good thing. Let it stay. The less emotion put into her mind the better. the easier it'd be to disassociate from it all. She could do things without bothering with the moral quandaries if she remained numb like she had been.
It was better this way. In a few days, Valkar would arrive, too. Then she could use his guilt and easily malleable will to make him her slave, in a twist of irony and karma, and with the strength of the Ku'Rannos, she could easily get a huge army. That's the way it is, after all. The best way to-
But why did she feel so lonely? Why couldn't she shut out her need for a friend? She shot Noxchi a look of despair and longing that even she couldn't hold back - it was only for a brief moment, but still - and she wondered if she should have felt at least a little remorse over killing her f- no. Don't even bother. What's done is done, and now she had to tend to the future.
As Noxchi and Turas made their speeches, Nee took the opportunity to slip out from Toku's sight, melting into the little routes she always took throughout the city to avoid the eye of the guards - towards the direction Marisa went off at. At one intersection Nee caught sight of a few civilians, trying to play vigilante as they searched for Marisa, yelling and shouting profanities and words of anger and frustration - Nee quickly slipped down the other route, as stealthily as she could. And sure enough, no one really noticed.
About half an hour later, Nee managed to get in sight of the almost famously loyal captain. Marisa's face looked stung as she saw who was approaching - Nee offered a smile and a hand.
"I'm sorry, Marisa." She said faintly.
Marisa looked a little confused, but accepted the hand, getting up from where she was resting. They were far from the Market District now, closer to the Port District, behind a warehouse that housed the imports and exports to and from Sudea. Quite a lot of the economy hinged on this, for Furoe, but in any case, that's not what mattered now.
"Why, Little Princess?"
Nee let out a bit of a sigh.
"I'm... not an idiot." The noble began. "It can't have been you who killed my father. You... wouldn't. And even if you would... the knife. You aren't that idiotic. It had to have been planted, Marisa." She pulled the hood off her head, taking the opportunity to wring her hand a bit, filling the little area with pheromones - and feeling her chi strengthen just a tad, she noticed it with a bit of satisfaction, once she had time, she'd test to see if she had any other pheromone effects yet - before bringing her hands back to rest. "I'm... going to try and find out who did it. Get justice for my dad."
Nee made a bit of a downcast face as she regarded Marisa.
"I'm apologizing because... the city, the people - they need a common enemy right now. Or else Furoe will quickly collapse into panic and disorder. I'll undo all of this - all the distrust for you, and the hate for you - once this is over, okay? So.... I'm sorry. I hope you can forgive me. and to please, keep this between us. I don't think - I.... you know.... right?"
Marisa nodded, and pulled Nee into a tight hug, with relief.
"I've pledged my life to serve you and your father." She said sincerely. "I'll continue to do so until the very end. Thank you for believing in me, Little Princess."
Despite the shock of the hug, it wasn't too bad. Maybe because it was a fellow female - possibly. Possibly. But most importantly, another pawn was now fully under Nee's control.
Half an hour later, she returned back to the festival, regarding Toku with an apologetic face, once again wearing the white hood of her mixed miko-yuki onna outfit.
"I'm sorry, Toku." She enunciated. "I... just needed some time to myself. Because... the shock. My father... all of - I'm sorry. Yeah. I'm okay."
Toku nodded with relief, and began making orders for the guards to strengthen their guard around the mansion, as well as have some forces to hunt for the missing Guard Captain. But a large constituent of them would also remain where they could keep the people from trying any sort of riot. The more order, the better, and Nee hoped that Furoe wouldn't break down too quickly. Hopefully the steps she'd taken would prevent that.
Now it was time for the nerve wracking part. Nee brushed off the acting captain's hand as she approached Noxchi and Turas. What kind of face would she make? What kind of expression? she surely didn't want to lie to Noxchi - but then again, fully dropping the facade was probably a bad idea. Not in public, at the very least. Nee decided on not really worrying about it, her face naturally turning into a slight frown.
"If you want... you could come to the mansion with me." Nee muttered awkwardly. "I mean, uh, the servants quarters, y'could sleep there - wait, I mean, it's not like it'd bad there, I slept there a few times becaus- I uh, well, anyways." She bit her lip - goddamnit, why was it so hard to talk without manipulating people? - and sighed. "...I'd feel a lot more at ease knowing you're around..." Her face reddened slightly at the admittance of her emotional dependency, and she shuffled her feet, turning her face away to try and retain some sense of dignity.
Asura knew something was fishy. She'd gotten over the initial trauma of seeing Ying's dead, bleeding body. But ... like some people, she knew that Marisa couldn't possibly have done it. There was no real reason - she was simply known as the Loyal. Marisa the Loyal. And Asura - now in a new maid outfit - had seen Marisa around enough to know that her efforts were sincere and heartful. Her devotion to the noble family was boundless. She stood next to Raekwon, the goldfish vendor, and former member of the famed guild, the Wu-Tang Clan, with a bit of a sigh.
"It doesn't make sense, does it?" She murmured absently. "Marisa... couldn't. It couldn't have been her, that Gridiron makes a good point."
Already this early into the aftermath, and the hearts of the peoples were quickly shifting - some still clamoring for Marisa's capture and execution, but others now considering the possibility of a plant. A frame. And Asura knew just which one she was a part of. She didn't know who the culprit could be, but the more people who believed Marisa was the blame, the worse. And the absolute worst case scenario could happen if people weren't vigilant enough - the daughter herself could end up dead next. Asura hoped the civilians would calm themselves in time to realize that Marisa wasn't the true target, then go after the real murderer before the daughter was killed.
But there was only so much a maid could do.
"Raekwon..." Asura readjusted her uniform. "It can't have been the captain, right?"
Just as Muna reached Hyuna, who seemed to be in one of her most horrible moods, and the lancer seemed to gain control over the terrifying dark aura she was emanating, the two slavers somehow managed to get behind the two quickly and grab them, pinning their arms behind their backs. "No!" Terra ran towards them, both hands on her swords, the slavers somehow managed to bolt away again, disappearing into the crowd.
Terra looked left and right, desperately trying to spot the slavers, but it was hard to tell them from the rest of the crowd. Catapulting herself to the rooftops, she looked around once again...but by the time she spotted the slavers, they were so far away that she knew she'd never be able to catch up. Just like that, she had lost both Hyuna and Muna.
No...not again...they got into trouble, and I did NOTHING again! Letting out a frustrated shout, Terra collapsed to her knees and slammed the ground with balled fists, tears streaming down her face. Just when she thought she had finally been able to stop weighing down the Guild, she had just failed again. And now, their leader was gone, in addition to Hyuna...and even if Hyuna technically abandoned them all, Terra felt absolutely horrible having seen her been carried off. "I-I'm really sorry...you two..." she sobbed.
But there was something in her mind telling her that this wasn't what she should be doing. So you're just going to sit here crying? You really can't do anything after all, can you? Stand up. Stand up, for god's sake! You'll never save them if you just sit around feeling sorry for yourself! "But...what can I do?" she wondered through her tears, raising her head just a little off the ground. "I-it's not like the Guild will ever trust me after thi-"
Suddenly, a new idea appeared to her. The Guild. They might not trust me, but I'll need them to save the two. If it's them, I'm sure...we will definitely save Hyuna and Muna! Wiping her tears away with her arm, she stepped off the building and landed upon the street, picking up the spear which Hyuna had left behind. It was gold-tinted, light, and ridiculously ornate...as a weapon, she saw it as just a silly mockery; Umi had told her once that more ornate weapons were easier to break. She had yet to test this, but fancy weapons still seemed just stupid to her. Didn't Hyuna have another spear?
Nevertheless, Terra headed back to the hideout, the spear held over her shoulder. Rune, Millie, and Rumelis were all awake, of course, but she seriously hoped someone else woke up to hear her words. "E-everyone..." Her throat cracked, and she was sure she was about to burst into tears, but she furiously beat back the urge and continued her message, trying hard to stutter as infrequently as possible. "H-Hyuna...she's arrived in G-Gangamai...b-but s-she..." A pause. She didn't think she could continue at all now...
Someone else was rising from a bed...it was Umi. And he was staring at her with worry, knowing how bad she was at speaking to people she didn't know well. He was about to say something, but Terra forced her panic down and continued. "S-she and Muna have been captured by slavers!" she almost shouted, the words forced out almost painfully. Indeed, it seemed she now was leaning upon Hyuna's spear for support...but regardless, Terra swallowed again and delivered the last part of her words, while Umi continued to stare at her, surprised and maybe even impressed. "Please, I-I'm sorry I...wasn't able to save them. But...if you all help, I'm sure...we c-can definitely get the two back!"
Terra looked left and right, desperately trying to spot the slavers, but it was hard to tell them from the rest of the crowd. Catapulting herself to the rooftops, she looked around once again...but by the time she spotted the slavers, they were so far away that she knew she'd never be able to catch up. Just like that, she had lost both Hyuna and Muna.
No...not again...they got into trouble, and I did NOTHING again! Letting out a frustrated shout, Terra collapsed to her knees and slammed the ground with balled fists, tears streaming down her face. Just when she thought she had finally been able to stop weighing down the Guild, she had just failed again. And now, their leader was gone, in addition to Hyuna...and even if Hyuna technically abandoned them all, Terra felt absolutely horrible having seen her been carried off. "I-I'm really sorry...you two..." she sobbed.
But there was something in her mind telling her that this wasn't what she should be doing. So you're just going to sit here crying? You really can't do anything after all, can you? Stand up. Stand up, for god's sake! You'll never save them if you just sit around feeling sorry for yourself! "But...what can I do?" she wondered through her tears, raising her head just a little off the ground. "I-it's not like the Guild will ever trust me after thi-"
Suddenly, a new idea appeared to her. The Guild. They might not trust me, but I'll need them to save the two. If it's them, I'm sure...we will definitely save Hyuna and Muna! Wiping her tears away with her arm, she stepped off the building and landed upon the street, picking up the spear which Hyuna had left behind. It was gold-tinted, light, and ridiculously ornate...as a weapon, she saw it as just a silly mockery; Umi had told her once that more ornate weapons were easier to break. She had yet to test this, but fancy weapons still seemed just stupid to her. Didn't Hyuna have another spear?
Nevertheless, Terra headed back to the hideout, the spear held over her shoulder. Rune, Millie, and Rumelis were all awake, of course, but she seriously hoped someone else woke up to hear her words. "E-everyone..." Her throat cracked, and she was sure she was about to burst into tears, but she furiously beat back the urge and continued her message, trying hard to stutter as infrequently as possible. "H-Hyuna...she's arrived in G-Gangamai...b-but s-she..." A pause. She didn't think she could continue at all now...
Someone else was rising from a bed...it was Umi. And he was staring at her with worry, knowing how bad she was at speaking to people she didn't know well. He was about to say something, but Terra forced her panic down and continued. "S-she and Muna have been captured by slavers!" she almost shouted, the words forced out almost painfully. Indeed, it seemed she now was leaning upon Hyuna's spear for support...but regardless, Terra swallowed again and delivered the last part of her words, while Umi continued to stare at her, surprised and maybe even impressed. "Please, I-I'm sorry I...wasn't able to save them. But...if you all help, I'm sure...we c-can definitely get the two back!"
The man known to all but himself as Raekwon of the Wu-Tang shook his head ruefully at the whole scene.
He stood beside Asura, lamenting the situation even as his expression remained inscrutable-- so old Me-Hyung had gotten his shit ganked, eh? Man, if the Wu'd still been high-rollin', they woulda been on this shit like Biggie Smalls on cake, figurin' out what the game was here 'n get shit fly in the hood again. But alas-- Raekwon had only heard from RZA, who was tryin' to keep tabs on the rest of the Clan, for old times' sake. As for the others-- ODB, GZA, Inspectah Deck, the whole ol' crew-- he knew nothing. It was lamentable, but they had agreed the mercenary gig was no longer their jive. It was time to pursue the cream on other horizons.
More importantly, he contemplated on the state of Me-Hyung's 'lil girl-- Nee. He'd figured they'd chill for a bit, take a break from the festival to shoot the air 'n see what was good-- he made a point of checkin' in on her every now and then that he passed through Furoe, like he did with Asura. That girl was a good kid, ultimately: this whole business with her old man's murder was whack as shit, and he'd have to touch base with her at some point to see how she was handlin' it.
Asura sure wasn't takin' it too good. "Raekwon," she urged, fiddling about with her uniform uncomfortably. "It can't have been the captain, right?"
Raekwon shrugged. "Niggas is always buggin' out when shit like this goes down-- lookin' for the easiest explanation, and sometimes good folks take the brunt of it. But I can say Marisa ain't the type'a fool to turn on ol' Me-Hyung like this, and she sure as hell ain't trippin' liable to murk the nigga and leave her knife lyin' there. Some deep shit is goin' down." He turned a smile toward the maid that was comforting in a veritably supernatural fashion, and added, "I'm sure it'll all work out for the best, but for the time bein', Asura, you might wanna ghost. Take a vacation, y'know? I know it musta been pretty jarring to see what you saw-- it would be for anybody. Take some time off, you deserve it. And..." A certain inscrutable quality tinged the easygoing nature of his eyes and his grin. "... who knows. I gotta feelin' somethin' might come about the Wu can't turn a blind eye to."
Nee shot Gridiron a look of contrition, but the vigilante leader permitted no visible show of compassion in responce-- after all, if Nee had really assassinated her father and then taken steps to implicate the captain of the guard in it... Well, that changed everything. Gridiron had been made well aware that Nee was a... uh, cunning sort, to put it as simply as possible, but someone who could murder their own parent and then try and pin the blame on an honest, forthright warrior was someone Gridiron wanted nothing to do with-- but now she was making assumptions with no evidence. She'd have to get Nee's side of the issue before she leapt to conclusions, but... still, she couldn't shake that pessimistic, cold sinking feeling she'd felt soon's she saw Nee glaring at Marisa looking utterly forsaken. Gridiron was anything but the best at reading peoples' expressions and judging the veracity of the emotions they were divulging, but she did get hunches, and the hunch she had right about now regarding this whole business of Ying Me-Hyung's death was... anything but a good one.
What did it matter, though? It wasn't as though Gridiron had any intent of throwing in with whatever far-fetched plans of a glorious revolution Nee had concocted-- sure, it sounded great on paper. Decimate the caste system. Overthrow the status quo. Crush the institution of slavery. Theoretically speaking, it was the kind of thing Gridiron should have immediately sworn fealty to, a cause she would have without hesitation lent her warhammer to. But in the end... the mastermind behind it all was a fourteen year old kid. For all her lofty aspirations, what could she really accomplish in the end? There were so many things that could go wrong, so many things just begging to go wrong-- Gridiron could never bank her life and the lives of those who fought alongside her on that chance.
And perhaps she could not deny the festering, repulsive fear that just maybe , Nee would accomplish the very thing Gridiron had dedicated her entire life to these last ten years.
How worthlessly vindictive.
It was more or less precisely on cue, at that very moment, that the sound of light steps approaching drew Gridiron's attention, and she glanced up, her eyes falling upon the slight form of Nee Me-Hyung. The noble girl was putting on the act again, by the looks of it-- Gridiron beheld her humiliated blush and shuffling posture with a raised eyebrow, keeping vigilant once again to avoid giving the girl anything to take advantage of.
However, she wasn't going to reject her proposition-- at least this way... Gridiron could get a good handle on what the hell was going on. See if Nee really was behind this-- if her suspicions were indeed on the mark. And if they were... well, Gridiron knew what was to be done. None of this shit was in her hands: whatever came about, Nee would have to deal with it as the consequences of her actions. She'd have proven once and for all that she couldn't necessarily be trusted, that Gridiron couldn't feel with any certainty that she too would not someday be subject to what the captain of the guard had fallen victim to.
"Lead the way," she grunted affirmatively, nodding toward Turas and Amanhã to follow her as she walked with Nee. They walked in silence, Gridiron maintaining a gaze set firmly on what lay ahead, before she broached the subject, without glancing down at Nee. "This business of implicating Marisa... I don't like it. I'm no moral arbiter-- I've done shitty things in the name of what was right. But if there's one thing I can't forgive, it's somebody who makes an honest, honourable individual suffer for their own actions." Gridiron glanced down to Nee, maintaining an expression absent of disdain or spite. "I don't make a habit of keeping the company of such people."
He stood beside Asura, lamenting the situation even as his expression remained inscrutable-- so old Me-Hyung had gotten his shit ganked, eh? Man, if the Wu'd still been high-rollin', they woulda been on this shit like Biggie Smalls on cake, figurin' out what the game was here 'n get shit fly in the hood again. But alas-- Raekwon had only heard from RZA, who was tryin' to keep tabs on the rest of the Clan, for old times' sake. As for the others-- ODB, GZA, Inspectah Deck, the whole ol' crew-- he knew nothing. It was lamentable, but they had agreed the mercenary gig was no longer their jive. It was time to pursue the cream on other horizons.
More importantly, he contemplated on the state of Me-Hyung's 'lil girl-- Nee. He'd figured they'd chill for a bit, take a break from the festival to shoot the air 'n see what was good-- he made a point of checkin' in on her every now and then that he passed through Furoe, like he did with Asura. That girl was a good kid, ultimately: this whole business with her old man's murder was whack as shit, and he'd have to touch base with her at some point to see how she was handlin' it.
Asura sure wasn't takin' it too good. "Raekwon," she urged, fiddling about with her uniform uncomfortably. "It can't have been the captain, right?"
Raekwon shrugged. "Niggas is always buggin' out when shit like this goes down-- lookin' for the easiest explanation, and sometimes good folks take the brunt of it. But I can say Marisa ain't the type'a fool to turn on ol' Me-Hyung like this, and she sure as hell ain't trippin' liable to murk the nigga and leave her knife lyin' there. Some deep shit is goin' down." He turned a smile toward the maid that was comforting in a veritably supernatural fashion, and added, "I'm sure it'll all work out for the best, but for the time bein', Asura, you might wanna ghost. Take a vacation, y'know? I know it musta been pretty jarring to see what you saw-- it would be for anybody. Take some time off, you deserve it. And..." A certain inscrutable quality tinged the easygoing nature of his eyes and his grin. "... who knows. I gotta feelin' somethin' might come about the Wu can't turn a blind eye to."
Nee shot Gridiron a look of contrition, but the vigilante leader permitted no visible show of compassion in responce-- after all, if Nee had really assassinated her father and then taken steps to implicate the captain of the guard in it... Well, that changed everything. Gridiron had been made well aware that Nee was a... uh, cunning sort, to put it as simply as possible, but someone who could murder their own parent and then try and pin the blame on an honest, forthright warrior was someone Gridiron wanted nothing to do with-- but now she was making assumptions with no evidence. She'd have to get Nee's side of the issue before she leapt to conclusions, but... still, she couldn't shake that pessimistic, cold sinking feeling she'd felt soon's she saw Nee glaring at Marisa looking utterly forsaken. Gridiron was anything but the best at reading peoples' expressions and judging the veracity of the emotions they were divulging, but she did get hunches, and the hunch she had right about now regarding this whole business of Ying Me-Hyung's death was... anything but a good one.
What did it matter, though? It wasn't as though Gridiron had any intent of throwing in with whatever far-fetched plans of a glorious revolution Nee had concocted-- sure, it sounded great on paper. Decimate the caste system. Overthrow the status quo. Crush the institution of slavery. Theoretically speaking, it was the kind of thing Gridiron should have immediately sworn fealty to, a cause she would have without hesitation lent her warhammer to. But in the end... the mastermind behind it all was a fourteen year old kid. For all her lofty aspirations, what could she really accomplish in the end? There were so many things that could go wrong, so many things just begging to go wrong-- Gridiron could never bank her life and the lives of those who fought alongside her on that chance.
And perhaps she could not deny the festering, repulsive fear that just maybe , Nee would accomplish the very thing Gridiron had dedicated her entire life to these last ten years.
How worthlessly vindictive.
It was more or less precisely on cue, at that very moment, that the sound of light steps approaching drew Gridiron's attention, and she glanced up, her eyes falling upon the slight form of Nee Me-Hyung. The noble girl was putting on the act again, by the looks of it-- Gridiron beheld her humiliated blush and shuffling posture with a raised eyebrow, keeping vigilant once again to avoid giving the girl anything to take advantage of.
However, she wasn't going to reject her proposition-- at least this way... Gridiron could get a good handle on what the hell was going on. See if Nee really was behind this-- if her suspicions were indeed on the mark. And if they were... well, Gridiron knew what was to be done. None of this shit was in her hands: whatever came about, Nee would have to deal with it as the consequences of her actions. She'd have proven once and for all that she couldn't necessarily be trusted, that Gridiron couldn't feel with any certainty that she too would not someday be subject to what the captain of the guard had fallen victim to.
"Lead the way," she grunted affirmatively, nodding toward Turas and Amanhã to follow her as she walked with Nee. They walked in silence, Gridiron maintaining a gaze set firmly on what lay ahead, before she broached the subject, without glancing down at Nee. "This business of implicating Marisa... I don't like it. I'm no moral arbiter-- I've done shitty things in the name of what was right. But if there's one thing I can't forgive, it's somebody who makes an honest, honourable individual suffer for their own actions." Gridiron glanced down to Nee, maintaining an expression absent of disdain or spite. "I don't make a habit of keeping the company of such people."
It was hard to say that Ann wasn't surprised by Millie's sudden appearance, but she accepted it with a warm embrace all the same, wrapping her arms gently around her. Her thoughts had been so adrift and aimless the past few days that she'd almost forgotten that the girl had even existed. It wasn't like her to be forgetful like that, but it really couldn't be helped with all everything she's had on her plate.
She nodded silently as Rune and Terra briefly explained the situation.
"Hyuna..." Millie cried softly. "We have to...go back for Hyuna..." She ran her fingers through the girl's hair and reassured her in a soothing voice.
"Shhh...It's okay, Millie," Ann smiled.
"Y-You're going to go help too, right Terra?" she asked with teary eyes.
"We'll get Lo-Muna and Hyuna back," Ann said. "You don't have to cry anymore." She let go of Millie and wiped away her tears. "Stay here with the rest. Terra, you don't have to come if you don't want to. This is a dangerous place for you." She rested her hand on the hilt of her sword and started walking in the direction that the two had been carried off to, gradually quickening the pace into a steady run. She'd already been around Gangamai on business terms before so she was somewhat familiar with its layout. This shouldn't take too long.
"Guess they'll have to do," Ren sighed. "The kid is who we really should've gotten, but I guess things can't ever be that easy." He raised a brow at his companion. "The hell are you doing? Just drop that dumb thing."
"Yeah, I was about to," he said, tossing the weapon to the ground with a metallic clatter. "The thing was fucking heavy. Is that even a real weapon?"
"I'm telling you, man. Gwans are crazy."
Ren briefly stopped in his tracks, his breath frozen and his nerves stiff.
"Yo, Ren? What are you stopping for?"
"...Nothing. It's nothing. Some chick with white hair just walked past me and gave me this killer glare. I swear I thought I was gonna have a heart attack."
"Huh?"
"The broad was staring at me like she wanted to tear my head off or some shit," Ren said with a slight shiver in his voice. "Gave me the fucking creeps. She had a katana on her too so I thought she was seriously gonna try to do it."
"White...hair? Oh, yeah, I saw her walk by us too. Damn, she was hot."
"Keep it in your fucking pants man."
"I feel like we're being followed."
"By the white-haired girl?"
"No, someone else." He shook the girl he was carrying. "There must've been more of them. Might be the one that knocked us back with earth chi."
"Then we better pick up the pace."
She nodded silently as Rune and Terra briefly explained the situation.
"Hyuna..." Millie cried softly. "We have to...go back for Hyuna..." She ran her fingers through the girl's hair and reassured her in a soothing voice.
"Shhh...It's okay, Millie," Ann smiled.
"Y-You're going to go help too, right Terra?" she asked with teary eyes.
"We'll get Lo-Muna and Hyuna back," Ann said. "You don't have to cry anymore." She let go of Millie and wiped away her tears. "Stay here with the rest. Terra, you don't have to come if you don't want to. This is a dangerous place for you." She rested her hand on the hilt of her sword and started walking in the direction that the two had been carried off to, gradually quickening the pace into a steady run. She'd already been around Gangamai on business terms before so she was somewhat familiar with its layout. This shouldn't take too long.
"Guess they'll have to do," Ren sighed. "The kid is who we really should've gotten, but I guess things can't ever be that easy." He raised a brow at his companion. "The hell are you doing? Just drop that dumb thing."
"Yeah, I was about to," he said, tossing the weapon to the ground with a metallic clatter. "The thing was fucking heavy. Is that even a real weapon?"
"I'm telling you, man. Gwans are crazy."
Ren briefly stopped in his tracks, his breath frozen and his nerves stiff.
"Yo, Ren? What are you stopping for?"
"...Nothing. It's nothing. Some chick with white hair just walked past me and gave me this killer glare. I swear I thought I was gonna have a heart attack."
"Huh?"
"The broad was staring at me like she wanted to tear my head off or some shit," Ren said with a slight shiver in his voice. "Gave me the fucking creeps. She had a katana on her too so I thought she was seriously gonna try to do it."
"White...hair? Oh, yeah, I saw her walk by us too. Damn, she was hot."
"Keep it in your fucking pants man."
"I feel like we're being followed."
"By the white-haired girl?"
"No, someone else." He shook the girl he was carrying. "There must've been more of them. Might be the one that knocked us back with earth chi."
"Then we better pick up the pace."
Though normally, trying to speak to so many people about such a serious issue would have caused Terra so much internal chaos that she might even black out, she somehow managed to stay standing. As was, it seemed she had gotten at least a few of the others...at least, Ann, to take action.
Suddenly, she noticed Millie looking at her with teary eyes from Ann's arms. "Y-You're going to go help too, right Terra?" the small girl asked.
"We'll get Lo-Muna and Hyuna back," Ann's voice cut in at that very moment. "You don't have to cry anymore." She placed the small girl down, wiped away her tears, and stood back up, a hand on her sword. "Stay here with the rest. Terra, you don't have to come if you don't want to. This is a dangerous place for you."
Terra shook her head. "I...you might think I-I'm crazy, but I-I personally believe I'm at fault for letting them get taken...Ann, I'm coming along as well. Umi, please stay here with the others."
"H-hey, what?! I can't just si-" But Terra and Ann did not pay attention to the words of the boy as they headed out the door. After staring at them for a few seconds, hand raised, Umi sighed and sat back down onto the bed. "Well...just do me a favor and come back alright," he muttered, even though they wouldn't hear him.
Strangely, it seemed as though Ann knew exactly where to go, and the black-haired woman soon broke into a run, with Terra having to use her Chi to keep up. "H-how do you know where they've gone...?" she couldn't help but wonder aloud. As nice as it was that Ann knew where the slavers were going, it was a little too convenient...ugh, she couldn't let that bother her now! Straining her eyes again, Terra looked among the people they passed on the street, trying to see if she could remember the slavers' facial features at all.
Of course, it probably was far from the best idea, considering she had no idea how to fight with the weapon, but Terra was still holding tightly onto Hyuna's spear with both hands.
Suddenly, she noticed Millie looking at her with teary eyes from Ann's arms. "Y-You're going to go help too, right Terra?" the small girl asked.
"We'll get Lo-Muna and Hyuna back," Ann's voice cut in at that very moment. "You don't have to cry anymore." She placed the small girl down, wiped away her tears, and stood back up, a hand on her sword. "Stay here with the rest. Terra, you don't have to come if you don't want to. This is a dangerous place for you."
Terra shook her head. "I...you might think I-I'm crazy, but I-I personally believe I'm at fault for letting them get taken...Ann, I'm coming along as well. Umi, please stay here with the others."
"H-hey, what?! I can't just si-" But Terra and Ann did not pay attention to the words of the boy as they headed out the door. After staring at them for a few seconds, hand raised, Umi sighed and sat back down onto the bed. "Well...just do me a favor and come back alright," he muttered, even though they wouldn't hear him.
Strangely, it seemed as though Ann knew exactly where to go, and the black-haired woman soon broke into a run, with Terra having to use her Chi to keep up. "H-how do you know where they've gone...?" she couldn't help but wonder aloud. As nice as it was that Ann knew where the slavers were going, it was a little too convenient...ugh, she couldn't let that bother her now! Straining her eyes again, Terra looked among the people they passed on the street, trying to see if she could remember the slavers' facial features at all.
Of course, it probably was far from the best idea, considering she had no idea how to fight with the weapon, but Terra was still holding tightly onto Hyuna's spear with both hands.
It seemed that Terra was up for it after all. She didn't quite understand what she meant when she said that she felt responsible for what happened, but there was no meaning in prying into other people's affairs like that. "H-how do you know where they've gone...?" the girl asked.
"I don't," Ann said, briefly stopping as her eyes scanned the vicinity before picking up on the trail again. "I've got an idea at most, but stopping to think about it isn't going to get us anywhere."
"Take the next left," a passing voice said. She was quick to recognize it as the voice of Maiya, the one who had claimed to be her elder sister. She had a hunch that they'd be heading there either way, but this helped to solidify that thought. Of course, her reliability was questionable but, as of yet, she couldn't find a reason not to trust her, not to mentioned that her directions fell in line with her own suspicions.
"Kah'iin, are we still being followed?" Ren asked, heading inside with the girl in his arms.
"Hell if I know," he shrugged, putting Hyuna down. He knelt down by her and gave her a good stare. "Now that I look a little closer, this one's pretty cute..."
"Hm?"
"Think anyone'd mind buying used merchandise?" Kah'iin grinned, brushing his fingers across her face. "Shit, I might just lose it right here." He looked over to Ren. "Mind if I just fucked her brains out right now?"
"Do whatever the hell you want," he muttered in response, lighting his pipe as he rested his back against the wall. His eyes shifted over to the window. "I think they've stopped chasing us, whoever they were."
The was a sound of something sliding across the ground and neither of them needed to look back to tell what it was. A woman's head poked through the doorway, long, straight locks of black falling in a cascade in front of her face, a pair of sharp golden eyes hidden behind them. The woman's entire lower body was that of a desert snake, slithering up from behind.
"Fresh meat?" the woman asked, baring fangs as she spoke.
"Not for you, fatass," Ren said, glancing over at her with a bemused expression. "We're selling these two off. Where's Ara?"
"He went out for a walk," she grinned.
"He should've stayed home," a new voice said by the front entrance. The three heads quickly turned to see figures standing in the doorway. Ann threw an unconscious man forward into the room, Terra standing behind her. "I didn't realize asking for directions had to be made so difficult these days."
"R-Razul?" Ren stammered, his pipe falling out of his mouth. "What in the..? What are you doing here?"
"I'm here to pick up a few friends," she shrugged, gesturing over to Hyuna and Lo-Muna. "What's it to you?"
"Y-Yeah, go ahead and take 'em," he laughed with a forced smile. "Is that alright with you?"
"Whoa, hold your horses," Kah'iin growled. "Ren, why're you folding over so easily? Who's this bitch?"
"This is Ann'Razul," Ren said. "I've worked with her in the past. She's a hired sword."
"So what? Don't tell me you're actually afraid of this broad? Or could it be that you've got the hots for her?"
Ren didn't answer.
"Tch. Whatever, I don't give a fuck who she is." Kah'iin turned to Ann and Terra. "Shoo. Go home."
"Terra," Ann nodded to the girl by her side. Normally this would be a wrap, but Muna had explicitly ordered her not to kill anybody while they were here. This may prove to be difficult, but they could definitely make it work. Two against three weren't such terrible odds. But the snake beast-woman that was with them; that was the one they needed to watch out for. She was definitely dangerous.
"I don't," Ann said, briefly stopping as her eyes scanned the vicinity before picking up on the trail again. "I've got an idea at most, but stopping to think about it isn't going to get us anywhere."
"Take the next left," a passing voice said. She was quick to recognize it as the voice of Maiya, the one who had claimed to be her elder sister. She had a hunch that they'd be heading there either way, but this helped to solidify that thought. Of course, her reliability was questionable but, as of yet, she couldn't find a reason not to trust her, not to mentioned that her directions fell in line with her own suspicions.
"Kah'iin, are we still being followed?" Ren asked, heading inside with the girl in his arms.
"Hell if I know," he shrugged, putting Hyuna down. He knelt down by her and gave her a good stare. "Now that I look a little closer, this one's pretty cute..."
"Hm?"
"Think anyone'd mind buying used merchandise?" Kah'iin grinned, brushing his fingers across her face. "Shit, I might just lose it right here." He looked over to Ren. "Mind if I just fucked her brains out right now?"
"Do whatever the hell you want," he muttered in response, lighting his pipe as he rested his back against the wall. His eyes shifted over to the window. "I think they've stopped chasing us, whoever they were."
The was a sound of something sliding across the ground and neither of them needed to look back to tell what it was. A woman's head poked through the doorway, long, straight locks of black falling in a cascade in front of her face, a pair of sharp golden eyes hidden behind them. The woman's entire lower body was that of a desert snake, slithering up from behind.
"Fresh meat?" the woman asked, baring fangs as she spoke.
"Not for you, fatass," Ren said, glancing over at her with a bemused expression. "We're selling these two off. Where's Ara?"
"He went out for a walk," she grinned.
"He should've stayed home," a new voice said by the front entrance. The three heads quickly turned to see figures standing in the doorway. Ann threw an unconscious man forward into the room, Terra standing behind her. "I didn't realize asking for directions had to be made so difficult these days."
"R-Razul?" Ren stammered, his pipe falling out of his mouth. "What in the..? What are you doing here?"
"I'm here to pick up a few friends," she shrugged, gesturing over to Hyuna and Lo-Muna. "What's it to you?"
"Y-Yeah, go ahead and take 'em," he laughed with a forced smile. "Is that alright with you?"
"Whoa, hold your horses," Kah'iin growled. "Ren, why're you folding over so easily? Who's this bitch?"
"This is Ann'Razul," Ren said. "I've worked with her in the past. She's a hired sword."
"So what? Don't tell me you're actually afraid of this broad? Or could it be that you've got the hots for her?"
Ren didn't answer.
"Tch. Whatever, I don't give a fuck who she is." Kah'iin turned to Ann and Terra. "Shoo. Go home."
"Terra," Ann nodded to the girl by her side. Normally this would be a wrap, but Muna had explicitly ordered her not to kill anybody while they were here. This may prove to be difficult, but they could definitely make it work. Two against three weren't such terrible odds. But the snake beast-woman that was with them; that was the one they needed to watch out for. She was definitely dangerous.
Did they lose the slavers? Even Ann seemed confused after a while--there was only so far you could get on "gut feeling", anyway. Terra looked around, worried that they had lost their best chance to get Muna and Hyuna back.
"Take the next left," she suddenly heard, and before she knew it, Ann was starting to go in another direction without even asking any questions. What was she doing?! As Terra hurried after the black-haired woman, she looked back and saw that it was a silver-haired woman who had told them this. Did she recognize that person?
Yes, thinking about it, Terra had seen her somewhere before...at the Jiefong ball. Someone Fortune had been talking with (before he got into trouble) while she was talking with Nee, right? But what was that woman doing here?
She had no time to think about it, for Ann suddenly went up to a door and opened it...and lo and behold, the slavers were there. However, to Terra's shock, she heard that Ann apparently had had some business in the past with one of the slavers. W-wait, she helped slavers out before?!
"Terra." The black-haired woman suddenly nodded to her, with a voice that sort of sounded like "you know what you're doing, right?" A bit shaken once again, Terra nodded. She had to focus on saving Muna and Hyuna right now, right? Raised a hand, she caused the sandstone tiles on the floor to rise. Then the stones hurled themselves at the slavers, just as the girl holding someone else's overly fancy spear rushed at them to attack.
"Take the next left," she suddenly heard, and before she knew it, Ann was starting to go in another direction without even asking any questions. What was she doing?! As Terra hurried after the black-haired woman, she looked back and saw that it was a silver-haired woman who had told them this. Did she recognize that person?
Yes, thinking about it, Terra had seen her somewhere before...at the Jiefong ball. Someone Fortune had been talking with (before he got into trouble) while she was talking with Nee, right? But what was that woman doing here?
She had no time to think about it, for Ann suddenly went up to a door and opened it...and lo and behold, the slavers were there. However, to Terra's shock, she heard that Ann apparently had had some business in the past with one of the slavers. W-wait, she helped slavers out before?!
"Terra." The black-haired woman suddenly nodded to her, with a voice that sort of sounded like "you know what you're doing, right?" A bit shaken once again, Terra nodded. She had to focus on saving Muna and Hyuna right now, right? Raised a hand, she caused the sandstone tiles on the floor to rise. Then the stones hurled themselves at the slavers, just as the girl holding someone else's overly fancy spear rushed at them to attack.
"Lead the way," Noxchi grunted, and Turas and the living suit of armor made to follow. "This business of implicating Marisa... I don't like it. I'm no moral arbiter-- I've done shitty things in the name of what was right. But if there's one thing I can't forgive, it's somebody who makes an honest, honourable individual suffer for their own actions." A downwards gaze. "I don't make a habit of keeping the company of such people."
And thus, Nee lead the way, following the winding stone path that separated the mansion from the rest of Furoe - almost it's own district. Usually Nee felt disdain at the fact that she had such a big abode to live in, while others were cramped into as small a space as possible, but it wasn't going to be forever. If the revolution went right, even her mansion would have to go. Equality, a removal of all castes. It had to be done, and she wouldn't regret it, or be sad to see it go. Of course there were more plants the closer they got - this somewhat calmed Nee, and helped her regain her head; the more plants, the better she could circulate her chi, and thus, her influence amongst the air of Furoe. It worked well, it always did, and the pseudo-chain effect of her chi worked great in conjunction with the higher flora density closer to where she lived.
She sighed, though, as she pondered Noxchi's query. She couldn't lie about it - but telling the truth didn't seem like the practical option. If anything, it was idiotic. Noxchi... probably wouldn't approve, and, well, Nee really didn't want to forsake this one final bond. Not yet. But she also knew her earnest feelings weren't reaching the sudean - might be prudent to give up, but she abjectly refused to. At some point, the truth would have to come out... but not now. She shook her head, with her lips pressed thinly together. Not now. It wasn't the time.
"Whoever's behind this..." Nee murmured darkly, unable to keep a small quiver of something, not exactly anything definable by words alone. "Whoever's the cause of this is a horrible person. A villain."
She almost shivered as she realized that her words were utterly true to form. She wasn't used to self-loathing, but really... all of this was her fault. Every detail so far was her fault. The kidnapping. The rape. Turas's abduction. Furoe's current state. She'd been the cause of it all. and there wasn't really any regret at all. She'd become almost an arbiter of misfortune for herself, and she knew that'd only continue the more deeply ingrained she became into the revolution.
As they passed through the pearly doors of the Me-Hyung mansion, Nee showing the vigilantes how to get to the servants quarters, Nee wondered if this was a good time to check on her vegetative mother. A clenched fist was the only outward indicator of her mood as she gazed with a wanton frown towards where she lay. Her dear mother.
Goddamnit. She missed her.
Asura just gave a blank stare as she fiddled with her hands nervously. Once again, Raekwon's words went completely over her head. She really had no idea how to really respond - why did he always speak so eccentrically, anyways? The guards were trying to calm everyone now, shoo them back into their homes, and it made Asura felt somewhat uneasy. It was just like before, when Raekwon and the Clan had saved her - it was terrifying. A total lack of security. And though she had thought her life was settled and in order since getting her job as a maid...
The complete loss of security chilled her. But she didn't want to be utterly useless, either. So, she raised her voice, trying to guess at what Raekwon might have said.
"Yeah. Marisa. She has to be innocent." Projecting her voice purposely, but still pretending as if she was only talking one on one with Raekwon. "It.... it was as if a ghost had planted the knife, or something. Someone really sneaky, right, Raekwon? As sneaky as a vacationer!"
More heads turned towards her - Asura felt somewhat accomplished. Maybe she could help curb the chaos a little bit.
In the clutches of the slavers, Hyuna glared at Lo-Muna, already given up struggling.
"...I wasn't here to follow you guys or anything!" She protested defensively. "I mean - damnit, I wasn't, it was... it was a coincidence! I've got business here!" She kept her eyes from getting softer or sympathetic, but her words suddenly grew the slightest warmer edge. "B-but, I mean... I'm... sorry you got caught up in this mess. Stupid me. Not that I... I don't care or anything, though, after what you did, at the ball..."
She bit her tongue and looked away.
And thus, Nee lead the way, following the winding stone path that separated the mansion from the rest of Furoe - almost it's own district. Usually Nee felt disdain at the fact that she had such a big abode to live in, while others were cramped into as small a space as possible, but it wasn't going to be forever. If the revolution went right, even her mansion would have to go. Equality, a removal of all castes. It had to be done, and she wouldn't regret it, or be sad to see it go. Of course there were more plants the closer they got - this somewhat calmed Nee, and helped her regain her head; the more plants, the better she could circulate her chi, and thus, her influence amongst the air of Furoe. It worked well, it always did, and the pseudo-chain effect of her chi worked great in conjunction with the higher flora density closer to where she lived.
She sighed, though, as she pondered Noxchi's query. She couldn't lie about it - but telling the truth didn't seem like the practical option. If anything, it was idiotic. Noxchi... probably wouldn't approve, and, well, Nee really didn't want to forsake this one final bond. Not yet. But she also knew her earnest feelings weren't reaching the sudean - might be prudent to give up, but she abjectly refused to. At some point, the truth would have to come out... but not now. She shook her head, with her lips pressed thinly together. Not now. It wasn't the time.
"Whoever's behind this..." Nee murmured darkly, unable to keep a small quiver of something, not exactly anything definable by words alone. "Whoever's the cause of this is a horrible person. A villain."
She almost shivered as she realized that her words were utterly true to form. She wasn't used to self-loathing, but really... all of this was her fault. Every detail so far was her fault. The kidnapping. The rape. Turas's abduction. Furoe's current state. She'd been the cause of it all. and there wasn't really any regret at all. She'd become almost an arbiter of misfortune for herself, and she knew that'd only continue the more deeply ingrained she became into the revolution.
As they passed through the pearly doors of the Me-Hyung mansion, Nee showing the vigilantes how to get to the servants quarters, Nee wondered if this was a good time to check on her vegetative mother. A clenched fist was the only outward indicator of her mood as she gazed with a wanton frown towards where she lay. Her dear mother.
Goddamnit. She missed her.
Asura just gave a blank stare as she fiddled with her hands nervously. Once again, Raekwon's words went completely over her head. She really had no idea how to really respond - why did he always speak so eccentrically, anyways? The guards were trying to calm everyone now, shoo them back into their homes, and it made Asura felt somewhat uneasy. It was just like before, when Raekwon and the Clan had saved her - it was terrifying. A total lack of security. And though she had thought her life was settled and in order since getting her job as a maid...
The complete loss of security chilled her. But she didn't want to be utterly useless, either. So, she raised her voice, trying to guess at what Raekwon might have said.
"Yeah. Marisa. She has to be innocent." Projecting her voice purposely, but still pretending as if she was only talking one on one with Raekwon. "It.... it was as if a ghost had planted the knife, or something. Someone really sneaky, right, Raekwon? As sneaky as a vacationer!"
More heads turned towards her - Asura felt somewhat accomplished. Maybe she could help curb the chaos a little bit.
In the clutches of the slavers, Hyuna glared at Lo-Muna, already given up struggling.
"...I wasn't here to follow you guys or anything!" She protested defensively. "I mean - damnit, I wasn't, it was... it was a coincidence! I've got business here!" She kept her eyes from getting softer or sympathetic, but her words suddenly grew the slightest warmer edge. "B-but, I mean... I'm... sorry you got caught up in this mess. Stupid me. Not that I... I don't care or anything, though, after what you did, at the ball..."
She bit her tongue and looked away.
"I understand and really I do deserve this, for what I did.. and I will accept whatever punishment you wish to give out, even if it is a rather painful one," Lo-muna responded back, her voice calm although inside she felt like screaming. The rabbit was pale and she was glancing around, restless, even in the arms of the slaver who was sure to dole out some pain himself if the beast-woman refused to stay still. If the rest of the guild didn't show up, Lo-muna would shriek at the top of her lungs. She would fight, she would run, she would die rather than being imprisoned. Not again. Not in the darkness. Muna and her brother would not share the same fate. The guild had to come.
"If you leave again, I won't stop you. I deserve it after all," Muna continued. "Even if it hurt enough when you left the first time."
Noises of a fight made her stop and Muna began to grow more anxious, struggling again, kicking, trying to get herself free.
"If you leave again, I won't stop you. I deserve it after all," Muna continued. "Even if it hurt enough when you left the first time."
Noises of a fight made her stop and Muna began to grow more anxious, struggling again, kicking, trying to get herself free.
Both Ren and Kah'iin simultaneously stepped out of the way of the incoming projectiles, which then headed for the snake beastwoman who promptly smashed them out of the air with her bare fists, letting out a menacing hiss as she curled her hands into claws. The two human slavers drew their swords and charged at Terra while the snake lunged at Ann. She blocked the first swipe with her sword, but the force of it was strong enough to throw off her balance; the beastwoman pirouetted and a heavy tail slammed into her chest, knocking her back against the wall.
The half-second she took to recover was just barely enough time to dodge out of the way as a clear jet of venom sprayed out from the snake beastwoman's mouth, melting through the stone at an alarming rate. The creature quickly followed up, zipping toward her at speeds that could hardly be followed. Ann narrowly avoided being grabbed, hopping backwards and ducking under a second strike. Frowning, she drew her sword part way out of its sheath. She was going to have to make an exception. An unarmed take-down was out of the question. Ann slashed as she charged at her again, but she easily maneuvered out of the way of the blade with her incredible reflexes, turning the evasive dodge into an arcing strike, using her entire body to ram Ann into the wall again. She let out a small yelp and nearly dropped her sword, stumbling out of the way in case she got caught up in a chain attack. Ann had managed to win against plenty of foes who were stronger and faster than her in the past, but this was just reckless. Was it even possible to win? She tightened the grip on her weapon. She wasn't ready to give up just yet. Her eyes briefly locked onto Terra before turning attention back to her opponent.
The half-second she took to recover was just barely enough time to dodge out of the way as a clear jet of venom sprayed out from the snake beastwoman's mouth, melting through the stone at an alarming rate. The creature quickly followed up, zipping toward her at speeds that could hardly be followed. Ann narrowly avoided being grabbed, hopping backwards and ducking under a second strike. Frowning, she drew her sword part way out of its sheath. She was going to have to make an exception. An unarmed take-down was out of the question. Ann slashed as she charged at her again, but she easily maneuvered out of the way of the blade with her incredible reflexes, turning the evasive dodge into an arcing strike, using her entire body to ram Ann into the wall again. She let out a small yelp and nearly dropped her sword, stumbling out of the way in case she got caught up in a chain attack. Ann had managed to win against plenty of foes who were stronger and faster than her in the past, but this was just reckless. Was it even possible to win? She tightened the grip on her weapon. She wasn't ready to give up just yet. Her eyes briefly locked onto Terra before turning attention back to her opponent.
The slavers rather casually dodged Terra's attack, dropped Hyuna and Muna (who, by the way, had been tied up before Terra and Ann arrived) onto the ground, and drew swords to counterattack. Ann went at the bizarre snake...woman...thing, just as the slavers rushed at Terra. Charging at them herself, Terra swung Hyuna's bizarre spear/scythe weapon at one slaver. The blade immediately passed into the slaver's body...and didn't leave a mark.
While a dumbfounded Terra stared at this phenomenon, she suddenly realized the slavers, after getting over their own shock, was getting ready to attack. Her feet immediately shifted and pushed off to the right, but to her surprise, she went sliding a bit more forward than she wanted...right into the waiting blades of the grinning slavers.
Though she tried to duck under the blades, Terra felt one strike her shoulder, and she let out a cry of pain as she went crashing to the floor. How wasn't I able to dodge that attack? she wondered, confused. Usually she was better at dodging than this...but that couldn't bother her now, right? Standing back up, she leveled the spear again and charged, making an attempt to slash again. Once again, however, the blade did absolutely nothing, and the slaver she had attacked made a stabbing motion while the other one slashed horizontally from behind.
This time, Terra threw herself hard to the ground, barely managing to avoid both attacks. She then tried making an upward-diagonal slash, but the spear, being longer than her swords, did not respond easily. Because of this, she left herself completely open to another attack, and the slaver in front of her suddenly pulled out a knife concealed in his sleeve with his other hand and threw it at her. While she was dodging it, his partner was able to land a direct hit upon her back.
With a scream, Terra stumbled, but at the same time, the scythe, which had been just a few inches from the slaver by the time she had been hit, slammed against its target--and to their surprise, he let out a shout as he felt the blunt impact of the shaft. But once again, the blade didn't strike.
Oh, forget it all... Letting out a frustrated sigh, Terra threw the spear down and reached for her swords, drawing both of them and throwing herself at the slaver, ignoring the pain in her back. This time, the slaver got ready to strike her down as she attacked, but Terra had a good idea of what she was doing this time. Her blue sword flew upwards to knock the slaver's sword, and her green sword flew from her right at his midsection.
Surprised that she suddenly managed to get this close to injuring him, the slaver pulled out a second knife, barely managed to edge out of the way of Terra's attack, and threw the knife. Just as she hit it out of the air with her blue sword, she suddenly noticed the other slaver was getting closer. Her foot immediately stamped on the ground, and the tile just underneath him flew upwards. He immediately dodged, but Terra's blue sword immediately rushed at his face, just as more tiles flew from the ground and arranged themselves behind her to keep the other slaver from entering the fray.
He jerked his head out of the way, but as he did so, Terra, boosting herself forward with her Chi, rammed her left shoulder into his chest as hard as she could. Ignoring the painful shudder that went up her body, she pushed back a little and slashed upwards with her green sword, while calling the thrown blue sword back to her hand, while it was behind the slaver. The flying sword slashed through the side of the slaver, just as he tried to dodge the other sword in her hand.
As he gasped in pain, she slammed him in the chest with her right shoulder this time while catching the sword and throwing both of the weapons away again. Then, finally, she raised her fist and punched at the man's face. Even when he dodged, however, the swords came flying back and slashed him on either shoulder, causing him to let out a yell and giving Terra time to kick him in the face. Furiously, he stumbled backwards and threw knives at her, and Terra was hit in the leg and the side as she ran at him. But even though she stumbled, she stubbornly boosted herself forward and ignored the pain...and as the slaver tried to dodge one more time, he suddenly felt the ground shifting underneath his feet--the tiles were changing form, starting to encase him.
Terra's hands flew to the sides, letting her swords fly yet again towards the slaver. He blocked one with his sword and tried using a knife to block the other, but her hands made a new motion, and the crystals reconfigured, now pinning his arms to the wall. Channeling all the Chi she could into the restraints and the rock behind him, Terra, holding her bracelets as she would brass-knuckles, rushed forward and slammed them hard and repeatedly into his chest as he struggled to break free, eventually knocking him out.
Before Terra could feel any relief, however, she suddenly heard an enraged roar, and with horror realized that she had forgotten to keep the other slaver imprisoned in her improvised prison. She was barely in time to turn around before a sword suddenly slashed into her midsection, causing her to scream. The other slaver, enraged at what had happened to his bloodied friend, raised his sword and prepared to beat her down...and even though it was just one now, with most of her Chi gone, Terra wasn't sure she could win in this state.
While a dumbfounded Terra stared at this phenomenon, she suddenly realized the slavers, after getting over their own shock, was getting ready to attack. Her feet immediately shifted and pushed off to the right, but to her surprise, she went sliding a bit more forward than she wanted...right into the waiting blades of the grinning slavers.
Though she tried to duck under the blades, Terra felt one strike her shoulder, and she let out a cry of pain as she went crashing to the floor. How wasn't I able to dodge that attack? she wondered, confused. Usually she was better at dodging than this...but that couldn't bother her now, right? Standing back up, she leveled the spear again and charged, making an attempt to slash again. Once again, however, the blade did absolutely nothing, and the slaver she had attacked made a stabbing motion while the other one slashed horizontally from behind.
This time, Terra threw herself hard to the ground, barely managing to avoid both attacks. She then tried making an upward-diagonal slash, but the spear, being longer than her swords, did not respond easily. Because of this, she left herself completely open to another attack, and the slaver in front of her suddenly pulled out a knife concealed in his sleeve with his other hand and threw it at her. While she was dodging it, his partner was able to land a direct hit upon her back.
With a scream, Terra stumbled, but at the same time, the scythe, which had been just a few inches from the slaver by the time she had been hit, slammed against its target--and to their surprise, he let out a shout as he felt the blunt impact of the shaft. But once again, the blade didn't strike.
Oh, forget it all... Letting out a frustrated sigh, Terra threw the spear down and reached for her swords, drawing both of them and throwing herself at the slaver, ignoring the pain in her back. This time, the slaver got ready to strike her down as she attacked, but Terra had a good idea of what she was doing this time. Her blue sword flew upwards to knock the slaver's sword, and her green sword flew from her right at his midsection.
Surprised that she suddenly managed to get this close to injuring him, the slaver pulled out a second knife, barely managed to edge out of the way of Terra's attack, and threw the knife. Just as she hit it out of the air with her blue sword, she suddenly noticed the other slaver was getting closer. Her foot immediately stamped on the ground, and the tile just underneath him flew upwards. He immediately dodged, but Terra's blue sword immediately rushed at his face, just as more tiles flew from the ground and arranged themselves behind her to keep the other slaver from entering the fray.
He jerked his head out of the way, but as he did so, Terra, boosting herself forward with her Chi, rammed her left shoulder into his chest as hard as she could. Ignoring the painful shudder that went up her body, she pushed back a little and slashed upwards with her green sword, while calling the thrown blue sword back to her hand, while it was behind the slaver. The flying sword slashed through the side of the slaver, just as he tried to dodge the other sword in her hand.
As he gasped in pain, she slammed him in the chest with her right shoulder this time while catching the sword and throwing both of the weapons away again. Then, finally, she raised her fist and punched at the man's face. Even when he dodged, however, the swords came flying back and slashed him on either shoulder, causing him to let out a yell and giving Terra time to kick him in the face. Furiously, he stumbled backwards and threw knives at her, and Terra was hit in the leg and the side as she ran at him. But even though she stumbled, she stubbornly boosted herself forward and ignored the pain...and as the slaver tried to dodge one more time, he suddenly felt the ground shifting underneath his feet--the tiles were changing form, starting to encase him.
Terra's hands flew to the sides, letting her swords fly yet again towards the slaver. He blocked one with his sword and tried using a knife to block the other, but her hands made a new motion, and the crystals reconfigured, now pinning his arms to the wall. Channeling all the Chi she could into the restraints and the rock behind him, Terra, holding her bracelets as she would brass-knuckles, rushed forward and slammed them hard and repeatedly into his chest as he struggled to break free, eventually knocking him out.
Before Terra could feel any relief, however, she suddenly heard an enraged roar, and with horror realized that she had forgotten to keep the other slaver imprisoned in her improvised prison. She was barely in time to turn around before a sword suddenly slashed into her midsection, causing her to scream. The other slaver, enraged at what had happened to his bloodied friend, raised his sword and prepared to beat her down...and even though it was just one now, with most of her Chi gone, Terra wasn't sure she could win in this state.
Who knew I'd ever agree with anything that ever came out of the lips of my half-sister.
A pointless meandering thought, but the mordant observation was nevertheless true: to implicate another person in one's own actions, to attempt to shift the consequences of those actions to another individual, avoid taking responsibility for it, was the domain of the pathetic. The weak, crawling masses of pitiful flesh and cowardice. Amanhã glared at the minuscule form of the whelp as she led the way into the garish display of opulence that was her home, and decided she'd probably been remiss to decide the little shit was worth any more respect than she had previously held her in. Wishing to be powerful was one thing-- but nobody who actively sought to avoid responsibility for their on actions would ever be an actual warrior. Just a pitiful wretch aspiring to become a mockery of one.
But then, it meant nothing to Amanhã. The girl was wholly irrelevant to her-- she held weight only with Noxchi, and her half-sister was the sole reason Amanhã yet lingered with the whelp. And whatever it was she had in mind-- whatever grand sweeping plan to trample the institution of slavery in the Yune Empire-- was also irrelevant to Amanhã. She knew now-- or rather, was no longer willing to ignore in order to indulge her own urges-- that to thrive on the power she maintained over the weak was not an indication of strength: if anything, it was no better than the miserable slavers, those wretches whom she held in such disdain, who mistook their ability to subject the worthless to indignity for real power. But that didn't mean they didn't still earn her disdain. There had been a time when she had understood well this truth. A time when she had not bothered to glory in the suffering of the weak as a means of asserting her own presence-- not to imply that she had not preyed upon the weak. No, she most certainly had-- if anything, that had been all the more the basis of her lifestyle at that period in her life. But at that time, there had been no revelry in it, to put it in perhaps somewhat esoteric terms. It was difficult to elucidate, even to herself, exactly the way of things-- but back then, preying upon the weak had been simply a matter of life. It had never entailed any sentiment of the weak deserving to be trampled so much as simply the strong deserving to be doing the trampling.
But then, that had been quite a long time ago.
There was nothing piecemeal about it. No sadism involved. No revelry in the cruelty. No malice in the destruction. An entire town, wiped off the map, dusted off the pages of the annals of history with as little thought and effort as one uproots a weed-- with as much enmity. Dozens of hapless townsfolk slaughtered in the streets-- a mere handful, pathetic in their defiance, taking up farming tools turned makeshift munitions in an effort to repel the attackers. So wretched and inherently pointless as to evoke... well, nothing in the young bandit leader. Nothing whatsoever. That was all she really felt anymore, now that she had at last attained strength in some tangible shape-- but not enough. Never enough.
The metal fingers closed down, clad in a fresh set of gauntlets that had been pillaged from the carcass of the defender of another such village-- a rather less piteously fortified realm, one supposed, but still nothing before the individual who now donned the spoils of that raid, and the band of marauders that heeded the beck of that gauntlet-clad hand. And the throat beneath those fingers sheathed in gore-stained steel gave way, surrendering a wheezing gurgle of agony as blood began to surge up the esophagus; the dry, cruor-encrused lips made sanguine confessions as it came trickling out from between them, and then began to gush in earnest as the woman who had sought in vain to act as a buffer between the bandits and her town began to die. The last noise she would ever make escaped her lips, her death gurgle kept company by the streams of blood bubbling up her throat and out her mouth as the final defender of this worthless stain of a town died an ignominious, pointless death. And the hand released her broken, tortured corpse; it fell several feet to the dirt ground beneath, and was left lying there, once-vibrant skin tarnished now with filth and clotted blood, a testament to the futility of attempting to prevent the strong from taking what was rightfully theirs by virtue of their own might.
And with the last of them lying destroyed at her feet, Amanhã Tiamat turned to face her raiders.
Twenty one years old, and already well adjusted to a cadaverous axiom of death and brutality as a way of life. Her face was as yet unscarred-- at least, not majorly, not to the extent it would soon know-- and the indigo mien remained untouched by the tattoos ere long to be engraved into the callous, hard features. The absence of the helmet anon to obscure the features of that countenance betrayed the indifference to all life etched into her face-- the bristles of her shaven sandy grey hair, the lines already emerging betwixt the pointed features, on either side of the cold thin line of her lips. And yet, young though she was, a creature of violence she had already evolved into-- already a good two feet over the tallest of the raiders at her command, weighing in almost three times as much as the heftiest of them, colder, harder, more dedicated to violence as a way of life than the cruelest of their number. Amongst the basest and most heartless individuals the land had ever suffered its denizens to spawn forth unto it, Amanhã had established herself as prime. Alpha. Cardinal. Peerless in martial prowess, sovereign in her disregard for life, paramount in brute strength and force.
And still discontent.
The flat line of her mouth curled downwards into a vague inkling of a scowl. Still discontent. That void was still there. How was it that a four year spree of casual terrorism, arson, murder, pillaging, and destruction proved insufficient in allaying that expanding, acrimonious emptiness?
"Take." With a single word of command, Amanhã cast aside those inane contemplations, and the raiders dispersed to begin ransacking the town that was now left devoid of any semblance of life but for they themselves. And she too stepped away from the battered carcass she had just produced, glancing about the massacre she was responsible for, feeling nothing but that all-encompassing, ever burgeoning void, and assuring herself silently it was only a matter of fulfiling it with more death, with more destruction, with more violence.
Only to ere know twenty years of further disappointment.
A pointless meandering thought, but the mordant observation was nevertheless true: to implicate another person in one's own actions, to attempt to shift the consequences of those actions to another individual, avoid taking responsibility for it, was the domain of the pathetic. The weak, crawling masses of pitiful flesh and cowardice. Amanhã glared at the minuscule form of the whelp as she led the way into the garish display of opulence that was her home, and decided she'd probably been remiss to decide the little shit was worth any more respect than she had previously held her in. Wishing to be powerful was one thing-- but nobody who actively sought to avoid responsibility for their on actions would ever be an actual warrior. Just a pitiful wretch aspiring to become a mockery of one.
But then, it meant nothing to Amanhã. The girl was wholly irrelevant to her-- she held weight only with Noxchi, and her half-sister was the sole reason Amanhã yet lingered with the whelp. And whatever it was she had in mind-- whatever grand sweeping plan to trample the institution of slavery in the Yune Empire-- was also irrelevant to Amanhã. She knew now-- or rather, was no longer willing to ignore in order to indulge her own urges-- that to thrive on the power she maintained over the weak was not an indication of strength: if anything, it was no better than the miserable slavers, those wretches whom she held in such disdain, who mistook their ability to subject the worthless to indignity for real power. But that didn't mean they didn't still earn her disdain. There had been a time when she had understood well this truth. A time when she had not bothered to glory in the suffering of the weak as a means of asserting her own presence-- not to imply that she had not preyed upon the weak. No, she most certainly had-- if anything, that had been all the more the basis of her lifestyle at that period in her life. But at that time, there had been no revelry in it, to put it in perhaps somewhat esoteric terms. It was difficult to elucidate, even to herself, exactly the way of things-- but back then, preying upon the weak had been simply a matter of life. It had never entailed any sentiment of the weak deserving to be trampled so much as simply the strong deserving to be doing the trampling.
But then, that had been quite a long time ago.
There was nothing piecemeal about it. No sadism involved. No revelry in the cruelty. No malice in the destruction. An entire town, wiped off the map, dusted off the pages of the annals of history with as little thought and effort as one uproots a weed-- with as much enmity. Dozens of hapless townsfolk slaughtered in the streets-- a mere handful, pathetic in their defiance, taking up farming tools turned makeshift munitions in an effort to repel the attackers. So wretched and inherently pointless as to evoke... well, nothing in the young bandit leader. Nothing whatsoever. That was all she really felt anymore, now that she had at last attained strength in some tangible shape-- but not enough. Never enough.
The metal fingers closed down, clad in a fresh set of gauntlets that had been pillaged from the carcass of the defender of another such village-- a rather less piteously fortified realm, one supposed, but still nothing before the individual who now donned the spoils of that raid, and the band of marauders that heeded the beck of that gauntlet-clad hand. And the throat beneath those fingers sheathed in gore-stained steel gave way, surrendering a wheezing gurgle of agony as blood began to surge up the esophagus; the dry, cruor-encrused lips made sanguine confessions as it came trickling out from between them, and then began to gush in earnest as the woman who had sought in vain to act as a buffer between the bandits and her town began to die. The last noise she would ever make escaped her lips, her death gurgle kept company by the streams of blood bubbling up her throat and out her mouth as the final defender of this worthless stain of a town died an ignominious, pointless death. And the hand released her broken, tortured corpse; it fell several feet to the dirt ground beneath, and was left lying there, once-vibrant skin tarnished now with filth and clotted blood, a testament to the futility of attempting to prevent the strong from taking what was rightfully theirs by virtue of their own might.
And with the last of them lying destroyed at her feet, Amanhã Tiamat turned to face her raiders.
Twenty one years old, and already well adjusted to a cadaverous axiom of death and brutality as a way of life. Her face was as yet unscarred-- at least, not majorly, not to the extent it would soon know-- and the indigo mien remained untouched by the tattoos ere long to be engraved into the callous, hard features. The absence of the helmet anon to obscure the features of that countenance betrayed the indifference to all life etched into her face-- the bristles of her shaven sandy grey hair, the lines already emerging betwixt the pointed features, on either side of the cold thin line of her lips. And yet, young though she was, a creature of violence she had already evolved into-- already a good two feet over the tallest of the raiders at her command, weighing in almost three times as much as the heftiest of them, colder, harder, more dedicated to violence as a way of life than the cruelest of their number. Amongst the basest and most heartless individuals the land had ever suffered its denizens to spawn forth unto it, Amanhã had established herself as prime. Alpha. Cardinal. Peerless in martial prowess, sovereign in her disregard for life, paramount in brute strength and force.
And still discontent.
The flat line of her mouth curled downwards into a vague inkling of a scowl. Still discontent. That void was still there. How was it that a four year spree of casual terrorism, arson, murder, pillaging, and destruction proved insufficient in allaying that expanding, acrimonious emptiness?
"Take." With a single word of command, Amanhã cast aside those inane contemplations, and the raiders dispersed to begin ransacking the town that was now left devoid of any semblance of life but for they themselves. And she too stepped away from the battered carcass she had just produced, glancing about the massacre she was responsible for, feeling nothing but that all-encompassing, ever burgeoning void, and assuring herself silently it was only a matter of fulfiling it with more death, with more destruction, with more violence.
Only to ere know twenty years of further disappointment.
The sound of the sea, crashing against the dark boat. The boat that seemed to encompass a singular room. A boat that rocked and spun and wailed against the ocean. The storm was raging - rain beating hard against the thin wood of the boat, drowning out any human noise that might be emanating from within. And the darkness that embraced the vessel, somehow made of a lactate liquid and aggressive plant life, was all powerful and all mighty. Nothing could stand up to it, really. And nothing would - a will stronger than anything else was master here, at sea, in this demonic boat. Here, its will was all that mattered. Everything else was but a smidgen.
"Friends, you say?"
The hideous form of the monster was there, twisted into some form that was other than him, yet still him all the same. His will was that which controlled everything - and the boat which was a single room completely blocked out whatever might've been outside. Even the might of nature's wrath was powerless to do anything. His evil, disgusting shape approached, with hands that were more akin to soul sucking tendrils, and a pulsating rod of agony that was waiting to be satiated.
"All innocent and virginal in Furoe, eh?" The voice shrieked. "You've had this coming. You deserve this, you know."
Did she? Quivering hands reached out, almost in defense, but the corner in which the weaker, subordinate form lay melded into nothing, and the room formed a circular shape - even the room itself bent to whatever the monster desired. She trembled. She plead. But the evil was approaching and nothing could stop it.
It was dark. So dark, nothing could pierce it. And yet, it was far too bright. The room pulsated along with the movement - unknown, terrifying sensations overcame the weaker one, and the whipping winds muted her cries. To anyone outside of the room that was a boat... there really was no difference at all. And yet, there was all the difference in the world. Red juices spilled as the relentless pounding continued, and the screams died down to weak whimpers at every movement.
The ship kept rocking. Nothing would stop it.
"It hurts." A hopeless, broken beg. "Please... please..."
Not even the monster acknowledged her. It was as if she was voiceless. She was powerless and choiceless, and yet - it was her fault. She did deserve it, the monster was right. Her actions would cause countless deaths throughout everything, wiping out many individual candles, each with hopes and dreams and futures, snuffing them as if they meant nothing. As if her will was more powerful than any of those tiny candles. A blade. A flashing cherry blossom. A severed throat. Two threads that couldn't join together, no matter how much one weaved and twisted. An ideal that couldn't be gotten no matter what.
A life which amounted to nothing, and had cost everything.
Outside the room-which-was-a-boat, the gale cried, and the boat rocked, and the darkness swelled, and nothing changed at all.
Nee woke up in her bed in a cold sweat, almost having screamed. It really was a close one - but she managed to keep it down. She managed not to let it all out. Her heart was racing - a simple hand to her chest confirmed that. She was safely in her bed. At home. In Furoe - it still didn't feel right. It felt numb. So damn numb. Almost disassociated from whatever was going on in her own mind. The nightmare was fresh and just as harrowing as every other time it flashed through her mind - but at least she was safe. She was completely safe. There's no way that monster... Valkar... could get her. Not like this, not here.
"Focus." She whispered to herself, closing her eyes in the late of night. "Just... focus."
She curled back under her sheets again, snuggling up to her pillow which was comfortably seated between her legs, and lay in a fetal position. The warmth of both her body and the covers were embracing her body softly and she kept her mind from wandering. She needed some rest, at the very least. But even after what she estimated to be about an hour, she couldn't. Maybe this weird feeling in her chest denoted fear. Was it fear? A fear of the... anyways, she got up, patted her feet lightly on the blue carpet with twisting golden lines streaking across both edges, and an emblem of a hawk in flight etched upon it in white and gold.
The Me-Hyung family emblem. Not that it mattered any. But it did remind her of how she used to deal with nightmares as a child. Take comfort in her mother. That wasn't really possible now... with her vegetative state ever sine that incident - but... would it do any harm? She needed anything. And she felt a strange throb - really did miss her, so damn much. Nee pushed open on her door - nodding at Toku who'd taken guard personally, for the night. Guards really were making a vigilant patrol everywhere - to ensure her safety. This also meant she had to be careful. One slip up, and it'd be easy for all the guards to corner and capture her. She couldn't give the slightest hint of her involvement with them. That, unfortunately, extended to Noxchi... but it was necessary. She sighed, pattering down the hall to push her body against her parent's room's door, getting in to see the familiar figure which lay there for years and years on end.
Her dear mother. Nee shut the door quietly and then knelt down at the head of the bed, opposite to her mother's feet. The daughter took a heavy gulp, and spoke in an almost broken voice.
"I'm sorry, mom." She said solemnly. "If I were a better daughter... or... if I - I'm sorry. Really. I... hope you don't mind me sleeping with you tonight. Had nightmares. The ship, and... I... just like old times. Before you got like this, you'd hold me, sing me a little song to lull me into sleep. You can't really... do that now. but just being near you, just a little bit, maybe, mom..."
Her mind was set. She whispered another apology before climbing in next to the shallowly breathing figure, allowing herself to drift into memories of her mother's gentle hold; her nurturing smile; her wondrous, magical song that took all the bad things away. And this time, it did take all the bad things away, wiping it clean.
At least, until it was time to face reality again.
This night was unlike the others. The Ruinguard agent stalked through the streets. Before reporting to Vivum Ruinguard, it would be prudent to track down Marisa, and get the truth from her. Otherwise, the report would simply be of rumors and interpretations. No real facts would be had that would really help. The agent sprinted through the streets silently, taking note of the unrestlessness of the town. The agent fully doubted if anyone was asleep at this time. Too much risk of too many things happening for anyone to easily sleep.
Where was the captain apt to hide? Not the Residential District, where a single sighting would have her swarmed, yes? And it'd be idiotic for her to be anywhere near the Market District, since it was too near the Noble's District, which was teeming with guards that thoroughly scanned the whole area. The only logical answer was to be somewhere in the Port District, even with a boat to facilitate a quick escape should the need arise. and with careful placement, she wouldn't even have to fight through anyone to get out.
So of course, the agent sped towards the Port District, the twisting winding roads of Furoe's seemingly empty and constantly buzzing night. There would be nothing else for a while. Too drastic an event had happened for the townsfolk to really do anything else but try to piece together the events on their own, and act accordingly. Was Marisa planted, framed? Is she the real cuplrit? Was she forced to under another organization? What would be her motive at all? As the agent pondered this, it quickly turned out that Marisa had also spotted them, and the sword and shield combination made the agent stop it's trek.
"What do you want with me?" Marisa asked in a suspicious voice. "You... don't look like anyone I know. But it might be those robes. Who are you, and why have you come?"
The agent bore into Marisa's eyes.
"Would you like to play a game?"
In the end, satisfied, the agent was on their way to rendezvous with a representative from the Ruinguard. Hopefully the information would be enough for the Ruinguard to make a course of action, depending on what's best, to suit their own agenda.
It really did seem hopeless. Hyuna simply gaped at Lo-Muna, seeing the rabbit struggle and fight against her bonds. Hyuna, feeling hopeless with the rope ensnaring her wrists tightly, didn't even bother. After that run in with Tio Yin, she couldn't really do much with her spear hand anyways. Lost flexibility and strength and she didn't really know why. She looked up at Ka'Hiin and Ren - shuddered at Ka'Hiin, who'd wanted to... fuck her brains out. But even if it were to happen, they couldn't do anything. She was tied up. Lo-Muna was having enough trouble on her own.
Nothing but a life of slavery seemed to wait them. Hyuna scowled, trying not to feel conscious of the fact that she could very well just be a quivering piece of girl meat not to long from now. And her damn illusion of wings were getting tiring to keep up - yet she couldn't do anything about them.
Dark memories of her time in Tengala resurfaced, but she kept them down. Thinking about Yaeha, or that tengu, or her old team... wouldn't serve to do anyone any good. Better to not dwell on it at all.
They were going to be sold. And it was her own fault. Hyuna almost... felt like crying. Something she never did. Never since that moment where she'd gotten the scar at the base of her skull, in any case, she hardly ever let out a single tear. Even when Yaeha died. She tried to clench her right hand, but the only thing that happened was that it twitched, awkwardly.
A fight. Terra and Ann. Hyuna was knocked to the side as the combat began - how the lancer wished she could be a part of it, exchanging blows, killing, slaughtering, murdering, ending lives as quickly as they charged at her. She longed for it. She yearned for it. But the ropes were impossible for her to get out of. As the fight went on, a few other slavers arrived on scene, and took hold of both captives.
"We owe ya!" One of them cried out. "Ren, you can do it! We'll hold these two 'til you're done with the fight!"
Muna looked terrified. Although Hyuna herself was despairing... something compelled her to try and help the bunny. Maybe take her minds off things. Wouldn't help the situation, but maybe it'd help her state of mind just a little bit. She'd feel bitter later - didn't have time for that right now.
"Muna." Hyuna murmured. "You do know that rabbit beastmen a-are the... the best, right? The best to look at, the ones that accentuate good sides of both human and rabbit?" Face burning as red as blood, she made sure not to look at her. "Your punishment is to... uh... let me look, or something." Something, anything, to take Muna's mind off of the current predicament. Maybe long enough to keeping her fears at bay until they were rescued - if they were going to be rescued. As far as Hyuna could tell, Terra was going to die.
Goddmanit.
Dawn broke over Furoe. Nee bolted out of bed before feeling a sheet fall from her body. In her white nightgown, she looked down blankly. Who'd covered her with that blanket? She didn't remember putting one over her before she fell asleep. A hopeful lurch as she looked to her side - but no, it couldn't have been her mother. That's just idiocy. There's no way. She was stupid to even believe otherwise for the briefest moment.
Furoe wasn't as it usually was. As Nee took a quick bath and other hygiene cares, she forced herself to rush. No time to relish in noble luxuries. After sanitizing, she'd slipped back into the yuki-onna outfit from before, stepping out to greet the world. Toku looked stressed, and Nee glanced at him.
"Good morning.... Toku?"
"Little Princess." He sighed with some relief. "Happy June 10th... if this can be called happy." A more tense expression returned, and the two slowly walked to the dining table where food was being prepared - enough for Noxchi and the others, as well. Nee took a glance around, puzzled. Something was... missing, and not just her father. One of the maids - Asura - gone. In the kitchen? She wasn't usually able to cook, was she? Nee felt disconcerted- had Asura found out something, perhaps?
"Nama..." Nee murmured to the head maid. "Where's-"
"Oh, right." The head maid quickly bowed politely to Nee. "I apologize, I forgot to inform you. Maid Asura's taking some time off - she deserves it after all, seeing your fath- ...I'm sorry. She's taking a break for now, for a few days, perhaps. Until she can adjust."
Nee nodded dully, and waved Nama off, allowing her to return to her duties. She then sent one of the servants to go and fetch the vigilantes from their quarters, shrugging and turning her attention back to Toku.
"Status of Furoe?" She asked tiredly.
"Something seems to be happening." He replied. "I don't like it. It's tense. It seems that the town isn't united whatsoever against Marisa. Some may even have sided with her." He pounded his fist against the table in anger. "The traitor... how can anyone believe in her? Why would they? She's a murderer. She's filthy. She... after your ordeal, you shouldn't have to deal with it." Rage was on his face, and Nee wasn't sure how she felt about it. "I want to kill her myself once I see her."
It was almost laughable. Toku was powerless compared to Marisa's martial might. but it was also unsettling... if she predicted correctly, a riot could be on their hands later on. This really, really, could be absolutely terrible. It pained her to think of it.. but if some people decided to rebel against her, to try and do anything, she'd have to have them put down instantly. Now was not the time for Furoe to be split, after all. She had to be prepared to take on Yune. Furoe was... simply a tool to reach that goal, after all.
"Toku... please." Nee gave him a worried look. "Don't be reckless, okay? Focus on keeping order. Once things have calmed down more - or if it turns out they simply won't, then tune up the hunt for Marisa." She sighed. "As much as I want revenge for my father's death, .... the people come first. I don't want to have a situation arise in that we're forced to kill them."
Some coffee appeared in front of Nee. She rubbed her eyes and drank down the bitter drink as some pumpkin flan made it's way to her. This was going to be a long day.
"Friends, you say?"
The hideous form of the monster was there, twisted into some form that was other than him, yet still him all the same. His will was that which controlled everything - and the boat which was a single room completely blocked out whatever might've been outside. Even the might of nature's wrath was powerless to do anything. His evil, disgusting shape approached, with hands that were more akin to soul sucking tendrils, and a pulsating rod of agony that was waiting to be satiated.
"All innocent and virginal in Furoe, eh?" The voice shrieked. "You've had this coming. You deserve this, you know."
Did she? Quivering hands reached out, almost in defense, but the corner in which the weaker, subordinate form lay melded into nothing, and the room formed a circular shape - even the room itself bent to whatever the monster desired. She trembled. She plead. But the evil was approaching and nothing could stop it.
It was dark. So dark, nothing could pierce it. And yet, it was far too bright. The room pulsated along with the movement - unknown, terrifying sensations overcame the weaker one, and the whipping winds muted her cries. To anyone outside of the room that was a boat... there really was no difference at all. And yet, there was all the difference in the world. Red juices spilled as the relentless pounding continued, and the screams died down to weak whimpers at every movement.
The ship kept rocking. Nothing would stop it.
"It hurts." A hopeless, broken beg. "Please... please..."
Not even the monster acknowledged her. It was as if she was voiceless. She was powerless and choiceless, and yet - it was her fault. She did deserve it, the monster was right. Her actions would cause countless deaths throughout everything, wiping out many individual candles, each with hopes and dreams and futures, snuffing them as if they meant nothing. As if her will was more powerful than any of those tiny candles. A blade. A flashing cherry blossom. A severed throat. Two threads that couldn't join together, no matter how much one weaved and twisted. An ideal that couldn't be gotten no matter what.
A life which amounted to nothing, and had cost everything.
Outside the room-which-was-a-boat, the gale cried, and the boat rocked, and the darkness swelled, and nothing changed at all.
Nee woke up in her bed in a cold sweat, almost having screamed. It really was a close one - but she managed to keep it down. She managed not to let it all out. Her heart was racing - a simple hand to her chest confirmed that. She was safely in her bed. At home. In Furoe - it still didn't feel right. It felt numb. So damn numb. Almost disassociated from whatever was going on in her own mind. The nightmare was fresh and just as harrowing as every other time it flashed through her mind - but at least she was safe. She was completely safe. There's no way that monster... Valkar... could get her. Not like this, not here.
"Focus." She whispered to herself, closing her eyes in the late of night. "Just... focus."
She curled back under her sheets again, snuggling up to her pillow which was comfortably seated between her legs, and lay in a fetal position. The warmth of both her body and the covers were embracing her body softly and she kept her mind from wandering. She needed some rest, at the very least. But even after what she estimated to be about an hour, she couldn't. Maybe this weird feeling in her chest denoted fear. Was it fear? A fear of the... anyways, she got up, patted her feet lightly on the blue carpet with twisting golden lines streaking across both edges, and an emblem of a hawk in flight etched upon it in white and gold.
The Me-Hyung family emblem. Not that it mattered any. But it did remind her of how she used to deal with nightmares as a child. Take comfort in her mother. That wasn't really possible now... with her vegetative state ever sine that incident - but... would it do any harm? She needed anything. And she felt a strange throb - really did miss her, so damn much. Nee pushed open on her door - nodding at Toku who'd taken guard personally, for the night. Guards really were making a vigilant patrol everywhere - to ensure her safety. This also meant she had to be careful. One slip up, and it'd be easy for all the guards to corner and capture her. She couldn't give the slightest hint of her involvement with them. That, unfortunately, extended to Noxchi... but it was necessary. She sighed, pattering down the hall to push her body against her parent's room's door, getting in to see the familiar figure which lay there for years and years on end.
Her dear mother. Nee shut the door quietly and then knelt down at the head of the bed, opposite to her mother's feet. The daughter took a heavy gulp, and spoke in an almost broken voice.
"I'm sorry, mom." She said solemnly. "If I were a better daughter... or... if I - I'm sorry. Really. I... hope you don't mind me sleeping with you tonight. Had nightmares. The ship, and... I... just like old times. Before you got like this, you'd hold me, sing me a little song to lull me into sleep. You can't really... do that now. but just being near you, just a little bit, maybe, mom..."
Her mind was set. She whispered another apology before climbing in next to the shallowly breathing figure, allowing herself to drift into memories of her mother's gentle hold; her nurturing smile; her wondrous, magical song that took all the bad things away. And this time, it did take all the bad things away, wiping it clean.
At least, until it was time to face reality again.
This night was unlike the others. The Ruinguard agent stalked through the streets. Before reporting to Vivum Ruinguard, it would be prudent to track down Marisa, and get the truth from her. Otherwise, the report would simply be of rumors and interpretations. No real facts would be had that would really help. The agent sprinted through the streets silently, taking note of the unrestlessness of the town. The agent fully doubted if anyone was asleep at this time. Too much risk of too many things happening for anyone to easily sleep.
Where was the captain apt to hide? Not the Residential District, where a single sighting would have her swarmed, yes? And it'd be idiotic for her to be anywhere near the Market District, since it was too near the Noble's District, which was teeming with guards that thoroughly scanned the whole area. The only logical answer was to be somewhere in the Port District, even with a boat to facilitate a quick escape should the need arise. and with careful placement, she wouldn't even have to fight through anyone to get out.
So of course, the agent sped towards the Port District, the twisting winding roads of Furoe's seemingly empty and constantly buzzing night. There would be nothing else for a while. Too drastic an event had happened for the townsfolk to really do anything else but try to piece together the events on their own, and act accordingly. Was Marisa planted, framed? Is she the real cuplrit? Was she forced to under another organization? What would be her motive at all? As the agent pondered this, it quickly turned out that Marisa had also spotted them, and the sword and shield combination made the agent stop it's trek.
"What do you want with me?" Marisa asked in a suspicious voice. "You... don't look like anyone I know. But it might be those robes. Who are you, and why have you come?"
The agent bore into Marisa's eyes.
"Would you like to play a game?"
In the end, satisfied, the agent was on their way to rendezvous with a representative from the Ruinguard. Hopefully the information would be enough for the Ruinguard to make a course of action, depending on what's best, to suit their own agenda.
It really did seem hopeless. Hyuna simply gaped at Lo-Muna, seeing the rabbit struggle and fight against her bonds. Hyuna, feeling hopeless with the rope ensnaring her wrists tightly, didn't even bother. After that run in with Tio Yin, she couldn't really do much with her spear hand anyways. Lost flexibility and strength and she didn't really know why. She looked up at Ka'Hiin and Ren - shuddered at Ka'Hiin, who'd wanted to... fuck her brains out. But even if it were to happen, they couldn't do anything. She was tied up. Lo-Muna was having enough trouble on her own.
Nothing but a life of slavery seemed to wait them. Hyuna scowled, trying not to feel conscious of the fact that she could very well just be a quivering piece of girl meat not to long from now. And her damn illusion of wings were getting tiring to keep up - yet she couldn't do anything about them.
Dark memories of her time in Tengala resurfaced, but she kept them down. Thinking about Yaeha, or that tengu, or her old team... wouldn't serve to do anyone any good. Better to not dwell on it at all.
They were going to be sold. And it was her own fault. Hyuna almost... felt like crying. Something she never did. Never since that moment where she'd gotten the scar at the base of her skull, in any case, she hardly ever let out a single tear. Even when Yaeha died. She tried to clench her right hand, but the only thing that happened was that it twitched, awkwardly.
A fight. Terra and Ann. Hyuna was knocked to the side as the combat began - how the lancer wished she could be a part of it, exchanging blows, killing, slaughtering, murdering, ending lives as quickly as they charged at her. She longed for it. She yearned for it. But the ropes were impossible for her to get out of. As the fight went on, a few other slavers arrived on scene, and took hold of both captives.
"We owe ya!" One of them cried out. "Ren, you can do it! We'll hold these two 'til you're done with the fight!"
Muna looked terrified. Although Hyuna herself was despairing... something compelled her to try and help the bunny. Maybe take her minds off things. Wouldn't help the situation, but maybe it'd help her state of mind just a little bit. She'd feel bitter later - didn't have time for that right now.
"Muna." Hyuna murmured. "You do know that rabbit beastmen a-are the... the best, right? The best to look at, the ones that accentuate good sides of both human and rabbit?" Face burning as red as blood, she made sure not to look at her. "Your punishment is to... uh... let me look, or something." Something, anything, to take Muna's mind off of the current predicament. Maybe long enough to keeping her fears at bay until they were rescued - if they were going to be rescued. As far as Hyuna could tell, Terra was going to die.
Goddmanit.
Dawn broke over Furoe. Nee bolted out of bed before feeling a sheet fall from her body. In her white nightgown, she looked down blankly. Who'd covered her with that blanket? She didn't remember putting one over her before she fell asleep. A hopeful lurch as she looked to her side - but no, it couldn't have been her mother. That's just idiocy. There's no way. She was stupid to even believe otherwise for the briefest moment.
Furoe wasn't as it usually was. As Nee took a quick bath and other hygiene cares, she forced herself to rush. No time to relish in noble luxuries. After sanitizing, she'd slipped back into the yuki-onna outfit from before, stepping out to greet the world. Toku looked stressed, and Nee glanced at him.
"Good morning.... Toku?"
"Little Princess." He sighed with some relief. "Happy June 10th... if this can be called happy." A more tense expression returned, and the two slowly walked to the dining table where food was being prepared - enough for Noxchi and the others, as well. Nee took a glance around, puzzled. Something was... missing, and not just her father. One of the maids - Asura - gone. In the kitchen? She wasn't usually able to cook, was she? Nee felt disconcerted- had Asura found out something, perhaps?
"Nama..." Nee murmured to the head maid. "Where's-"
"Oh, right." The head maid quickly bowed politely to Nee. "I apologize, I forgot to inform you. Maid Asura's taking some time off - she deserves it after all, seeing your fath- ...I'm sorry. She's taking a break for now, for a few days, perhaps. Until she can adjust."
Nee nodded dully, and waved Nama off, allowing her to return to her duties. She then sent one of the servants to go and fetch the vigilantes from their quarters, shrugging and turning her attention back to Toku.
"Status of Furoe?" She asked tiredly.
"Something seems to be happening." He replied. "I don't like it. It's tense. It seems that the town isn't united whatsoever against Marisa. Some may even have sided with her." He pounded his fist against the table in anger. "The traitor... how can anyone believe in her? Why would they? She's a murderer. She's filthy. She... after your ordeal, you shouldn't have to deal with it." Rage was on his face, and Nee wasn't sure how she felt about it. "I want to kill her myself once I see her."
It was almost laughable. Toku was powerless compared to Marisa's martial might. but it was also unsettling... if she predicted correctly, a riot could be on their hands later on. This really, really, could be absolutely terrible. It pained her to think of it.. but if some people decided to rebel against her, to try and do anything, she'd have to have them put down instantly. Now was not the time for Furoe to be split, after all. She had to be prepared to take on Yune. Furoe was... simply a tool to reach that goal, after all.
"Toku... please." Nee gave him a worried look. "Don't be reckless, okay? Focus on keeping order. Once things have calmed down more - or if it turns out they simply won't, then tune up the hunt for Marisa." She sighed. "As much as I want revenge for my father's death, .... the people come first. I don't want to have a situation arise in that we're forced to kill them."
Some coffee appeared in front of Nee. She rubbed her eyes and drank down the bitter drink as some pumpkin flan made it's way to her. This was going to be a long day.
Ann tumbled out of the way and the snake woman inadvertently crashed into Ren just as he was about to strike Terra's killing blow. The slaver was forcibly knocked to the side, staggering on his feet and catching his balance by planting his hand against a nearby table.
"Watch it!" he hissed.
The beastwoman ignored him, baring her fangs as she coiled up, her claws curled and a vicious glint in her golden eyes. This was hopeless. No matter what angle she looked at this from, there was no way they could possibly win. Even if they could take on the other slaver, the snake was simply too fast and strong for them to possibly hope of handling. She smashed stones with ease, her reaction speed was unmatched, and her venom was sure to burn through their flesh like paper.
"Terra, we're falling back for now," Ann said, turning her head to the girl with a knowing look. "This is a fight we can't win." Her eyes dropped down to Hyuna and Lo-Muna. "Hang tight. We'll be back for you as soon as we can." She took a hold of Terra's wrist and parted through the door, taking off before either the slavers had a chance to catch up. The snake woman was about to rush out after them when a blade suddenly stopped her, leveled at her waist.
"We're leaving too," Ren simply said, withdrawing his weapon. "Take Kah'iin and the girls with us." The beastwoman nodded with a smile and easily lifted the two up, one under each arm. One of the other slaver escorts that had arrived at the scene lifted Kah'iin over on his shoulder as they all began heading out.
"The fuck are you looking at?" Kadrim spat at a man who walked past him. "Keep walking, asshat." He sighed, folding his arms over his chest. "Why the hell are we even here? I'm way past point of giving a fuck anymore."
"Quit your whining," Iora snapped. "It hasn't even been that long."
"Tch. These assholes keep giving me funny looks. I swear, I'm gonna slug a fucker-" He was stopped mid-sentence when he was suddenly bumped into by someone much smaller than him. Growling, he spun around and reached for her throat. "The hell do you think you're goi- Ow! Fuck!"
The girl that was a little over half his size grabbed Kadrim's wrist as it was reaching for her, twisting it with monstrous strength; the fierce look in her eyes was enough to send chills down his spine, not to mention the fact that it felt as though she could snap his arm at any second if she so much as gave it a thought. For the first time in years, Kadrim felt fear taking a hold of him. It was a pitiful, disgraceful thought, but it was there all the same. He grimaced as his arm was twisted further and the girl's sleeve began drooping down to reveal...a tattoo of a snake with an arrow through its head. His eyes widened at the sight, suddenly put at a loss for words.
"Milady," a man's voice said, gently tugging at the girl's dress. "We must keep going."
The girl shoved Kadrim away and straightened out her sleeve, flashing one last glare at him before she continued on her way.
"...Did you see that?" Kadrim quietly said to Iora. "The mark on her arm."
"Yeah," he nodded slowly, watching her as she vanished into the crowds. "I don't think I've ever seen her before. What's she doing here, anyway? It can't be related to our current mission, can it?"
"She was fucking strong," he whispered dazedly. "I thought she was going to kill me."
"She was the Seven Sons' previous number five," a third voice said.
"Shit, don't scare me like that," Kadrim hissed, taking a small surprised step back. "How long have you been here?"
"It makes me wonder too, why she's here," Len continued without answering. "Not that it's any of our business anymore. Forget her, we have a job to do."
"Watch it!" he hissed.
The beastwoman ignored him, baring her fangs as she coiled up, her claws curled and a vicious glint in her golden eyes. This was hopeless. No matter what angle she looked at this from, there was no way they could possibly win. Even if they could take on the other slaver, the snake was simply too fast and strong for them to possibly hope of handling. She smashed stones with ease, her reaction speed was unmatched, and her venom was sure to burn through their flesh like paper.
"Terra, we're falling back for now," Ann said, turning her head to the girl with a knowing look. "This is a fight we can't win." Her eyes dropped down to Hyuna and Lo-Muna. "Hang tight. We'll be back for you as soon as we can." She took a hold of Terra's wrist and parted through the door, taking off before either the slavers had a chance to catch up. The snake woman was about to rush out after them when a blade suddenly stopped her, leveled at her waist.
"We're leaving too," Ren simply said, withdrawing his weapon. "Take Kah'iin and the girls with us." The beastwoman nodded with a smile and easily lifted the two up, one under each arm. One of the other slaver escorts that had arrived at the scene lifted Kah'iin over on his shoulder as they all began heading out.
"The fuck are you looking at?" Kadrim spat at a man who walked past him. "Keep walking, asshat." He sighed, folding his arms over his chest. "Why the hell are we even here? I'm way past point of giving a fuck anymore."
"Quit your whining," Iora snapped. "It hasn't even been that long."
"Tch. These assholes keep giving me funny looks. I swear, I'm gonna slug a fucker-" He was stopped mid-sentence when he was suddenly bumped into by someone much smaller than him. Growling, he spun around and reached for her throat. "The hell do you think you're goi- Ow! Fuck!"
The girl that was a little over half his size grabbed Kadrim's wrist as it was reaching for her, twisting it with monstrous strength; the fierce look in her eyes was enough to send chills down his spine, not to mention the fact that it felt as though she could snap his arm at any second if she so much as gave it a thought. For the first time in years, Kadrim felt fear taking a hold of him. It was a pitiful, disgraceful thought, but it was there all the same. He grimaced as his arm was twisted further and the girl's sleeve began drooping down to reveal...a tattoo of a snake with an arrow through its head. His eyes widened at the sight, suddenly put at a loss for words.
"Milady," a man's voice said, gently tugging at the girl's dress. "We must keep going."
The girl shoved Kadrim away and straightened out her sleeve, flashing one last glare at him before she continued on her way.
"...Did you see that?" Kadrim quietly said to Iora. "The mark on her arm."
"Yeah," he nodded slowly, watching her as she vanished into the crowds. "I don't think I've ever seen her before. What's she doing here, anyway? It can't be related to our current mission, can it?"
"She was fucking strong," he whispered dazedly. "I thought she was going to kill me."
"She was the Seven Sons' previous number five," a third voice said.
"Shit, don't scare me like that," Kadrim hissed, taking a small surprised step back. "How long have you been here?"
"It makes me wonder too, why she's here," Len continued without answering. "Not that it's any of our business anymore. Forget her, we have a job to do."
Terra had barely transfigured her swords back into their original form when Ann suddenly grabbed Terra and declared, "We're falling back for now. This isn't a fight we can win." She had no time to protest before they were suddenly out the door, leaving Hyuna, Muna and the slavers behind. And that bizarre snake...woman...monster thing as well, but Terra didn't like thinking about her at all.
"W-wait, we can't just leave them there--!" Before Terra could change the black-haired woman's mind, however, she suddenly remembered that Ann said "they couldn't win". Did that mean the snake woman was simply that powerful?
But in any case, they hadn't been able to save Hyuna and Muna...or even one of them...so the rescue attempt had utterly failed. "Then, A-Ann...how are we going to get them back now?" she asked, feeling that despairing sense of powerlessness enter her mind again. And, unlike herself for the past two days, she couldn't convince herself that they could possibly succeed now.
"W-wait, we can't just leave them there--!" Before Terra could change the black-haired woman's mind, however, she suddenly remembered that Ann said "they couldn't win". Did that mean the snake woman was simply that powerful?
But in any case, they hadn't been able to save Hyuna and Muna...or even one of them...so the rescue attempt had utterly failed. "Then, A-Ann...how are we going to get them back now?" she asked, feeling that despairing sense of powerlessness enter her mind again. And, unlike herself for the past two days, she couldn't convince herself that they could possibly succeed now.
She hadn't responded at first. Her ears were pointed in the direction of the fight, listening, awaiting their rescuers. In order to add to the hope, Muna had shut her eyes, waiting to open them once it was safe.
But when it became quiet, no one said anything.
They had retreated, gone. Muna felt the panic bubbling, rising, threatening to overwhelm her. Tears had already started streaming down her cheeks and she opened her eyes, the darkness behind her eyelids suddenly terrifying again.
"W-we're bred like this," she found herself responding, voice shaking. "Bred from our ancestors who were walking rabbits in whole. Bred with humans and bred f-for..."
But she couldn't finish. The idea of slavery, of confinement, shook her voice until she could barely spit the words out. Muna withdrew into herself, awaiting the slavers to do what they wished. It would be worse than the punishment Hyuna had so pityingly chosen.
But when it became quiet, no one said anything.
They had retreated, gone. Muna felt the panic bubbling, rising, threatening to overwhelm her. Tears had already started streaming down her cheeks and she opened her eyes, the darkness behind her eyelids suddenly terrifying again.
"W-we're bred like this," she found herself responding, voice shaking. "Bred from our ancestors who were walking rabbits in whole. Bred with humans and bred f-for..."
But she couldn't finish. The idea of slavery, of confinement, shook her voice until she could barely spit the words out. Muna withdrew into herself, awaiting the slavers to do what they wished. It would be worse than the punishment Hyuna had so pityingly chosen.
Silence, in that crestfallen shrine.
These halls were once familiar to me. Comfortingly so. Their certainty, the inexorable stone in which they were set, the inveterate eternity in which they were cobbled and formed... this once meant security to me. It was always cold, and I was always the only one, but nevertheless, it was safety. A sanctum of surety, a precious oasis of conviction mired amidst a cesspool of incertitude-- preserve me against the ambivalence without. The reprehensible doubt, the disgusting ever-shifting nature of reality-- the uncertainty, the crippling uncertainty of subjectivity. How the threads of tangibility unwound just beyond the bounds of my own head-- how the truth that they held so dear and close to heart faded into mere verisimilitude, and not even well-fabricated, at that. How they deluded themselves. How they sought for certainty and clutched at a lie masquerading as a truth when the infallible axiom of reality as it actually was lay just beyond their grasp. I built this fortress on that axiom. On that stalwart, unquestionable foundation-- on that which I knew was no delusion.
Wasn't it? These halls aren't what they were anymore. None of it is. They're not straight anymore-- they've been... they've been skewed. They're twisting, malformed, inverted-- up is down, left is right, nothing is defined anymore. It hurts me. It frightens me. It threatens me. I built this place to escape this. And I want it to stop, and yet I dread that this alien, chimerical realm is... was I wrong? Could I have been wrong-- could I have forged this structure upon a volatile foundation? I keep walking, I keep opening doors and walking out into the very same place I had just left, trying to reclaim my haven of indubiety. But it's not there. It's gone. These wretched, uncertain corridors, this aphotic realm that has supplanted it... they're all that's left. And they will never be gone, because they're real.
Because in the end I was no different. I built myself an illusory stronghold. I beguiled myself through promises of the sanctuary of certainty into a delusion no less quixotic than that which those others whom I held in disdain had enraptured themselves within. In seeking to escape the duress of uncertainty, I fled into the duress of falsified reality.
I want to... to break. To shatter. Annihilate. This world, everything outside it, everyone beyond it, myself. It's all I can do. It's not something I want to do, not even that-- I don't have that pale comfort. It's instinctual-- it's innate, it's the thing that I am, and just like these deformed corridors, it can never be changed. You can't alter what simply is. I thought I could-- no, rather, I thought I knew what was, that was my most fatal mistake. You can't alter what is, and you can't blind yourself to what is, because it ultimately will wrench your eyes open and force you to behold your own iniquity of ignorance in all its inglorious intangibility. All you can do, then... all you can do is confront that ignorance. Confront it, and crush it.
I hurl open one last door, knowing what lies beyond is only more of what I'm seeking to escape-- but once again, only to be proven woefully mistaken. It's not. This portal engenders not yet another contorted passageway, but a room-- a warped, skewed room, but a single compartment nonetheless. As crepuscular as every other face this sickening madhouse has unveiled to me, but this-- it's finality. I know it. Feel it. And so does that child, hunching there in the centre.
Upon my entrance, its gaze darts up to meet mine. It knows the intruder. There is recognition there. Piteous, cold, fearful recognition. A battered, wretched mien. Pleading for some benediction it will never know. I find it vile. And in its eyes it knows this. In its eyes lie betrayed its forlorn isolation, its gut-wrenching solitude, lamentations of seclusion. But that's not what sickens me. That's not what causes the bile to rise up in my throat, the vomitous disdain to seize upon me in disgust. It's what lies beyond that film of misery. It's what that gaze of desperate anguish sheathes. It's the hope, the naive, pathetic, worthless fucking hope, that someday it'll mean anything.
I want those eyes to be crushed. To establish in that act acceptance of reality.
I approach the child, fighting the urge to retch at every step. It doesn't shrink away from me. It watches me silently, deaf to the soundless footfalls of my feet against the floorboards in this world devoid of the senses, gazing up at me with those wretched, repulsive eyes, torturing me with its revolting lack of reality. It needs to die. It deserves to die. For its sins of neglect, for the iniquity of its ignorance, it shall die.
It offers no protest as my two hands, either one as large as its entire body, grip it on either side of its head, and lift it from the ground. I hold it up to eye level. I confront its nauseating hope. I refuse to succumb to the vomitous urges.
"I know why you must do this."
"Because it's the only way." It returns my own words. "Because they hated you. Because they laughed at you. Because they scorned you. Because they showed you what you were-- reduced you to the nothing you had always been, mocked your naive aspirations to solidarity, took all that you hoped you were and trampled it underfoot and left you broken and despondent. Because in that moment, for the first and last time, you shed a single tear. Because you knew they were right, and because you knew what you are about to do was the only way you could prove your delusion at least made a difference."
I place the thumbs of my hands over its eyes, and begin to press hard. It screams. A wretched, hideous sound, sharply piercing the abject silence of this realm of uncertainty, and as it cries out in anguish, I know I have succeeded. As it falls silent, its shriek fading into nothing and its body falling limp, I remove my thumbs, look down upon the beautifully ruined caricature of a life it has become. And knowing I have done what I set out to do, what I had to do, I let it go forever. I let it vanish.
But it's not right. It's not how it was supposed to be. Nothing's changed. This congenital hell remains. And... and it still hurts.
And I enter a plane of inevitability.
The sensory overload is immediate. The sun's glare stings at my naked eyes-- its rays are baking my skin, boiling my blood, burning my flesh. Noise is everywhere-- a din of overlapping voices, cheers, jeers, applause, cries of despair, bellows of triumph, sighs of resignation, death gurgles, all converging upon me the moment I fade into this place.
Its immediacy is jarring, but... it's nothing I didn't already know.
These dunes of shifting sands beneath my feet extend outward infinitely in all directions-- nowhere I go makes any difference. It all leads to the same place-- namely, to no place. But I know exactly what nowhere I need to go to-- exactly what place that's no different from any other that I need to be at. And so I begin to walk with intent and determination, heading with a pointed stride toward the horizon, toward the endless eternal dunes at the edge of reality, toward... toward something less meandering and boundlessly pointless than this.
At every step, the cacophony intensifies. It never seems to stop. It assaults every fibre of my body, pervades every pore and digs into every inch of my skin, but I ignore it. Intermittently, one voice in the incessant fugue rises into prominence-- a vision fades into being before my eyes. A face. Taunting me. Begging me. Threatening me. I can't let them get to me. This is survival. This is what I need to do. This is what they need to do, but if they get it, I'll be trapped here forever. Wandering. Meandering. Aimless and hopeless. I have to disregard their words, whether pleading, vehement, wretched and dejected. Their faces must mean nothing to me if I am to have an opportunity to escape this intolerable duress. They'll seize upon the vaguest hint of compassion and doubt if I let them. I have to live. I have to.
But why should I? Why should I and not they? I can't discard these questions that begin to sear the recesses of my being. I never really was anything, after all. My own face is something foreign and unfamiliar to me-- it's thin, wisps of smoke dissipating into the air, gone as quickly as it came. It doesn't mean anything. It never had the time to mean anything. To be anything. This place-- this endless place-- it stole that from me. It extricated that nascent, germinal seed before it ever was able to blossom and become something of substance, and it consigned in its wake a pale mimicry of what had once been to destined to be. Nothing much more than... than an automaton. Going through the motions. Reveling in sallow comforts but failing to truly know them in any capacity. Fighting something it could never win against-- and why?
Was it mere guilt? Remorse over each of these faces I coldly strode past and each of these voice I callously disregarded? Was it right to be tormented by this bitter shame? I had only... only ever done what I'd needed to do to survive. Was that so vile a crime? Didn't I deserve to live? I scream these very same crushing disquiets at the sun overhead-- that indifferent custodian, apathetic to those who suffered beneath its overwatch. Didn't I deserve to live? Didn't I deserve a chance to leave this place? Did I deserve instead to suffer, to... to be mired in abject, inescapable indignity?
No. No, I only ever did what I had to do. Only what I had to do.
At the edge of perception, even as I anticipate at last the dissolution of these endless dunes into greener fare, some strange, distant thing comes into existence. It's too far at first for me to see what it is, and I'm too immersed in this bubbling sensation of apprehensive optimism-- too enraptured in my own far-flung hope. And that only makes it all the more crushing when I at last realise what it is, when I at last approach it in person. My hopes fall straight into the pit of my stomach-- dread overtakes me. It's a wall. Impossible high, extending out infinitely to either side-- it's standing between me and what I worked so hard, what I sacrificed so much to attain.
I don't know what to do, how to surpass it. Wrath overtakes me-- I punch it, again and again, striking it until my knuckles are raw and bruised, gashed open, the bones worn down and chewed away with each impact. The pain means nothing, though-- it doesn't mean a damn thing anymore. Not now that I've come to where I had to be, and found this. Not now that I assault it again and again, despair and sorrow wrenching at me with every failure to so much as produce a single crack. But I can't stop. I can do it if I keep trying, if I... if I let myself think I can... I didn't come this far to be stopped now, I can't have. I have to beat down this wall. I owe it to every face and every voice that had to linger on in that endless prison for me to make it this far. I owe it to myself for all the blood and tears I shed when I was there myself.
But the wall won't give way. It won't.
Even as I continue in abject denial of reality to strike at it again and again, something passes overhead-- I glance up, and espy the form of another. Small, waif-like, drifting through the air. And it doesn't so much as glance at me as it simply passes over the wall, sails through the acrid air right over it. And in that moment, I'm seized by the futility of it all. I'll never make a dent in this wall. I don't have what it takes-- all the resolve, all the mettle and brute force in the world won't do a damn thing. The only thing that will destroy this wall is something I'll never have-- and the only way I'll ever be free of those faces and those voices is if I dismantle this wall with my own two hands. But that'll never happen. I'll never be the solution. I'll never be free.
I thought I'd known what I would have to suffer when I chose to traverse those dunes of sorrow and duress. I thought I had chosen that over eternal captivity. Only now do I realise it was all just a farce-- because I'll never leave this place.
"Oi! You pair! Wake the fuck up, eh? Shit's still fucked out here in reality while you two're off dreamin' about puppies or some shit."
Gridiron groaned as Turas' voice urged her into awakening-- though his hand prodding at her incessantly didn't hurt. "Alright, for fuck sake, alright," she mumbled, slapping away his hand irascibly as she pulled herself up to a sitting position. She rubbed at her eyes, grinding away the vestiges of sleep and all its associated disquiet, before glancing around. In the corner of the room, a suit of armour sat cross-legged, motionless, until she saw the helmet begin to drift upwards somewhat, and the whole form of it shift somewhat, like some alien beast stirring from slumber.
"... Amanhã, you sleep sitting in your armour?" Gridiron couldn't help but wonder aloud with a raised brow. When her sister naturally wasted no breath on an answer, Gridiron sighed. "Of course you do," she answered the question herself as she heaved her bulk up to her feet with a grunt. Amanhã did the same, clambering up swiftly as Gridiron turned to Turas. "So what's going on?" she inquired immediately of her partner.
"Well," Turas began prestigiously, as though he were about to deliver some immeasurably momentous declaration. "They've got pumpkin flan. Pumpkin flan. Can you believe it? I mean, shit, flan alone is probably the most pretentiously noble thing you can eat, but pumpkin flan is just--"
"I regret asking already."
Turas veritably deflated as Gridiron shut down his entire line of thought with four simple words and strode past him toward the door leading out from the servant quarters. "One of these days I'll withhold this kind of vital information," he had her know indignantly, his tone of voice implying this would grievously injure any endeavour she henceforth undertook. "Oh my, please, anything but that," the vigilante leader returned in a thinly-glazed monotone. "Surely we will be helpless without the prophetic revelations of your infinite wisdom."
"Hey, whatever happened to all that 'you make a difference to me' shit?"
"The things that make a difference to me tend to be markedly different when I'm fresh off a really shitty dream," Gridiron returned wearily without thinking, evoking a brief pause from her partner. "A really shitty dream, huh?" Turas grunted in responce, doing a bad job of veiling his curiosity with indifference. "What kind? Please don't tell me you were having flashbacks of your sordid past. Please. I'm beggin' ya. We've had enough narrative cliches the past couple days to make Edward Bulwer-Lytton blush."
"Doesn't matter," Gridiron, evidently unamused by Turas' jibes, coldly shot down his inquiry. "Let's just get this over with."
Knowing better than to pursue that line of conversation-- or any line of conversation, for that matter-- Turas kept quiet as the three proceeded on toward the dining room of the vast and magnificent testament to affluence that was the Me-Hyung manor. When they entered, Nee was already sitting there at the table eating alone, and wordlessly, they took seats at the table themselves, joining her in her silent feast.
The minutes ground away slowly. Amanhã, after a brief spell of evident doubt, eventually cast aside her helmet, setting it down beside her, revealing the cold naked features of her mien as she solemnly proceeded to account for well over half the consumption of food at the table. Gridiron followed suite, chewing away somberly at her own food. Turas uneasily tried to eat in comfort, but eventually, he gave up, set down his chopsticks in exasperation, and exclaimed, "Christ, I'm feeling absolutely dejected just sitting here with you three. Y'all need fuckin' therapy, man. All three of you. Some shit is seriously fucked. I mean, the waves of abject hopelessness are just emanatin' from ya. Shit, I just found myself wondering what the point of even taking this next bite of pumpkin flan is when we're all gonna die in the end anyway, and lemme tell ya, I fuckin' love pumpkin flan, so that's sayin' some shit."
"Nee." Gridiron cut across her partner once again (he took to grumbling under his breath about 'fuckin' major depressive disorder up the wazoo in this shit' and shoving around his last piece of pumpkin flan): she gazed at the noble girl with a weary aire about her. "I... just wanted to say I'm sorry about what happened to your dad. I know I don't need to explicitly state what we both already know I suspect, but... either way, even if what I hope isn't the case is true, I'm sorry nonetheless."
These halls were once familiar to me. Comfortingly so. Their certainty, the inexorable stone in which they were set, the inveterate eternity in which they were cobbled and formed... this once meant security to me. It was always cold, and I was always the only one, but nevertheless, it was safety. A sanctum of surety, a precious oasis of conviction mired amidst a cesspool of incertitude-- preserve me against the ambivalence without. The reprehensible doubt, the disgusting ever-shifting nature of reality-- the uncertainty, the crippling uncertainty of subjectivity. How the threads of tangibility unwound just beyond the bounds of my own head-- how the truth that they held so dear and close to heart faded into mere verisimilitude, and not even well-fabricated, at that. How they deluded themselves. How they sought for certainty and clutched at a lie masquerading as a truth when the infallible axiom of reality as it actually was lay just beyond their grasp. I built this fortress on that axiom. On that stalwart, unquestionable foundation-- on that which I knew was no delusion.
Wasn't it? These halls aren't what they were anymore. None of it is. They're not straight anymore-- they've been... they've been skewed. They're twisting, malformed, inverted-- up is down, left is right, nothing is defined anymore. It hurts me. It frightens me. It threatens me. I built this place to escape this. And I want it to stop, and yet I dread that this alien, chimerical realm is... was I wrong? Could I have been wrong-- could I have forged this structure upon a volatile foundation? I keep walking, I keep opening doors and walking out into the very same place I had just left, trying to reclaim my haven of indubiety. But it's not there. It's gone. These wretched, uncertain corridors, this aphotic realm that has supplanted it... they're all that's left. And they will never be gone, because they're real.
Because in the end I was no different. I built myself an illusory stronghold. I beguiled myself through promises of the sanctuary of certainty into a delusion no less quixotic than that which those others whom I held in disdain had enraptured themselves within. In seeking to escape the duress of uncertainty, I fled into the duress of falsified reality.
I want to... to break. To shatter. Annihilate. This world, everything outside it, everyone beyond it, myself. It's all I can do. It's not something I want to do, not even that-- I don't have that pale comfort. It's instinctual-- it's innate, it's the thing that I am, and just like these deformed corridors, it can never be changed. You can't alter what simply is. I thought I could-- no, rather, I thought I knew what was, that was my most fatal mistake. You can't alter what is, and you can't blind yourself to what is, because it ultimately will wrench your eyes open and force you to behold your own iniquity of ignorance in all its inglorious intangibility. All you can do, then... all you can do is confront that ignorance. Confront it, and crush it.
I hurl open one last door, knowing what lies beyond is only more of what I'm seeking to escape-- but once again, only to be proven woefully mistaken. It's not. This portal engenders not yet another contorted passageway, but a room-- a warped, skewed room, but a single compartment nonetheless. As crepuscular as every other face this sickening madhouse has unveiled to me, but this-- it's finality. I know it. Feel it. And so does that child, hunching there in the centre.
Upon my entrance, its gaze darts up to meet mine. It knows the intruder. There is recognition there. Piteous, cold, fearful recognition. A battered, wretched mien. Pleading for some benediction it will never know. I find it vile. And in its eyes it knows this. In its eyes lie betrayed its forlorn isolation, its gut-wrenching solitude, lamentations of seclusion. But that's not what sickens me. That's not what causes the bile to rise up in my throat, the vomitous disdain to seize upon me in disgust. It's what lies beyond that film of misery. It's what that gaze of desperate anguish sheathes. It's the hope, the naive, pathetic, worthless fucking hope, that someday it'll mean anything.
I want those eyes to be crushed. To establish in that act acceptance of reality.
I approach the child, fighting the urge to retch at every step. It doesn't shrink away from me. It watches me silently, deaf to the soundless footfalls of my feet against the floorboards in this world devoid of the senses, gazing up at me with those wretched, repulsive eyes, torturing me with its revolting lack of reality. It needs to die. It deserves to die. For its sins of neglect, for the iniquity of its ignorance, it shall die.
It offers no protest as my two hands, either one as large as its entire body, grip it on either side of its head, and lift it from the ground. I hold it up to eye level. I confront its nauseating hope. I refuse to succumb to the vomitous urges.
"I know why you must do this."
"Because it's the only way." It returns my own words. "Because they hated you. Because they laughed at you. Because they scorned you. Because they showed you what you were-- reduced you to the nothing you had always been, mocked your naive aspirations to solidarity, took all that you hoped you were and trampled it underfoot and left you broken and despondent. Because in that moment, for the first and last time, you shed a single tear. Because you knew they were right, and because you knew what you are about to do was the only way you could prove your delusion at least made a difference."
I place the thumbs of my hands over its eyes, and begin to press hard. It screams. A wretched, hideous sound, sharply piercing the abject silence of this realm of uncertainty, and as it cries out in anguish, I know I have succeeded. As it falls silent, its shriek fading into nothing and its body falling limp, I remove my thumbs, look down upon the beautifully ruined caricature of a life it has become. And knowing I have done what I set out to do, what I had to do, I let it go forever. I let it vanish.
But it's not right. It's not how it was supposed to be. Nothing's changed. This congenital hell remains. And... and it still hurts.
And I enter a plane of inevitability.
The sensory overload is immediate. The sun's glare stings at my naked eyes-- its rays are baking my skin, boiling my blood, burning my flesh. Noise is everywhere-- a din of overlapping voices, cheers, jeers, applause, cries of despair, bellows of triumph, sighs of resignation, death gurgles, all converging upon me the moment I fade into this place.
Its immediacy is jarring, but... it's nothing I didn't already know.
These dunes of shifting sands beneath my feet extend outward infinitely in all directions-- nowhere I go makes any difference. It all leads to the same place-- namely, to no place. But I know exactly what nowhere I need to go to-- exactly what place that's no different from any other that I need to be at. And so I begin to walk with intent and determination, heading with a pointed stride toward the horizon, toward the endless eternal dunes at the edge of reality, toward... toward something less meandering and boundlessly pointless than this.
At every step, the cacophony intensifies. It never seems to stop. It assaults every fibre of my body, pervades every pore and digs into every inch of my skin, but I ignore it. Intermittently, one voice in the incessant fugue rises into prominence-- a vision fades into being before my eyes. A face. Taunting me. Begging me. Threatening me. I can't let them get to me. This is survival. This is what I need to do. This is what they need to do, but if they get it, I'll be trapped here forever. Wandering. Meandering. Aimless and hopeless. I have to disregard their words, whether pleading, vehement, wretched and dejected. Their faces must mean nothing to me if I am to have an opportunity to escape this intolerable duress. They'll seize upon the vaguest hint of compassion and doubt if I let them. I have to live. I have to.
But why should I? Why should I and not they? I can't discard these questions that begin to sear the recesses of my being. I never really was anything, after all. My own face is something foreign and unfamiliar to me-- it's thin, wisps of smoke dissipating into the air, gone as quickly as it came. It doesn't mean anything. It never had the time to mean anything. To be anything. This place-- this endless place-- it stole that from me. It extricated that nascent, germinal seed before it ever was able to blossom and become something of substance, and it consigned in its wake a pale mimicry of what had once been to destined to be. Nothing much more than... than an automaton. Going through the motions. Reveling in sallow comforts but failing to truly know them in any capacity. Fighting something it could never win against-- and why?
Was it mere guilt? Remorse over each of these faces I coldly strode past and each of these voice I callously disregarded? Was it right to be tormented by this bitter shame? I had only... only ever done what I'd needed to do to survive. Was that so vile a crime? Didn't I deserve to live? I scream these very same crushing disquiets at the sun overhead-- that indifferent custodian, apathetic to those who suffered beneath its overwatch. Didn't I deserve to live? Didn't I deserve a chance to leave this place? Did I deserve instead to suffer, to... to be mired in abject, inescapable indignity?
No. No, I only ever did what I had to do. Only what I had to do.
At the edge of perception, even as I anticipate at last the dissolution of these endless dunes into greener fare, some strange, distant thing comes into existence. It's too far at first for me to see what it is, and I'm too immersed in this bubbling sensation of apprehensive optimism-- too enraptured in my own far-flung hope. And that only makes it all the more crushing when I at last realise what it is, when I at last approach it in person. My hopes fall straight into the pit of my stomach-- dread overtakes me. It's a wall. Impossible high, extending out infinitely to either side-- it's standing between me and what I worked so hard, what I sacrificed so much to attain.
I don't know what to do, how to surpass it. Wrath overtakes me-- I punch it, again and again, striking it until my knuckles are raw and bruised, gashed open, the bones worn down and chewed away with each impact. The pain means nothing, though-- it doesn't mean a damn thing anymore. Not now that I've come to where I had to be, and found this. Not now that I assault it again and again, despair and sorrow wrenching at me with every failure to so much as produce a single crack. But I can't stop. I can do it if I keep trying, if I... if I let myself think I can... I didn't come this far to be stopped now, I can't have. I have to beat down this wall. I owe it to every face and every voice that had to linger on in that endless prison for me to make it this far. I owe it to myself for all the blood and tears I shed when I was there myself.
But the wall won't give way. It won't.
Even as I continue in abject denial of reality to strike at it again and again, something passes overhead-- I glance up, and espy the form of another. Small, waif-like, drifting through the air. And it doesn't so much as glance at me as it simply passes over the wall, sails through the acrid air right over it. And in that moment, I'm seized by the futility of it all. I'll never make a dent in this wall. I don't have what it takes-- all the resolve, all the mettle and brute force in the world won't do a damn thing. The only thing that will destroy this wall is something I'll never have-- and the only way I'll ever be free of those faces and those voices is if I dismantle this wall with my own two hands. But that'll never happen. I'll never be the solution. I'll never be free.
I thought I'd known what I would have to suffer when I chose to traverse those dunes of sorrow and duress. I thought I had chosen that over eternal captivity. Only now do I realise it was all just a farce-- because I'll never leave this place.
"Oi! You pair! Wake the fuck up, eh? Shit's still fucked out here in reality while you two're off dreamin' about puppies or some shit."
Gridiron groaned as Turas' voice urged her into awakening-- though his hand prodding at her incessantly didn't hurt. "Alright, for fuck sake, alright," she mumbled, slapping away his hand irascibly as she pulled herself up to a sitting position. She rubbed at her eyes, grinding away the vestiges of sleep and all its associated disquiet, before glancing around. In the corner of the room, a suit of armour sat cross-legged, motionless, until she saw the helmet begin to drift upwards somewhat, and the whole form of it shift somewhat, like some alien beast stirring from slumber.
"... Amanhã, you sleep sitting in your armour?" Gridiron couldn't help but wonder aloud with a raised brow. When her sister naturally wasted no breath on an answer, Gridiron sighed. "Of course you do," she answered the question herself as she heaved her bulk up to her feet with a grunt. Amanhã did the same, clambering up swiftly as Gridiron turned to Turas. "So what's going on?" she inquired immediately of her partner.
"Well," Turas began prestigiously, as though he were about to deliver some immeasurably momentous declaration. "They've got pumpkin flan. Pumpkin flan. Can you believe it? I mean, shit, flan alone is probably the most pretentiously noble thing you can eat, but pumpkin flan is just--"
"I regret asking already."
Turas veritably deflated as Gridiron shut down his entire line of thought with four simple words and strode past him toward the door leading out from the servant quarters. "One of these days I'll withhold this kind of vital information," he had her know indignantly, his tone of voice implying this would grievously injure any endeavour she henceforth undertook. "Oh my, please, anything but that," the vigilante leader returned in a thinly-glazed monotone. "Surely we will be helpless without the prophetic revelations of your infinite wisdom."
"Hey, whatever happened to all that 'you make a difference to me' shit?"
"The things that make a difference to me tend to be markedly different when I'm fresh off a really shitty dream," Gridiron returned wearily without thinking, evoking a brief pause from her partner. "A really shitty dream, huh?" Turas grunted in responce, doing a bad job of veiling his curiosity with indifference. "What kind? Please don't tell me you were having flashbacks of your sordid past. Please. I'm beggin' ya. We've had enough narrative cliches the past couple days to make Edward Bulwer-Lytton blush."
"Doesn't matter," Gridiron, evidently unamused by Turas' jibes, coldly shot down his inquiry. "Let's just get this over with."
Knowing better than to pursue that line of conversation-- or any line of conversation, for that matter-- Turas kept quiet as the three proceeded on toward the dining room of the vast and magnificent testament to affluence that was the Me-Hyung manor. When they entered, Nee was already sitting there at the table eating alone, and wordlessly, they took seats at the table themselves, joining her in her silent feast.
The minutes ground away slowly. Amanhã, after a brief spell of evident doubt, eventually cast aside her helmet, setting it down beside her, revealing the cold naked features of her mien as she solemnly proceeded to account for well over half the consumption of food at the table. Gridiron followed suite, chewing away somberly at her own food. Turas uneasily tried to eat in comfort, but eventually, he gave up, set down his chopsticks in exasperation, and exclaimed, "Christ, I'm feeling absolutely dejected just sitting here with you three. Y'all need fuckin' therapy, man. All three of you. Some shit is seriously fucked. I mean, the waves of abject hopelessness are just emanatin' from ya. Shit, I just found myself wondering what the point of even taking this next bite of pumpkin flan is when we're all gonna die in the end anyway, and lemme tell ya, I fuckin' love pumpkin flan, so that's sayin' some shit."
"Nee." Gridiron cut across her partner once again (he took to grumbling under his breath about 'fuckin' major depressive disorder up the wazoo in this shit' and shoving around his last piece of pumpkin flan): she gazed at the noble girl with a weary aire about her. "I... just wanted to say I'm sorry about what happened to your dad. I know I don't need to explicitly state what we both already know I suspect, but... either way, even if what I hope isn't the case is true, I'm sorry nonetheless."
The dense, rich, sweet delicacy was seemingly enjoyed by everyone. Nee ate is rather quickly, scarfing it down at a pace that was only rivaled by Amanhã - a not-helmeted Amanhã, to be precise, and Nee did enjoy seeing the half-ashura's face for the second time since their little spiel in the Yawning Yak bar, down in Hanshan. As Nee took subtle glances at the not-quite suit of armor, she could see the very inscrutable sense of 'pleasure' while she ate most of the flan laid out for them. Did Amanhã like treats? Sweets and the like? A slight change of angle showed Noxchi's face, and Nee frowned slightly, taking in another bite in silence, before drinking some more of the coffee to spark her awareness. Be on guard, she thought. But not to the point of outright lying to Noxchi.
"Christ, I'm feeling absolutely dejected just sitting here with you three." Noxchi's lover spoke up, almost as if to break the silence. He looked stressed, even. "Y'all need fuckin' therapy, man. All three of you. Some shit is seriously fucked. I mean, the waves of abject hopelessness are just emanatin' from ya. Shit, I just found myself wondering what the point of even taking this next bite of pumpkin flan is when we're all gonna die in the end anyway, and lemme tell ya, I fuckin' love pumpkin flan, so that's sayin' some shit."
A vision of heartprint boxers tore through Nee's mind, and she turned her gaze away from Turas, almost embarrassed. Nee at least, was done eating. She wanted to leave the table, go check on Toku or whatever, perhaps even send the vigilantes out of Furoe. If she could think of a convincing argument, then perhaps. She didn't want the risk of ruining whatever Noxchi might've thought of her, whatever positivism was there. And yet, balancing this sense of guilt with her need to control everything in Furoe, it was going to be hard. There was a plus side to having the vigilantes stay, though, and that was the added protection. But it also meant that Nee'd have to tread the almost impossibly thin line in order to win this. And she was already wavering.
"Nee." The noble turned sharply to Noxchi, showing her a weak flash of a smile. It was really a dead, worn out smile, but Nee simply didn't have the energy to really start her facade just yet. She had a bad feeling that Noxchi was going t- no, it's better to just hear it. Don't jump to conclusions just yet. "I... just wanted to say I'm sorry about what happened to your dad. I know I don't need to explicitly state what we both already know I suspect, but... either way, even if what I hope isn't the case is true, I'm sorry nonetheless."
This confirmed Nee's suspicions that Noxchi was pretty close to the truth, despite seemingly not wanting to believe it. Nee cast her gaze down to the table, the smile falling from her visage. She really didn't have any energy - the sense of foreboding was way too strong. The feeling that some impending doom was befalling Furoe, and herself, was overwhelming. It was hard for her to really even do anything.
"It'd be nice..." She said in a washed out voice. "If after being enslaved and kidnapped, that I could return home... and go back to a normal life with my dad. If we could... be happy. Cherish time together." A trembling sigh. "Thanks... really. Thank you. I know what you suspect... but I hope you do believe me that I hope the culprit behind this was punished for what they did. They really did ruin everything."
Once again, she managed to avoid lying. Nee stood up unsteadily, and walked over to the window, looking out to see the plant life blooming brightly in the summer air, and the more or less desolate Market District on the level below. People were there, conducting their business as usual, checking out the stalls and booths, but... there wasn't the usual liveliness. It was just dismal. Lifeless. Bleak. Nee leaned out to breathe in some of the pleasant scents of the flowers, standing on the balls of her feet, and used her chi to draw out and release the many pheromones ready at her disposal. Nee closed her eyes and visualized the stream of calmness that she'd use to circulate the four districts of Furoe, spreading hopefully some sense of order amongst the people.
There was someone who might be able to help solve things. Someone Nee herself was mildly appreciative of.
"There's someone I think we should meet." She said, after turning back to the vigilantes. "He's... really smart. Understands people. Used to fight in a rather well known guild. I heard he was in town now..." A small shrug. "Raekwon. Have any of you ever heard the name?"
In the end, Terra and Ann amounted to nothing, really. All they could really do was... try not to die. None of the power really resided with Hyuna and Muna anymore. It was hopeless. Hyuna more or less silently regarded Muna, unable to really think of any way to help her, any words to reassure her fell flat in her head before she could think of a way to say them.
"W-we're bred like this," A shaking voice, sounding almost unsure, from Muna. And Hyuna instantly felt waves of shame rip through her body. "Bred from our ancestors who were walking rabbits in whole. Bred with humans and bred f-for..."
The phrase was left hanging, but the meaning was all too clear. Rage pounded at her mind that she had to fight to keep down - losing her head right now wouldn't help anyone. Least of all Lo-Muna. Her slowly ebbing mind struggled to tr and conceive of any possible way to get them out of this, but... it didn't work. Nothing, no contrived solution, there was no way. Just had to march their way to slavery.
"I'll... protect you." Hyuna murmured to the rabbit. "Somehow. I'll get you outta this. Okay?" Truly, Hyuna wanted to break down and panic - but with Lo-Muna here, someone had to keep somewhat calm. Or else they'd break so much more easily. And she wasn't willing to fall apart in front of her, even if her feelings weren't returned. Once again, that could be dealt with later. "I swear, I'll find a way for you to escape. This is my... fault, anyways..."
Whatever it takes. Hyuna took a nervous look at the two slavers, particularly the one that wanted to... fuck her brains out, and shivered. No matter the cost, she'd get Muna out. Even if the price was that.
The agent was somewhere outside of Furoe now, and the report had already been given to the representative of the Ruinguard. Now they were all up to speed on what was happening in Furoe - the discord, the return of Nee, the saviors, the death of Ying Me-Hyung... they knew it all. Now it was up to them, on the course of action. The agent knew what they had to do, for the time being, at least. The Ruinguard didn't give them an assignment this time - but it was assumed that the agent would continue trying to work in Furoe, to try and do something, at least.
At the break of dawn, and the lightening of the sky, the agent made it back to the port district, as stealthily as ever. A new day had begun, but Furoe's battle was just beginning. The agent pulled their hood down and waited. They were meeting with someone, after all. Not long after that, the guard captain appeared, tossing an apple to the agent.
"Didn't think you'd show up." The agent muttered, but Marisa just smiled graciously.
"Of course I would." She replied. "I'm glad to have an ally in this situation. Someone to help me find who the real killer was. Before they can kill our Little Princess."
A brief respite as the two figures watches the orange sun ascend.
"...We can't let her die." The agent said quietly.
"I'll do whatever it takes so it won't happen." Marisa said, with pride. She'd mourned over Ying's demise already - and she'd mourn again later. But right now, protecting Little Princess was the number one priority, above all else. She pledged her life, after all. Marisa turned to the Ruinguard agent with confidence. They'd get to the bottom of this, together. Restore peace to Furoe. And serve the Little Princess after all was said and done. "And, Asura, I know you'll do the same, right?"
The fake maid nodded her head solemnly.
"Christ, I'm feeling absolutely dejected just sitting here with you three." Noxchi's lover spoke up, almost as if to break the silence. He looked stressed, even. "Y'all need fuckin' therapy, man. All three of you. Some shit is seriously fucked. I mean, the waves of abject hopelessness are just emanatin' from ya. Shit, I just found myself wondering what the point of even taking this next bite of pumpkin flan is when we're all gonna die in the end anyway, and lemme tell ya, I fuckin' love pumpkin flan, so that's sayin' some shit."
A vision of heartprint boxers tore through Nee's mind, and she turned her gaze away from Turas, almost embarrassed. Nee at least, was done eating. She wanted to leave the table, go check on Toku or whatever, perhaps even send the vigilantes out of Furoe. If she could think of a convincing argument, then perhaps. She didn't want the risk of ruining whatever Noxchi might've thought of her, whatever positivism was there. And yet, balancing this sense of guilt with her need to control everything in Furoe, it was going to be hard. There was a plus side to having the vigilantes stay, though, and that was the added protection. But it also meant that Nee'd have to tread the almost impossibly thin line in order to win this. And she was already wavering.
"Nee." The noble turned sharply to Noxchi, showing her a weak flash of a smile. It was really a dead, worn out smile, but Nee simply didn't have the energy to really start her facade just yet. She had a bad feeling that Noxchi was going t- no, it's better to just hear it. Don't jump to conclusions just yet. "I... just wanted to say I'm sorry about what happened to your dad. I know I don't need to explicitly state what we both already know I suspect, but... either way, even if what I hope isn't the case is true, I'm sorry nonetheless."
This confirmed Nee's suspicions that Noxchi was pretty close to the truth, despite seemingly not wanting to believe it. Nee cast her gaze down to the table, the smile falling from her visage. She really didn't have any energy - the sense of foreboding was way too strong. The feeling that some impending doom was befalling Furoe, and herself, was overwhelming. It was hard for her to really even do anything.
"It'd be nice..." She said in a washed out voice. "If after being enslaved and kidnapped, that I could return home... and go back to a normal life with my dad. If we could... be happy. Cherish time together." A trembling sigh. "Thanks... really. Thank you. I know what you suspect... but I hope you do believe me that I hope the culprit behind this was punished for what they did. They really did ruin everything."
Once again, she managed to avoid lying. Nee stood up unsteadily, and walked over to the window, looking out to see the plant life blooming brightly in the summer air, and the more or less desolate Market District on the level below. People were there, conducting their business as usual, checking out the stalls and booths, but... there wasn't the usual liveliness. It was just dismal. Lifeless. Bleak. Nee leaned out to breathe in some of the pleasant scents of the flowers, standing on the balls of her feet, and used her chi to draw out and release the many pheromones ready at her disposal. Nee closed her eyes and visualized the stream of calmness that she'd use to circulate the four districts of Furoe, spreading hopefully some sense of order amongst the people.
There was someone who might be able to help solve things. Someone Nee herself was mildly appreciative of.
"There's someone I think we should meet." She said, after turning back to the vigilantes. "He's... really smart. Understands people. Used to fight in a rather well known guild. I heard he was in town now..." A small shrug. "Raekwon. Have any of you ever heard the name?"
In the end, Terra and Ann amounted to nothing, really. All they could really do was... try not to die. None of the power really resided with Hyuna and Muna anymore. It was hopeless. Hyuna more or less silently regarded Muna, unable to really think of any way to help her, any words to reassure her fell flat in her head before she could think of a way to say them.
"W-we're bred like this," A shaking voice, sounding almost unsure, from Muna. And Hyuna instantly felt waves of shame rip through her body. "Bred from our ancestors who were walking rabbits in whole. Bred with humans and bred f-for..."
The phrase was left hanging, but the meaning was all too clear. Rage pounded at her mind that she had to fight to keep down - losing her head right now wouldn't help anyone. Least of all Lo-Muna. Her slowly ebbing mind struggled to tr and conceive of any possible way to get them out of this, but... it didn't work. Nothing, no contrived solution, there was no way. Just had to march their way to slavery.
"I'll... protect you." Hyuna murmured to the rabbit. "Somehow. I'll get you outta this. Okay?" Truly, Hyuna wanted to break down and panic - but with Lo-Muna here, someone had to keep somewhat calm. Or else they'd break so much more easily. And she wasn't willing to fall apart in front of her, even if her feelings weren't returned. Once again, that could be dealt with later. "I swear, I'll find a way for you to escape. This is my... fault, anyways..."
Whatever it takes. Hyuna took a nervous look at the two slavers, particularly the one that wanted to... fuck her brains out, and shivered. No matter the cost, she'd get Muna out. Even if the price was that.
The agent was somewhere outside of Furoe now, and the report had already been given to the representative of the Ruinguard. Now they were all up to speed on what was happening in Furoe - the discord, the return of Nee, the saviors, the death of Ying Me-Hyung... they knew it all. Now it was up to them, on the course of action. The agent knew what they had to do, for the time being, at least. The Ruinguard didn't give them an assignment this time - but it was assumed that the agent would continue trying to work in Furoe, to try and do something, at least.
At the break of dawn, and the lightening of the sky, the agent made it back to the port district, as stealthily as ever. A new day had begun, but Furoe's battle was just beginning. The agent pulled their hood down and waited. They were meeting with someone, after all. Not long after that, the guard captain appeared, tossing an apple to the agent.
"Didn't think you'd show up." The agent muttered, but Marisa just smiled graciously.
"Of course I would." She replied. "I'm glad to have an ally in this situation. Someone to help me find who the real killer was. Before they can kill our Little Princess."
A brief respite as the two figures watches the orange sun ascend.
"...We can't let her die." The agent said quietly.
"I'll do whatever it takes so it won't happen." Marisa said, with pride. She'd mourned over Ying's demise already - and she'd mourn again later. But right now, protecting Little Princess was the number one priority, above all else. She pledged her life, after all. Marisa turned to the Ruinguard agent with confidence. They'd get to the bottom of this, together. Restore peace to Furoe. And serve the Little Princess after all was said and done. "And, Asura, I know you'll do the same, right?"
The fake maid nodded her head solemnly.
"No, my fault, my blame, my comeuppance. My plans, my schemes,my webs, my irons," Lo-muna shot off rapidly, trying to fight the wave of hopelessness that threatened to crash over her head again. Hyuna's words had managed to get through but Muna was still in a fit of despair. If anything, her words made it more difficult to focus. Had it not been Muna who had so heartlessly rejected Hyuna's feelings? The rabbit was not a young maiden anymore but she was still likely to make mistakes. Those mistakes however, were the same of her youth as a kit, and that is what made the beast-woman so guilty.
"We escape. We sort it out. We decide then," she continued as she tried composing herself. More tears swam in her eyes and she glanced over at the spear girl, fighting the urge to bawl. "What comes with servitude is not something either one of us should have to endure."
Especially, Lo-muna thought miserably, if it was anything close to what she had observed first-hand. The darkness still scared her. Confinement made any confidence she had dissipate within seconds. She was but a kit again with none of her resources at hand. And he was not there. That was the good thing at least. Or perhaps the worst but Lo-muna had no strength to hold onto the thought as despair creeped over her again...
"We escape. We sort it out. We decide then," she continued as she tried composing herself. More tears swam in her eyes and she glanced over at the spear girl, fighting the urge to bawl. "What comes with servitude is not something either one of us should have to endure."
Especially, Lo-muna thought miserably, if it was anything close to what she had observed first-hand. The darkness still scared her. Confinement made any confidence she had dissipate within seconds. She was but a kit again with none of her resources at hand. And he was not there. That was the good thing at least. Or perhaps the worst but Lo-muna had no strength to hold onto the thought as despair creeped over her again...
"Are you serious? You're going to blame me solely because I have wings? My Wings were silent old man. You and your sense of justice are what almost got us caught." Yamato spat, shaking his head at Sunnarashi. He then turned toward Shiisan, "Oh, and don't get me started about your whistling! What part of silent do you not understand? Honestly, I know we can fight and these idiots can't compare to our skills but I'd rather not fight off an entire city guard and slaver group."
The three continued to wonder the streets, arguing with one another. They turned the corner and heard a commotion nearby. Yamato rolling his eyes looked up to see Ann and Terra fighting off some men who took off after feeling their beating was sufficient. "What's going on here?" Yamato questioned as he ran up to the two girls.
The three continued to wonder the streets, arguing with one another. They turned the corner and heard a commotion nearby. Yamato rolling his eyes looked up to see Ann and Terra fighting off some men who took off after feeling their beating was sufficient. "What's going on here?" Yamato questioned as he ran up to the two girls.
"'Hey you two are up early,' I said. 'We might as well scout out the heist locations before we make out big move,' I said," Shiisan sighed, slapping his forehead as the three of them were attempting to find their way back to the base. "Look, I think all three of us know, that if you had a little bit of self control," Shiisan continued, giving off an aggravated frown as he pointed at Sunaarashi, "We wouldn't have gotten into this situation in the first place. Not to mention if the big turkey over here," Shiisan sneered, pointing an opposite finger at Yamato, "Didn't start spouting his 'I am the Lord of all Darkness' bullshit, then I coulda thought of an alibi that would've let us make a quick getaway."
"Ugh, I knew I shoulda just woke up the quiet one and brought her along..." Shiisan grumbled, kicking a can that lay in the middle of the grime covered streets of Gangamai, when they rounded the corner and saw... "Oh hey, Sisters Silence and Spastic," Shiisan greeted Ann and Terra. "Woah, uh, what the hell happened?" Shiisan asked, scratching his head.
"Ugh, I knew I shoulda just woke up the quiet one and brought her along..." Shiisan grumbled, kicking a can that lay in the middle of the grime covered streets of Gangamai, when they rounded the corner and saw... "Oh hey, Sisters Silence and Spastic," Shiisan greeted Ann and Terra. "Woah, uh, what the hell happened?" Shiisan asked, scratching his head.
Just wonderful. Right after they had left in defeat, the people--Sunaa and Yamato, specifically--whom Terra had been fearing most appeared on the scene, demanding to know what happened. At first, Terra tried meeting their eyes as she spoke, but before she knew it, she felt tears gathering at her eyes. They probably would only think of how useless she probably had been in that fight, and to the guild in general.
"I-I...s-sorry, Y-Yamato...we...um, more like I...n-need to rest for a-a bit. Ask Ann, if s-she feels like a-answering...I-I'm heading back," she stammered, unable to meet the Tengu's eyes further. With those words, she staggered past him, back towards the hideout. If either he, Sunaa, or Shiisan were asking her any more questions, she bluntly ignored them.
------------------------------------
It felt like hours passed before Terra finally limped back into the hideout. But if any of the members of Fortune were asking her questions, Terra ignored them. Instead, she simply fumbled with the buckle of her belt which held her pouch and swords until it fell from her body and stumbled in the general direction of the sleeping area. "I need my bed," she muttered sullenly, not ready for whatever remarks the others had about her powerlessness. Without really caring about whose it was, she collapsed into an empty bed and lay there without pulling the covers up.
But then, someone sat on the bed, prompting Terra to look up. It was Umi who was sitting on her bed, looking practically terrified out of his wits--maybe that wasn't a surprise, with the giant slash that had appeared upon her back. "Terra, what happened out there?" he asked.
At first, Terra just smiled weakly and unconvincingly (because of the tears), told him nothing was wrong, and asked him to leave her alone, but the lie was too obvious for anyone at all to be fooled by it, and so Umi persisted. "Just...Umi, please go, I need to...rest now," she groaned, trying to push him away with a laughably feeble shove.
Turning to him for everything that made her cry, no matter how serious, was something she didn't want to have to do anymore.
-----------------------------------
After trying to get a response from Terra and getting weakly shoved away in response, Umi sighed, realizing he was getting too far into territory she probably didn't want to talk about, even with him. Though he wanted to help her, after the previous day, he wasn't sure he was the best person to do so anymore. Standing up, he went back to the table where the others were sitting. "I guess the rescue didn't go very well, did it," he sighed, sitting down heavily with both elbows on the table.
He didn't care at all about the guild named Fortune at all, but with Terra in such a dreadful state--physically and emotionally torn up from being unable to save some of them--just what did they mean to her? Umi couldn't understand it anymore, at least not without knowing who they had lost. "So...Hyuna and Muna, their names were?" he asked, keeping his voice somewhat low while glancing back at Terra. "Tell me, what were they like?"
"I-I...s-sorry, Y-Yamato...we...um, more like I...n-need to rest for a-a bit. Ask Ann, if s-she feels like a-answering...I-I'm heading back," she stammered, unable to meet the Tengu's eyes further. With those words, she staggered past him, back towards the hideout. If either he, Sunaa, or Shiisan were asking her any more questions, she bluntly ignored them.
------------------------------------
It felt like hours passed before Terra finally limped back into the hideout. But if any of the members of Fortune were asking her questions, Terra ignored them. Instead, she simply fumbled with the buckle of her belt which held her pouch and swords until it fell from her body and stumbled in the general direction of the sleeping area. "I need my bed," she muttered sullenly, not ready for whatever remarks the others had about her powerlessness. Without really caring about whose it was, she collapsed into an empty bed and lay there without pulling the covers up.
But then, someone sat on the bed, prompting Terra to look up. It was Umi who was sitting on her bed, looking practically terrified out of his wits--maybe that wasn't a surprise, with the giant slash that had appeared upon her back. "Terra, what happened out there?" he asked.
At first, Terra just smiled weakly and unconvincingly (because of the tears), told him nothing was wrong, and asked him to leave her alone, but the lie was too obvious for anyone at all to be fooled by it, and so Umi persisted. "Just...Umi, please go, I need to...rest now," she groaned, trying to push him away with a laughably feeble shove.
Turning to him for everything that made her cry, no matter how serious, was something she didn't want to have to do anymore.
-----------------------------------
After trying to get a response from Terra and getting weakly shoved away in response, Umi sighed, realizing he was getting too far into territory she probably didn't want to talk about, even with him. Though he wanted to help her, after the previous day, he wasn't sure he was the best person to do so anymore. Standing up, he went back to the table where the others were sitting. "I guess the rescue didn't go very well, did it," he sighed, sitting down heavily with both elbows on the table.
He didn't care at all about the guild named Fortune at all, but with Terra in such a dreadful state--physically and emotionally torn up from being unable to save some of them--just what did they mean to her? Umi couldn't understand it anymore, at least not without knowing who they had lost. "So...Hyuna and Muna, their names were?" he asked, keeping his voice somewhat low while glancing back at Terra. "Tell me, what were they like?"
Damn it.
Rumelis had been pacing their little hideout since the "rescue operation" began, anxious to see Lo-Muna-- and, despite the violent bent, Hyuna-- again. Now that probably wasn't going to happen, unless they could somehow get the two back from the slave trade... which would be nigh-suicidal. And he hadn't been able to do shit about it.
The other kid, the one he'd ran into in the woods with Fie, was asking them something about how Hyuna and Muna were. He figured it best to respond, as far as he knew.
"Hyuna's got a violent bent, but I think she's got a soft spot. Especially for beast-men... she had a thing for fur, I guess. As for Muna, she's probably the nicest woman I've ever met. A good leader, too, and a skilled healer."
He slammed his fist on a nearby table, which almost cracked under the blow.
"Damn it, we need 'em back! You guys got any leads or anything? I'd go out-- I'm sick of staying in this hole, really-- but I don't favor my odds as a lone beast-man on the streets. Not after this..." He paused. "If you have anything on the slavers who have those two, I'd like to know it. Now."
He hoped nobody noticed the twinge of desperation in his voice. They'd lost another leader in their little group... and they were running out of them, as far as he could see.
Rumelis had been pacing their little hideout since the "rescue operation" began, anxious to see Lo-Muna-- and, despite the violent bent, Hyuna-- again. Now that probably wasn't going to happen, unless they could somehow get the two back from the slave trade... which would be nigh-suicidal. And he hadn't been able to do shit about it.
The other kid, the one he'd ran into in the woods with Fie, was asking them something about how Hyuna and Muna were. He figured it best to respond, as far as he knew.
"Hyuna's got a violent bent, but I think she's got a soft spot. Especially for beast-men... she had a thing for fur, I guess. As for Muna, she's probably the nicest woman I've ever met. A good leader, too, and a skilled healer."
He slammed his fist on a nearby table, which almost cracked under the blow.
"Damn it, we need 'em back! You guys got any leads or anything? I'd go out-- I'm sick of staying in this hole, really-- but I don't favor my odds as a lone beast-man on the streets. Not after this..." He paused. "If you have anything on the slavers who have those two, I'd like to know it. Now."
He hoped nobody noticed the twinge of desperation in his voice. They'd lost another leader in their little group... and they were running out of them, as far as he could see.
“Well, excuse me for wanting to help people,” Sunaraashi snapped angrily. He caught notice of two of the Guild members lying in the dirt and sighed. “Just our lucky day...” He rubbed a hand over his head and scowled.
To be honest... none of this really mattered to Rune. Why was slavery such a bad thing, anyways? It helped the economy - and without this slavery, a lot more people wouldn't be able to eat, and therefore, die. It's simply how things work. Slavery exists because it has a function that's ultimately beneficial for society. Sure, it sucked to be the ones fated to be slaves, but not everyone could have what they wanted. Rune certainly didn't want to be revived. She assumed she was perfectly fine wherever her soul was for those years. So despite that this Hyuna who seemed like an immature idiot, and Lo-Muna had been put into slavery... did it really matter? Not to Rune, at least. Their toil would help others live comfortable lives. That was a noble thing, wasn't it?
Seeing the bear freak out was entertaining, though. Rune decided to try and calm him down, at least a little bit. It hurt the guild's chances for him to suddenly rile up like this. And, of course, the failed rescue mission wouldn't help anything, either.
"Does it really matter?" Rune asked. "I mean, really. It sucks for them, I guess, but that's just how it is. We can't fight a whole system, y'know." She let out a bit of a chuckle. "I mean, really. Think about it, once they've been sold or whatever, it's not just one or two guys we'll have to fight. It'll be the entire city. We don't stand a chance."
"No, my fault, my blame, my comeuppance. My plans, my schemes,my webs, my irons," Hyuna watched Lo-Muna's despair creep up again, and the ex-spear girl bit her cheek in frustration. This wasn't working. This really wasn't working at all. Maybe there was a way to at least help her. Even a little bit. They were heading through a tunnel now, to what seemed to be a rather large area. Possibly an auction? If she was going to get Muna out, it'd have to be fast. Hyuna tried to move her hands again - but yet again, that failed to yield any results. It was almost too late.
"We escape. We sort it out. We decide then," Tears leaked from the rabbit's eyes. Okay, that was it, Hyuna had to deal with this now. There's no way she'll let anyone make her cr - well, uh. That was a stupid line, Hyuna scowled at herself - wait, fuck, this isn't even what's important right now, don't get distracted. Idiot. Dark one's being all quiet right now so she has to get herself some leverage as quickly as possible. "What comes with servitude is not something either one of us should have to endure."
She wouldn't let Muna suffer like this.
She turned her head up to the slaver who'd wanted to fuck her. It was the only thing she could do.
"...You can do what you want wit my body." She said, feeling more afraid than she let on. It was worth it, though. A murdermachine being put in the slave market was probably a good thing, anyways. At least that way she wouldn't be able to kill anyone anymore. She wouldn't be able to. And as such, her body's value was lesser than Muna's freedom. Maybe, just maybe... "I'll even try to make it good for you. So... let the rabbit go, okay? I'll do whatever you want."
This had to work.
Seeing the bear freak out was entertaining, though. Rune decided to try and calm him down, at least a little bit. It hurt the guild's chances for him to suddenly rile up like this. And, of course, the failed rescue mission wouldn't help anything, either.
"Does it really matter?" Rune asked. "I mean, really. It sucks for them, I guess, but that's just how it is. We can't fight a whole system, y'know." She let out a bit of a chuckle. "I mean, really. Think about it, once they've been sold or whatever, it's not just one or two guys we'll have to fight. It'll be the entire city. We don't stand a chance."
"No, my fault, my blame, my comeuppance. My plans, my schemes,my webs, my irons," Hyuna watched Lo-Muna's despair creep up again, and the ex-spear girl bit her cheek in frustration. This wasn't working. This really wasn't working at all. Maybe there was a way to at least help her. Even a little bit. They were heading through a tunnel now, to what seemed to be a rather large area. Possibly an auction? If she was going to get Muna out, it'd have to be fast. Hyuna tried to move her hands again - but yet again, that failed to yield any results. It was almost too late.
"We escape. We sort it out. We decide then," Tears leaked from the rabbit's eyes. Okay, that was it, Hyuna had to deal with this now. There's no way she'll let anyone make her cr - well, uh. That was a stupid line, Hyuna scowled at herself - wait, fuck, this isn't even what's important right now, don't get distracted. Idiot. Dark one's being all quiet right now so she has to get herself some leverage as quickly as possible. "What comes with servitude is not something either one of us should have to endure."
She wouldn't let Muna suffer like this.
She turned her head up to the slaver who'd wanted to fuck her. It was the only thing she could do.
"...You can do what you want wit my body." She said, feeling more afraid than she let on. It was worth it, though. A murdermachine being put in the slave market was probably a good thing, anyways. At least that way she wouldn't be able to kill anyone anymore. She wouldn't be able to. And as such, her body's value was lesser than Muna's freedom. Maybe, just maybe... "I'll even try to make it good for you. So... let the rabbit go, okay? I'll do whatever you want."
This had to work.
"Hyuna!" Muna snapped, anger now besmirching the tear stained face. Something had snapped suddenly upon hearing Hyuna's offer. A young beast-man's voice rung in her head and Muna felt something fierce tear within her. She couldn't save him, hadn't been able to save him, and now she was caught like him.
"You honestly think that will work?" the beast-woman cried out, fighting the restraints only to be pulled back. There would be a repercussion, she could sense it. "Don't say such vile things again! Don't!"
"You honestly think that will work?" the beast-woman cried out, fighting the restraints only to be pulled back. There would be a repercussion, she could sense it. "Don't say such vile things again! Don't!"
Rumelis looked at the girl, Rune. It was hard for him not to get angry at her, for saying something so blunt, but... he had a feeling, in the back of his head, that she was right, that they couldn't do anything like that. It would be the whole city against them...
"Damned slavery!" He exclaimed. Under his breath, he wondered why the hell he hadn't stayed in the woods of Yune, where none of this was a concern... but that was past now.
"Listen. I know you're probably right, but I don't want to admit it yet. I mean, at the very least..." He wondered how the idea would sit, figured it didn't matter in the end. "If we can get our hands on some money... we could buy them back, right? Wouldn't be heroic, but at the very least we'd be able to leave this shithole and get the rest of the Guild together."
He was still pacing the room. He couldn't help himself-- he wanted to make sure that these people wouldn't be killed-- or worse-- in front of him.
He wasn't going to let them die, have their lives be a wasted effort. Nobody deserved that.
"How much does a slave cost, anyways?"
"Damned slavery!" He exclaimed. Under his breath, he wondered why the hell he hadn't stayed in the woods of Yune, where none of this was a concern... but that was past now.
"Listen. I know you're probably right, but I don't want to admit it yet. I mean, at the very least..." He wondered how the idea would sit, figured it didn't matter in the end. "If we can get our hands on some money... we could buy them back, right? Wouldn't be heroic, but at the very least we'd be able to leave this shithole and get the rest of the Guild together."
He was still pacing the room. He couldn't help himself-- he wanted to make sure that these people wouldn't be killed-- or worse-- in front of him.
He wasn't going to let them die, have their lives be a wasted effort. Nobody deserved that.
"How much does a slave cost, anyways?"
Rumelis... didn't take it very well at all. Rune sighed - this was kind of a hassle. But the bear was an idiot if he thought this little ragtag group could do anything to fix the problem. They couldn't - and was it really that much of a problem? Rune questioned the intelligence of leading them into Gangamai in the first place. Going into such a cesspool clearly wasn't going to lead to any good situations. It was pretty stupid, and in entering Gangamai, you more or less had to be careful. Otherwise, you end up like Hyuna and Lo-Muna. Why no one else seemed to understand this was beyond her.
"Listen. I know you're probably right, but I don't want to admit it yet. I mean, at the very least..." Paused for a second, and Rune grinned slightly. "If we can get our hands on some money... we could buy them back, right? Wouldn't be heroic, but at the very least we'd be able to leave this shithole and get the rest of the Guild together. How much does a slave cost, anyways?"
"Dunno." Rune said at last. The bear really was way too idealistic, but perhaps it was simply the way he was. Rune was a pretty good thief though, so she immediately started walking for the exit, feeling slightly giddy. "Gonna nab some cash from some people who probably don't need it."
The wolf nimbly melted into the heavy crowd, keeping her bearings so that she didn't get lost. Every once in a while when she saw what appeared to be a slaver, she slipped next to them and nabbed at their pockets before slipping somewhere else. It wasn't long until she filled her quiver to the brim with coins, hearing some faint cries of "hooded girl stole my cash!" She shrugged, figured it didn't really matter, and returned to the little base, emptying her quiver onto the table. Coins splashed down like water - it really was an impressive amount. To Rune, at least, it looked like she could buy anything she ever wanted for the rest of her life with that much coin.
"Does that work? Should I go do another round?"
Muna... wasn't taking it very well at all. Hyuna sighed... making this more of a hassle than it had to be. But, really, Hyuna didn't really expect her to, but really, it was making it harder for her to go through with it. The lancer looked the rabbit in the eye, putting on a braver face than the freezing cold fear that rushed through her veins, threatening to make her break down in that very moment. It wasn't just her offer and what it entailed - but a life of endless toil and suffering that lay ahead. But she wouldn't let that happen to Lo-Muna.
She loved her. It was the least she could do for her, right?
"It's worth it." Hyuna said, scowling angrily at the rabbit. "I got you in this mess, didn't I?" She tried to gesture, but failed, since her arms were firmly behind her. That pissed her off even more. "Whatever happens to me doesn't really matter. But if I can get you out, then it's okay. Just shut up and let me do this!"
She shot the rabbit an urgent look to just be quiet, and turned back to the slaver.
"I'll be your fuck slave." Hyuna urged. "Whatever you want... literally. I got illusions, can look like whatever you need me to, whenever. Just let the rabbit go..." Her voice took on a more pleading tone. "Whatever it takes. I'll be yours forever." Hyuna gulped. Forever... really was a final word. But she did mean it. she meant all of it. "All you need to do is release her, okay?"
"Listen. I know you're probably right, but I don't want to admit it yet. I mean, at the very least..." Paused for a second, and Rune grinned slightly. "If we can get our hands on some money... we could buy them back, right? Wouldn't be heroic, but at the very least we'd be able to leave this shithole and get the rest of the Guild together. How much does a slave cost, anyways?"
"Dunno." Rune said at last. The bear really was way too idealistic, but perhaps it was simply the way he was. Rune was a pretty good thief though, so she immediately started walking for the exit, feeling slightly giddy. "Gonna nab some cash from some people who probably don't need it."
The wolf nimbly melted into the heavy crowd, keeping her bearings so that she didn't get lost. Every once in a while when she saw what appeared to be a slaver, she slipped next to them and nabbed at their pockets before slipping somewhere else. It wasn't long until she filled her quiver to the brim with coins, hearing some faint cries of "hooded girl stole my cash!" She shrugged, figured it didn't really matter, and returned to the little base, emptying her quiver onto the table. Coins splashed down like water - it really was an impressive amount. To Rune, at least, it looked like she could buy anything she ever wanted for the rest of her life with that much coin.
"Does that work? Should I go do another round?"
Muna... wasn't taking it very well at all. Hyuna sighed... making this more of a hassle than it had to be. But, really, Hyuna didn't really expect her to, but really, it was making it harder for her to go through with it. The lancer looked the rabbit in the eye, putting on a braver face than the freezing cold fear that rushed through her veins, threatening to make her break down in that very moment. It wasn't just her offer and what it entailed - but a life of endless toil and suffering that lay ahead. But she wouldn't let that happen to Lo-Muna.
She loved her. It was the least she could do for her, right?
"It's worth it." Hyuna said, scowling angrily at the rabbit. "I got you in this mess, didn't I?" She tried to gesture, but failed, since her arms were firmly behind her. That pissed her off even more. "Whatever happens to me doesn't really matter. But if I can get you out, then it's okay. Just shut up and let me do this!"
She shot the rabbit an urgent look to just be quiet, and turned back to the slaver.
"I'll be your fuck slave." Hyuna urged. "Whatever you want... literally. I got illusions, can look like whatever you need me to, whenever. Just let the rabbit go..." Her voice took on a more pleading tone. "Whatever it takes. I'll be yours forever." Hyuna gulped. Forever... really was a final word. But she did mean it. she meant all of it. "All you need to do is release her, okay?"
"You would be fools to let me go," Lo-muna said with a smirk as she stopped fighting. The situation was getting desperate and she needed to stop it. "Look at this girl, violent, impulsive, hardly worth a fair price. I'm at least more mature, of a rare species of beast-men, and a lot more compliant. I've seen rabbits of my calibre go for a very high price. Besides, offering such a lewd proposition from the outset means she is not of a good stock. Refuse her proposition. It's not worth it."
"Hey, what happened?" Shiisan asked, returning to the hideout along with Sunaarashi and Yamato. "We left early to scout the heist spots and on our way back, we spotted Ann and Terra lookin' bruised. Terra didn't tell us what was goin' on, so uh...what exactly is goin' on?" he asked, turning from Rune to Rumelis.
As the bear man spoke about Hyuna and Muna, Umi sat and nodded quietly. Remembering with a bit of guilt how he had accused Muna (and the goddamn Tengu, but screw him) of not caring about Terra, if the bear man's words were right, Umi figured his first impression was completely off base. "I guess I can see why you guys want to save them so badly," he sighed, sitting up a little bit straighter. Though he didn't have any reason to, save for his own hate of slavery, it seemed to the boy that helping the Guild get their members back was a worthwhile thing to do.
Then the wolf girl, after probably making the bear man's frustration over the kidnapping worse, slipped out for about 15 minutes or so, before coming back in with a huge sum of money. "Does that work? Should I go do another round?" she asked, seeming somewhat proud and awed about the fruits of her heist.
Peering over the coins, Umi whistled. "That looks like it would buy more than just a slave with a decent build in Gwan, at least. But...this isn't Gwan, so I can't say for certain it'll be enough." Looking back up to the bear man and wolf girl, he gave them his most encouraging smile and leapt to his feet. "Well, I'm certain it's worth a try, anyway, guys! All we have to do, then, is figure out where they'll be sold."
Suddenly, some of the other guild members...including the tengu...returned to the hideout, having apparently been looking around the sites where they would steal the gems. The one in front, with dark brown hair, was asking about what Terra and "Ann"...that black haired woman that Terra went with, probably...had been doing.
Pointing to the sleeping area, where Terra still lay, probably weeping, Umi raised a finger to his lips urgently. "Well, you see...two of your members--Muna and Hyuna--have been taken in by slavers," he whispered to them, keeping his voice low. They didn't need to ruin Terra's mood even more by talking about how she failed. "Terra and Ann tried to go after them, but...it went wrong, is all I can say."
Glancing back at Terra again, but seeing no movement, he continued, "We might be able to buy them back...and essentially free them, after that. I can't say for certain it'll work, but it's certainly worth a try. Ugh...Yamato, was it?" Even though he really didn't like the Tengu, Umi had to bottle up that hatred for now. "Fly around, see if you can spot them, okay? And, I guess I should put in some effort as well, so I'll look for them, too, in a bit. Anyone else, if you feel like helping, please do so."
Then the wolf girl, after probably making the bear man's frustration over the kidnapping worse, slipped out for about 15 minutes or so, before coming back in with a huge sum of money. "Does that work? Should I go do another round?" she asked, seeming somewhat proud and awed about the fruits of her heist.
Peering over the coins, Umi whistled. "That looks like it would buy more than just a slave with a decent build in Gwan, at least. But...this isn't Gwan, so I can't say for certain it'll be enough." Looking back up to the bear man and wolf girl, he gave them his most encouraging smile and leapt to his feet. "Well, I'm certain it's worth a try, anyway, guys! All we have to do, then, is figure out where they'll be sold."
Suddenly, some of the other guild members...including the tengu...returned to the hideout, having apparently been looking around the sites where they would steal the gems. The one in front, with dark brown hair, was asking about what Terra and "Ann"...that black haired woman that Terra went with, probably...had been doing.
Pointing to the sleeping area, where Terra still lay, probably weeping, Umi raised a finger to his lips urgently. "Well, you see...two of your members--Muna and Hyuna--have been taken in by slavers," he whispered to them, keeping his voice low. They didn't need to ruin Terra's mood even more by talking about how she failed. "Terra and Ann tried to go after them, but...it went wrong, is all I can say."
Glancing back at Terra again, but seeing no movement, he continued, "We might be able to buy them back...and essentially free them, after that. I can't say for certain it'll work, but it's certainly worth a try. Ugh...Yamato, was it?" Even though he really didn't like the Tengu, Umi had to bottle up that hatred for now. "Fly around, see if you can spot them, okay? And, I guess I should put in some effort as well, so I'll look for them, too, in a bit. Anyone else, if you feel like helping, please do so."
Sunaarashi's eyes bulged, and his hands tightened into fists as he heard the news.
"Do you understand now?" Sunaarashi growled. "Do you understand what I meant when I said no one is safe?" He slammed a hand into one of the walls. "Idiots... all of you..." He glanced at the money collected, and shook his head angrily.
"You think you can buy them back?" Suna snapped. "The slavers will be happy to take your money, and you while you're at it. They don't just sell to anyone. And we aren't anybody. And even if it works, why should it? The ones who took Lo-Muna and that brat don't deserve to be paid for their actions." He sneered. "Unless that payment is made in blood."
Spinning around, he strode from the room, but not before snatching his bag of equipment that he always carried.
"You all stay here," he yelled. "I will find them." To himself, low enough that no one could hear, he muttered, "And I hope for your sakes that they're still in enough pieces to recognize."
"Do you understand now?" Sunaarashi growled. "Do you understand what I meant when I said no one is safe?" He slammed a hand into one of the walls. "Idiots... all of you..." He glanced at the money collected, and shook his head angrily.
"You think you can buy them back?" Suna snapped. "The slavers will be happy to take your money, and you while you're at it. They don't just sell to anyone. And we aren't anybody. And even if it works, why should it? The ones who took Lo-Muna and that brat don't deserve to be paid for their actions." He sneered. "Unless that payment is made in blood."
Spinning around, he strode from the room, but not before snatching his bag of equipment that he always carried.
"You all stay here," he yelled. "I will find them." To himself, low enough that no one could hear, he muttered, "And I hope for your sakes that they're still in enough pieces to recognize."
"We just scouted out three places around here this morning! It's a damn fortress!" Shiisan yawned. He looked at the others and gave a shrug. "C'mon, let's all look out for 'em."
As Sunaarashi began to stomp his way out of the door, Suiken blocked his way. "You're embarking on a fools endeavor."
"Where the hell have you been, Brother Fat?" Shiisan questioned.
"I left soon after you three did. I heard a bit of your conversation on the way here," Suiken noted, nodding at Sunaarashi, Shiisan, and Yamato. "I made rounds in the city, asking questions. However large you think the army is here...well, they're bigger than that. "Suiken turned to Sunaarashi and stated. "You go out there alone, you'll just die and nothing will change because any you do manage to kill will be easily replaced. Your last stand would accomplish nothing."
"The only way we'd even be able to make a difference," Suiken continued, is to head directly to the source of it all. To the imperial city, Yuna-Yae. But that's a trip for later day. Who do we have missing?" Suiken asked, briefly scanning the room. "Lo-Muna and..."
"Someone named Hyuna," Shiisan informed him.
"Hyuna?!" Suiken exclaimed. "Hmm, I wonder how she's been since the incident in Jiefong. Either way, let's spare no more time, talking here, we have to find them!"
***
A large wagon, drawn by a single horse made it's way down a steady mountain road. It had a dark green tapestry draped over it's windows, the figures upon the tapestry near the right window illustrating great deeds of Yune's past. Of the journey's of heroes and their conquests over evil and tyranny. It showed several armies storming upon what appeared to be the ancient Imperial City. At the head of these armies, was a single man raising a sword as he faced another man, the Emperor, who also raised a sword and stood in front of his army, though he appeared to be vastly outnumbered. Above them, in the background behind the various tall buildings of Yuna-Yae, still impressive even in in illustration, was a rising sun. Upon one of the sun's rays, was an odd looking man, hanging his head back and beaming with a crooked, off-putting smile.
The tapestry near the left window illustrated pictures of an uncertain future. It featured a road, cracked in half, splitting in two where one road led to a lone soldier lying on the ground, apparently wounded, but not dead or dying. The wounded soldier seemed to be looking up at another figure. A hand, offering to help them up as a ray of moonlight shone on them. The other road showed the same soldier, this time crawling away from the helping hand on their stomachs, which appeared to be leaking blood. The soldier's hand appeared to be reaching for something else. A gate, guarded by two monstrous looking oni. The stars lay in the background of this picture. There was nothing notable in the background of this tapestry aside from a shadowy, sinewy tendril that appeared to emerge out of the ground. A hand seemed to spring out at the end of the tendril, with two eyes, each individually and greedily glaring at both possible roads, like a chameleon.
The side of the wagon seemed to be worn and scratched apart. "The word, 'Circus', was visible on both sides and nothing else. The wagon's two occupants, Hei Zhao and Bai Zhao, were piloting the wagon and lazily relaxing inside of it, respectively.
"The accords of the past...the intentions of the present...The gratitudes and grievances of a strange man exhaust the tears of a hero," Hei Zhao whispered as the wagon slowly approached it's destination.
"Enough...with the poems, brother," Bai Zhao groaned. "The tea-drinking sage crowd may love it, but I'm no fan of it."
"Ah, it's more than a simple poem, though," Hei Zhao corrected.
"I know, I know!" Bai Zhao retorted irritably, stiffly sitting up in an awkward motion. "Doesn't mean I wanna hear it though..." the younger corpse muttered, glaring at the floor. "We're late, y'know. But I suppose that's the price of taking detours. Why head to Furoe, anyway?"
"I'll assume you know why and are really asking 'what's the point?" Hei Zhao asked, to which his brother nodded. "Well don't expect too an answer there. The master commands that we sow the seeds of chaos. And we shall do so..." he answered bitterly. "But...don't you sense it? The onset of rampant ruination? Death?"
"A little, yeah," Bai Zhao shrugged, pausing as a cricket landed on his claw-like fingers. In a quick movement, Bai Zhao pinched it's wings as it fidgeted about. "I suppose ruination and death are calling cards for us, in a way. IS it bad, that I'm starting to enjoy all these assignments, brother?"
"..." Hei Zhao was silent for a moment, stopping the wagon completely. Turning around, he uttered a single, "Yes."
Flinging the cricket aside, where it then rocketed around the wagon's interior, Bai Zhao spat, "Damn it, must you be so melodramatic with everything?! You know how boring things have been for us since...a while ago. I've got to find the fun in something!"
"Then find it somewhere else...I've been trying too," Hei Zhao sighed.
"Aha! The hypocrisy will never cease, will it?!" Bai Zhao joked, Hei Zhao quickly rose a hand to silence him.
"Enough, we'll talk more once we've arrived in Furoe," Hei Zhao informed him.
"Would've arrived much quicker if we'd 'hopped'" Bai Zhao noted, beginning ti climb out of the back of the wagon, to get a better look at the mountains behind them.
"Perhaps," Hei Zhao admitted. "But one of our priorities there is not to make a scene. Difficult as that is for two such as us..."
As Sunaarashi began to stomp his way out of the door, Suiken blocked his way. "You're embarking on a fools endeavor."
"Where the hell have you been, Brother Fat?" Shiisan questioned.
"I left soon after you three did. I heard a bit of your conversation on the way here," Suiken noted, nodding at Sunaarashi, Shiisan, and Yamato. "I made rounds in the city, asking questions. However large you think the army is here...well, they're bigger than that. "Suiken turned to Sunaarashi and stated. "You go out there alone, you'll just die and nothing will change because any you do manage to kill will be easily replaced. Your last stand would accomplish nothing."
"The only way we'd even be able to make a difference," Suiken continued, is to head directly to the source of it all. To the imperial city, Yuna-Yae. But that's a trip for later day. Who do we have missing?" Suiken asked, briefly scanning the room. "Lo-Muna and..."
"Someone named Hyuna," Shiisan informed him.
"Hyuna?!" Suiken exclaimed. "Hmm, I wonder how she's been since the incident in Jiefong. Either way, let's spare no more time, talking here, we have to find them!"
***
A large wagon, drawn by a single horse made it's way down a steady mountain road. It had a dark green tapestry draped over it's windows, the figures upon the tapestry near the right window illustrating great deeds of Yune's past. Of the journey's of heroes and their conquests over evil and tyranny. It showed several armies storming upon what appeared to be the ancient Imperial City. At the head of these armies, was a single man raising a sword as he faced another man, the Emperor, who also raised a sword and stood in front of his army, though he appeared to be vastly outnumbered. Above them, in the background behind the various tall buildings of Yuna-Yae, still impressive even in in illustration, was a rising sun. Upon one of the sun's rays, was an odd looking man, hanging his head back and beaming with a crooked, off-putting smile.
The tapestry near the left window illustrated pictures of an uncertain future. It featured a road, cracked in half, splitting in two where one road led to a lone soldier lying on the ground, apparently wounded, but not dead or dying. The wounded soldier seemed to be looking up at another figure. A hand, offering to help them up as a ray of moonlight shone on them. The other road showed the same soldier, this time crawling away from the helping hand on their stomachs, which appeared to be leaking blood. The soldier's hand appeared to be reaching for something else. A gate, guarded by two monstrous looking oni. The stars lay in the background of this picture. There was nothing notable in the background of this tapestry aside from a shadowy, sinewy tendril that appeared to emerge out of the ground. A hand seemed to spring out at the end of the tendril, with two eyes, each individually and greedily glaring at both possible roads, like a chameleon.
The side of the wagon seemed to be worn and scratched apart. "The word, 'Circus', was visible on both sides and nothing else. The wagon's two occupants, Hei Zhao and Bai Zhao, were piloting the wagon and lazily relaxing inside of it, respectively.
"The accords of the past...the intentions of the present...The gratitudes and grievances of a strange man exhaust the tears of a hero," Hei Zhao whispered as the wagon slowly approached it's destination.
"Enough...with the poems, brother," Bai Zhao groaned. "The tea-drinking sage crowd may love it, but I'm no fan of it."
"Ah, it's more than a simple poem, though," Hei Zhao corrected.
"I know, I know!" Bai Zhao retorted irritably, stiffly sitting up in an awkward motion. "Doesn't mean I wanna hear it though..." the younger corpse muttered, glaring at the floor. "We're late, y'know. But I suppose that's the price of taking detours. Why head to Furoe, anyway?"
"I'll assume you know why and are really asking 'what's the point?" Hei Zhao asked, to which his brother nodded. "Well don't expect too an answer there. The master commands that we sow the seeds of chaos. And we shall do so..." he answered bitterly. "But...don't you sense it? The onset of rampant ruination? Death?"
"A little, yeah," Bai Zhao shrugged, pausing as a cricket landed on his claw-like fingers. In a quick movement, Bai Zhao pinched it's wings as it fidgeted about. "I suppose ruination and death are calling cards for us, in a way. IS it bad, that I'm starting to enjoy all these assignments, brother?"
"..." Hei Zhao was silent for a moment, stopping the wagon completely. Turning around, he uttered a single, "Yes."
Flinging the cricket aside, where it then rocketed around the wagon's interior, Bai Zhao spat, "Damn it, must you be so melodramatic with everything?! You know how boring things have been for us since...a while ago. I've got to find the fun in something!"
"Then find it somewhere else...I've been trying too," Hei Zhao sighed.
"Aha! The hypocrisy will never cease, will it?!" Bai Zhao joked, Hei Zhao quickly rose a hand to silence him.
"Enough, we'll talk more once we've arrived in Furoe," Hei Zhao informed him.
"Would've arrived much quicker if we'd 'hopped'" Bai Zhao noted, beginning ti climb out of the back of the wagon, to get a better look at the mountains behind them.
"Perhaps," Hei Zhao admitted. "But one of our priorities there is not to make a scene. Difficult as that is for two such as us..."
Sunaarashi smiled. "You don't know anything about who I am, do you?"
He took a few steps out into the dirt streets and squatted down. Peering upwards into the sky, Sunaarashi blinked as a light rain began to fall. Still smiling slightly, he looked down and began tracing some symbols into the dirt. After a few moments, he had created a circle.
Standing, he drew his sword.
"You see," Sunaarashi said, "although I hail from Sudea, I am not of Sudean blood." He held his sword horizontally. "Although I know very little of Hyuna, from the time I have spent with Lo-Muna, I can trace any strong emotions that were hers... or involving her. It is a magic that was taught to me by... my brother."
His sword began to glow white as the rain began to fall heavier. "Technically, this is my first time using it, but it shouldn't be too hard to figure out." He closed his eyes as a white mist began to rise from the runes. Although it looked like fog, the magic flowed unnaturally across the streets.
Suddenly, a piece of it turned black and shuddered. Sunaarashi gasped.
"There," he said, pointing towards the blackness. "I can feel her pain. It's a start. We might be able to pick up clues from where they grabbed her."
He took a few steps out into the dirt streets and squatted down. Peering upwards into the sky, Sunaarashi blinked as a light rain began to fall. Still smiling slightly, he looked down and began tracing some symbols into the dirt. After a few moments, he had created a circle.
Standing, he drew his sword.
"You see," Sunaarashi said, "although I hail from Sudea, I am not of Sudean blood." He held his sword horizontally. "Although I know very little of Hyuna, from the time I have spent with Lo-Muna, I can trace any strong emotions that were hers... or involving her. It is a magic that was taught to me by... my brother."
His sword began to glow white as the rain began to fall heavier. "Technically, this is my first time using it, but it shouldn't be too hard to figure out." He closed his eyes as a white mist began to rise from the runes. Although it looked like fog, the magic flowed unnaturally across the streets.
Suddenly, a piece of it turned black and shuddered. Sunaarashi gasped.
"There," he said, pointing towards the blackness. "I can feel her pain. It's a start. We might be able to pick up clues from where they grabbed her."
Almost as soon as the bald man entered, he got ready to leave just as quickly. "And you're saying your way, which could kill you just as much as it could kill those slavers, works?" Umi retorted hotly, taking a step after the man. "Or what, are you saying you'll just pull some divine power of ultimate destruction out of your ass?"
But as it turned out, a Snow Oni barred the bald man's way, voicing similarly how suicidal his ways were, and after asking who had been taken away, his eyes widened at the mention of Hyuna, but he quickly got over the shock. "Either way, let's spare no more time, talking here, we have to find them!"
Umi nodded and started following them out the door, picking up Terra's belt, pouch, and swords, and setting them on the table. Then, he glanced one more time at their owner...but saw her in a fetal position at the part of the bed farthest away from where they all had been standing, tightly clutching herself. The bald man's words had obviously carried over to where she was resting, and just as Umi had feared, they seemed to have hurt her terribly.
He wanted to go to her side and try to make her feel better, but when he remembered the words she had spoken when they met for the first time in this blasted city, his movement slowed. Finally, he sighed, swallowed, and called, "Terra, you don't have to follow us now. You've done your best to try and save those two; we'll take it from here. Sleep well, alright?"
The girl did not respond, but Umi knew no other things he could say to her. Stretching a bit, he turned on his heel and started walking down the road after the Guild, putting a hand to his face in disgust as the bald man did something that looked more like a hoax to him than anything else. With all the rain falling around them, though, he knew he would have a greater advantage if something forced them into battle.
First thing was first, though--he wanted to see where Terra and Ann had battled the slavers; they could probably get more reliable clues there. "So. Where did you encounter Terra a few minutes ago?" he asked, addressing Yamato and Shiisan. "You don't have to come with me if you don't want to, but in that case, just tell me which way it is."
Even if Terra said that doing reckless things for her sake was a silly thing to do...sadly, Umi had no other goals in his mind. So for now, he'd help the members of Fortune out in her place.
But as it turned out, a Snow Oni barred the bald man's way, voicing similarly how suicidal his ways were, and after asking who had been taken away, his eyes widened at the mention of Hyuna, but he quickly got over the shock. "Either way, let's spare no more time, talking here, we have to find them!"
Umi nodded and started following them out the door, picking up Terra's belt, pouch, and swords, and setting them on the table. Then, he glanced one more time at their owner...but saw her in a fetal position at the part of the bed farthest away from where they all had been standing, tightly clutching herself. The bald man's words had obviously carried over to where she was resting, and just as Umi had feared, they seemed to have hurt her terribly.
He wanted to go to her side and try to make her feel better, but when he remembered the words she had spoken when they met for the first time in this blasted city, his movement slowed. Finally, he sighed, swallowed, and called, "Terra, you don't have to follow us now. You've done your best to try and save those two; we'll take it from here. Sleep well, alright?"
The girl did not respond, but Umi knew no other things he could say to her. Stretching a bit, he turned on his heel and started walking down the road after the Guild, putting a hand to his face in disgust as the bald man did something that looked more like a hoax to him than anything else. With all the rain falling around them, though, he knew he would have a greater advantage if something forced them into battle.
First thing was first, though--he wanted to see where Terra and Ann had battled the slavers; they could probably get more reliable clues there. "So. Where did you encounter Terra a few minutes ago?" he asked, addressing Yamato and Shiisan. "You don't have to come with me if you don't want to, but in that case, just tell me which way it is."
Even if Terra said that doing reckless things for her sake was a silly thing to do...sadly, Umi had no other goals in his mind. So for now, he'd help the members of Fortune out in her place.
Amanhã merely continued to scarf down the fare before her as her half-sister and the whelp continued to exchange words-- attending to the conversation at hand on the off chance something of actual consequence extricated itself from the shapeless mass of otherwise inane drivel. And naturally, she was eating the whole time. She'd only just realised just how ravenous she really was-- after all, she'd gone a couple days now sustained on relatively little, and for an individual of her size and mass, that was unacceptable. And it was certainly objectionable to someone with a vested interest in maintaining their considerable bulk: half-ashura though she was, that didn't necessarily guarantee the level of dense musculature that lent Amanhã her physical might, deliberately cultivated over the years, maintained under meticulous vigilance like a complex, well-oiled machine. Therefore even whilst on the move, between jobs, the bounty hunter made a point of setting aside some time each day to preserve her physique and the strength it consequently afforded. It didn't pay to be frail and insubstantial, after all.
At least, she mused as she devoured in a single bite that which probably would have sustained the minuscule Sudean vigilante across from her for a week. That's the rational way of going about things. That was the way it was in many of the lands Amanhã had traversed-- Gwanalai, Sudea, Ashan, in the rare occasion that a particular job offered therein was lucrative enough for her to endure the rampant racism. But Yune, of course, was the land of buttfuck stupidity, which probably explained the nonsensical disdain they bore toward physical strength-- well, actually, they couldn't even be given credit for being impartial in the distribution of their idiocy. For reasons beyond Amanhã's mere mortal comprehension, as a person in possession of a modicum of sensibility, the Yunish culture strongly discouraged females in particular from attaining physical presence and power-- a byproduct, she figured, of their lavish, sluggish lifestyle. In Sudea and Gwanalai, you couldn't afford to give a damn about something so senselessly stupid: sexism was an institution adopted solely by those who could afford to adopt it.
... huh. Profound as shit, that. I should become a scholar of this subject. Hell, I've already conceived of the solution: execute all the sexists. Didn't I read about some psycho fucking Gwanish warlord or some shit who was all about that? Name of Rann'Neara? Crazy shit.
Then again, that was all absolutely neither here nor there.
"Yes," Gridiron agreed solemnly to Nee's statement. "I would say the culprit deserves punishment for this farce they've produced." She placed her elbow on the table and rested her cheek on her knuckles, dispatching the last of her own food. Nee had more or less entirely avoided any definitive responce to Gridiron's admission of suspicion-- as if it had necessitated such blatant terms-- but perhaps that alone was evidence enough. Nee seemed exhausted-- drained of any will to actually maintain the pretense Gridiron was more and more certain she had fabricated. Had Gridiron known no better she would have felt sorry for the girl, but she was... far too acutely aware of the likelihood of her suspicions to permit any show of compassion at this point more than she already had.
But it seemed Nee had something more to say-- something that had nothing to do with her part in her father's demise. And Gridiron couldn't help a brief display of shock as her eyes widened somewhat. "Raekwon?" she repeated, a bit sceptically. "Raekwon, of the Wu-Tang? Can't be. Must be some sorta imposter, they're everywhere these days..."
"No, it's Raekwon."
Gridiron stared at her sister, who had spoken amidst a brief spell of not shoveling food into her mouth to fuel the massive organism that she was. Amanhã glared back at her, eyebrow raised vaguely.
"... you're acquainted with Raekwon? With the Wu-Tang Clan?"
A minuscule nod of the head.
"... so, uh, hey sis, I don't suppose it'd be a whole lotta effort for you to do your dear little sister a favour and get her GZA's autograph or something, would it?"
Amanhã stared at her sister for all of about five seconds in which the words 'haha, fuck you' were spoken so much more clearly than if they had been uttered aloud, and then she solemnly resumed her silent feast.
"Oh man, the guys upstairs are gonna be piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiissed.
A certain Dragonkiller Sen strode along the road leading to Furoe-- the epitome of the bizarre encounters to be had on the road, with her dragon bone armour, her helmet, carved from the skull of one of those fearsome beasts, formed into the form of the face of one and her spear, carved itself from the tooth of the same dragon from whence came her armour, was rested against her shoulder as she walked along like she hadn't a care in the world.
She'd probably never manage to make it into Furoe now without arousing suspicion-- and not just because of her armour, which was probably legendary enough to be her calling card anyway. Man, the big guys upstairs really cramped her style with their whole 'dark and gloom and secretive' schtick, they really did. What was the fun in any of that shit, eh? I tell ya, ain't nothin' better than walkin' into a town and bein' recognised right away, Sen mused proudly, grinning at the very thought as she proceeded on toward Furoe. Hopefully, once her contact there figured Furoe was in too much of a state of lockdown for Sen herself to get in, they'd head immediately for the rendezvous point just beyond the walls of the town.
It was a hell of a hassle, really-- nothing big to kill in Furoe, after all, not unless she was real lucky. As far as she knew, it was really all just a big shitstorm-- but hey, who knew? Could be fun. After all, when did these things ever stay small?
At least, she mused as she devoured in a single bite that which probably would have sustained the minuscule Sudean vigilante across from her for a week. That's the rational way of going about things. That was the way it was in many of the lands Amanhã had traversed-- Gwanalai, Sudea, Ashan, in the rare occasion that a particular job offered therein was lucrative enough for her to endure the rampant racism. But Yune, of course, was the land of buttfuck stupidity, which probably explained the nonsensical disdain they bore toward physical strength-- well, actually, they couldn't even be given credit for being impartial in the distribution of their idiocy. For reasons beyond Amanhã's mere mortal comprehension, as a person in possession of a modicum of sensibility, the Yunish culture strongly discouraged females in particular from attaining physical presence and power-- a byproduct, she figured, of their lavish, sluggish lifestyle. In Sudea and Gwanalai, you couldn't afford to give a damn about something so senselessly stupid: sexism was an institution adopted solely by those who could afford to adopt it.
... huh. Profound as shit, that. I should become a scholar of this subject. Hell, I've already conceived of the solution: execute all the sexists. Didn't I read about some psycho fucking Gwanish warlord or some shit who was all about that? Name of Rann'Neara? Crazy shit.
Then again, that was all absolutely neither here nor there.
"Yes," Gridiron agreed solemnly to Nee's statement. "I would say the culprit deserves punishment for this farce they've produced." She placed her elbow on the table and rested her cheek on her knuckles, dispatching the last of her own food. Nee had more or less entirely avoided any definitive responce to Gridiron's admission of suspicion-- as if it had necessitated such blatant terms-- but perhaps that alone was evidence enough. Nee seemed exhausted-- drained of any will to actually maintain the pretense Gridiron was more and more certain she had fabricated. Had Gridiron known no better she would have felt sorry for the girl, but she was... far too acutely aware of the likelihood of her suspicions to permit any show of compassion at this point more than she already had.
But it seemed Nee had something more to say-- something that had nothing to do with her part in her father's demise. And Gridiron couldn't help a brief display of shock as her eyes widened somewhat. "Raekwon?" she repeated, a bit sceptically. "Raekwon, of the Wu-Tang? Can't be. Must be some sorta imposter, they're everywhere these days..."
"No, it's Raekwon."
Gridiron stared at her sister, who had spoken amidst a brief spell of not shoveling food into her mouth to fuel the massive organism that she was. Amanhã glared back at her, eyebrow raised vaguely.
"... you're acquainted with Raekwon? With the Wu-Tang Clan?"
A minuscule nod of the head.
"... so, uh, hey sis, I don't suppose it'd be a whole lotta effort for you to do your dear little sister a favour and get her GZA's autograph or something, would it?"
Amanhã stared at her sister for all of about five seconds in which the words 'haha, fuck you' were spoken so much more clearly than if they had been uttered aloud, and then she solemnly resumed her silent feast.
"Oh man, the guys upstairs are gonna be piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiissed.
A certain Dragonkiller Sen strode along the road leading to Furoe-- the epitome of the bizarre encounters to be had on the road, with her dragon bone armour, her helmet, carved from the skull of one of those fearsome beasts, formed into the form of the face of one and her spear, carved itself from the tooth of the same dragon from whence came her armour, was rested against her shoulder as she walked along like she hadn't a care in the world.
She'd probably never manage to make it into Furoe now without arousing suspicion-- and not just because of her armour, which was probably legendary enough to be her calling card anyway. Man, the big guys upstairs really cramped her style with their whole 'dark and gloom and secretive' schtick, they really did. What was the fun in any of that shit, eh? I tell ya, ain't nothin' better than walkin' into a town and bein' recognised right away, Sen mused proudly, grinning at the very thought as she proceeded on toward Furoe. Hopefully, once her contact there figured Furoe was in too much of a state of lockdown for Sen herself to get in, they'd head immediately for the rendezvous point just beyond the walls of the town.
It was a hell of a hassle, really-- nothing big to kill in Furoe, after all, not unless she was real lucky. As far as she knew, it was really all just a big shitstorm-- but hey, who knew? Could be fun. After all, when did these things ever stay small?
Rune sighed. If the idiots were really intent on going and getting themselves killed - it was a whole goddamned city they would have to fight, no matter how individually strong any one of the guildies were... it was pointless. And while Rune more or less liked to leave things to fate - or perhaps this is just an excuse for laziness, but either way it was the same - she... didn't particularly want to become a slave. Or die for some stupid cause such as this. It wasn't that she hated the guild or anything, she was just more or less ambivalent. Wanting them alive was really the extent of her caring. If they were going into a direct confrontation, Rune didn't want any of that. And the old man didn't seem completely sane, anyways, with that weird technique of his - Rune had seen that exact thing before, and she knew it was a total sham. A lie. Only really worked as a party trick. It didn't actually work.
"Have fun dying." Rune said sardonically. "The whole city isn't nearly as weak as you may think, Sunaarashi." With that, the wolf exited the little base, already forming a plan of action. Walking through the heavily populated streets of Gangamai really wasn't all that interesting, no matter how aware she was. Her eyes peered out from her hood, and her tail was carefully tucked in so no one would really be able to tell she wasn't human. The disguise was flawless.
Movement. Rune glanced behind quickly - something was moving fast, and just barely out of sight. The Jiangshi closed her eyes and focused on the souls around her - there it was, leaping across that store building to a small private clinic. Rune focused everything on that fleeting soul, to the point of being unable to sense any others. What resulted was a dark void - with only the glowing light behind her signifying whoever was following her, and herself. Rune pushed her way through the crowd into a more secluded area - whoever it was, and it wasn't her father, she knew that, it would be easier to lure it out with no one else around.
More rapid movement. Right before there was a connection, Rune spun and blocked the strike with her sword, eyes still shut. She could sense the body tensing and whirling - but the wolf knew where each blow was aimed, and successfully parried each attempt at cutting past her guard. Her mind went into hyperdrive as she sensed the soul moving to her left - Rune then lunged forward, and charged chi through her sword, before slashing it roughly to the side. As usual, it was a perfect hit, perfect accuracy, and the assailant went down. Rune opened her eyes. She'd aimed to get it in the torso - a non lethal attack, but certainly debilitating.
A somewhat young girl. Rune kicked her form, with a bit of a grin.
"Well, well, what've we got here?" Another harsh kick, and the body went up a little bit - and there was another gasp of pain. Rune felt nothing. "Wouldn't it be smarter to try and kill someone else?"
"Great Guild Fortune, huh?" Was the weak response. Rune's grin curved a bit more.
"We've... w-we've watched you since you entered Gangamai." The girl groaned, pressing a hand to her chest. Healing chi, Rune noted, but didn't react to it outwardly. She still sensed killing intent from the girl. "Kupiga keeps an eye on whoever comes in and out. If you try anything to fuck up what we've got going on in here..." A grimace. "Well go after you. We've got lots keeping tabs on you all."
Kupiga, huh? Rune recalled once to watch out for screams in Gangamai. And Kupiga, the word for scream... that wasn't ironic at all. She almost laughed - it was funny. It was really funny. She thought it meant, literally, to avoid areas where people were screaming in Gwan. She didn't know - oh man. That was priceless. Rune buckled down into laughter, as the spy just stared in some confusion.
"...anyways. I don't recommend saving Vanhi and Ka-Nan." The spy was tensing her body in what she hoped would be a surprise attack - Rune was obviously prepared, and could sense the chi preparing to unleash. She readied herself, too. "You should be worrying more about yourself!"
Rune shut her eyes that moment, and when she saw the soul rushing at her for a fatal blow, she jumped and rolled backwards, before shooting bolts of soul energy from her orb towards the assailant. Sure, they missed, but when Rune jumped up and swung sideways with her sword, it was aimed in a way that the girl couldn't block in time with her ow-
Shit. More souls were approaching. More of the spies. Rune couldn't hyperfocus onto one soul, and sense all their movements now. As she faltered, the first spy struck at her - Rune only barely blocked it before another strike went flying towards her. She twisted her body out of the way, and brought up a customary soul barrier, protecting her from frontal attacks once again.
Another sword swung at her. She would be quickly overwhelmed if she didn't do something quickly. Rune took the chance to stab at the opening, ducking past the blade, and pushed that body at the second soul. She relaxed her focus enough to count - five of them were close enough to engage, and each one seemed pretty strong. Farther out, a sixth and seventh were quickly approaching.
Coalesced lightning snaked it's way towards her. Rune charged her sword with necro chi, dampening the effect of the lightning as it coursed through. Rune hissed in pain, but forced past it to run forward, leaping onto one spy after weaving his weapon away, and used his back as a trampoline to boost her up onto the rooftops. She quickly turned and aimed more bolts at each one. With that, the wolf escaped before they could get their bearings - the force of the bolts causing enough dust for her to just barely get away.
Damn.
She returned to the guild, looking much worse for wear.
"We're... being watched. Followed." Rune growled. "Just a warning."
One of Moga's bigger and more powerful brutes was marching through Gangamai. He was sent on order to try and find slaves that could fight - the more the better. They could make quite a bit of money off of the Atlus Atrium, couldn't they? The large ashura could more or less sense the strength of people's chi from looking at them - so while most slaves wouldn't necessarily be physically powerful, they could very well be chi masters. Apparently, one of his old acquaintances, Ren, had a good catch recently. Maybe one willing to buy before the slave auctions.
Kailas more or less stomped his way to Ren's abode, and forced past the door, using his wide girth to look down on the man. In the corner were the tied up slaves - some sort of bird beastman, and a rabbit. The ashura's face tightened as he sensed almost overwhelming waves of chi emanating from the winged one - raw potential that was almost ridiculously strong. The rabbit was no slouch either - perhaps he could buy them both.
Kailas dangled a huge pouch of coins from his pack, and tossed it over to Ren, indicating both the rabbit and the bird. It wasn't long until he had them both collared and marched out, both in bonds.
"You've costed me quite a lot." Kailas's voice rumbled, as he followed the paths that lead to the famed Atlas Atrium. "Looks like you can fight, though. Maybe win me back what it costed to get you."
The winged one glared viciously at the ashura, and it looked as if she was desperately trying to tear the ropes binding her wrists apart. Already there was blood and raw flesh there, coating both the ropes and the thin wrists. She would be the one, Kailas thought, she'd be the one made to fight. The rabbit was prettier, anyways.
"I'll kill the shit out of you." The winged one hissed, earning a chuckle from the muscled ashura. He sensed almost a protective aura from her, towards the rabbit. How... interesting.
With a free hand, Kailas gestured towards the rabbit. "You'll fight for me, for her sake." An almost lewd laugh. "Who knows how many breeding programs would like a specimen like her?"
That shut the winged one up, and the trio marched through the somewhat colluseumesque doors of the Atlas Atrium.
"Raekwon?" Was Noxchi's response. Nee's face turned into a shrewd smile as she was prepared to prove the truth of the matter. Of course Nee was smart enough to not be fooled by an imposter. The idea was laughable. It was obviously genuine - the odd, cheerful, somewhat therapeutic goldfish seller had to be the real Raekwon. "Raekwon, of the Wu-Tang? Can't be. Must be some sorta imposter, they're everywhere these days..."
Nee opened her mouth to speak, but... the living suit of armor beat her to it, leaving both Noxchi and Nee staring at the half-ashura in some shock. In a display of great expression, Amanhã's eyebrow raised just a tiny bit. That it itself spoke quite a lot. Had she met with Raekwon during the festival? Did something happen? Noxchi looked just as dubious. But in any case, the confirmation sure helped, and Nee was glad to not have to actually prove it.
"... you're acquainted with Raekwon?" Noxchi asked. "With the Wu-Tang Clan?"
An affirmative nod. Nee watched with almost childlike interest.
"... so, uh, hey sis, I don't suppose it'd be a whole lotta effort for you to do your dear little sister a favour and get her GZA's autograph or something, would it?"
Nee grinned at the two sisters, trying to muster as much excitement as she could. "C'mon, c'mon, let's go. I know where he might be." She turned to Toku, who had just walked in, prepared to help be an escort, with a reassuring look. She didn't want Toku's attention on her, when it could be much better placed in watching the city, and making sure no one got in our out whatsoever. That could lead to too many variables, and Nee didn't want to have to work with all of that.
"Focus on the city." She said sternly. "These two won't let the assassin get me, I promise."
The guardsman nodded.
"Be careful, Little Princess. Furoe can't stand to lose you too."
The traveling goldfish vendor. Under normal circumstances, Nee wouldn't choose to seek him out at all for something like this. But as time went on, the more Nee felt that she was heading into deeper, darker waters, and that no matter how much she struggled, the tide would keep on reeling her farther and farther. It was terrifying... but she was doing what she could to try and stay level. Eventually they reached the Selph Inn, just outside of the Residential District, to the west side of the city, where she and Raekwon had their occasional talks. Hopefully, he was there. She marched to the innskeeper with a little lilt of a voice.
"Is Raekwon in, Enna?" She asked cutely, and the innskeeper pointed a thumb to the stairs. "Third room."
Nee lead the two giants up, ignoring as best as she could the obvious tension that swirled around the town. If her calculations were correct, there would inevitably be some kind of clash happening today. That was probably unavoidable. With Marisa, the guards could handle it fine. Without? She shivered at the thought. It'd be tough, for sure.
"Hey, Raekwon, it's Nee." She entered the room, smiling. "So... uh." She looked almost like a lost, scared child, that didn't know what to do or where to go. She looked at the old legend with an almost pitiful gaze. "I... think I need help. A lot of it. I'm... scared of what's happening, but I don't know if I can... I don't know if I can do it. I'm - I don't know what to do."
"Things are heating up." Marisa said sadly. "I wish I could be by the Little Princess' side right now."
The pair were walking around the darker alleys of the Market District, using some of the paths Asura (and Nee) took to avoid people's gazes. The fake maid kept a careful eye out, making sure no one was around. And they were more or less alone - luckily. It was the sort of path that was hard for outsiders to be able to locate or navigate, and it requires a lot of knowledge of the landscape in Furoe. It was questionable, really, why the Little Princess hadn't informed the guards of these pathways and how to go about them - but that line of thought lead to uncomfortable possibilities. Neither Asura nor Marisa wanted to entertain the idea that she might be the one behind everything.
Who else could have done the kill, though? It couldn't be Marisa, and hopefully it wasn't Little Princess. An unknown assassin, perhaps?
"She's stronger than she looks." Asura said calmly. "We have to do our part here. If the assassin's anywhere, they'll be in these pathways."
When Asura first showed Marisa the paths, the guard captain was stunned, really. She had no idea that the Little Princess had a whole network of routes to go around Furoe that the guards had no idea about. And they were so cleverly hidden that it was impossible to see them without knowing them. Another... hint, actually, that the daughter of Me-Hyung was more devious and cunning than first thought.
Still, they didn't want to go against her. They both loved her, after all.
"Any idea on who it could be?" Marisa asked. Asura shook her head.
"No. But... there's someone who might be able to help. Ever heard of Sen?"
Dragonkiller Sen. Who didn't know about her? Marisa nodded her head with recognition.
"Maybe her presence could draw the assassin out. Perhaps using these routes, she could circumvent the lockdown." Asura frowned slightly. "I didn't want Furoe to end up like this. I should've been more careful - I was right there as it happened."
"Can't be helped." The guard captain put a hand on the maid's shoulder. "Come on, show me the rest of these paths. Then we'll see about getting the assassin into the open." A kind smile. "...Thanks, again, for being my ally. And the Little Princess's, too.
A noncommittal grunt from the Ruinguard.
"Have fun dying." Rune said sardonically. "The whole city isn't nearly as weak as you may think, Sunaarashi." With that, the wolf exited the little base, already forming a plan of action. Walking through the heavily populated streets of Gangamai really wasn't all that interesting, no matter how aware she was. Her eyes peered out from her hood, and her tail was carefully tucked in so no one would really be able to tell she wasn't human. The disguise was flawless.
Movement. Rune glanced behind quickly - something was moving fast, and just barely out of sight. The Jiangshi closed her eyes and focused on the souls around her - there it was, leaping across that store building to a small private clinic. Rune focused everything on that fleeting soul, to the point of being unable to sense any others. What resulted was a dark void - with only the glowing light behind her signifying whoever was following her, and herself. Rune pushed her way through the crowd into a more secluded area - whoever it was, and it wasn't her father, she knew that, it would be easier to lure it out with no one else around.
More rapid movement. Right before there was a connection, Rune spun and blocked the strike with her sword, eyes still shut. She could sense the body tensing and whirling - but the wolf knew where each blow was aimed, and successfully parried each attempt at cutting past her guard. Her mind went into hyperdrive as she sensed the soul moving to her left - Rune then lunged forward, and charged chi through her sword, before slashing it roughly to the side. As usual, it was a perfect hit, perfect accuracy, and the assailant went down. Rune opened her eyes. She'd aimed to get it in the torso - a non lethal attack, but certainly debilitating.
A somewhat young girl. Rune kicked her form, with a bit of a grin.
"Well, well, what've we got here?" Another harsh kick, and the body went up a little bit - and there was another gasp of pain. Rune felt nothing. "Wouldn't it be smarter to try and kill someone else?"
"Great Guild Fortune, huh?" Was the weak response. Rune's grin curved a bit more.
"We've... w-we've watched you since you entered Gangamai." The girl groaned, pressing a hand to her chest. Healing chi, Rune noted, but didn't react to it outwardly. She still sensed killing intent from the girl. "Kupiga keeps an eye on whoever comes in and out. If you try anything to fuck up what we've got going on in here..." A grimace. "Well go after you. We've got lots keeping tabs on you all."
Kupiga, huh? Rune recalled once to watch out for screams in Gangamai. And Kupiga, the word for scream... that wasn't ironic at all. She almost laughed - it was funny. It was really funny. She thought it meant, literally, to avoid areas where people were screaming in Gwan. She didn't know - oh man. That was priceless. Rune buckled down into laughter, as the spy just stared in some confusion.
"...anyways. I don't recommend saving Vanhi and Ka-Nan." The spy was tensing her body in what she hoped would be a surprise attack - Rune was obviously prepared, and could sense the chi preparing to unleash. She readied herself, too. "You should be worrying more about yourself!"
Rune shut her eyes that moment, and when she saw the soul rushing at her for a fatal blow, she jumped and rolled backwards, before shooting bolts of soul energy from her orb towards the assailant. Sure, they missed, but when Rune jumped up and swung sideways with her sword, it was aimed in a way that the girl couldn't block in time with her ow-
Shit. More souls were approaching. More of the spies. Rune couldn't hyperfocus onto one soul, and sense all their movements now. As she faltered, the first spy struck at her - Rune only barely blocked it before another strike went flying towards her. She twisted her body out of the way, and brought up a customary soul barrier, protecting her from frontal attacks once again.
Another sword swung at her. She would be quickly overwhelmed if she didn't do something quickly. Rune took the chance to stab at the opening, ducking past the blade, and pushed that body at the second soul. She relaxed her focus enough to count - five of them were close enough to engage, and each one seemed pretty strong. Farther out, a sixth and seventh were quickly approaching.
Coalesced lightning snaked it's way towards her. Rune charged her sword with necro chi, dampening the effect of the lightning as it coursed through. Rune hissed in pain, but forced past it to run forward, leaping onto one spy after weaving his weapon away, and used his back as a trampoline to boost her up onto the rooftops. She quickly turned and aimed more bolts at each one. With that, the wolf escaped before they could get their bearings - the force of the bolts causing enough dust for her to just barely get away.
Damn.
She returned to the guild, looking much worse for wear.
"We're... being watched. Followed." Rune growled. "Just a warning."
One of Moga's bigger and more powerful brutes was marching through Gangamai. He was sent on order to try and find slaves that could fight - the more the better. They could make quite a bit of money off of the Atlus Atrium, couldn't they? The large ashura could more or less sense the strength of people's chi from looking at them - so while most slaves wouldn't necessarily be physically powerful, they could very well be chi masters. Apparently, one of his old acquaintances, Ren, had a good catch recently. Maybe one willing to buy before the slave auctions.
Kailas more or less stomped his way to Ren's abode, and forced past the door, using his wide girth to look down on the man. In the corner were the tied up slaves - some sort of bird beastman, and a rabbit. The ashura's face tightened as he sensed almost overwhelming waves of chi emanating from the winged one - raw potential that was almost ridiculously strong. The rabbit was no slouch either - perhaps he could buy them both.
Kailas dangled a huge pouch of coins from his pack, and tossed it over to Ren, indicating both the rabbit and the bird. It wasn't long until he had them both collared and marched out, both in bonds.
"You've costed me quite a lot." Kailas's voice rumbled, as he followed the paths that lead to the famed Atlas Atrium. "Looks like you can fight, though. Maybe win me back what it costed to get you."
The winged one glared viciously at the ashura, and it looked as if she was desperately trying to tear the ropes binding her wrists apart. Already there was blood and raw flesh there, coating both the ropes and the thin wrists. She would be the one, Kailas thought, she'd be the one made to fight. The rabbit was prettier, anyways.
"I'll kill the shit out of you." The winged one hissed, earning a chuckle from the muscled ashura. He sensed almost a protective aura from her, towards the rabbit. How... interesting.
With a free hand, Kailas gestured towards the rabbit. "You'll fight for me, for her sake." An almost lewd laugh. "Who knows how many breeding programs would like a specimen like her?"
That shut the winged one up, and the trio marched through the somewhat colluseumesque doors of the Atlas Atrium.
"Raekwon?" Was Noxchi's response. Nee's face turned into a shrewd smile as she was prepared to prove the truth of the matter. Of course Nee was smart enough to not be fooled by an imposter. The idea was laughable. It was obviously genuine - the odd, cheerful, somewhat therapeutic goldfish seller had to be the real Raekwon. "Raekwon, of the Wu-Tang? Can't be. Must be some sorta imposter, they're everywhere these days..."
Nee opened her mouth to speak, but... the living suit of armor beat her to it, leaving both Noxchi and Nee staring at the half-ashura in some shock. In a display of great expression, Amanhã's eyebrow raised just a tiny bit. That it itself spoke quite a lot. Had she met with Raekwon during the festival? Did something happen? Noxchi looked just as dubious. But in any case, the confirmation sure helped, and Nee was glad to not have to actually prove it.
"... you're acquainted with Raekwon?" Noxchi asked. "With the Wu-Tang Clan?"
An affirmative nod. Nee watched with almost childlike interest.
"... so, uh, hey sis, I don't suppose it'd be a whole lotta effort for you to do your dear little sister a favour and get her GZA's autograph or something, would it?"
Nee grinned at the two sisters, trying to muster as much excitement as she could. "C'mon, c'mon, let's go. I know where he might be." She turned to Toku, who had just walked in, prepared to help be an escort, with a reassuring look. She didn't want Toku's attention on her, when it could be much better placed in watching the city, and making sure no one got in our out whatsoever. That could lead to too many variables, and Nee didn't want to have to work with all of that.
"Focus on the city." She said sternly. "These two won't let the assassin get me, I promise."
The guardsman nodded.
"Be careful, Little Princess. Furoe can't stand to lose you too."
The traveling goldfish vendor. Under normal circumstances, Nee wouldn't choose to seek him out at all for something like this. But as time went on, the more Nee felt that she was heading into deeper, darker waters, and that no matter how much she struggled, the tide would keep on reeling her farther and farther. It was terrifying... but she was doing what she could to try and stay level. Eventually they reached the Selph Inn, just outside of the Residential District, to the west side of the city, where she and Raekwon had their occasional talks. Hopefully, he was there. She marched to the innskeeper with a little lilt of a voice.
"Is Raekwon in, Enna?" She asked cutely, and the innskeeper pointed a thumb to the stairs. "Third room."
Nee lead the two giants up, ignoring as best as she could the obvious tension that swirled around the town. If her calculations were correct, there would inevitably be some kind of clash happening today. That was probably unavoidable. With Marisa, the guards could handle it fine. Without? She shivered at the thought. It'd be tough, for sure.
"Hey, Raekwon, it's Nee." She entered the room, smiling. "So... uh." She looked almost like a lost, scared child, that didn't know what to do or where to go. She looked at the old legend with an almost pitiful gaze. "I... think I need help. A lot of it. I'm... scared of what's happening, but I don't know if I can... I don't know if I can do it. I'm - I don't know what to do."
"Things are heating up." Marisa said sadly. "I wish I could be by the Little Princess' side right now."
The pair were walking around the darker alleys of the Market District, using some of the paths Asura (and Nee) took to avoid people's gazes. The fake maid kept a careful eye out, making sure no one was around. And they were more or less alone - luckily. It was the sort of path that was hard for outsiders to be able to locate or navigate, and it requires a lot of knowledge of the landscape in Furoe. It was questionable, really, why the Little Princess hadn't informed the guards of these pathways and how to go about them - but that line of thought lead to uncomfortable possibilities. Neither Asura nor Marisa wanted to entertain the idea that she might be the one behind everything.
Who else could have done the kill, though? It couldn't be Marisa, and hopefully it wasn't Little Princess. An unknown assassin, perhaps?
"She's stronger than she looks." Asura said calmly. "We have to do our part here. If the assassin's anywhere, they'll be in these pathways."
When Asura first showed Marisa the paths, the guard captain was stunned, really. She had no idea that the Little Princess had a whole network of routes to go around Furoe that the guards had no idea about. And they were so cleverly hidden that it was impossible to see them without knowing them. Another... hint, actually, that the daughter of Me-Hyung was more devious and cunning than first thought.
Still, they didn't want to go against her. They both loved her, after all.
"Any idea on who it could be?" Marisa asked. Asura shook her head.
"No. But... there's someone who might be able to help. Ever heard of Sen?"
Dragonkiller Sen. Who didn't know about her? Marisa nodded her head with recognition.
"Maybe her presence could draw the assassin out. Perhaps using these routes, she could circumvent the lockdown." Asura frowned slightly. "I didn't want Furoe to end up like this. I should've been more careful - I was right there as it happened."
"Can't be helped." The guard captain put a hand on the maid's shoulder. "Come on, show me the rest of these paths. Then we'll see about getting the assassin into the open." A kind smile. "...Thanks, again, for being my ally. And the Little Princess's, too.
A noncommittal grunt from the Ruinguard.
Suiken's words had been some relief for Rumelis-- more people than just him were openly concerned. Though Sunaarashi's words had been disconcerting-- he figured they were true-- Rumelis still wanted to try and help somehow, and he doubted letting Sunaarashi handle the problem alone was going to fix anything. It would probably just make the Guild look even more criminalistic, with more reckless murdering.
So, for now, the logical course seemed to be following Suiken to look for Muna and Hyuna. It'd get him out of their dark hideout, too, which was a bonus.
"Suiken, I'd be willing to help you. I've a feeling Sunaarashi's plan, however noble, would carry its own consequences. Besides, I'm sick of waiting around." Rumelis picked up his axe from nearby, and the now-dry bow and arrows. He tested the draw-- surprisingly, the bow held his full draw, and the arrows were, for the most part, not warped.
"But I'd suggest that we move in as large a group as we can. Slavers can pick us off if we travel alone, but as a group we've more of a chance, should it come to blows-- and less of a chance to be attacked in the first place," he added.
So, for now, the logical course seemed to be following Suiken to look for Muna and Hyuna. It'd get him out of their dark hideout, too, which was a bonus.
"Suiken, I'd be willing to help you. I've a feeling Sunaarashi's plan, however noble, would carry its own consequences. Besides, I'm sick of waiting around." Rumelis picked up his axe from nearby, and the now-dry bow and arrows. He tested the draw-- surprisingly, the bow held his full draw, and the arrows were, for the most part, not warped.
"But I'd suggest that we move in as large a group as we can. Slavers can pick us off if we travel alone, but as a group we've more of a chance, should it come to blows-- and less of a chance to be attacked in the first place," he added.
"Yeah, well does anyone have a better plan than him?" the irritated Umi intoned a little bit too loudly just as the bear man finished speaking to the Snow Oni. The boy was jerking a thumb in the direction of Sunaarashi, who he was really getting annoyed by with the idiot's recklessness. True, Umi was not one to talk about being reckless, but that person seemed to be at least 10 years his senior; he should know better, right? Or what, did that guy do drugs or some shit like that?
But as far as he could see, the wolf girl had also disappeared...already the bear man's suggestion had gone moot, as far as he could tell. Just as Umi was about to point this out, however, she came back, parts of her skin and clothes blackened. "We're... being watched. Followed," she snarled grimly. "Just a warning."
"Followed? By who?" Umi asked, looking up worriedly. "Are they still chasing you?" He looked in the direction from which the wolf girl came, but saw no one charging after her or anything overly climatic like that. "...okay, fantastic. But they're still somewhere in the city," he muttered, figuring things just got a few times worse.
Making sure the cestus on his right arm was tied down properly, he turned to the members of Fortune, a bit more urgently. "Guys, if you have a decent plan that will actually work about how to find your friends, I'd suggest we act soon. Those bastards might spring upon us at any second, so slavers aren't the only thing on our concerns list anymore."
But as far as he could see, the wolf girl had also disappeared...already the bear man's suggestion had gone moot, as far as he could tell. Just as Umi was about to point this out, however, she came back, parts of her skin and clothes blackened. "We're... being watched. Followed," she snarled grimly. "Just a warning."
"Followed? By who?" Umi asked, looking up worriedly. "Are they still chasing you?" He looked in the direction from which the wolf girl came, but saw no one charging after her or anything overly climatic like that. "...okay, fantastic. But they're still somewhere in the city," he muttered, figuring things just got a few times worse.
Making sure the cestus on his right arm was tied down properly, he turned to the members of Fortune, a bit more urgently. "Guys, if you have a decent plan that will actually work about how to find your friends, I'd suggest we act soon. Those bastards might spring upon us at any second, so slavers aren't the only thing on our concerns list anymore."
(OOC: This RP has been closed, so I don't expect anyone to see or respond to this. I'm also aware that it skips entire days, but that can't be helped. There's just one happy ending...sort of...that I felt like writing before we close the curtain on this RP...)
June 14th, 444
After many long days and nights, the day had finally arrived when the Great Guild Fortune would be leaving Gangamai.
Rubbing her eyes and yawning quietly, Terra sat up in her bed, in the darkened hideout that it felt as though they had spent many weeks in. At long last, they'd be leaving...she was rather delighted to be gone from the former pinnacle of the slave empire.
The early morning's light was filtering in from the entrance, as always. But as Terra stood up, rubbing her back, to start her routine morning practices, she suddenly noticed someone standing at the door. It was Umi.
What's with him? He usually sleeps in... Feeling a little bit worried, Terra walked up to him. "Hey," she whispered, causing him to look back. "Morning, Umi."
The boy looked a little bit at a loss for words, before finally smiling weakly and replying, "Morning. Early waker now, eh?"
"I've been doing it a bit more than usual since we came to Gangamai," Terra replied, leaning against the door as she seemed to always do. "So...how are you feeling today, now that this is all over?"
Umi grinned, but with a little less heart than would have been expected. "It was pretty exciting," he sighed. "And, I have to say, your Guild is really made of great people. Trying to topple a slave empire, regardless of impossible odds...you guys could teach a lesson of confidence to the guys back home." But as he finished, his eyes slowly went back to Terra, with the sadness now fully unmasked. "All the same, though...you remember what I said I came to do here?"
"Take me back to Lindas..." Terra slowly recalled, to which her friend nodded in response. "Umi...well, you've seen the Guild's ways yourself, right? You admitted they're good people. So...I still want to stay with them, no matter what."
After a pause and a sigh of disappointment, Umi looked back towards the holes in the ceiling of the cavern. "I guess I can understand that...but you know, Terra...you're a lot stronger than I am. Not just in power, but...I don't think I could bring myself to stay with these guys. It feels like they're out of my league when it comes to being determined and all that. Great example to follow, but...ugh, I don't know, I just don't feel like I belong with the Great Guild Fortune! But...I know, it's stupid for me to care so much about every aspect of your safety, but...just for you, I don't really want to leave, all the same..."
Placing a hand on his shoulder after staring in shock for a few seconds, Terra stood up on her toes and got him to look at her smiling face. "I'll be alright, okay? We--the members of Fortune and I--have gone through over a week together. They've taken care of me, Umi, and I've taken care of them as best as I could. I may still not be part of them, but...this is where I belong. And you...well, maybe you don't belong here just yet, true.
"But I'm sure, with some time, you will get strong enough...emotionally, too...to stop depending on me for your happiness. Look, I've gone in these 12 days from being an incompetent, depressed, shy girl to someone who can and will protect her friends to the best of her ability. It can work for you too!" Looking down a little, she added, a bit more quietly as though she were afraid to say it, "I still think that we should spend time apart, though. You must learn to find your own goal in life, and it can't always be defending me. It's you, though, Umi..." Turning upwards, she smiled broadly with her most encouraging look. "I'm sure you'll be able to be happy one day as well!"
The two stood in that position for a few more moments, before Umi sighed and smiled himself. "Okay, Terra...I guess you're right." Pushing off from the doorway, he stretched, and walked back into the hideout, picking up his possessions. "Well, I'll return to Lindas in the meantime, okay? I'll tell Rika you're doing fine. But just send me a messenger pigeon whenever you can, alright?"
"Yes! It's a promise!" Terra agreed, raising a hand in farewell to Umi. "We'll be doing great things to help more people in the future; we're the Great Guild Fortune, after all! Depend upon it!"
"I'll be looking forward to hearing about your greatness!" the boy called back, waving as he walked back on the long route towards Lindas. Despite the moment being a farewell, it was a moment for them full of hope that they both would succeed wonderfully at their new goals in life. While the dark blue jacket slowly disappeared into the city of sandstone, Terra began to sing one final song for him to hear as they parted for who knows how long. Her song echoed throughout the quiet streets for a few blocks...
"The sound of the bell I heard faraway was a bit lonely;
It rang once again, this time travelling further and with greater clarity.
This endlessly repeating reality, and the countless wishes on stars,
Cannot win against these feelings that I should aim for the tomorrow I found!
It doesn't matter if this world that opened in front of me is just a dream.
Even if I continue to wander, it will echo strongly and deep in my heart, forever and ever.
Softly, softly shining..."
June 14th, 444
After many long days and nights, the day had finally arrived when the Great Guild Fortune would be leaving Gangamai.
Rubbing her eyes and yawning quietly, Terra sat up in her bed, in the darkened hideout that it felt as though they had spent many weeks in. At long last, they'd be leaving...she was rather delighted to be gone from the former pinnacle of the slave empire.
The early morning's light was filtering in from the entrance, as always. But as Terra stood up, rubbing her back, to start her routine morning practices, she suddenly noticed someone standing at the door. It was Umi.
What's with him? He usually sleeps in... Feeling a little bit worried, Terra walked up to him. "Hey," she whispered, causing him to look back. "Morning, Umi."
The boy looked a little bit at a loss for words, before finally smiling weakly and replying, "Morning. Early waker now, eh?"
"I've been doing it a bit more than usual since we came to Gangamai," Terra replied, leaning against the door as she seemed to always do. "So...how are you feeling today, now that this is all over?"
Umi grinned, but with a little less heart than would have been expected. "It was pretty exciting," he sighed. "And, I have to say, your Guild is really made of great people. Trying to topple a slave empire, regardless of impossible odds...you guys could teach a lesson of confidence to the guys back home." But as he finished, his eyes slowly went back to Terra, with the sadness now fully unmasked. "All the same, though...you remember what I said I came to do here?"
"Take me back to Lindas..." Terra slowly recalled, to which her friend nodded in response. "Umi...well, you've seen the Guild's ways yourself, right? You admitted they're good people. So...I still want to stay with them, no matter what."
After a pause and a sigh of disappointment, Umi looked back towards the holes in the ceiling of the cavern. "I guess I can understand that...but you know, Terra...you're a lot stronger than I am. Not just in power, but...I don't think I could bring myself to stay with these guys. It feels like they're out of my league when it comes to being determined and all that. Great example to follow, but...ugh, I don't know, I just don't feel like I belong with the Great Guild Fortune! But...I know, it's stupid for me to care so much about every aspect of your safety, but...just for you, I don't really want to leave, all the same..."
Placing a hand on his shoulder after staring in shock for a few seconds, Terra stood up on her toes and got him to look at her smiling face. "I'll be alright, okay? We--the members of Fortune and I--have gone through over a week together. They've taken care of me, Umi, and I've taken care of them as best as I could. I may still not be part of them, but...this is where I belong. And you...well, maybe you don't belong here just yet, true.
"But I'm sure, with some time, you will get strong enough...emotionally, too...to stop depending on me for your happiness. Look, I've gone in these 12 days from being an incompetent, depressed, shy girl to someone who can and will protect her friends to the best of her ability. It can work for you too!" Looking down a little, she added, a bit more quietly as though she were afraid to say it, "I still think that we should spend time apart, though. You must learn to find your own goal in life, and it can't always be defending me. It's you, though, Umi..." Turning upwards, she smiled broadly with her most encouraging look. "I'm sure you'll be able to be happy one day as well!"
The two stood in that position for a few more moments, before Umi sighed and smiled himself. "Okay, Terra...I guess you're right." Pushing off from the doorway, he stretched, and walked back into the hideout, picking up his possessions. "Well, I'll return to Lindas in the meantime, okay? I'll tell Rika you're doing fine. But just send me a messenger pigeon whenever you can, alright?"
"Yes! It's a promise!" Terra agreed, raising a hand in farewell to Umi. "We'll be doing great things to help more people in the future; we're the Great Guild Fortune, after all! Depend upon it!"
"I'll be looking forward to hearing about your greatness!" the boy called back, waving as he walked back on the long route towards Lindas. Despite the moment being a farewell, it was a moment for them full of hope that they both would succeed wonderfully at their new goals in life. While the dark blue jacket slowly disappeared into the city of sandstone, Terra began to sing one final song for him to hear as they parted for who knows how long. Her song echoed throughout the quiet streets for a few blocks...
"The sound of the bell I heard faraway was a bit lonely;
It rang once again, this time travelling further and with greater clarity.
This endlessly repeating reality, and the countless wishes on stars,
Cannot win against these feelings that I should aim for the tomorrow I found!
It doesn't matter if this world that opened in front of me is just a dream.
Even if I continue to wander, it will echo strongly and deep in my heart, forever and ever.
Softly, softly shining..."
"... the fuck is this shit?" Amanhã growled, glancing around at the whole lotta fuckin' nothing all around her.
For fuck sake. It was always the same shit.
For fuck sake. It was always the same shit.
Yamato scanned the desolate battlefield with a grin on his face. "Fools, you sought power and death found you!" He let out a maniacal laugh. "I am all that remains, all there will be of this fools errand is your rotting corpses." He shook his head, kicking the decaying body of someone he may have known, "Ah, sweet relief, that ludicrous contract is over and I can go about doing as I please!"
Somewhere in the distance a man dressed as a pirate pointed at Yamato and shouted, "WOW! VILLIAN!"
Somewhere in the distance a man dressed as a pirate pointed at Yamato and shouted, "WOW! VILLIAN!"
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
-
buy viagra http://canadian-rx-meds.xyz
by Anonymous
Earnings
0.00 INK
The pirate's crew did not appreciate Yamato possibly out-villaining them, and so they started taking pineapples out of their pockets and started throwing them at him, and above his head in case he attempted to retreat by flying. This was fated to be the greatest battle the Horat-verse had ever seen in three years.